《Their Villain, The Mogul's Beloved》 Dismissed 1 Bang- The door to the private room mmed open, hard enough to rattle the walls. A frantic figure rushed in, shouting, ¡°Olivia¡¯s in trouble!¡± 55 vouchers That one line sucked the air out of the room. The ce, decked out with flowers and streamers for a proposal, went from warm and celebratory to dead quiet in a heartbeat. At the center of the crowd, Lucas Wright¨Cthe guy of the hour, down on one knee with a ring in his hand¨Cspun around, stunned. ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡± Matthew Hill, the guy with the loud blue hair, rushed forward, his voice urgent. ¡°Mrs. rk called. Olivia¡¯s been in a car ident, she¡¯s at the hospital right now.¡± And just like that, chaos erupted. Everyone bolted for the door, tripping over each other to get out. Olivia Sutton was the group¡¯s untouchable queen. Gorgeous, sweet, crazy talented, and stuck with a fragile body that made everyone want to protect her. Now that she was in trouble, no one cared about the proposal anymore. It was like the whole room lost interest in the whole thing. Even the groom¨Cto¨Cbe just turned and left. ¡°Lucas-¡°A soft, almost dreamy voice called from behind. The room froze. Everyone suddenly realized the other star of this show¨Cthe girl Lucas was proposing to¨Chadn¡¯t said a single word. In the scramble, someone must¡¯ve hit the light switch, because the bright room dimmed to a faint glow from some amber fairy lights. Natasha, pushed to the corner, stood there, her face half in shadow. That stunning face of hers, always a head¨Cturner, was weirdly calm. No emotion, no nothing. Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel ¡°You didn¡¯t even wait for my answer,¡± she said, voice steady, Just minutes ago, Lucas had dropped the big question. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± His tall frame stopped dead in the doorway, like it just hit him he was about to bail on his almost- fianc¨¦e without a word. He didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he softened his tone, trying to smooth things over. ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m babe. I gotta get to the hospital. Just¡­ head home, okay?¡± sorry, 8:16 pm 55 vouchers ¡°And if I say you can¡¯t go?¡± Natasha¡¯s voice didn¡¯t waver, but it had a bite. ¡°You know I can¡¯t stand her, Lucas.¡± He sighed, clearly over it. ¡°Natasha,e on. This isn¡¯t the time to act up.¡± ¡°My answer? It¡¯s now or never.¡± Her words were cool, almost too cool. Lucas¡¯s brow furrowed. Something about Natasha tonight felt different. Normally, she¡¯d be throwing a fit by now, maybe tossing out some snarky jab about Olivia, like hoping she¡¯d stay in the hospital for good. But this Natasha? She was chill, like she¡¯d seen this whole messing. For some reason, that made his stomach twist. ¡°Pfft, what¡¯s with the theatrics?¡± Matthew scoffed, rolling his eyes. ¡°Come on, Natasha. You¡¯ve been stuck to Lucas like glue for twenty years. You¡¯re head over heels for the guy. You were probably losing it when he popped the question. No way you¡¯re saying no.¡± Someone else piped up. ¡°Yeah, seriously. It¡¯s just a proposal. You can do it another day. Olivia¡¯s life¡¯s on the line here.¡± ¡°Exactly. You two were always gonna tie the knot. This whole thing¡¯s just for show,¡± another voice added. The room buzzed with snidements, but Natasha didn¡¯t blink. Her sharp eyes stayed locked on Lucas, waiting for his call. Lucas let out a heavy sigh and stepped closer, doing what he always did¨Cpatting her head like she was some kid. ¡°Be good, alright?¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t make a big deal outta this. Olivia could be in real danger. This isn¡¯t the time to throw a fit.¡± Same old song and dance. Whenever she and Olivia butted heads, he¡¯d apologize to Olivia without a second thought, then turn to Natasha¨Cfuming like a wildcat¨Cand talk to her like she was being childish. To him, her anger was cute, not serious. Her feelings? Never mattered. This proposal? Just going through the motions. Lucas never even thought she¡¯d say no. ¡°Oh, hell no. I¡¯m done with this nonsense! A furious voice exploded behind Natasha. Sadie Torres, her ride¨Cor¨Cdie bestie, had been holding it together since Matthew crashed the party. But she was over it. ¡°Lucas, what are you, her personal EMT? Why¡¯s it always you running to Olivia¡¯s rescue? And how freaking convenient is it that she picks now to crash her car? 16 pm 65 vouchers ¡°Last time it was a date, now it¡¯s your damn proposal. What, she can¡¯t wait five minutes before keeling over?¡± Sadie had poured her heart into helping n this proposal. And now, once again, Olivia had swooped in and wrecked it. And Lucas? Total jerk move, ditching Natasha for Olivia again. Sadie wasn¡¯t done. She turned on the crowd. ¡°And you guys! Why¡¯re you all tripping over yourselves o get out the door? What¡¯s the rush¨Cvisiting Olivia or picking out her tombstone? With how often she¡¯s in the hospital, you¡¯ve probably spent a fortune on flowers by now!¡± Ms. Torres!¡± Lucas¡¯s usually chill face turned stormy, his voice sharp. ¡°Watch it.¡± Oh, screw you!¡± Sadie fired back, ring at the guy who¡¯d defend Olivia till hisst breath. ¡°You¡¯re o quick to lose it when someone talks smack about Olivia, but do you even remember who your irlfriend is?¡± Lucas¡¯s face darkened, but before he could say anything, Natasha grabbed Sadie¡¯s arm. Her voice was calm, final. ¡°You walk out that door tonight, we¡¯re through.¡± The room went dead silent. Lucas¡¯s frown deepened. He nced at Natasha, his tone half¨Csoothing, alf¨Cpromising. ¡°Don¡¯t say stuff you¡¯ll regret, Natasha. I¡¯ll be back, and we¡¯ll sort this out.¡± Then he turned and strode out. How bad¡¯s Olivia hurt?¡® he wondered. ¡®When I get back, I¡¯ll make it up to Natasha with a better roposal. Oh, and I gotta tell her to ditch Sadie. That girl¡¯s trouble.¡® The room¡¯s energy crashed hard. Sure, people were pissed at Natasha¡¯s ¡°drama¡± and Sadie¡¯s big nouth, but nobody wanted to mess with Lucas¡¯s future wife or a Torres family member. So, one by one, they slipped out, quiet as mice. in minutes, the once¨Cbuzzing proposal scene was a graveyard. Crushed petals and streamers littered the floor, next to spilled wine bottles, a toppled chair, and scattered desserts. The whole mess screamed how pathetic this half¨Cassed proposal had been. As the crowd faded into the distance, some tagalong who¡¯de for the drama suddenly spoke up. ¡®Hold up. Isn¡¯t Olivia¨Cthe one in the ident¨CNatasha¡¯s foster sister from the rk family? ¡°I heard they¡¯re legit cousins. Why didn¡¯t anyone ask Natasha toe to the hospital?¡± Someone snorted. ¡°Ask her? So she can finish Olivia off?¡± ¡°Huh? Spill the tea!¡± 8:16 pm E55 vouchers ¡°Oh, buckle up. Let¡¯s talk about how Natasha¡¯s been nothing but ungrateful and nasty¡­¡± The usual venom and gossip followed, same as it had for years. Whenever Natasha and Olivia¡¯s names came up together, the knives came out. Sadie¡¯s face burned red with anger as she nced at Natasha, who was oddly silent. The world¡¯s gossip couldn¡¯t touch Natasha anymore, but losing someone she loved? That hurt like hell. She watched Lucas walk away, step by step, just like she¡¯d watched their once¨Ctight bond fall apart over the years. She kept staring as he walked out of her life for good. Sadie asked, ¡°If this crash hadn¡¯t happened, would you have said yes to him?¡± Didn¡¯t matter. The ending was set in stone. Olivia would never let Natasha get her happy ending. And Lucas¡¯d never pick Natasha over Olivia. The second he turned his back, he didn¡¯t realize that while the future might stretch on, the girl who once wanted to marry him was done waiting. ¡®Lucas, I¡¯m letting you go for real this time,¡® she thought bitterly. On the cluttered table, Natasha¡¯s phone lit up with a new message. A short, smug text, oozing with victory: [You lost.] Dismissed 2 Three days back, Olivia tracked down Natasha. ¡°You heard Lucas is gearing up to propose, right?¡± Olivia said. 55 vouchers Her gorgeous eyes sparkled with jealousy and a nasty edge. ¡°Rumor has it the family was ready to fast¨Ctrack an engagement bash, but Lucas? He¡¯s all about the big moment. Wants to hear you say ¡®yes¡® with his own ears. Man, he¡¯s really going all out, huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Natasha shot back, cool as ice. Olivia¡¯s lips curled into a vicious smirk. ¡°My point? Why does a trainwreck like you get to be happy, Natasha?¡± ¡°Wanna make a bet?¡± she sneered. ¡°I¡¯m calling it¨Cthis proposal¡¯s gonna crash and burn in three days.¡± Natasha locked eyes with Olivia. Everyone saw Olivia as this sweet, ssy angel, but no one caught the poison in her gaze like Natasha did. 1 Sure, Olivia could¡¯ve nixed the proposal with one word, but she was ying the long game, waiting for the perfect moment to yank the rug out from under Natasha, just like always. The proposal was a total flop. Sadie had just bolted after a frantic call from her family, her face pale as a ghost. She¡¯d offered to drop Natasha off¨CNatasha had ridden with Lucas¨Cbut Natasha overheard it was about her mom and told Sadie to go. Now, with the ce cleared out, Natasha stood alone, staring at the drooping flowers. Thinking back on the night¡¯s pathetic proposal, she let out a dry, bitter chuckle. It waste, the streets dead quiet. Instead of heading home, she wandered along the river, letting the chilly breeze clear her mind. But it didn¡¯t take long to sense something was wrong. Someone was tailing her. She faked a selfie, catching a glimpse of a few guys closing in behind her. Heart racing, she picked up her pace, but they stayed right on her tail. Her fingers slipped, identally hitting the emergency contact Lucas had set up a year ago. Back then, she¡¯d gotten into it with some sleaze hitting on a girl, snapped his arm, andnded in 8:16 pm 55 vouchers the police station. Lucas bailed her out, nagging her the whole time about being too reckless. He¡¯d made himself her emergency contact, telling her to call him if she was ever in a jam¨Cno matter when, no matter where, he¡¯d show up. Guess this was the first time she¡¯d actually needed it. Lucas¡¯s exhausted voice came through. ¡°Natasha?¡± He was already at the hospital. The car crash wasn¡¯t too serious, but Olivia¨Cborn premature, always delicate¡ªhad been rattled bad. Only Lucas could calm her down. The rk family was camped out in the waiting room, and he¡¯d just gotten Olivia to doze off when the phone rang, stirring her awake. ¡°Lucas, someone¡¯s following me,¡± Natasha whispered. A long silence. ¡°Natasha, I can¡¯t do this tonight. Quit messing with me.¡± He thought she was pulling a fast one to drag him away from Olivia. Madeline, Natasha¡¯s mom, overheard and grabbed the phone, her usual warm face now stormy with rage. ¡°Natasha! Your sister¡¯s in the hospital, and you can¡¯t even bother to show up. Now you¡¯re out stirring up trouble in the middle of the night, making up lies? ¡°When are you gonna act your age? Nobody¡¯s leaving Olivia to deal with your crap tonight. Get a grip!¡± Click. The line went dead. Olivia, pale and fragile on the hospital bed, spoke softly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad. What if Natasha¡¯s really in trouble?¡± Madeline handed the phone back to Lucas, her face heavy with disappointment. ¡°Trouble? The only trouble she¡¯s got is trying to steal the spotlight from you when you need us most. ¡°This isn¡¯t her first stunt.¡± Back in ninth grade, Natasha had called home one night after study hall, swearing she¡¯d been kidnapped and begging the whole family toe save her. That same night, Olivia had a medical crisis, and the family was already freaking out. When they heard Natasha¡¯s news, Madeline nearly copsed from the stress. They rushed to a construction site near her school with the cash she¡¯d demanded, only to find Natasha strolling out, totally fine, not a mark on her. No kidnappers, no nothing. Meanwhile, back home, Olivia had passed out alone on the floor. 8:16 pm Turned out, it was all a nasty prank by Natasha.The kidnapping? Totally fake. 55 vouchers Natasha had bribed the maid to ignore Olivia, knowing she¡¯d be helpless when her condition red up. By the time they got Olivia to the hospital, the doctors said she¡¯d barely made it. Furious, Natasha¡¯s dad whipped her so hard shended in the hospital for a month. Even then, she wouldn¡¯t apologize to Olivia. Madeline sighed, wondering when her once¨Csweet, soft little girl had turned so wild and defiant. Lucas knew about that drama, too. The rk family had been pissed, focused only on Olivia. During Natasha¡¯s hospital stay, they hired a nurse and didn¡¯t visit once. Lucas was the only one who snuck in after school, bringing her snacks and telling dumb jokes to make her smile. ¡®Lucas shrugged. ¡®Can¡¯t me her¨CI did bail on the proposal halfway through. No shock Natasha¡¯s totally ticked off and throwing a fit,¡® he thought. He didn¡¯t have the energy to y her games. He¡¯d smooth things over tomorrow when she¡¯d cooled off. He set his phone aside and checked Olivia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Fever¡¯s down. Get some sleep, alright?¡± Olivia, half¨Chidden under the nkets, peeked out with worried eyes. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m so sorry about the proposal. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I wasn¡¯t such a mess, I wouldn¡¯t be dragging you down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that,¡± Lucas said gently. ¡°The crash wasn¡¯t on you. And you¡¯re never a burden.¡± ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Her voice faded. ¡°Sleep.¡± Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel She closed her eyes, a peaceful smile spreading across her face. Tonight, she¡¯d drift off into sweet dreams. The guy on her tail wasn¡¯t in any hurry, like he was ying with a cornered stray. Natasha sprinted, phone pressed to her ear, her boyfriend¡¯s icy tone cutting through. Her mom¡¯s rage crackled over the line, but after so many letdowns, it didn¡¯t even sting anymore. It just left her chest hollow, like someone had carved out a chunk of her heart. April¡¯s breeze should¡¯ve been warm. But it bite like winter. 8:16 pm Those jerks were steering her toward the dark on purpose. 55 vouchers She slid to a stop under a gnarled tree, staring nkly at a jagged rock, her face unreadable. Fifteen minutester, it was chaos. A pack of thugsy scattered, groaning, clutching shattered arms, busted legs, or heads split open like overripe fruit. Drained, Natasha flopped onto her back, away from the carnage. Her blood¨Cstreaked hand shakily dialed 911. Then she just stared into the empty sky, lost in a daze. Since that ninth¨Cgrade disaster, she¡¯d thrown herself into Muay Thai and self¨Cdefense. She¡¯d figured out young: nobody would got her back like herself do. One idiot with a broken hand tried to creep up on her. Natasha caught him in the corner of her eye, fists ready, but before she could move, a brutal kick sent the guy flying. A stupidly gorgeous face leaned into view, the guy looming over her with a sly grin. ¡°Well, hell. Who¡¯s this little scrapper?¡± Dismissed 3 Alexei Turner was in a foul mood, storming out of the Turner family¡¯s grand mansion. Halfway home, he bailed on his ride, leashed up his dog, and figured a walk might shake off the bad vibes. Big mistake. Or maybe the best one he¡¯d made all night. He stumbled right into a scene straight out of a gritty movie. A stunning, broken¨Clooking girl¨Clike a rose that¡¯d been stepped on but was still fighting¨Cstood cornered by a pack of lowlife creeps. She was delicate, sure, but the fierce, do¨Cor¨Cdie spark in her eyes? It hit him hard. Reminded him of a scrawny wolf pup he¡¯d survived with in the mountains when he was ten. All growl, all ws, defending its patch of dirt like it was a kingdom. Fragile, but burning with stubborn life. That wolf ended up dead by his hand. This girl, though? She was the same, shing her thorns, ready to draw blood from anyone who came too close. 4 When she snapped a guy¡¯s arm with that cold, untouchable vibe, it was like nothing could faze her. Alexei, usually as warm as a cier, watched with a flicker of interest. Then, for reasons he couldn¡¯t quite pin down, he waded into the mess. Up close, the girl was a knockout¨Cface one¡¯d remember in their dreams. But those big, clear eyes? They hit like a sucker punch, glittering like they held every star in the sky. When she shot him a shocked look, he felt it in his gut. His fingers twitched, itching to shield those piercing eyes staring right through him. ¡°Screw it, he thought. ¡®If I am in, I am all in.¡¯ Plus, he could use a good brawl to burn off some steam. The thugs¡® screams came fast and loud. If they were just sore before, now their bones were ground to dust. They were kicking themselves now. They¡¯d been paid to spook her, nothing too heavy¨Cboss¡¯s orders: no obvious marks. But she was too gorgeous, and the idiots got greedy, thinking they could sneak a cheap thrill. Huge mistake. The beauty was a viper, striking hard and fast. And this random guy who rolled up was like death himself. They had no doubt¨Cif killing was fair game, their necks would¡¯ve been snapped already. 8:16 pm This was a disaster. A total trainwreck. The head goon was sweating buckets. 55 vouchers Meanwhile, Alexei strolled back to Natasha, who was sprawled out, watching the chaos. He smirked, voice dripping with snark. ¡°Quick hands, but you¡¯re too soft. Gotta yank the weeds out by the roots, or they¡¯ll just creep back. So, princess, what¡¯s my reward for saving your ass?¡± Natasha, who could¡¯ve handled it herself and now owed this guy, just stared. Alexei frowned. ¡®She¡¯s a mess. He reached to yank her to her feet, but¨Cbam¨Che got shoved forward, crashing right into her. His body hit something soft, his hand grazing her injured arm, and his other hand¡­ well, itnded somewhere even softer. Way too soft. New territory. Alexei, caught off guard, gave it a quick, dumb squeeze. And then, he locked eyes with Natasha, her gaze wide and stunned, staring right back at him. The real troublemaker? His dog, dragged out for a walk and then ignored, now sat off to the side, blinking like a kid caught stealing cookies. Natasha, squashed under his weight, sucked in a sharp breath. Pain shot through her arm, and this guy¨Chot or not¨Cwas still parked on her chest. Her cool mask cracked, turning feral. Her first words to him all nigh. ¡°Nobody ever tell you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Alexei blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t poke your nose in street fights.¡± Before he could blink, her slim arms yanked his neck down, and crack¨Cher forehead mmed into his like a wrecking ball. ¡°Officer! Help!¡± she hollered, voice cutting through the night. Sirens wailed as police barreled toward them. Alexei, yed like a chump,ughed low. ¡°This how you thank your hero?¡± He flopped into her old spot, voice dripping with mockery, Natasha stood, dusting off, her face half¨Chidden in the dark but smirking. ¡°Yup. ¡®Cause I¡¯m the girl who screws over her savior¡± ***** The untouchable Turner family heir, king of the city, got hauled into a holding cell at midnight. 8:16 pm E55 vouchers When Shawn Carter rushed in with awyer, he couldn¡¯t stop sneaking nces at the woman who¡¯d sparked a rare flicker of kindness in Alexei¨Cand then pinned him as a creep. She was a rare kind of gorgeous. And ballsy as hell. After sorting the thugs, Shawn braced for a kill order, expecting her to vanish. Instead, he got,¡°Dig up everything on her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Shawn blurted, too stunned to think straight. Alexei, who hadn¡¯t cared about a woman in years, was interested? That was next¨Clevel nuts. Alexei shot him a look. Shawn snapped, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Watching her strut off, throwing onest death re at Alexei, Shawn felt a pang of pity. ¡®She¡¯s done.¡® This was the look of Alexei about to dig up her whole life¨Cand probably her entire family tree. ***** Natasha had no idea who she¡¯d crossed the night before, but as the first light of dawn crept in, her phone kept buzzing like crazy, dragging her back to the rk family¡¯s house. The moment she stepped through the door, her dad, Andrew rk,id into her with a p that stung like hell. ¡°You¡¯re a damn embarrassment to this family!¡± he bellowed. Caught off guard, she felt her pale cheek bloom red and swollen in a heartbeat. The sharp crack of the p made everyone in the room jump. Lucas clenched his jaw, a pang of sympathy shing in his eyes, but he held back from rushing to her side. Natasha had messed up this time, no question. If she didn¡¯t pull herself together, she¡¯d only dig a deeper hole, Still, Lucas couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Robert had gone overboard. Her mom, Madeline, her big brother Thomas, and little brother Noel all shot her the same pissed- off re. Meanwhile, Olivia, lounging on the couch, let a sly smirk slip through. Last night¡¯s n had crashed and burned¨Cthose idiots Olivia hired botched it and got tossed in jail. She¡¯d been pissed, but she¡¯d yed it slick, covering her tracks. The goons stuck to their story: 8:16 pm 56 vouchers saw a cute girl, got handsy, no harm done. Natasha could suspect whatever, but there was no proof. Today, leaving the hospital, Olivia set the perfect trap, and the rks ate it up. After disappearing all night following a failed proposal, no one asked where Natasha had been or checked her bruises. Instead, her dad¡¯s wee was a p to the face. ¡®Some family,¡® she thought, her chest tight with resentment. Natasha didn¡¯t bother arguing. She marched three steps to Olivia, who was lounging like she was watching a reality show, and pped her hard across the face. If she couldn¡¯t hit her dad back, she¡¯d sure as hell let their precious Olivia have it. The move came out of nowhere, and the room went dead quiet, too shocked to react. Even Madeline, who¡¯d felt a pang of guilt over Natasha¡¯s hit, shot up. ¡°Natasha! What the hell¡¯s your problem?¡± she yelled. Before anyone could move, Natasha delivered another sharp p. Now Olivia¡¯s cheeks matched¨Cboth glowing red. AD Comment Send gift Get full chapters from fin?novel No Ads Dismissed 4 Thomas, closest to the chaos, grabbed Natasha¡¯s arm and yanked her back hard to keep her from going full psycho. Her waist mmed into the cab, right on yesterday¡¯s bruise. She let out a sharp hiss, but it got swallowed by everyone¡¯s gasps. Nobody gave a damn. All eyes were glued to Olivia¡¯s face. Noel, her brother, shot Natasha a look that could kill before bolting for the first¨Caid kit. Lucas and Madeline hovered around Olivia, fussing over her like she was fragile porcin. Olivia, still reeling from the p, thought, ¡®That little punk actually hit me!¡® Natasha had always been all talk, never throwing hands. In their family spats, Olivia always came out on top, cool and smug.. She¡¯d never taken a hit like this. ¡®What is Natasha¡¯s deal today?¡® she wondered. Fuming inside, Olivia yed the wounded card. ¡°Natasha, I know you can¡¯t stand me, but what¡¯d I do this time?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes nearly bugged out. ¡°Why the hell¡¯d you smack your sister?¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Why¡¯d you smack me? Checktest chapters at Find1Novel ¡°Swing first, then point fingers. Didn¡¯t I learn that from you guys?¡± Andrew shed back to the p he¡¯dnded earlier but was still livid. ¡°I hit you ¡®cause you paid some goon to ram your sister¡¯s car! You gonna y innocent? Is this what I raised you for? Hurting family, breakingws, and not even sorry?¡± ¡°Paid someone?¡± Natasha¡¯s mind jumped to Olivia¡¯s crashst night. She let out a sharpugh. ¡°Where¡¯s the proof?¡± Andrew jabbed a finger at her. ¡°Proof? The driver who hit Olivia already spilled¨Cyou paid him. If Olivia wasn¡¯t so forgiving, you¡¯d be in cuffs right now, you hear me?¡± ¡°So, just the driver¡¯s word. No real evidence.¡± Natasha¡¯s voice cut like a knife. Olivia jumped in, voice soft but calcted. ¡°Natasha, I didn¡¯t know you hated me this much. If I¡¯m the problem, I¡¯ll leave the rk family, ditch town, vanish for good. Just stop messing up because of me. Stop fighting Mom and Dad. This house? It¡¯s yours.¡± Natasha snorted. ¡°Real cute. If you wanted to bounce, you¡¯d already be gone.¡± 3:17 pm 55 vouchers ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Andrew roared, practically shaking. ¡°Olivia¡¯s only here because of you. You got some nerve trying to kick her out.¡± Natasha¡¯s lips mped shut. Theeback she wanted to spit stayed stuck in her throat. Because, yeah, she had no defense. Olivia¡¯s mom died because of her. That guilt was a rock crushing her for years, stealing her parents, her brother, her home, her future. She was the viin, so she deserved to eat dirt and pay. Noel stormed back with the first¨Caid kit, ring at his pale¨Cfaced sister. ¡°If anyone¡¯s leaving, it¡¯s you, Natasha. Having a sister this toxic is straight¨Cup embarrassing. You were always shady, but now you¡¯re out heremitting crimes.¡± Thomas, frowning, added, ¡°Natasha, apologize to Olivia.¡± Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m not owning up to something I didn¡¯t do.¡± Andrew raised his hand to swing again, but she dodged quick. She turned to Madeline and Lucas, who¡¯d been silent. ¡°You think I did it too, huh?¡± Nothing. She gave a bitter chuckle. ¡°Figures.¡± She yanked out her phone, dialed a number she knew by heart, and said, ¡°If I¡¯m guilty, let the cops figure it out, not you guys pinning BS on me with no proof. I¡¯m not taking that fall.¡± The rk family froze, jaws on the floor. She actually called the cops. Andrew flopped onto the couch, huffing like he¡¯d just run a marathon. Olivia, icing her face, let a flicker of panic slip across her eyes. ¡°Family drama stays in the family,¡± Andrew snapped. ¡°Your sister was big enough to let it slide, but you wanna make a scene? Fine. Clean up your own mess.¡± Thomas paused, then added, ¡°If they nail you, we are not bailing you out. Hope you¡¯re ready.¡± Even now, they didn¡¯t think they¡¯d wronged her. They just figured she was cocky, calling the cops because she thought they¡¯d find nothing. What a piece of work. The room shared a vibe: if they couldn¡¯t straighten Natasha out, maybe the police would. Lucas stepped up, grabbing her wrist. ¡°Say sorry to Olivia. If she drops it, this all blows over.¡± Noel piled on. ¡°Yeah, you just pped her for no reason. Apologize already.¡± Natasha¡¯sugh dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Those ps? One was for Dad hitting me over her. The other was for her sending thugs after me yesterday. I¡¯ve got my reasons, clear as day. Why should I 8:17 pm $ grovel?¡± 55 vouchers Madeline¡¯s eyes screamed disappointment. ¡°First, you¡¯re tied to the car crash driver, now you¡¯re using Olivia of hiring goons? Natasha, you owe her. She lost her mom because of you. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worship her, but don¡¯t stab her in the back. You¡¯ve been screwing up for years.¡± No one asked about Natasha¡¯s night. No one cared if she was hurt. People with their minds set? Good luck changing them. Natasha¡¯s smile was cold as ice. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s me. Total dirtbag. Took you a decade to see it, huh?¡± As she started going at it with her parents again, Lucas cut in. ¡°Natasha, if this is about me, I swear- there¡¯s nothing between me and Olivia. Don¡¯t torch your future over this. Just say sorry, and we¡¯re good.¡± They all figured Natasha pulled the driver stunt because she got the wrong idea about Lucas and Olivia, thinking Olivia was in their way. Lucas and Natasha grew up together, dated for three years, but their engagement kept getting dyed¨Cpartly because of Olivia, though not how Natasha thought. To them, the old Natasha was all sweetness and innocence. They just couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around why she didn¡¯t see it that way anymore¨Cor why she kept getting into it with her sister over every little thing. Natasha looked at her so¨Ccalled boyfriend, the guy who used to shield her from everything. Now, she¡¯d lost count of how many times he¡¯d taken Olivia¡¯s side. ¡°No way,¡± she said, firm as steel. ¡°If I take the rap for hiring a hitman, my life¡¯s done.¡± And just like that, a day after walking out of the police station, Natasha dragged the whole rk family back in, stirring up a storm like nobody¡¯s business. B AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 5 The day shift brought a new crew of cops to the station. 55 vouchers When they heard the 911 caller was also the prime suspect, their brains froze, like they missed their morning coffee. Usually, anyone bold enough to waltz into a precinct to clear their name is either a slick crook with connections or actually innocent. One look at Natasha¡¯s cool, steady face, and the cops bet on thetter. Still, the victim¡¯s family was dead set, so the cops had to y along and dig in. Then the kicker: the victim and suspect were sisters. Olivia, the adopted daughter, was being pampered like a princess, while Natasha, the real daughter, stood alone, demanding a chance to prove herself. The female officer taking notes untangled the family drama and shot a look that said, ¡°What the hell?¡± The rk brothers¨Cone stone¨Ccold, the other losing his cool¨Ctreated Natasha like public enemy number one. As questioning rolled on, the supposed motive came up: Natasha was allegedly jealous of Olivia since they were kids, thinking she stole her boyfriend. The officer nced at the guy fussing over the pale, coughing Olivia¨Chanding her meds, water, a nket, the whole deal¨Cand threw him a look that could sour milk. ¡®Really, dude?¡® she thought. ¡®He is practically glued to her side. Do they need to catch them in the act to call it shady?¡® Natasha stayed quiet, ying ball with the investigation, and the officer¡¯s heart went out to her. When their eyes met, Natasha shed a chill smile that hit like a spark. ¡®Damn,¡¯ the officer thought, ¡®this girl¡¯s too gorgeous to be a killer. Then she eyed Olivia and nearly rolled her eyes. ¡®Rich people drama, straight out of a reality show. Feelings couldn¡¯t sway the case, though. The officer grabbed Natasha a hot cocoa and a chocte bar from her stash. She¡¯d seen the family¡¯s maid skip Natasha¡¯s breakfast like it was nothing. The favoritism was loud and clear. Olivia¡¯s injuries were minor, and she wanted to settle things quietly, but hiring someone to hurt her 8:17 pm S was a big deal. The station wasn¡¯t cking. Cracking the case was simple: track down the hit¨Cand¨Crun driver and make him spill. 55 vouchers Turned out, he was paid off¨Cnot by Natasha, but by Alice N, an old high school ssmate of both sisters. Alice and Olivia danced at the samepany, always scrapping for the lead role. Alice admitted she wanted to sideline Olivia with a small injury to steal her spot. Knowing the sisters¡® bad blood¨Cand still pissed about Natasha bullying her back in the day¨Cshe framed Natasha to kill two birds with one stone. She figured Olivia would let it slide for Natasha¡¯s sake, and the me would stick. But Natasha wasn¡¯t about to take the fall. Alice¡¯s dance career was kaput, but since Olivia¡¯s injuries were light and she felt bad for the driver, she pushed for a deal. Neither he nor Alice got hit hard. Alice stayed cool about it. Dancing was just a paycheck for her modest background, and whatever she got out of this was enough to keep her quiet. As she passed Natasha, Alice shot her a smug look. ¡®Cleared your name, huh? But Olivia¡¯s still winning!¡® With a bitter smirk, she thought, ¡®Natasha¡¯s got all the money, but she¡¯s just as screwed as me. The truth left the rk family squirming. Andrew, still stinging from the p he¡¯d given Natasha that morning, felt a twinge of guilt but turned it into me. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been such a bully back then, no one could¡¯ve framed Olivia.¡± Natashaughed, pure disbelief. ¡°So, if Olivia trips, it¡¯s my fault for walking by? She¡¯s so fragile, why not put her in a bubble and pray to her daily?¡± ¡°What kinda nonsense is that? You¡¯re bad¨Cmouthing your sister again!¡± Andrew raised his hand. ¡°Hey! No swinging in here!¡± the officer snapped. Olivia coughed like she was on herst breath, and Madeline rushed over, ring at her husband and kids, ¡°Olivia¡¯s always been sick, and you drag her out at dawn for this crap, Natasha, when are you gonna grow up?¡± Thomas piled on, face sour. ¡°You knew it wasn¡¯t you. Why turn it into a circus and embarrass us?¡± Noel smirked. ¡°Maybe someone¡¯s just desperate for the spotlight.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t flinch, like she¡¯d heard this a million times. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find_Novel(. 8:17 pm EL 55 vouchers With a big eye¨Croll, she fired back, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m the drama queen, the big bad viin. But at least I¡¯m human. Unlike you, with your pretty faces spitting lies, brains on vacation, eyes for decoration, and hearts so twisted they¡¯d gross out a sewer.¡± ¡°Pfft-¡°The cops stifledughs. The real daughter was nearly locked up as a killer, and this family was still obsessed with their adopted darling. Natasha had spunk, but the officer was done with the soap opera. Stepping in with a grin, she said, ¡°Ms. rk, you¡¯re free to go. Get some rest. Ms. Sutton, we might need you for follow¨Cups since you¡¯re the victim.¡± Natasha was over it. She thanked the officer and strutted out. Lucas started to follow, but Olivia wobbled dramatically, and he stopped to hold her up. Madeline called after Natasha, ¡°Where are you going? Your engagement party with Lucas is in a month. Come home.¡± They could handle the guests and food, but she¡¯d need to try on her dress. At the word ¡°engagement,¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes dropped, her grip tightening on Lucas. Natasha spun around, her smile sharp. ¡°Mrs. rk, take a good look at who Lucas is holding. You really think throwing our engagement party is a good idea?¡± Every eye locked on Lucas and Olivia, tangled up together. They looked good¨Ctoo bad he was the fianc¨¦, and she was the fiancee¡¯s sister. Noel wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Dirty hearts see dirty things,¡± he sneered. ¡°Olivia¡¯s sick, and Lucas is just helping. Only a jealous type like you would make a big deal out of it.¡± Dismissed 6 Natasha snorted, ¡°Yeah, right. In a room full of people, she¡¯s the only one weak enough to practically climb into my boyfriend¡¯s arms. ¡°Lucas is such a saint, huh? Never hugs anyone else, just his future sister¨Cinw. If they hopped into bed, you¡¯d probably me bad lighting. Honestly, my heart¡¯s had it¡ªthey¡¯re a match made in a dumpster.¡± ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re way off,¡± Lucas said, dropping Olivia¡¯s arm the second her eyes hit him. Her words, lumping him with Olivia, stung hard. ¡°Way off?¡± Natasha smirked, sharp and cold. ¡°Lucas, ever count how many times you¡¯ve fed me that line?¡± Lucas fumbled for words. ¡°There¡¯s a reason, alright? I can exin.¡± ¡°Pass,¡± she shot back. Excuses didn¡¯t cut it. No matter his reasons, he kept picking Olivia¡¯s side, leaving Natasha high and dry. ¡°What about the engagement party?¡± Madeline cut in, trying to pivot. ¡°Engagement party?¡± Natasha¡¯sugh was icy. ¡°There wasn¡¯t even a real proposal. What engagement?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± Madeline gaped. Lucas and the rk family stared, but Olivia¡¯s eyes glinted with something sneaky. ¡°Need it clearer?¡± Natasha fixed Lucas with a cold stare. ¡°I told you yesterday during that half¨Cbaked proposal¨Cif you bailed, we were done. So, Lucas, we¡¯re over. I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Lucas barked, his chest tightening like a vice. ¡°I¡¯m not letting this go!¡± He¡¯d been with her since she was three¨Ctwenty years. One botched proposal couldn¡¯t end it. She¡¯d always said she¡¯d marry him. To him, they were endgame. ¡°Take it back,¡± he said, jaw clenched. ¡°You¡¯re just mad. You don¡¯t mean it.¡± Natasha ignored him, turning to Madeline. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. We¡¯re done. If you don¡¯t want a party with no bride, call it off.¡± ¡°This is nonsense!¡± a voice roared. ¡°The Wright¨Crk wedding¡¯s been set for years. You think this is a game? You were dying to marry him, and now you¡¯re bailing? You can¡¯t just do whatever!¡± 8:17 pm Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel EX 55 vouchers Natasha¡¯s gaze was pure ice. ¡°If you¡¯re so set on it, marry him yourself. Or¡­¡± Her eyes flicked to Olivia. ¡°You¡¯ve got another daughter, right?¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± Lucas¡¯s voice cracked, raw with hurt. ¡°You know I love you.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± she scoffed, unmoved. That line was dead to her. ¡°I¡¯m done with this happy family si,¡± she said, tossing her hands up. ¡°Catch yater¨Cor, better yet, never.¡± She spun and strutted out, not sparing a nce back. ¡°Natasha!¡± Lucas moved to chase, but Olivia grabbed his arm. ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± she said, all soft and pitiful. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten hurt, this wouldn¡¯t be happening. She¡¯s just pissed, Lucas. Chasing her now¡¯s pointless. Let her chill, and we¡¯ll talk to her together. She¡¯s been crazy about you forever¨Ccanceling the engagement? Total bluff.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t sweat it,¡± Madeline said, patting Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°She¡¯lle crawling back once she cools off. Twenty years chasing Lucas? She¡¯s not walking away.¡± Three years ago, Natasha nned a group sailing trip to clear her head. Olivia and her boyfriend came along. A storm hit, and Olivia¡¯s boyfriend died saving Lucas. Olivia nearly drowned, waking up with memory issues, sometimes mistaking Lucas for her dead boyfriend. Last night, Olivia¡¯s car ident triggered another episode, calling for her ¡°boyfriend.¡± Madeline called Lucas to calm her¨Cright as he was proposing to Natasha. Still, Madeline saw no issue. She¡¯d make the same call again. To Madeline, Natasha owed Olivia too much. ¡®It is just a proposal,¡® she thought. ¡®Why the fuss? So childish. Noel snorted. ¡°Natasha¡¯s been glued to Lucas for twenty years. No way she¡¯s serious about ditching the wedding Lucas let their words hold him back, but a knot twisted in his gut. They¡¯d sworn never to throw ¡°breakup¡± around lightly. The past three years were rough, with Olivia¡¯s mix¨Cups sparking fights. Once, Lucas even had to kiss Olivia during one of her episodes, and Natasha was livid but only iced him out for a month. She never said they were done. Is this just her blowing off steam? he wondered. Maybe he should keep Olivia at arm¡¯s length. He hadn¡¯t checked in with her therapist this month 8:17 pm time to push for answers. No matter what, Natasha was the only one he wanted to marry. Always had been. 55 vouchers While everyone else dismissed Natasha¡¯s words as a tantrum, Olivia watched her vanish, a sly spark in her eyes. If she¡¯s for real, awesome,¡® Olivia thought. ¡®If not, I¡¯m cool with stirring the pot a bit.¡® The rk family was itching to get out of the police station when a rookie cop swaggered in, his words hitting like a curveball. ¡°Natasha? Wasn¡¯t she just herest night? Back for an encore already?¡± he said. He¡¯d worked the graveyard shift, sorting out some street brawl mess. Just swinging by the station for a quick errand, he spotted Natasha on her way out, his tone dripping with a yful jab. ¡°You know Natasha? She was herest night too?¡± Lucas cut in, eyebrows raised. ¡°That little troublemaker! What¡¯d she get herself into now?¡± Andrew growled, his jaw tight. Thomas piled on, scoffing. ¡°What, is she moving into the station now? Still stuck in her rebel phase?¡± In seconds, the family was ready to pin another screw¨Cup on Natasha, sure she¡¯dnded in trouble again. Olivia, though, sensed something was off. Keeping it chill, she softened her voice to calm her dad. ¡°Hey, Dad, hold off. We don¡¯t know the deal yet. Natasha¡¯s young¨Cshe gets a bit wild sometimes.¡± ¡°Young? She¡¯s 23! If she had half your sense, I¡¯d sleep better at night,¡± Andrew shot back. ¡°Yo, time out!¡± The cop jumped in, fed up. ¡°Who said she got nabbed for messing up? Your girl got jumped by some creepsst night and took a hit. Scared senseless, too. ¡°If some random guy hadn¡¯t stepped up, who knows what would¡¯ve happened? You¡¯re her family- how¡¯re you totally in the dark?¡± He muttered, just loud enough to burn, ¡°Her arm¡¯s all bandaged up. That stranger who helped? Cares more than her own folks, apparently.¡± His words pped the rks hard. They froze, suddenly recalling Natasha¡¯s pale face, They¡¯d been so caught up in their own drama, no one bothered to check on her. Madeline¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°She¡¯s hurt? Is it bad?¡± 8:17 pm S 55 vouchers No matter how much Natasha drove them nuts, she was their daughter, their own flesh and blood. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t so damn rebellious, would I even be this hard on her?¡® she thought, trying to justify herself. 8:17 pm Dismissed 7 It wasn¡¯t too bad, honestly. The thugs got the worst of it. E55 vouchers If not for the guy who showed up¨Csome shady dude with a slickwyer¨CNatasha and her rescuer might¡¯ve been the ones facing assault charges from those creeps. The cop, a grizzled vet, still shivered thinking about those punks¡® battered state. Whoever did it was a total badass. Everyone just assumed it was Alexei. In their eyes, Natasha was just a quiet, gorgeous girl. No way she could be that vicious. Even Alexei yed along, taking the credit. But the cop smelled family drama and leaned in, twisting the knife. ¡°Oh, it was rough. ¡°She was a mess when we got her¨Cblood everywhere, head busted, arm jacked up. Barely said a word. Imagine being cornered at night by a bunch of tatted¨Cup dirtbags hitting on you. Who wouldn¡¯t be scared shitless? ¡°All alone, no family to call, just curled up in a corner, only talking when we pushed her. Broke my heart. ¡°She tried calling a few times, but no one answered. Said she¡¯s on her own. That guy¡¯swyer bailed her out. We thought she was an orphan¨Cdidn¡¯t wanna pry. Turns out she¡¯s got family. So, where were you allst night?¡± The question hit like a jab, and the rks flushed red with shame. They¡¯d figured Natasha was just throwing a fit over her ruined engagement. With Olivia¡¯s health crisis eating at them, they had no patience for her drama, so they all¨Cwithout a word¨Cturned off their phones. Lucas¡¯s mind shed to to quit screwing around. How scared and alone she must¡¯ve been. He remembered their promise: always answer, never go dark. He¡¯d failed her. His chest felt like it was caving in, guilt crushing him. Andrew cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s have Natasha over for dinner. Make her favorites.¡± Noel, rattled that this wasn¡¯t just Natasha¡¯s usual antics, shifted, half¨Cashamed, half¨Cannoyed. ¡°They 8:17 pm nab those creeps, right?¡± The cop nodded. ¡°Locked up tight.¡± 55 vouchers Thomas¡¯s face was stone¨Ccold. ¡°We want those punks hit hard. And the guy who helped my sister- got his number? We¡¯ll stop by to thank him.¡± He decided to send a fat check. The guy stepped up when they didn¡¯t. The family nodded, on the same page. ***** Meanwhile, as the rks grilled the cop, Alexei, the ¡°good Samaritan,¡± was flipping through a thick file on Natasha. Chapters first released on Find?Novel His fingers turned the pages, eyes sharp and unreadable. Natasha¡¯s life split into three clear parts. Before six, she was the rks¡® princess, spoiled rotten, full of spark. After six, when Olivia came along, Natasha faded into a shadow, barely seen. Now, Olivia was the rk family star, not Natasha. Back then, Natasha was a doormat¨Cjumping through hoops for Olivia and the family, like a puppet with no soul. Then, at seventeen, something broke. She went full rebel, turned nasty, targeting Olivia with every trick in the book. It trashed her family ties, and after college, she ditched the rks for good. Shawn, the loyal assistant, sighed dramatically. ¡°The rk sisters are like night and day. The older one¡¯s a sweetheart, talented, a real star. The younger? A loudmouth troublemaker, totally mediocre.¡± The man in the sleek office chair, his sharp face cool as ice, let out a low, ¡°Tch. Idiots.¡± Who he was shading? No one could tell. Shawn wisely kept his mouth shut¨Ceyes down, ying statue. The Turners ran this city. Period. And Alexei, the heir apparent? The guy could snap his fingers and the whole city would tremble. He could trash¨Ctalk anyone, order anyone dead, and they¡¯d just have to take it. ¡®But why is this guy suddenly so interested in some girl? No way the ice¨Cprince actually gives a damn. Ha. Yeah right. The thought was so ridiculous Shawn almost snorted. Besides, if the Devil himself took an interest in you? Game over. That girl was screwed. 3:17 pm While Shawn¡¯s brain short¨Ccircuited, Alexei¡¯s gaze slid back to the file entry¨CAge 6. 55 vouchers Olivia¡¯s mom, Emilia, and Natasha¡¯s mom, Madeline, were sisters. Rumor had it Andrew was supposed to marry Emilia, but somehow he got stuck with Madeline instead. Madeline lucked out¨Cperfect marriage, perfect kids. Emilia? Married a violent, gambling deadbeat. She divorced him, thanks to sis¡¯s help, and raised Olivia alone¨Cher preemie daughter, stuck with her mom¡¯sst name like a badge of shame. Then came Natasha¡¯s sixth birthday. Emilia went looking for the brat after she threw a tantrum and bolted. Next thing anyone knew¨Ccrash. Emilia was gone. Olivia, half¨Corphaned, got scooped up by the guilt¨Ctripped rks. They spoiled her rotten¨Cbetter than their own flesh and blood. Like some messed¨Cup karma cleanse. And Olivia ran with it. yed the perfect little saint so well, she had the whole damn family eating out of her hand¨CNatasha¡¯s own brothers included. Alexei rubbed the still¨Ctender mark on his forehead¨Ccourtesy ofst night¡¯s little hellcat. His eyes flicked between photos: baby Natasha, all chubby cheeks and sunshine, versus her teenage counterpart¨Csilent, sulking, a thundercloud in human form. That fire in her eyes when she fought, though? Now she was interesting. The rks hated her rebellious streak. But he loved it. To him, any girl who could flip off her golden¨Cchild sister¨Ceven with the whole family breathing down her neck¨Chad guts. ¡°Think she¡¯d burn the Turner house down if I tossed her in?¡± Casual, like he was asking about the weather. Shawn near choked. Dismissed 8 Natasha had no intention of setting foot back in that house, but Andrew¡¯s call about her grandma¡¯s ce pulled her in. Her childhood was a heavy, gray cloud, with one bright spot: her grandma. Everyone med Natasha for her aunt¡¯s death, saying she owed Olivia everything, but her grandma never made her y second fiddle. ¡°Kids don¡¯t cause idents,¡± she¡¯d insist, shielding Natasha from the guilt of a life lost. She¡¯d say it loud, for all to hear. That little courtyard at her grandma¡¯s was Natasha¡¯s only escape, a ce to breathe free. The rk family¡¯s guilt had twisted into favoritism for Olivia over the years, but her grandma loved Natasha harder for it. Maybe she saw the day Natasha would finally break from the rks, so she announced, in front of everyone, that the house would be Natasha¡¯s. But her sudden passing left no will, and now the deed sat with Madeline. The n was to pass it to Natasha as part of her dowry once she got married. ¡°Miss rk.¡± The maid at the door froze, caught off guard. Natasha was a rare sight¨Cmaybe once a year, tops. The maid started working for the rks after Natasha had already moved out. She¡¯d pegged Olivia as the real daughter, just using her mom¡¯sst name because her parents were so tight. First time Natasha showed up, the maid mistook her for some freeloading cousin, earning a sharp scolding from the butler. The rks barely mentioned their second daughter. Most parents would worry about a kid moving out so young, but they acted like it was nothing. The maid stole another nce at the ¡°forgotten¡± daughter. Natasha was pure rk¨Cmore than Olivia. The rks were a good¨Clooking bunch, and Natasha got the best of both parents. Without the rumors painting her as trouble, her beauty would¡¯ve been the talk of the town. Olivia was pretty, but next to Natasha? A sparkler beside a firework. Good thing they rarely shared the spotlight. But with Natasha storming in like a hurricane, the maid sighed. Dinner was about to be a mess. 8:17 pm ***** 55 vouchers When Natasha walked in, Madeline jumped up. ¡°Natasha! Come sit, we made your favorite- macaroni cheese.¡± Natasha nced at the table, her face t. ¡°That¡¯s Olivia¡¯s thing. Not mine.¡± She was all about spicy food. Always had been. As a kid, Andrew and her brother Thomas would tease her with hot sauces,ughing when she¡¯d gasp and fan her mouth, then fuss over her with milk or soda. Madeline would end up chewing them out. But when Olivia arrived¨Cborn early, fragile, needing special meals¨Cthe rk table went nd to cater to her. Madeline¡¯s smile wavered, then bounced back. ¡°No biggie. We¡¯ve got plenty of food. If you¡¯re not into it, I¡¯ll have the kitchen whip up something else.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t bite. She dropped into a chair and locked eyes with Andrew. ¡°You said we¡¯d talk about Grandma¡¯s house. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Andrew¡¯s face tightened. ¡°Can¡¯t you rx ¡®til after dinner? You¡¯re acting like you¡¯re here to collect a debt.¡± Natasha just pressed her lips together. ¡°Hey, wrong seat,¡± Noel said, strolling in from gaming upstairs. ¡°That¡¯s Olivia¡¯s spot.¡± The rk table had a setup: Madeline and Andrew on one side, the three kids on the other. Olivia always sat between Thomas and Noel¨CNatasha¡¯s old spot, taken when she was six. ¡°Didn¡¯t know we startedbeling chairs,¡± Natasha shot back. ¡°What if I wanna stay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a seat,¡± Olivia said, shing a quick smile to smooth things over. ¡°Let her have it.¡± Noel red but backed off when he remembered the cops mentioning Natasha¡¯s injury. He muttered something and sank into his chair. Olivia¡¯s smile tightened, a flicker of annoyance in her eyes. With the family feeling guilty about Natasha, she wasn¡¯t about to stir the pot. Thomas didn¡¯t want to sweat the small stuff, but seeing Olivia at the table¡¯s end, he spoke up. ¡®Olivia, take my spot.¡± ¡°No need, Madeline cut in, waving a maid over. ¡°Grab a chair for Olivia, put it by me.¡± No one blinked when Natasha got stuck with the end seat. But Olivia? Suddenly it was a tragedy, and the whole family scrambled to fix it. 8:17 pm Natasha¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. EX 55 vouchers Noel caught it and shot her a smug look. That was enough. Natasha stood, marched over, and plopped into Thomas¡¯s seat. ¡°This one¡¯s better.¡± Now it was Natasha, Thomas, Noel. Noel¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What¡¯s your deal?¡± Natasha shrugged. ¡°Just don¡¯t wanna catch your stupid sitting too close.¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± Noel snapped, half¨Crising. ¡°Alright, chill, you two,¡± Madeline said, halfughing. ¡°You¡¯re not kids anymore.¡± Still, their bickering felt oddly familiar, and a smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Natasha, how¡¯s your injury? You okay? Maybe Dr. Richardson can swing by after dinner to check on you.¡± Jason Richardson was the family doc. Andrew softened. ¡°Why not move back home for a bit? We can look out for you.¡± Thomas and Noel nodded along, Noel even looking kinda hopeful. They seemed so genuine, so worried. But Natasha knew the game. A p, then a sweet. Just enough warmth to keep her hooked, make it hard to walk away. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel Until she and Olivia shed again¨Cthen they¡¯d turn on her, no question. It made this ¡°family¡± moment feel cheap. Olivia nced at her, smile sweet, eyes sharp. ¡°Yeah, Natasha, this is your home. We¡¯re family. No bad bloodsts forever, right?¡± She hit the word ¡°your¡± hard, and Natasha caught the dig. Natasha leaned back, smirking. ¡°Speaking of bad blood, y¡¯all forgetting something?¡± Noel blinked, lost. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That whole hired a hitman¡® thing you pinned on me,¡± she said, voice light but cutting. ¡°Real nice usation. If I hadn¡¯t pushed for the cops, I¡¯d be stuck with ¡®killer¡® on my name for life. Don¡¯t I get a ¡®sorry for that?¡± Sweeping it under the rug? Not her style. 8:18 pm Dismissed 9 The rk family squirmed, the air thick with awkward silence. 55 vouchers Natasha was a porcupine in a fight¨Csharp and unyielding. Every argument ended in a blowout. This time, they¡¯d sat down to talk, but an apology? Yeah, that wasn¡¯t on their radar. Still, she was right. They¡¯d jumped to conclusions, and it made sense she felt screwed. A quick ¡°sorry¡± could smooth things over. No shame in that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Olivia blurted, jumping in first. ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m sorry for all of us. This mess started ¡®cause I got hurt, and everyone flipped out. It¡¯s not Mom or Dad¡¯s fault. Hate me if you want.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t on you. It¡¯s that snake Alice stirring crap up,¡± Madeline snapped. The family broke into a loud mess of voices, all coddling Olivia, forgetting Natasha existed. Natasha didn¡¯t blink. She was used to being ignored. Her eyes pinned Andrew, the one running the show. Andrew cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, I messed up. I got you wrong. Tell me what you want, and it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Shares¡­¡± Natasha let it hang, smirking as their faces soured. Then she scoffed. ¡°Chill, you¡¯d never hand them over.¡± Truth was, every rk kid got 5% of thepany at eighteen. Natasha¡¯s share? Already gifted to Olivia, no questions asked. Because they thought Natasha supposedly owed Olivia for something bigger than cash. To them, five percent? Nothingpared to Olivia¡¯s mom¡¯s life. Andrew saw the contempt in her eyes, and it hit him like a punch. ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, give me Grandma¡¯s house. Today.¡± Natasha went straight for the jugr. The house wasn¡¯t worth much, but its sentimental value? Priceless. It wasn¡¯t a big ask, but Andrew and Madeline shared a weird look. Andrew dodged her stare. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the house after you¡¯re engaged.¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m done with Lucas. No engagement.¡± Her voice was ice. ¡°You said I could name anything, but you can¡¯t even do this? That¡¯s your apology?¡± Andrew¡¯s face reddened, shame turning to rage. He mmed the table, ¡°You¡¯re too damn 173 8:18 pm impulsive! An engagement¡¯s not a game. No wedding, no house.¡± ¡°That house was Grandma¡¯s gift to me. Why do you get to hold it over my head?¡± 55 vouchers ¡°Because I¡¯m your dad. And it¡¯s in your mom¡¯s name now!¡± he barked. ¡°You think you can ditch the engagement? You know how much business we¡¯ve got with the Wrights?¡± ¡°So? Your business isn¡¯t my problem.¡± She¡¯d never taken a cent of their profits. Andrew had nothing left, so he exploded. ¡°If you won¡¯t marry, maybe your sister will. We¡¯ll give her the house. Grandma didn¡¯t say it was yours.¡± That lit the fuse. Natasha shot up and flipped the dining table with a furious shove. tes, sses, and hot soup flew, soaking everyone. Screams filled the room. Eyes zing, Natasha red at the drenched rks, snarling, ¡°Give it to her? She doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Madeline had shielded Olivia when the table went flying, but the soup still sshed Olivia¡¯s head. Olivia looked ready to sob. ¡°Natasha, I get that you hate me, but she was my grandma too. Why say that?¡± Noel spat out food, grumbling, ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s nuts.¡± ¡°You little brat! Flipping tables in front of us? What¡¯s next?¡± Andrew roared, shaking with fury. Meanwhile, Madeline was caught between rage and panic, while Thomas was busy checking if Madeline and Olivia were okay. A nervous maid loitered outside the restaurant, eyeing the chaos within¨Ctes shattering, voices barking. They couldn¡¯t tell if now was the time to slip in and clean up the mess. Andrew wiped veggie juice off his face, his re hard as heid it on the line. ¡°You want that house? Then y ball with the engagement. Get in line for this month¡¯s shindig, or it¡¯s gone.¡± He wasn¡¯t clueless¨CLucas was nuts for Natasha. Twenty years as childhood besties? They didn¡¯t just trade that out. Natasha always kept the family at a distance, but her grandma was her Achilles¡® heel. Andrew was sure she¡¯d buckle. Natasha, battered by the family¡¯s yelling, went dead calm. She looked at the man iming to be her dad, but he felt like a stranger from another. Maybe he¡¯d forgotten when she was little, when he¡¯d hoist her up, all smiles, swearing only the best guy could have his princess. Anyone who hurt her? He¡¯d vowed to break their legs. 8:18 pm 3 But Andrew didn¡¯t get the explosion he expected. 55 vouchers Natasha¡¯s voice was ice¨Ccold, dripping with venom. ¡°Ignoring Grandma¡¯sst wish? Not scared she¡¯ll haunt your dreams, Mr. rk? You and Mrs. rk sleeping sound?¡± Her creepy tone, wild hair, red eyes, and pale face made her look like a ghost ready to settle a score. The rks froze, a chill running through them. Natasha knew Andrew¡¯s stubbornness too well¨Ctonight was a bust. She turned to go, but not before grabbing a chair and smashing some prized junk¨Cthree old vases, a fancy painting, five pricey trinkets. The rks¡® treasures weren¡¯t hers anyway, so why care? Smash away. Her wild, icy stare shut them up. They just watched her rampage, silent. Maybe they were too scared to budge, afraid of getting caught in her storm. As she reached the door, Andrew bellowed, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s house-¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦ÉndNovel ¡°Don¡¯t want it.¡± She tossed the words back, not sparing a nce as she strode out. Lucas was Olivia¡¯s tainted trash¨Cshe wasn¡¯t picking it up again. If her grandma¡¯s keepsake turned into a knife aimed at her heart, the old woman wouldn¡¯t rest easy in heaven. It betrayed everything her grandma wanted. No way was Natasha letting a house chain her to them. Even though letting go felt like tearing her heart out. Her steps were firm, her back ramrod straight, unbreakable. Only her misty eyes and trembling hands hinted at the cracks. Keep going, Natasha,¡¯ she told herself. ¡®No looking back. Just move.¡® 3/3 Dismissed 10 The staff had parked the car in the garage, and by the time Natasha got it out, Olivia was waiting, nted right on the curb. She stepped in front of the car, blocking Natasha¡¯s path like she owned the road. Olivia¡¯s dress was still a wreck, stained with grime, her hair a wet, matted mess from some spilled soup. But despite looking like she¡¯d crawled out of a dumpster, she was practically radiating smug victory. Natasha could picture it clear as day¨COlivia sweet¨Ctalking the rk family before heading out, ying the poor little victim who still cared about her ¡°baby sis,¡± trying to glue the family back together. What a warm, fuzzy scene¨Cdoting parents, happy siblings, total Hallmark BS. The two faced off by the car, the air crackling with tension. ¡°Natasha, I told you, didn¡¯t I? Everything you¡¯ve got, I¡¯m taking back, piece by piece. You owe me,¡± Olivia said. Content originallyes from find?novel Natasha red at her adoptive sister, who¡¯d been fighting her for every crumb since they were kids. She didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°What¡¯s so great about my hand¨Cme¨Cdowns? Anything I¡¯ve touched, you just gotta snatch up like it¡¯s treasure, huh? Olivia, you a creep or just that pathetic?¡± ¡°Keep running your mouth,¡± Olivia scoffed, her face darkening before a sly smirk crept back. ¡°You¡¯re dying for Grandma¡¯s house, aren¡¯t you? Way more than when the rk family shares got handed to me. Too bad. After my car crash, Mom promised me that estate. In three days, it¡¯s mine. ¡°Some fortune¨Cteller said I¡¯ve got a weak vibe, that I need something old¨Clike a house¨Cto keep my life from going off the rails. So Mom and Dad picked that one without a second thought. Funny, huh? The thing you¡¯ve been obsessed with forever just falls into myp.¡± Natasha¡¯s fists clenched, knuckles white. She shed back to her parents¡® shifty looks when she¡¯d brought up the estate, to Andrew¡¯s slip about ¡°giving it to your sister.¡± So it wasn¡¯t just talk¨Cthey¡¯d already decided. Engaged or not, that house was never gonna be hers. Andrew¡¯s threats were just a weak stall tactic, She¡¯de here clinging to a pathetic shred of hope they¡¯d at least honor her grandma¡¯sst wish. ¡®What a sick joke, she thought bitterly. Her heart twisted, even though she thought she was done feeling their betrayal. They knew what that house meant to her. 8:18 pm 55 vouchers To Andrew and Madeline Dad, it probably didn¡¯t matter who got it¨COlivia or Natasha. But to Natasha, anyone else in the world could have it. Anyone but Olivia. Her eyes zed with a murderous glint. Olivia, still yapping, was loving every second, her face twisting with glee. ¡°We¡¯re both granddaughters, so why¡¯d Grandma always pick you? If she wouldn¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll just take it. Your fault, Natasha.¡± She leaned in, whispering in Natasha¡¯s ear with a nasty grin. ¡°You say I don¡¯t deserve it, but tough luck¨Cthe world doesn¡¯t give a damn what you think. You couldn¡¯t keep your man, and you sure as hell can¡¯t keep that house.¡± Boom. Natasha¡¯s mind roared, snapping back to that summer when she was seventeen. Peach trees bursting with fruit, cicadas droning, Natasha bounding over the doorstep with a basket, grinning, ready to show her grandma her mountain haul. Instead, she found pills scattered on the floor, an old woman gone, and Olivia¡¯s cruel smirk staring her down. That was the moment her childhood shattered. The world stopped. ¡°Argh-¡± Olivia¡¯s smug rant cut off, her eyes wide with panic. Natasha¡¯s hand mped around her throat, pinning her against the car. Olivia could barely choke out a breath. Dismissed 11 EX 20 vouchers When the rks adopted Olivia, everyone med Natasha¡¯s kid tantrum for running off, which sent her mom, Emilia, chasing after her and into a deadly car crash. So, theyvished love on Olivia, the two¨Cyear¨Cold left motherless, while Natasha, barely older, got pushed aside. Those two? Like fire and gasoline. Together, trouble was guaranteed¨Cusually with Natasha stirring the pot. One day, they both took a nasty spill down the stairs. Olivia, hurt worse, woke up first and pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at Nat!¡± Turned out, Natasha had shoved her over a doll. That doll was a gift from Andrew¡¯s overseas trip, meant for Natasha, while Olivia got a sparkly hairpin. Olivia¡¯s sad eyes when she saw the doll tugged at everyone¡¯s heart, so the adults gave it to her. Natasha had tons of toys, they figured, while Olivia, with her deadbeat dad, barely had clothes that fit. Natasha threw a fit, got talked down, then sulked with jealousy. That set Andrew off. He locked her in her room, no questions asked. While Olivia was in the hospital, feeling rough, the family stayed glued to her side. Nobody noticed Natasha, stuck in her room, starving for two days and spiking a fever¡ªuntil Lucas couldn¡¯t find her and called Josephine in a panic. Josephine tore into Madeline and Andrew like a hurricane. Seeing her once¨Clively granddaughter turn quiet and dark broke Josephine¡¯s heart. Over everyone¡¯s protests, she took Natasha to live with her for three years. Only when Andphis City¡¯s schools were 100 good to pass up did she let her go back. But Natasha wilted like a flower without sun in the rk house. Josephine was old and knew she couldn¡¯t protect Natasha forever. She brought her to the old house for summer and winter breaks, nagging the rks to step up. In her mind, Olivia¡¯s life was rough, sure, but Natasha, born into a happy home, didn¡¯t deserve to be treated like an orphan. What Josephine didn¡¯t see was how her care for Natasha looked to Olivia¨Cand the disaster it sparked. It was azy summer afternoon. The girls had grown into stunning teens, bright like the peach trees 4:25 pm in the yard. 20 vouchers For summer break, Olivia offered to join Natasha at Josephine¡¯s in Scrushire. Seeing them together warmed Josephine¡¯s heart, thinking things might finally be okay. But soon, she saw the truth. Natasha was too soft around Olivia, letting her walk all over her like a doormat. It hit Joseohinelike a punch: this ¡°peace¡± was just the family¡¯s bias blinding them. It hurt deep. That night, after Natasha was out cold, Josephine and Olivia had a long talk that turned into a bit of a shouting match. The next afternoon, Natasha went to pick wild berries, sorting Josephine¡¯s heart meds and tucking them in her pocket. ¡°Take these on time, okay?¡± she said. Olivia, feeling off, stayed home to rest. Even with her foster sister looming like a storm cloud, that summer felt like a break for Natasha, who was used to the family¡¯s constant grief. But when she got back to the yard, everything froze. Her mind was a mess, questions piling up. ¡®Grandma was totally fine when I left¨Chow¡¯d she just keel over? ¡®Her pills were right there in her pocket, so how¡¯d they end up scattered a yard away? ¡®Where the hell was Olivia? What was she up to? And that smug, evil smirk of hers¡­¡® That day, Josephine¡¯s death broke Natasha. She¡¯d never dared snap at Olivia before, but now? She lost it, nearly beating her to a pulp. If Madeline hadn¡¯t dropped by to see her mom, they might¡¯ve found two bodies. Natasha was dead sure Olivia was behind it. Ignoring everyone¡¯s pleas, she called the cops. But the autopsy said heart attack, no foul y. Olivia imed she¡¯d been asleep, onlying out after Josephine was gone, The fallout? Olivia was in the hospital for a month. Natasha got sent to a psych ward for ¡°treatment¡± for a month. When she got out, she was still ready to swing at Olivia. Madeline pped her hard, tears falling. ¡°You killed your aunt, and now you want your sister dead? Natasha, I wish I¡¯d never had you!¡± 4:25 pm E 20 vouchers Natasha dropped her vendetta to jail Olivia, but something in her shattered. The quiet, shadowy girl turned into a prickly rebel, all attitude and sharp edges. Wherever Olivia was, Natasha showed up, ready to sh, all venom and res. That was when the rk family¡¯s second heiress gotbeled a snake. Her name became poison, sneered at by all. The rks never hid Olivia¡¯s past¨Cadopted, keeping herst name, Sutton. To outsiders, she was just a rk, using her mom¡¯s surname. But those in the know? That ¡°Sutton¡± was a constant jab, stirring up old wounds. Gossip spread like wildfire. Nobody knew the full story¨Cjust that Natasha had a hand in Olivia¡¯s mom¡¯s death. Yet she kept targeting the poor orphan. Ungrateful. Heartless. Schoolmates, neighbors, even kin turned their backs on Natasha¡¯s cruelty. Everyone shunned her. Natasha became an ind, alone and despised. Few knew the truth: Alice, once her friend, owed her big. When bullies cornered Alice, Natasha threw punches and sent them packing. She even shared food with Alice, who was too broke to eat. But it was Alice who spread the lies about Natasha hating and framing Olivia. Still, Natasha didn¡¯t try to make nice. She charged through life like a wounded porcupine, spikes out, bleeding but unbowed. She should¡¯ve seen iting. Anything Natasha had, Olivia wanted¡ªand she¡¯d y dirty to take it. When Josephine said she¡¯d leave the house to Natasha, Olivia¡¯s scheming kicked in. And she didn¡¯t lose a second¡¯s sleep over it. Stone¨Cfaced, Natasha pulled a cheap lighter from her pocket, bought at some random gas station. She flicked it, lit a pile of leaves, and tossed them into the courtyard. mes roared up, reflecting in her eyes¨Cwild, fierce, a little crazy. Even if Olivia didn¡¯t kill Josephine, Natasha was sure she¡¯d watched her die, cold as stone. Natasha wasn¡¯t letting her snatch that house. If she couldn¡¯t have it, neither would Olivia. Checktest chapters at Find_Novel(. Let the whole ce burn, just like her grandparents had gone. ¡®I¡¯ll burn it to ashes before I let Olivia touch it,¡® she thought. ¡®Three days from now, she can have her precious ruins.¡± 4:25 pm PS 20 vouchers They should¡¯ve known when they threatened her: Natasha was a loose cannon, a nutcase with nothing to lose. She stood in the dark, watching the ce that held her happiest memories turn to soot. When the fire was nearly out, she calmly called the fire department, spinning a tale about ¡°missing Grandma¡± and ¡°identally starting a fire¡± while cleaning up. Firefighters got there fast. But with just the one house, the mes were already dying when they got there. It waste, the mountains dark and eerie, a weird wind howling. A girl ¡°identally¡± torching an old house? Straight out of a horror flick. Luckily, no one was hurt, and nothing else burned. The firefighters and cops even tried tofort her, tossing out kind words and a few pats on the back. Ìï AD 4:26 pm PS Dismissed 12 When the chaos finally settled, night still pressed down hard. EX 20 vouchers A policewoman, worried Natasha might crack, offered to take her to the hotel, only to be shooed away with a ¡°I just want to be alone.¡± Natasha stood frozen before the rubble heap, minutes bleeding out, before finally dragging a leg gone pins and needles. At her car, just as her fingers brushed the door handle, a rustle in the weeds rmed her. Calmly, she popped the door, grabbed the pocket knife from the glovebox, and slow¨Cstepped toward the shadows. Parting the overgrown weeds, she froze. Under a sky speckled raw with stars, a many sprawled¡ª all sharp edges and icy stillness. Even t on his back, she could tell he towered. Looming frame, stupidly perfect build. His eyes¡ªthe kind that¡¯d pull one in and swallow one whole¨Cwere shut tight. Blood, now dried and cracked, streaked across his face. Made those already cut¨Css features look carved from Arctic stone¨Cdetached, refusing to soften. Most importantly, Natasha knew this man. She nudged the unconscious man with her toe. ¡°Tsk. Who¡¯s this poor little stray?¡± She drank in the blood¨Cstreaked, broken beauty for precisely three heartbeats before spurning on her heel and walking away. But halfway through her turn, bone¨Cwhite fingers snaked out and locked around her ankle¨Ccold as grave dirt. The man had opened his eyes sometime ago, staring at her in amazement with his deep eyes. ¡°To treat your savior so cruelly? Miss rk is really heartless.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t all girls have soft hearts and strong morals?¡® he wondered. Natasha wasn¡¯t surprised that he knew her name. When the police chief scrambled out, sweating bullets, to greet him that day, she knew this guy wasn¡¯t just anyone. So what? She snorted. ¡°Every damn crime show screams it: Never pick up stray men on the roadside. And hey, Mr. Savior¨Chas nobody told you you¡¯re giving off major fugitive killer vibes right now?¡± ¡®Seriously, what kind of saint bleeds out in a weed pile at midnight?¡® she said inwardly. Alexei, who¡¯d personally dumped two men into wolf dens tonight, let out a dark chuckle. ¡°Damn 4:26 pm 20 vouchers right I am. But since when did a killer and an arsonist not make a match made in hell?¡± His eyes pinned Natasha¡¯s suddenly stormy face. Though t on the ground, being looked down upon, he had an air of superiority that could see through people¡¯s hearts. Anyway, even though she was fuming, Natasha still fell for Alexei¡¯s trap. She brought him back to her apartment and casually tossed the guy who had intentionally draped his arm over her shoulder onto the sofa. The move wasn¡¯t gentle at all; Alexei grunted. ¡°Are you really not going to the hospital?¡± she asked. ¡°No need. Someone wille byter.¡± Natasha looked at his severe¨Clooking wounds, hesitating whether to say something. ¡°Huh? Getting soft on me?¡± Alexei¡¯s brow arched, mockery dancing in his eyes. Natasha stared back dead serious. ¡°Nope. Just don¡¯t need you bleeding out on my property, terrible for the resale value.¡± ¡°Rx. Even if I do kick the bucket, my cleanup crew¡¯s got it handled.¡± ¡°Your squad can haul away corpses but not haul your live ass outta here?¡± Natasha practically had ¡°Get out, now!¡± shing neon on her face, her nose scrunched, lips pressed thin. Alexei forced down the corners of his lips that were curling up into a smile. ¡°No, because I need to give you a chance to repay me.¡± Natasha¡¯s face fell. Alexei kept cracking jokes, but his guard never dropped. After a couch break to catch his breath, he pushed through the pain and casually scoped the whole apartment¨Cleaning on walls, testing locks, clocking every exit. Blood loss turned his face ghost¨Cwhite. Natasha winced at the phantom pain¨Cyet not a damn sound escaped him. The skilled way he surveyed the apartment? Certified hazard. Natasha tuned it out like static. She wasn¡¯t curious or interested in knowing more about him; she just wanted this hot potato gone as soon as possible. 4:26 pm P Her life was already chaotic enough; she didn¡¯t want any more excitement. EX 20 vouchers By the time Alexei finished spinning around and copsed onto the rug in front of the sofa, dizzy and exhausted, Natasha was already in the kitchen, just kept on cooking her pasta. In these few short days, so many things happened that she hadn¡¯t even had a proper meal yet. After all those crazy emotional ups and downs, the only thing she felt when she got back to her little nest was starving. Ten minutester, she set the bowl of pasta down on the table. Only then did she dawdle over to take a look at the guy on the floor. She noticed in the car that this guy had incredible endurance. Most people would have passed out from losing so much blood, but he stayed alert and kept an eye on his surroundings, constantly checking the rearview mirror. Either he reallymitted a crime, or someone was after him for revenge. If he didn¡¯t look like some rich heir, she would think he was a dangerous thug. ¡°Hey, you still alive?¡± She didn¡¯t bother bending down, kicking him with one foot. Back in a safe environment, Natasha had changed into a white long dress, barefoot. Her pretty face was tight with tension. As she moved, her slender legs swayed a little, and her tiny, pale ankles caught the light like pure white marble. Seeing no reaction from him, she tried stepping on his chest with her smooth red¨Cpainted toes again. His heart was still beating strong, luckily. Natasha stepped harder on it a few times. She¡¯d wanted to do this to him ever since back in the car, when he was scaring her with all the terrifying punishments his enemies might do if they caught her. Now was the perfect time to get back at him. Suddenly, his chilly hand grasped her tiny foot. ¡°Ab-¡± she let out a scream. Alexei helplessly watched the woman, whose eyes revealed a hint of guilt mixed with forcedposure after getting caught red¨Chanded. He wasn¡¯tpletely unconscious anyway, and no patient could withstand such treatment. If he didn¡¯t wake up soon, her foot might end up on his face. 4:26 pm P. For original chapters go to find{n}ovel Anyway, it felt pretty soft. 20 vouchers Every time he ran into her, it was like he had some serious touch¨Cstarvation. He just couldn¡¯t stop himself from reaching out, giving her a little poke or pinch. Alexei did exactly that, giving her an automatic little pinch, while mentally kicking himself. Smack! Time froze. He¡¯d just taken a foot straight to the jaw. That was what he got for not keeping his hands to himself. Alexei¡¯s chest was heaving heavily as he grabbed her foot and pressed it back against his chest. The uncleaned blood stains on his hands smudged onto her pristine white feet, creating a stark red and white contrast as if she¡¯d been tainted too. His deep, dark eyes were unreadable. ¡°Mr. Turner!¡± Suddenly, two guys barged into the apartment from outside. Natasha¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the intruders. One was Shawn, Alexei¡¯s assistant, whom she had met at the police station that day. The other was a thin man with messy hair and sleepy eyes, carrying a first¨Caid kit. No need to ask; this must be who Alexei mentioned. Natasha shot a look that was both scandalized and stunned¨Cfirst sweeping over the gaping intruder, then ring down at the man still pinned under her foot. The message was crystal clear: ¡°Trespassing? You can even pick locks? You call yourselvesw- abiding citizens?¡± But Shawn and Dn were even more shocked than she was. ¡®Oh my god! Someone save us! What are we even seeing?! That iceberg, the one who¡¯s allergic to women, who¡¯d toss a naked beauty to the wolves without blinking, is pinned under some woman¡¯s foot. And he looks totally into it, cradling her foot like he never wants to let go. Plus, didn¡¯t Mr. Turner get hurt? How¡¯s he still ying games like this? Dude¡¯s seriously strong! ¡®Are we gonna get whacked for seeing this today?¡® Shawn and Dn stood awkwardly at the door, caught between a rock and a hard ce, 4:26 pm PS & & 20 vouchers It was like they were identally watching a couple doing something private, which was pretty embarrassing. Dismissed 13 20 vouchers Twenty minutester, Natasha was sitting at the dining table, eating pasta and swinging her legs while sneakily ncing at the guys bandaging Alexei¡¯s wounds in the living room. Unlike his previous clingy behavior when he followed her home, Alexei now seemed more distant and sharp in front of Shawn and Dn. To avoid overhearing anything she shouldn¡¯t, Natasha put on her headphones early. Now, she could only judge from the atmosphere that their conversation was quite serious. As expected, Alexei asked Shawn, ¡°Did you catch the insider?¡± Shawn nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Charles who colluded with Melvin.¡± The Turner family had arge andplex internal structure. Alexei¡¯s grandpa, Edgar, had three sons and one daughter with his wife: Byron, Dereck, Avery, and Vivian. Besides, he took in several illegitimate children: Gabriel, Melvin, Royce, and his youngest daughter, Lucia. Other than that, there were countless others not recognized by the family. The eldest son, Byron, died in an early family struggle, leaving behind a widow, Cora, and a son, Quinn. The second son, Dereck, Alexei¡¯s father, became paralyzed four years ago and stepped down from power. The cause of his injury remained a mystery within the family. As for Avery, it was said he betrayed the family for a woman long ago; now he was marginalized. Vivian married into another old family, the Westwood family, and the couple often argued over trivial matters. The legitimate descendants didn¡¯t seem to be doing well either. The illegitimate ones were even worse off, of course. Maybe because this generation fought so fiercely that no one gained ultimate power. Instead, it was Alexei who rose above them all with lightning speed to secure his position as future head of the family. Though being called the future head due to Edgar still being alive, Alexei had already taken control officially within the family. 4:26 pm P 22. PS …^ 20 vouchers But Alexei wasn¡¯t just about controlling the Turner Group; Charles was his enemy from overseas. It seemed like the grabbing of resources was too brutalst time¨Ctoo many losses led Charles to hate him enough to risk exposure to kill him in Esmnd. This time around, though, it was his uncle Melvin who exposed Alexei¡¯s whereabouts. Melvin¡¯s mother once won Edgar¡¯s favor and was brought back into the family, but perhaps that very favor made him greedy for power within the family. He thought he¡¯d make waves but ended up being surpassed by a younger member¨Chow bitter. ¡°Should we take care of him?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°Not yet,¡± replied Alexei coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we can pull out those nails together.¡± Alexei¡¯s eyes shed a dangerous glint as he added quietly, ¡°Keep an eye on Nathan. I¡¯ll give Uncle Melvin a big present.¡± Nathan was Melvin¡¯s only son¨Ca knife should go where it hurt most. Shawn immediately got what Alexei meant. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Melvin. ¡®After all these years, couldn¡¯t they see? This guy doesn¡¯t care about anyone or anything; he¡¯ll crush whoever crosses him. Why provoke him?¡® Melvin¡¯s nightmare would soon begin. ***** After the conversation, Alexei¡¯s wounds were almost all treated. Those sleepy eyes opened a bit as he said, ¡°Pretty good. This batch of assassins ain¡¯t as sharp as thest. Didn¡¯t hit any vital spots.¡± Of course, for regr folks, these big and small injuries would be enough to make them suffer. But for someone like Alexei, as long as it didn¡¯t threaten his life, it was all minor stuff. ¡°But¡­¡± Dn nced at the woman calmly eating over there. ¡°Ahem, Mr. Turner, even though you won¡¯t die, some rest is still needed. Take it easy.¡± Hearing this, Shawn nearly choked to death on his breath. Alexei¡¯s cold face stiffened for a moment, his knife¨Clike gaze shooting at Dn, who was trying to look calm. Dn straightened up. ¡°Man, I¡¯m just looking out for your future fun¨Cbetween the sheets, y¡¯know? Plus, ying the field when you¡¯re all beat up? Not as fun, right?¡± 4:26 pm PS ¡°Get lost.¡± Alexei spat out coldly. 20 vouchers ¡°Sure.¡± As the conversation was about to veer off track and Dn was showing no signs of stopping, Shawn quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Mr. Turner, we¡¯ll head out first. Take care.¡± With that, Shawn even gave a ttering smile to Natasha, who was looking over. ¡®Honestly, Mr. Turner could¡¯ve picked any five¨Cstar resort to recover. Why¡¯s he squatting in this shoebox? No clue. Not asking. A+ assistants keep their mouths shut,¡® he thought. And then, Shawn left, as abruptly as he came. But what Alexei didn¡¯t know was that he had already beenbeled as a schemer by Shawn. When Shawn realized Natasha was the same girl Alexei rescued the other day, he barely choked back a fangirl screech. ¡®Holy hell, the iceberg¡¯s got it bad. Look at this! Dude¡¯s even pulling the sympathy card now,¡® he said inwardly. Actually, Alexei was really wronged this time; what happened tonight was indeed an ident. After shaking off the pursuers, he followed his gut and headed towards the mountains. Later, after taking out two more guys, he ditched the car and walked on foot. He originally thought that little courtyard was empty and nned to rest there temporarily. But who knew he¡¯d run into that girl again in such an out¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cway ce? Back then, though she was fierce, she always seemed broken and pitiful. Tonight, despite her calm demeanor, Alexei could see the raging fire within her. Sure enough, he witnessed another great show. The beauty under the firelight¨Ccrazy and beautiful. Following her was just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment thing. ¡°Where do I sleep?¡± Seeing Natasha, who was utterly disappointed by Shawn¡¯s departure, Alexei walked up to her and took off her headphones. ¡°Burying your head in the sand. I¡¯ve alreadye back with you. You think my enemies would believe you¡¯re innocent just because you im to know nothing?¡± He was almost amused by her naivety. Deadpan, Natasha jabbed a finger against his chest. ¡°Personal space. Thanks.¡± Original content can be found at FindN()vel ¡®As if I didn¡¯t know who the root of the trouble was, she thought to herself. 3/4 4:26 pm PD Alexeiughed again. He nced around. ¡°Only one room.¡± 20 vouchers The apartment was bought with Natasha¡¯s own money, and with a tight budget, it was indeed just her personal space¨Cno guest room, study, or anything like that. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± She pointed to the sofa in the living room. ¡°That¡¯s your destiny.¡± ¡°So harsh? Not afraid I¡¯ll spill the beans about you setting the fire?¡± ¡°Go ahead. The victim can¡¯t even touch me. What¡¯s the point of you ying the hero?¡± Alexei wasn¡¯t actually threatening her, but her shameless confidence still made himugh. ¡®A little wolf with bite¨Cnot just reckless after all, he thought. As the two bickered like kids over who got the bed, a phone ringtone cut in abruptly. Natasha picked up her phone, her triumphant grin fading as sarcasm crept into her voice. ¡°Well, herees the real victim with the right to hold me ountable.¡± Unnoticed, dawn had already broken. Back at the rk family, they¡¯d finally gotten the news¨Ctheir little courtyard had burned down. Ìï Dismissed 14 Chapter 14 20 vouchers ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re insane! You actually burned down your grandma¡¯s house.¡± Madeline¡¯s voice was on the verge of breaking. They had expected Natasha to get angry, maybe even fight for the house, but they never imagined she¡¯d be ruthless enough to torch the only memento her grandma left her. When she got the call from the fire department that morning, she could hardly believe her ears. ¡°That was the ce where your grandparents fell in love! How could you be so heartless? You said it meant everything to you, and you¡¯d take care of it forever. And now look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Madeline shouted. Officially, it wasbeled an ident, but they all knew¨CNatasha did it on purpose. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. She¡¯d just beaten up Oliviast night, and today the house went up in mes. Because they were going to give the house to Olivia, and since she couldn¡¯t have it, she decided to destroy it. For the first time, Madeline realized just how extreme her youngest daughter could be. Natasha chuckled. ¡°So, you all knew exactly how much it meant to me? And yet you still chose to go against Grandma¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°We had our reasons.¡± Madeline faltered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your reasons.¡± Natasha raised her voice. ¡°To me, burning it down is still better than gifting it to a murderer.¡± ¡°Natasha! Watch your words!¡± Madeline shrieked, heartbroken. ¡°Your grandma¡¯s death was an ident¨Cwhy can¡¯t you ept that? Olivia is also your grandma¡¯s granddaughter. Why would she ever harm Grandma? Don¡¯t let jealousy cloud your judgment.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t want to argue. She had no proof, and they wouldn¡¯t believe her anyway. Madeline kept ranting. ¡°Do you even realize arson is a crime? That house meant so much to Olivia, and you beat her up so badly she ended up in the ERst night¡­¡± ¡°Umhmm,¡± Natasha cut her off. ¡°Then call the cops.¡± Silence reigned. Then, furious and helpless, Madeline added, ¡°You know damn well we won¡¯t call the cops. Natasha, what¡¯s gotten into you? You are not the daughter I knew.¡± Natasha had indeed called their bluff. If the house had already been transferred to Olivia, things might¡¯ve been different. 4:26 pm PR 20 vouchers But since it was still under Madeline¡¯s name, Madeline¡¯d never be petty enough to report her own daughter for burning down a worthless house during a memorial visit. The scandal would be humiliating. The rk family couldn¡¯t afford that kind of shame. This whole thing would have to be swept under the rug. Natasha¡¯s voice wasced with ice. ¡°Perfect, then let¡¯s start over and get to know me again. From now on, Natasha won¡¯t be the one you can emotionally ckmail anymore. Don¡¯t provoke me. I can be way more vicious than you think.¡± The mother¨Cdaughter talk ended on a sour note. Putting down her phone, Natasha sat frozen for a few seconds before turning to Alexei, who had dropped his smile and was staring at her intently. ¡°See? Arson isn¡¯t a threat to me, so scram already,¡± she said. ¡°So you saved me not because you were forced, but because you were into my looks?¡± Alexei had a knack for missing the point. The tense atmosphere lightened, leaving Natasha momentarily speechless. ¡°Seriously, has anyone ever told you you¡¯repletely full of yourself?¡± ¡°Well, now you did.¡± ¡°Like you heard, I might have some¡­ unwee visitors soon. So this ce won¡¯t exactly be quiet,¡± Natasha replied, indicating he should leave. Alexei changed the subject. ¡°You know, revealing family drama in front of strangers isn¡¯t the smartest move.¡± With that, he lowered his voice. ¡°All alone¨Cperfect for murder and body disposal.¡± Natasha rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d haunt you after I die.¡± ¡°Never haunted by a female ghost. If you¡¯re offering, Miss rk, I wouldn¡¯t mind a little ghostly romance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seriously twisted.¡± ¡°Takes one to know one.¡± Amid the banter, Alexei ended up staying. Watching Natasha, who looked fierce but only gave him a harmless, kitten¨Clike kick before storming off to her room for a nap, Alexei smirked. Showing mercy to a demon? That was just asking them to push their luck. 4:26 pm P 3 ***** 20 vouchers While Natasha and her patient were sound asleep in her tiny apartment with the curtains tightly drawn, the outside world was in an uproar because of them. The incident of beating up Olivia hadn¡¯t even been settled yet, and in just one night, Natasha dropped another bombshell. Thankfully, years of dealing with her antics had built up some resilience; otherwise, Andrew might¡¯ve needed even a trip to the ER. Checktest chapters at find?novel He just couldn¡¯t understand how the sweet, adorable little girl from back then had turned into such a headache. Even during her silent, withdrawn phase, she was easier to handle than this rebellious, defiant version. Was she really that determined to make life hard for Olivia? But weren¡¯t we just trying to atone for her mistakes? Otherwise, how bad would the rumors get?¡® he thought to himself. With a dark expression, Andrew ordered Thomas, ¡°We have to teach her a lesson this time. Freeze all her cards¨Ccut off her money. Let¡¯s see how she keeps causing trouble without cash.¡± Then, remembering Olivia still lying in the hospital bed, he added, ¡°Olivia¡¯s suffered enough this time. Once she recovers, arrange a proper global dance tour for her. And give more funding to her dance troupe.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Thomas replied, equally annoyed. Natasha¡¯s messes always ended up in hisp. Today, he¡¯d have to make a trip to Scrushire to clean up the aftermath. The old mansion was burned down, and he worried about how Olivia¡¯s health might be affected. He called his assistant. ¡°Cut off all of Natasha¡¯s cards. Not a single cent for the next six months. And find me some top doctors abroad¨Cget them here to give Olivia a proper rehab program. How¡¯s she still this fragile after years of treatment?¡± The assistant blinked. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡®Cut off her cards? But hasn¡¯t her ount been frozen since she moved out five years ago? What card?¡® he wondered. At that time, Thomas got busy with thepany stuff, and everyone in the rk family just assumed someone else would secretly support Natasha. Olivia even said she gave her sister a few million. As time went on, Thomas totally forgot about unblocking the card. He thought all these years, even though Natasha was always causing drama at home, she was still getting money like usual. So he looked down on her rebellious attitude even more. 4:26 pm PS E 20 vouchers All these years, Natasha never once crawled back for money. But since Thomas clearly didn¡¯t give a damn, the assistant sure as hell wasn¡¯t gonna remind him to fund her. Plus, cutting off Natasha¡¯s card every other day was basically standard practice in the rk family. Sick of the same old tired tactics, the assistant filed it away without a second thought. As for Olivia, even though he thought being able to run, move, and dance didn¡¯t exactly count as frail, since Thomas was worried about her, he had to do his job and call up some doctors. Thinking about how the youngdy could pull off big jumps on stage but ended up in the hospital every other day offstage, he decided to line up a few extra docs. É« Dismissed 15 LI 20 vouchers Olivia, who had everyone running around worrying about her, was now lying in the hospital, her eyes burning with rage. The dance troupe had just called her¨Cbecause of her injury, she couldn¡¯t perform, so the opportunity she¡¯d been scheming for had to go to her understudy. Originally, the lead role of the ck Swan was supposed to be hers, no question. She¡¯d spent over half a year preparing for this tour. If she nailed it, there was even a chance tond the lead in a new choreography by an internationally renowned dance master. That was why, even when she staged the car ident, she made sure not to get seriously hurt¨Cshe couldn¡¯t risk her career. But Natasha went straight for the kill and wrecked her leg in one move. ¡®How dare she? Back in the day, Natasha would¡¯ve just taken the hit to her dance career without a word. When did she learn to fight back and plot revenge? ¡®This is uneptable!¡® Olivia roared inwardly. Thankfully, she had no clue the courtyard she was about to inherit was now a pile of ash. Otherwise? Forget the broken leg¨Cnothing short of aa would¡¯ve kept her from losing her shit. Olivia hung up the phone, her eyes red, putting on a face that screamed, ¡°I¡¯m upset but don¡¯t want anyone to worry.¡± Lucas, who was keeping a close eye on her, immediately noticed something was off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Does it hurt? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± ¡°No!¡± She reached out and grabbed his hand. ¡°Well, the troupe just told me someone else got the ck Swan lead. I¡¯m just a little disappointed.¡± She held back her tears, forcing a smile that would make anyone¡¯s heart ache. Lucas fell silent. He knew how much this role meant to her. ¡°Sorry about that. Natasha¡¯s the type who acts first and thinkster. I¡¯ll make it up to you properly, promise,¡± he said. Olivia watched his hand slip away like nothing happened. And when she heard him apologize like he was family to Natasha, a cold fury shed in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I get it. After all, Natasha was always Grandma¡¯s favorite. ¡°It¡¯s normal for her to im Grandma¡¯s things as her own. Honestly, if she really can¡¯t let willing to give her the house. Even though it holds so many memories for me, I don¡¯t want to see go, I¡¯d be 4:26 pm P you two argue over me.¡± 20 vouchers Lucas adjusted her pillow and helped her sit up. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Grandma¡¯s house was always meant to be partly yours. And right now, you need it more.¡± He let the silence hang for a beat before adding, cool voice meant to reassure her, ¡°She owes you this.¡± It was just a house¨Cit could never stack up against Olivia, who lost her mother because of Natasha. Lucas thought Natasha was just stuck in a mental rut. She¡¯d been domineering since childhood, never allowing anyone to touch what she liked. Though she¡¯d been taught over the years to yield and be gentle to Olivia, the truth was, she never touched any of the toys Olivia took, yed with, and then returned. Right now, Natasha probably didn¡¯t want that house to pass through Olivia¡¯s hands either. Honestly, Lucas didn¡¯t really get it. ¡®It was just an inanimate object. What does it matter who holds it? ¡®Even if it¡¯s transferred to Olivia, would Olivia really bar Natasha from entering if she ever wanted to visit?¡® But thinking about how Natasha hadn¡¯t looked him in the eye once since the failed proposal and wouldn¡¯t even answer his calls, he felt a headacheing on. The old Natasha was stubborn but easy to coax. This time, she was being unprecedentedly resolute. His gaze drifted unconsciously to his phone, where her number remained unanswered, and he felt inexplicably irritated. ¡°Natasha still not picking up? Wanna try again? I can exin to her for you that you didn¡¯t mean to leave during the proposal that day,¡± Olivia said. At that moment, Noel walked into the hospital room with a lunchbox. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°She¡¯s so dramatic, holding a grudge over something so small. Meanwhile, she¡¯s the one who beat you up and hasn¡¯t even apologized. Why should Lucas be the one making amends?¡± ¡°Oh, Noel,¡± Olivia chided, her voiceced with yful reproach. Noel promptly zipped it, literally sealing his lips with a finger¨Czipping motion. Lucas watched the siblings, lips pressed tight. Truth was, little Noel used to shadow Natasha all the time, too. She used to follow him around proudly, bragging, ¡°Lucas, I have a little brother now. Want him? I can lend him to you for five minutes¨Cno, one minute¡¯s enough. Noel is such a crybaby. He can¡¯t do The rightful source is Find¡ïNovel C 4:27 pm P3D. without me.¡± Shaking off the memory, Lucas dialed the familiar number again. No matter what, after days of no contact, he was genuinely worried about Natasha. E 20 vouchers Once she cooled off, he wanted to talk things through. He¡¯d make up the proposal to her, but she¡¯d have to apologize for her violence toward Olivia, too. Unexpectedly, the call connected this time. All three pairs of eyes in the room locked onto Lucas¡¯s phone. ¡°Natasha-¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Two voices sliced through the air at the same time. ¡°Who are you?! How did you pick up Natasha¡¯s phone?¡± Hearing the deep, groggy voice of a man who¡¯d clearly just woken up, Lucas was instantly on high alert, his heart tightened. The guy on the other end didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°Natasha? She¡¯s still asleep.¡± ¡°How¡¯d her phone end up with you? Where are you guys?¡± Lucas urged. Hearing the aggressive interrogation, Alexei frowned in annoyance and simply hung up¡ªthen turned the phone off. He threw another look at the stubbornly silent door, sighing quietly to himself. Then, he flopped back onto the couch, dragging a hand over his eyes¨Ctrying to block out the light and his irritation. Earlier that morning, Natasha had gone back to her room to catch up on sleep, leaving her phone on the coffee table in the living room. She was sleeping soundly, but poor Alexei, trying to rest on the couch, had suffered greatly. From ¡°Dad,¡± ¡°Mom,¡± ¡°Brother,¡± to ¡°gold¨Cdigging bitch,¡± ¡°blue¨Chaired simp,¡± ¡°ex¨Cboyfriend¡°-the calls never stopped. One after another, relentless, like they wouldn¡¯t quit until she picked up. Worst of all, every single one of them came in hot, starting with a barrage of yelling, all seemingly over the same woman named Olivia. At first, Alexei was furious at being disturbed, ready to drag them all out and feed them to the hounds. But eventually, he found himself amused, wondering just how much Natasha had pissed people off. She wasn¡¯t justpatible with him¨Cit was a match made in hell. 4:27 pm PAA Even the famously unppable iceberg Alexeiughed in the end. E20 vouchers The funniest part? The moment the other party realized a strange man had answered, every single one of them lost their minds. As he thought back to the stack of files once left on his desk, a mocking smirk tugged at his lips. Done with the damn calls, he moved his arm and nced around the dim living room. Unfamiliar ce, injuries still fresh¨Cyet despite only for a few hours, he¡¯d slept surprisingly well. After ying unpaid customer service all morning, he decided he¡¯d demand a littlepensation once thedy of the house woke up. Meanwhile, back at the hospital, Lucas was anything but calm. A strange man. Still asleep at noon. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about what that implied. He shot up, ready to storm over to Natasha¡¯s ce and demand answers¡ªuntil Noel¡¯s words stopped him cold. ¡°Humph. What¡¯s Natasha up to now? Even faking a rtionship with some guy? Pathetic.¡± 1 Ìï AD 4:27 pm PD Dismissed 16 EX 50 vouchers ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re insane! You actually burned down your grandma¡¯s house.¡± Madeline¡¯s voice was on the verge of breaking. They had expected Natasha to get angry, maybe even fight for the house, but they never imagined she¡¯d be ruthless enough to torch the only memento her grandma left her. When she got the call from the fire department that morning, she could hardly believe her ears. ¡°That was the ce where your grandparents fell in love! How could you be so heartless? You said it meant everything to you, and you¡¯d take care of it forever. And now look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Madeline shouted. Officially, it wasbeled an ident, but they all knew¨CNatasha did it on purpose. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, She¡¯d just beaten up Oliviast night, and today the house went up in mes. Because they were going to give the house to Olivia, and since she couldn¡¯t have it, she decided to destroy it. For the first time, Madeline realized just how extreme her youngest daughter could be. Natasha chuckled. ¡°So, you all knew exactly how much it meant to me? And yet you still chose to go against Grandma¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°We had our reasons.¡± Madeline faltered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your reasons.¡± Natasha raised her voice. ¡°To me, burning it down is still better than gifting it to a murderer.¡± ¡°Natasha! Watch your words!¡± Madeline shrieked, heartbroken. ¡°Your grandma¡¯s death was an ident¨Cwhy can¡¯t you ept that? Olivia is also your grandma¡¯s granddaughter. Why would she ever harm Grandma? Don¡¯t let jealousy cloud your judgment.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t want to argue. She had no proof, and they wouldn¡¯t believe her anyway. Madeline kept ranting, ¡°Do you even realize arson is a crime? That house meant so much to Olivia, and you beat her up so badly she ended up in the ERst night¡­¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Natasha cut her off. ¡°Call the cops.¡± Silence reigned. Then, furious and helpless, Madeline added, ¡°You know damn well we won¡¯t call the cops. Natasha, what¡¯s gotten into you? You are not the daughter I knew.¡± Natasha had indeed called their bluff. If the house had already been transferred to Olivia, things might¡¯ve been different. 8:19 pm ?? 55 vouchers But since it was still under Madeline¡¯s name, Madeline¡¯d never be petty enough to report her own daughter for burning down a worthless house during a memorial visit. The scandal would be humiliating. The rk family couldn¡¯t afford that kind of shame. This whole thing would have to be swept under the rug. Natasha¡¯s voice wasced with ice. ¡°Perfect, then let¡¯s start over and get to know me again. From now on, Natasha won¡¯t be the one you can emotionally ckmail anymore. Don¡¯t provoke me. I can be way more vicious than you think.¡± The mother¨Cdaughter talk ended on a sour note. Putting down her phone, Natasha sat frozen for a few seconds before turning to Alexei, who had dropped his smile and was staring at her intently. ¡°See? Arson isn¡¯t a threat to me, so scram already,¡± she said. ¡°So you saved me not because you were forced, but because you were into my looks?¡± Alexei had a knack for missing the point. The tense atmosphere lightened, leaving Natasha momentarily speechless. ¡°Seriously, has anyone ever told you you¡¯repletely full of yourself?¡± ¡°Well, now you did.¡± ¡°Like you heard, I might have some¡­ unwee visitors soon. So this ce won¡¯t exactly be quiet,¡± Natasha replied, indicating he should leave. Alexei changed the subject. ¡°You know, revealing family drama in front of strangers isn¡¯t the smartest move.¡± With that, he lowered his voice. ¡°All alone¨Cperfect for murder and body disposal.¡± Natasha rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d haunt you after I die.¡± ¡°Never haunted by a female ghost. If you¡¯re offering, Miss rk, I wouldn¡¯t mind a little ghostly romance. ¡°You¡¯re seriously twisted.¡± ¡°Takes one to know one.¡± Amid the banter, Alexei ended up staying. Watching Natasha, who looked fierce but only gave him a harmless, kitten¨Clike kick before storming off to her room for a nap, Alexei smirked. Showing mercy to a demon? That was just asking them to push their luck. 2/4 8:19 pm 55 vouchers. While Natasha and her patient were sound asleep in her tiny apartment with the curtains tightly drawn, the outside world was in an uproar because of them. The incident of beating up Olivia hadn¡¯t even been settled yet, and in just one night, Natasha dropped another bombshell. Thankfully, years of dealing with her antics had built up some resilience; otherwise, Andrew might¡¯ve needed even a trip to the ER. He just couldn¡¯t understand how the sweet, adorable little girl from back then had turned into such a headache. Even during her silent, withdrawn phase, she was easier to handle than this rebellious, Find the newest release on Find¡ïNovel defiant version. Was she really that determined to make life hard for Olivia? But weren¡¯t we just trying to atone for her mistakes? Otherwise, how bad would the rumors get?¡® he thought to himself. With a dark expression, Andrew ordered Thomas, ¡°We have to teach her a lesson this time. Freeze all her cards¨Ccut off her money. Let¡¯s see how she keeps causing trouble without cash.¡± Then, remembering Olivia still lying in the hospital bed, he added, ¡°Olivia¡¯s suffered enough this time. Once she recovers, arrange a proper global dance tour for her. And give more funding to her dance troupe.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Thomas replied, equally annoyed. Natasha¡¯s messes always ended up in hisp. Today, he¡¯d have to make a trip to Scrushire to clean up the aftermath. The old mansion was burned down, and he worried about how Olivia¡¯s health might be affected. He called his assistant. ¡°Cut off all of Natasha¡¯s cards. Not a single cent for the next six months. And find me some top doctors abroad¨Cget them here to give Olivia a proper rehab program. How¡¯s she still this fragile after years of treatment?¡± The assistant blinked. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡®Cut off her cards? But hasn¡¯t her ount been frozen since she moved out five years ago? What card?¡¯ he wondered. At that time, Thomas got busy with thepany stuff, and everyone in the rk family just assumed someone else would secretly support Natasha. Olivia even said she gave her sister a few million. As time went on, Thomas totally forgot about unblocking the card. He thought all these years, even though Natasha was always causing drama at home, she was still getting money like usual. So he looked down on her rebellious attitude even more. 3/4 8:19 pm 55 vouchers All these years, Natasha never once crawled back for money. But since Thomas clearly didn¡¯t give a damn, the assistant sure as hell wasn¡¯t gonna remind him to fund her. Plus, cutting off Natasha¡¯s card every other day was basically standard practice in the rk family. Sick of the same old tired tactics, the assistant filed it away without a second thought. As for Olivia, even though he thought being able to run, move, and dance didn¡¯t exactly count as frail, since Thomas was worried about her, he had to do his job and call up some doctors. Thinking about how the youngdy could pull off big jumps on stage but ended up in the hospital every other day offstage, he decided to line up a few extra docs. Dismissed 17 Natasha had already scrolled through her call log. Seeing who had called, she wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. EX 20 vouchers Clearly, her mom hadn¡¯t had enough of their morning argument, and now everyone in the family had taken turns blowing up her phone. Even Matthew Hill, Olivia¡¯s simp, had jumped in. News of her beating Olivia into the ER must¡¯ve spread fast. Just ncing at the list, she could already guess what those calls were about. If Alexei worked for her, that shit would totally qualify for workers¡®p. But he was a capitalist. ¡°So, did you scold them back for me? ¡°If none of them got scolded back, how am I supposed to vent? And how can I reward you?¡± Natasha spread her hands, ying dumb shamelessly. Alexei seemed thoughtful. ¡°So, if I were to scold them back, you¡¯ll repay me?¡± ¡°Duh,¡± Natasha answered offhandedly. ***** Shawn hung up, squinting at his phone in bewilderment. After task. years as a personal assistant, he¡¯d never received such a ridiculous¨Cno, downright childish- ¡®Seriously, childish. ¡®What kind of CEO, when pissed at someone, just hires a bunch of professional scolders to call and curse them out? ¡®Based on past experience, anyone who crossed Mr. Turner would at least end up with broken limbs or bleeding¨Cif not worse, like their whole family going bankrupt and getting abandoned by everyone. Shawn couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. This soft, almost yful approach was downright eerie. But orders were orders. He immediately rounded up a few smooth¨Ctalking scolding pros and had them take turns cursing out everyone on Alexei¡¯s list. Duration? As Alexei gave no specific timeframe, Shawn decided to start with a 72¨Chour roasting session first. 4:27 pm P EX 20 vouchers Meanwhile, in the hospital, Olivia, along with Noel and Lucas keeping herpany, and Thomas wrangling the old property mess in Scrushire, the rk couple at ast¨Cminute dinner party, and Matthew drinking at a bar all had their phones start ringing simultaneously¡­ Natasha never thought Alexei to be so good at cooking, which was totally unexpected from a silver- spoon type who probably had bloodstains on his hands more often than flour. Honestly? He looked like he¡¯d butcher people smoother than veggies. Staring at the three dishes in front of her¨Cincluding spicy chicken wings tailored to her taste¨Cshe had to admit defeat. Sessful people had their reasons. Not only did he recover like a freak, but even household chores were a breeze for him. The feeling of cooking and eating together at home was something she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. Strangely enough, the atmosphere felt kinda warm. After dinner, Natasha automatically cleaned up. Once she washed her hands, she saw Alexei sitting on the couch, beckoning her over like she was a dog. She dragged her feet. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Proof of payment. So someone doesn¡¯t try to weasel out of it.¡± Shawn worked fast. By the time they¡¯d cleared the dishes, he¡¯d cherry¨Cpicked the hottest call recordings¨Creal fire¨Cbreathing performances with primo insult material. Sitting side by side with Natasha on the couch, Alexei tapped his phone. The moment Andrew¡¯s furious voice sted through the speaker after getting absolutely roasted, Natasha was stunned. Andrew had been in power for years, living the high life. No one had ever dared to curse him to his face. And the caller didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Blind, ipetent, ungrateful, disgraceful¡­¡± The insults came rapid¨Cfire, no repeats, absolutely brutal. Blocking unknown numbers? Didn¡¯t work. Turning off the phone? Nope. Switching to a backup number? Still got through. Seemed like they had a hacker on standby, covering all bases. The yelling was so loud that others at the party caught snippets, shooting weird looks their way. The humiliation was next¨Clevel. 4:27 pm P. The rk couple, thoroughly humiliated, had to slink away early. E20 vouchers Even the usuallyposed Andrew dropped some rare curses before smashing his phone in rage. Then there was the hospital. Olivia got hit with a barrage of insults-¡°homewrecker, fake heiress, shameless gold¨Cdigger, two¨Csided bitch, unworthy of the international stage¡­¡°¨Cuntil she literally coughed up blood from anger. The recording even captured Noel and Lucas frantically hitting the emergency call button. As for Matthew, hested less than two minutes before losing it. A half¨Chour screaming matchter, he got so mad at losing the verbal brawl that he smashed the custom phone Olivia gave him. The recording ended with the professional roaster¡¯s eager assurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. Unless they go off¨Cgrid for the next few days, we¡¯ll haunt them like ghosts. Full three¨Cday service guaranteed. I¡¯ve timed it¨C2 days, 23 hours, and 5 minutes left.¡± Talk about dedication. Not only did they do their homework, but they billed by the hour. Natasha had never heard such a creative array of insults in her life. ¡®Lesson learned. And these clowns cracked after just one hour of heat? Man, theing days are gonna be entertaining,¡® she thought. Even Shawn, who initially thought this move was childish, was seriously impressed after hearing the recorded insults. The method might be naive, but damn, it was savage. Just imagining himself being chased and yelled at like that made him furious enough. While cheerfully reporting the results of his work, Shawn secretly plotted whether to arrange a premium insult package for those old geezers in the Turner family. Alexei preferred physical attacks, but this move? It hit different. Natasha¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched Alexei calmly close the recording. She¡¯d just tossed out the idea casually, never expecting him to actually make it happen. She had to admit the effect was next level, and she felt so vindicated, After all, who the hell would be happy getting randomly screamed at? But for her, that had been the norm for over a decade, ¡®How had I never thought of such a genius revenge tactic before?¡® she thought to herself. ¡°Mr. Turner, you¡¯re legendary. You¡¯re the COAT. What do you want? Anything I can do, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Alexei looked at the suddenly brown¨Cnosing Natasha¨Cuncharacteristic since they¡¯d met¡ªand 4:27 pm PAD Chaser 17 70 vouchers found it amusing. But for the sake of his own well¨Cbeing, he poked her forehead with a finger and pushed her away. Because this girl somehow managed to hit every single one of his wounds while ¡°massaging¡± his back. But when he saw her beaming face, he inexplicably didn¡¯t feel like making a big deal out of it. ¡°Right now, staying away is the best thing you can do for me.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Natasha bounced away instantly. Alexei frowned, wondering why he felt annoyed now that she was keeping her distance. ¡°Never mind. Come here and apply medicine for me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Seeing his perfectly toned, body, Natasha couldn¡¯t resist sneaking a feel of those abs¨Conly to get caught red¨Chanded by Alexei. In the end, she had no choice but to offer up her own room as an apology. All night, Natasha was kept busy running errands for Alexei. But the corners of her lips curled up high. Checktest chapters at FindN()vel For the first time in so many years, someone had openly stood up for her like this. Sure, maybe Alexei was just pissed off about being insulted and took it out on them, but she was still thrilled. Plus, he was the sugar daddy who¡¯d given her three million. That night, curled up on the tiny couch, Natasha drifted off to sleep with a smile. In stark contrast, Alexei tossed and turned in the bed, unable to sleep. The faint, sweet scent of the girl lingering in the air, the overly soft mattress for his taste, the half- human¨Csized plush goose, the fresh floral bedsheets¨Ceverything screamed that he was lying in an unifamiliar woman¡¯s bed, and it all left Alexei restless and wide awake. He suddenly regretted swapping sleeping spots with Natasha. Catching another whiff of that elusive fragrance, he abruptly sat up. Dismissed 18 In the dark living room, the man silently watched the sleeping girl. 20 souchers After a long while, he seemed to finally make up his mind. Reaching out, he picked her up and carried her toward the bedroom. Jostled in her sleep, the girl instinctively wrapped her arms around him like clinging vines, her soft face nuzzling against his neck like a kitten seeking affection. The unfamiliar contact froze Alexei¡¯s steps. The warmth of her body in his arms felt almost scalding, leaving him torn between moving forward or stepping back. Biting back the urge to drop her, he managed toy her down on her small bed. As he turned to leave, the girl murmured ¡°Grandma¡± in her sleep¨Csoft, tender, and full of longing. Just as Alexei was about to exit the room, he found his hand firmly gripped, impossible to pull free. A surge of stubborn frustration rose in him, as if he were wrestling with himself. Annoyed, he shifted the girl further inward, theny down beside her, still holding her hand, upying the other half of the bed. Back in a familiar setting, the girl instinctively reached for her giant plush goose in her sleep, clinging to the warmth beside her. With the girl nestled against him like a rose in full bloom. Alexei pinched the bridge of his nose, sighed, and finally wrapped an arm around her small frame before closing his eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream shattered the quiet of the early morning. Alexei caught the foot nted against his chest, pinning her back against him with one hand. ¡°What? Sleep a little longer.¡± he murmured against her hair. She¡¯d slept like a baby, while he¡¯d been up half the night. ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡± Natasha squirmed, pinned and furious, kicking at his legs. How was this guy so strong?¡± she thought. ¡°Take a good look. You¡¯re in my bed,¡± Alexei retorted without opening his eyes, ying the victim first. His handsome face wore azy, exhausted expression¨Cutterly distracting. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I in the living room?¡± 4:27 pm PS ER 20 vouchers ¡°I didn¡¯t lock the door. You got up in the middle of the night, half¨Casleep, and climbed in here,¡± Alexei lied smoothly. Natasha frowned, skeptical. ¡®Since when did I sleepwalk?¡® As she struggled harder, Alexei kept his eyes shut, mimicking her actions from the night before by nuzzling her neck and patting her waist, signaling her to settle down. ¡°Nothing happenedst night. Rx,¡± he said. Of course, Natasha knew if her own body was feeling off¨Cotherwise, she wouldn¡¯t still be here, digging into the past with him. ¡®But dude, your actions right now are seriously crossing the line!¡® Natasha struggled but couldn¡¯t break free, eventually copsing in exhaustion against him. ¡°Let me go,¡± she snapped. ¡®Are we even at the level where we could sleep together?¡® she said inwardly. Alexei shut his eyes and went statue¨Cstill. Though it started with him being annoyed at his own inexplicable soft spot for her, after holding her all night, he experienced the most peaceful sleep he¡¯d had in ages. He¡¯d totally caught her pig¨Clike sleep habits. For someone who suffered from chronic insomnia¡ªespecially after just surviving an assassination attempt while still injured¨Cthis was downright unbelievable. If he had to sum up his mood in one sentence, it¡¯d be: Slept like a king, and he was gonna keep sleeping. All his frustration and confusion vanished. What he wanted had never slipped through his fingers. In just one night, he¡¯d already decided to transnt this little rose into his own garden. So now, in Alexei¡¯s mind, he was just holding his own property while sleeping¨Cno shame whatsoever. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d repay me yesterday? Then sleep with me for a month,¡± he said. Catching the fist she suddenly threw at him, he patiently rified, ¡°tonically.¡± Natasha was baffled. ¡°Okay, but¡­ has no one ever taught you to keep boundaries between men and women?¡± From the moment they met, their rtionship had progressed way too fast. 4:27 pm P EL 20 vouchers Who¡¯d have thought that the guy lying next to her in bed¨Cshe¡¯d known him for less than five days. ¡°So what?¡± Alexei retorted. Natasha choked on air, utterly speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a wife or girlfriend?¡± she asked sincerely. ¡°Nope. Single. Unmarried. No women,¡± he mumbled, half¨Casleep. ¡°And you didn¡¯t even ask if I have a husband or boyfriend?¡± Alexei pulled her closer, pressing her waist firmly against him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you had before. Starting today, you won¡¯t.¡± ¡®Dude, your moralpass is¡­ special. Waking up to a whole new world of crazy, Natasha quickly realized: she couldn¡¯t fight him, couldn¡¯t out¨Csass him¨Cso she just went limp. After all, she only attempted murder. The guy next to her? Probably hosed bloodstains off his shoes before breakfast. Lying next to Alexei, she couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. She had known Lucas since she was three and he was five, and it wasn¡¯t until she turned twenty that they finally confessed their feelings. They dated for three years after that. This text is hosted at find?novel For all that time, he had never slept in her bed. Yet now, here was a man she hadn¡¯t even known for long, casually taking up the space. The thing was, during those three years of dating, they were constantly arguing over Olivia. Looking back, they were actually closer during their childhood days. Guess that was just how life screwed with people, making them keep crashing into each other¡¯s lives at the wrong damn time. From the moment she broke up with him, Lucas had been permanently erased from her life. She didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit guilty about it now. Anyway, it was just a one¨Cmonth cuddle buddy situation. She tried to convince herself¨Cputting up with it for a little while wouldn¡¯t be the end of the world. Just as Natasha¡¯s eyelids grew heavy and she was about to drift off again, a loud banging erupted at the door. Alexei, who was holding her, woke up with a start. The murderous glint in his eyes was instantly caught by Natasha, who had also been jolted awake. Quickly pressing down on the man who was about to get up, she whispered soothingly, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll 4:28 pm P 22 PS
  1. go. You shouldn¡¯t show your face right now.¡±
20 vouchers Though she didn¡¯t know exactly what he was plotting, based on his conversations with Shawn and the others, she guessed he was supposed to be ¡°dead¡± or ¡°missing¡± to the outside world. Plus, she really didn¡¯t want to see bloodshed at her doorstep first thing in the morning. After finally wriggling free from his iron¨Clike grip, Natasha took a deep breath of freedom and hurried to the door. Opening it, she found Thomas standing there with dark circles under his eyes. Thomas was practically losing his mind. Ever since the night Lucas proposed¨Cwhen Olivia got into a car ident, followed by Natasha clearing her name and calling the cops the next day, the family arguments, Natasha beating up Olivia, and then Natasha setting the old house on fire¨Che¡¯d been scrambling nonstop to clean up the mess. Just as he finished dealing with the house situation in Scrushire, his phone started ringing nonstop. Every call was filled with endless humiliation, the insults so creative they made him want to crawl into a hole. At this point, the sound of a ringing phone was enough to give him a nervous breakdown. At first, he thought it was some business rival, but when he realized the rest of the family was getting the same treatment, he immediately knew it was Natasha. This kind of mischievous, petty revenge? Only the most unpredictable Natasha would pull something like this. Exhaustion carved deep lines into his usually sharp face. Even the legendary rk family¡¯s good looks were running on fumes now. ¡°Natasha, can we call a truce? ¡°You¡¯ve vented your anger, burned the house. Why keep pushing it? Even though you hate us, Mom and Dad are too old to handle this kind of stress,¡± Thomas said. Despite the plea for peace, his tone was still usatory. Natasha lifted her chin, crossed her arms, and countered with a question, ¡°Thomas, how does it feel to be falsely used and condemned without reason?¡± 4:28 pm P DDS Dismissed 19 Thomas pursed his lips. ¡°Not really good.¡± EL 20 vouchers Natasha went on, ¡°Remember when I was in eighth grade? The roses Olivia nted in the garden withered, and she cried so hard. So you scolded me and made me rent them under the scorching sun. ¡°And that New Year¡¯s dance party? Olivia¡¯s dance shoes got ruined, and the moment I stepped into the backstage, you forced me to throw mine away too. That day, neither of us got to perform. ¡°In freshman year, during the family trip, I got lost and finally stumbled back after hours¨Conly for you to im I¡¯d lured Olivia out till she copsed¡­¡± There were countless unresolved incidents, but these were the ones where Natasha was clearly wronged. The roses were pulled out by some rtive¡¯s mischievous kid. The dance shoes were sabotaged by someone jealous of Olivia. Olivia fainted because Noel took her to ride extreme amusement park rides in secret¡­ With every ugly truthid bare, Thomas just stood there, mouth hanging open. ¡®Had Natasha really endured so much unfairness without anyone noticing?¡® he wondered. ¡°Every time, you never gave me a chance to exin. No room for defense, no ce to hide¡ªjust endless usations and punishments,¡± Natasha added. ¡°That¡¯s because you were always at odds with Olivia¡­¡± Thomas mumbled. ¡°In kindergarten, when I fought with the chubby kid next to me, the teacher called the parents. You rushed over from the elementary school next door and said your little sister would never be in the wrong. If I disliked someone, it must¡¯ve been their fault.¡± Right or wrong didn¡¯t matter much. A biased heart would always justify its own stance. Natasha stared at him, her beautiful eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Thomas, when I was little, you used to protect me like that, too.¡± Thomas, who hade to confront her, fled in a panic without even demanding that Natasha call off the phone harassment. Natasha watched her older brother scramble away like a spooked rabbit. The heartbroken look she¡¯d worn just seconds earlier slipped right off her face, reced by a cool, nk mask. ¡®See? I knew how to y weak and cry, too. I just never did it because what¡¯s the point of love you have to fight for? What Olivia stole was the unwavering, unconditional favor I should¡¯ve had from my family,¡® she said to herself. 4:28 pm P ¡°You¡¯re upset?¡± Arge hand touched her eyes. Alexei had been standing by the door for who knew how long. 20 vouchers Natasha held onto his hand, preventing him from moving. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. No one will disturb us for the next few days.¡± Thomas¡¯s guilt was enough to make him persuade his family to give her some peace. As for the online hate orders Alexei had arranged for her, she wasn¡¯t nning to stop them either. Someone was spending money and time to help her vent¨Cwhy would she refuse just because she felt soft toward those who hurt her? Even if the helper might have ulterior motives. With the rk family out of the picture, Natasha and Alexei officially started their homebody life. Natasha was now a frence artist. After her foot injury ended her dancing career, she focused entirely on painting. She was grateful she¡¯d never told anyone in the rk family about her art¨Cotherwise, she might¡¯ve ended up with a hand injury too. With an extra patient in the house, Natasha¡¯s former nocturnal lifestyle was forcibly adjusted. Early to bed, early to rise, then a morning walk to grab breakfast. Mornings were for work and painting, while afternoons were for Alexei cooking and Natasha reluctantly helping. If they were in a good mood at night, they might watch a movie together; otherwise, they¡¯d each do their own thing. Two strangers, yet somehow living like an old couple. Luckily, one hated going out, and the other couldn¡¯t¨Cso neither found it boring. She might not leave the house, but Sadie updated her daily on the outside drama. After the proposal incident, Sadie had stewed in anger. Initially hesitant because Natasha liked Lucas, she¡¯d held back¨Cbut once her girl dumped him without hesitation, she was ready to gather a crew and beat up the trash couple. Before she could even n it, news broke that Olivia had been hospitalized after a beating. Sadieughed so hard sheughed at her phone for half an hour in the middle of the night. Hearing that Olivia couldn¡¯t dance as the lead anymore, Sadie seized the moment, investing in the dance troupe to push Olivia¡¯s rival. While Olivia was recovering, Sadie snatched up every resource she could. 4:28 pm PRAD p And of course, she couldn¡¯t resist a hospital visit to mock her, leaving Olivia furning. 20 vouchers So, while Natasha and Alexei were enjoying their peaceful days, Olivia was having a rough time. What made it even more infuriating was that Thomas had clearly said he was going to confront Natasha that day, but when he came back, he seemed distracted. No one knew what he said to Mr. and Mrs. rk, but he never mentioned punishing Natasha again. The whole family stayed holed up at home, forced to go without their phones for three whole days. If it had just been about letting it slide, that would¡¯ve been one thing. But what truly terrified Olivia was that the rk family¡¯s attitude toward Natasha started to soften. After the initial anger, both Andrew and Madeline vaguely realized that Natasha¡¯s reaction had been unprecedentedly intense. If things kept going this way, she would only drift further away. Besides, Natasha was old enough now. Whether as the rk family¡¯s daughter or the future Mrs. Wright, it was time for her to step into the public eye. Over the years, Natasha had rarely appeared in public. Most people had only heard about the rebellious second daughter of the rk family but had no idea what she actually looked like. Some didn¡¯t even know the rk family had another daughter besides Olivia. That just didn¡¯t seem right. Listening to Mr. and Mrs. rk discuss throwing a bted birthday party for Natasha this year- using it as a chance to introduce their younger daughter to the world¨COlivia clenched the bedsheets. Because Natasha¡¯s birthday was also the anniversary of Emilia¡¯s death, she hadn¡¯t celebrated it since she was six. Birthday parties had always been exclusive to the rk brothers and Olivia, This time, the rk family nned to hold the party three days after paying respects to Emilia. Olivia¡¯s eyes burned with bitterness when she thought of Natasha¡¯s rose¨Cin¨Cfull¨Cbloom face and that unbroken spine that hadn¡¯t bowed after decades of her pressure. She had gotten to where she was today because of her mother¡¯s life, but Natasha¨Cthe one responsible¨Cwhy did she get to live happily? Watching the rk family cheerfully discussing party details, Olivia suddenly smiled. The reflection of her phone screen showed a face twisted with malice. ¡°Can¡¯t sever family ties? Then let me help you end it for good. Natasha, I¡¯ll give you a birthday party you¡¯ll never forget.¡± *** This update is avable on find~novel PD 4:28 pm PS 20 vouchers On the other side, Sadie was also worriedly talking to Natasha about Emilia¡¯s death anniversary. ¡°Natasha, are you really going back?¡± Natasha¡¯d had such a bad fallout with her family this year. Given Olivia¡¯s scheming nature, she definitely wouldn¡¯t pass up the chance to stir trouble for Natasha. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need. I can handle it myself. If anythinges up, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Sadie had a fiery temper; if any conflict broke out, she¡¯d be the first to jump in. Natasha could bear the reputation of being ungrateful and disobedient, but she didn¡¯t want Sadie to get dragged into it and earn the same bad name for disrespecting elders. That¡¯d just hand her stepmother and stepbrother in the Torres family more ammunition. Natasha insisted, so Sadie could only repeatedly remind her to be careful and not fall into Olivia¡¯s trap. It was just a trip home, but she made it sound like Natasha was about to walk into a lion¡¯s den. Natasha patiently agreed while feeling warm inside. Dismissed 20 After Ntasha finished the call, she stepped out of the bedroom, finding the living room empty. Alexei was nowhere to be found again. His physique was strong, and by now, he was pretty much recovered. But who knew what he was scheming? He hadn¡¯t made a public appearance yet, though he was spending more and more time outside. He didn¡¯t go out of his way to hide his identity, so Natasha naturally figured out which family he was from. Back in the day, the young heir of the Turner family rarely showed up in the media. Natasha thought it was just him being low¨Ckey, but now it seemed more like avoiding enemies. Natasha seriously suspected that, aside from his legitimate businesses, Alexei definitely had some shady dealings under the table. And the Turner family was even moreplicated than hers. Even though Natasha stayed on the fringes of their circle, she¡¯d heard how intense the infighting in the Turner family had beentely- kidnappings, car idents, tax evasion reports¡­ With Alexei¡¯s disappearance, the one who¡¯d kept all the factions in check, the ambitions lurking in the shadows had sprouted like weeds. Alexei¡¯s grandpa had been so furious he¡¯d ended up in the ER multiple times. As a result, his children were now fighting tooth and nail over the potential inheritance. But none of that had anything to do with a small fry like her. After submitting her illustrations to her editor, she plopped onto the couch and texted Alexei [Coming home for dinner tonight?] In some blood¨Cstained basement, the most aggressively ambitious Melviny in a mess of blood and piss, limbs limp like a corpse. Several feet away, his only son, Nathan, blindfolded and wailing like a banshee, was equally terrified. Updates are released by find~novel Under the dim light, a tall, sharp¨Cbrowed man loungedfortably in a chair. The shadows highlighted his striking features as his long, pale fingers toyed idly with a small knife. ¡°Unde Melvin, I heard you¡¯ve been recruiting a lot of old handstely and even secured big foreign funding. Guess all that lying low was just prep for this grandeback, huh? You still got it.¡± Melvin was already a sobbing mess. He had thought that Charles, that ruthless mafia boss, would never fail. But to his shock, Alexei was so damn lucky, escaping even when surrounded by dozens of top¨Cranked assassins. 20 vouchers Now Charles¡¯s hideout had been wiped out, and all the pawns Melvin had nted in the Turner Group over decades were uprooted. His recent arrogance felt like a sick joke. Alexei¡¯s methods were far more terrifying than he¡¯d imagined. This nephew of his, who shared his blood, seemed like a demon straight from hell. ¡°Alexei, no matter what, I¡¯m still your uncle. If you kill me, your grandfather won¡¯t let Melvin warned. you off,¡± ¡°Kill you? What are you thinking, Uncle Melvin? Of course, I won¡¯t kill you. But people have to face the consequences of their actions. I¡¯m just inviting you to watch a little show today.¡± Alexei sneered. Melvin¡¯s horrified gaze shifted to his bound son on the other side. ¡°What are you up to?¡± ¡°While you were busy ying the big shot, cousin here was having his own fun. A month ago, he slept with someone¡¯s fianc¨¦e and got the groom¨Cto¨Cbe beating down his door. Then, just over two weeks ago, he and his trashy friends assaulted an underage girl. ¡°Even after all that, you still bailed him out in the name of the Turner family. Such rotten genes¨CI don¡¯t think they should be passed on. What do you say, Uncle Melvin?¡± Alexei asked. Melvin¡¯s eyes widened in desperation. ¡°No! Please! Let Nathan go!¡± The man spent his life spreading his seed everywhere¨Cyet only got one son out of the deal. No matter how many vile things he¡¯d done, his love for Nathan was genuine. Alexei waved his hand, and on the other side, masked men with medical tools approached Nathan, who was tied to a chair. ¡°Stay the hell away! What are you doing?!¡± Nathan thrashed in terror. Then, a sickening snap echoed through the room, followed by a scream that shook the walls. ¡°Ah! Alexei, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With that, Nathan passed out from the pain. And Melvin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage. It was over. Everything was over, He red at Alexei with a vicious, almost cannibalistic gaze. ¡°Alexei, you little bastard. You¡¯re just getting back at me, aren¡¯t you? You know what? ¡°Your mom was a slut, a tramp, and you¡¯re the little freak she birthed. You¡¯re both freaks. No wonder everyone fears you! Hates you! No one will ever truly love you in this lifetime!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Alexei picked at his ear, unfazed. ¡°Such foul words¨Ccut out his tongue.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± a guard replied. ¡°Alexei, how dare you! Ah!¡± With that, both father and son neatly passed out. They wouldn¡¯t die, but they¡¯d wish they could. The room reeked of blood, the atmosphere suffocating, yet the perpetrator seemed long ustomed to such scenes. Even facing his own blood, he showed not a flicker of emotion. His towering figure melded seamlessly with the dark, oppressive gloom of the basement. Just then, his phone, ced to the side, suddenly lit up. The subordinates, who¡¯d been silently and efficiently cleaning up the scene, noticed the man¡ª who¡¯d just coldly severed a man¡¯s c without blinking, like Satan himself¨Csuddenly break into a radiant smile after reading the message. He quickly typed a few words on his phone and then tossed the ck gloves to someone nearby. ¡°Wrap this up. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Turner, there¡¯s an international meeting with East Skeivaniater,¡± Shawn hurriedly reminded. Alexei didn¡¯t even pause. ¡°Reschedule.¡± Shawn was left speechless, murmuring inwardly, ¡®Fine. Lately, Mr. Turner has been cking off more and more.¡® Dn, who¡¯d just walked in from outside, watched Alexei rush off and turned to Shawn in surprise. ¡°Where¡¯s he off to in such a hurry? Didn¡¯t he have something else scheduled?¡± Shawn thought of Alexei¡¯s response and made a face. ¡°He said he¡¯s going home to water his little rose.¡± Hearing this, Dn narrowed his eyes in confusion. ¡®Pigs were flying. The Grim Reaper had taken up gardening?¡® he thought to himself. Ever since Alexei said he wasing back for dinner, his phone hasn¡¯t stopped buzzing. Messages from Natasha kept pouring in one after another, [Hurry up, I¡¯m starving.] [What¡¯s for dinner tonight? How about some Fried Catfish?] [We¡¯re out of onions at home. If you¡¯re buying fish, grab some on your way back.] [I want strawberries and yogurt, pretty please¡­] µÄ µÄ 4:28 pm PSD D [Mr. Turner, snack emergency.] 20 vouchers Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was the one paying three million for room and board. But after spending nearly a month together day in and day out, neither of them found anything odd about it. If Shawn and Dn saw her bossing around ¡°Satan¡± like this, their jaws would probably hit the floor. Luckily, they still weren¡¯t allowed anywhere near Natasha¡¯s little apartment. Despite the constant stream ofints and nagging, Alexei was in a great mood. He approved the menu but vetoed the snacks with a firm ¡°no.¡± After leaving the supermarket, he even detoured to a nearby private bakery, stood in line, and bought a small cake. Melvin cursed him, saying no one would ever love him. But little did Melvin know¨CAlexei didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t need something as weak as love. What he wanted, he¡¯d grab and hold onto tightly himself. Of course, calling it ¡°love¡± or even ¡°like¡± for Natasha right now would be a stretch. But because of his slight interest, she¡¯d already been marked as part of his territory. A delicate little rose¨Che didn¡¯t mind pampering her a bit. But the flower¨Ckeeper¡¯s good mood took a nosedive the moment he spotted that clingy, disgusting figure lurking outside the apartment. AD Dismissed 21 & 20 vouchers Lucas, swayed by Olivia and Noel¡¯s advice, decided to wait for Natasha to apologize first before forgiving her. But as he stared at his silent phone day after day, it suddenly hit him¨Cover half a month had passed. They¡¯d never gone this long without contact before. Regret crept in. He knew Natasha was stubborn. ¡®Why did I have to pick a fight with her?¡® And then¡­ he thought of grandma¡¯s burned¨Cdown courtyard. Though the rk family tried hard to hide it, fearing Olivia might get upset in her fragile state, Madeline had toe clean when Olivia brought up transferring the property. Without the emotional weight of the courtyard, it was just a piece of remote wastnd. The so- called ¡°lucky charm¡± the fortune¨Cteller once mentioned no longer held water. Olivia was heartbroken. ¡°That was Grandma¡¯s most treasured ce. How could Natasha be so cruel?¡± Madelineforted her endlessly, promising to find her an equally meaningful antique. ¡°It¡¯s not about me. I¡¯m just sad that now there¡¯s no Grandma¡­ and no her home anymore.¡± Lucas watched Olivia, wrapped in Madeline¡¯s arms, lost in sorrow, but his mind wandered. Having grown up with them, he knew Natasha¡¯s bond with Grandma ran deeper than Olivia¡¯s. ¡®If Olivia was this devastated¡­ what about Natasha? What was going through her mind when she lit the fire? How had things gotten so bad for her?¡® He suddenly regretted not being there when she needed him most. But his calls went straight to voicemail, and no one answered the door at her ce. Lucas panicked. If Sadie hadn¡¯t chewed him out over the phone¨Cat least confirming Natasha was okay¨Che¡¯d have called the cops. With all worst¨Ccase scenarios ruled out, only one possibility remained: Natasha was truly done with him. Lucas spiraled into anxiety. Lately, he¡¯d been camping outside her building like a stalker, watching her lights turn on at night. But Natasha never opened the door. When he knocked too long, she¡¯d just call security. 4:29 pm PS In just a few days, Lucas looked like a wreck. His mom, Margot was not happy about it. 20 vouchers She watched those kids grow up. Natasha was adorable as a child, the apple of the rk family¡¯s eye, so naturally, she doted on her a bit more. But after Olivia came into the picture, Natasha drifted apart from her family, and she grew dissatisfied too. One day, seeing her sone home defeated again, she blurted out in frustration, ¡°Might as well swap the engagement to Olivia.¡± But her son¡¯s terrifying expression scared her. ¡°Olivia and I have nothing. The only one I¡¯ll marry is Natasha.¡± Lucas snapped. ¡°Then why do you always pick Olivia over Natasha?¡± Margot scoffed. She only brought it up because she sensed her son and husband¡¯s true feelings¨Cone cared more about a foster daughter than his own girlfriend, the other preferred a daughter¨Cinw who could milk more benefits from the rk family. She was just poking at the festering wound, yet somehow ended up the viin. Lucas¡¯s heart ached. Even his parents could see how the rk family favored Olivia. His Natasha grew up in that environment, while he, out of guilt toward Olivia, kept siding against her. ¡®What had I even done?¡® he asked inwardly. Leaving home, Lucas returned to Natasha¡¯s ce. He really wanted to talk to her, to hold her, but she seemed genuinely angry, dead set on giving him the cold shoulder. ¡®No big deal. Natasha was always softest on those she cared about. I¡¯d win her over eventually,¡® he thought. But to others, his persistence painted a very different picture. ¡®Disgusting! Like a bug drawn to someone else¡¯s rose, shamelessly buzzing around. Lower than a cockroach in the gutter. Should I chop off his legs or gouge out his eyes?¡® Alexei pondered darkly. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with Lucas. Back when he was investigating Natasha, this name popped up frequently in the records. Not long ago, the guy had just been dumped by Natasha for picking the wrong side. 4:29 pm P L¡® ¡®Like, seriously, how blind could he be? Oh, and let¡¯s not forget the failed proposal. 20 vouchers ¡®Even though he kept insisting there was nothing between him and Olivia, well, you know what they say¨Cwhere there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire.¡¯ Alexei had already judged him guilty inwardly. Between squashing this annoying bug and rushing home to feed his little rose, Alexei didn¡¯t hesitate to choose thetter. Sure, he¡¯d never been in a rtionship, but he¡¯d heard the saying¨Ca corpse of a first love would always wreck you harder than a breathing human. Not that he was nning to date Natasha or anything. But he sure as hell wasn¡¯t gonna let his pet keep pining over someone else. Instead of letting Lucas die a quick death, peeling back his fake, hypocriticalyers to expose his rotten, fickle heart¨Cnow that would be satisfying. Making sure Natasha felt nothing but disgust every time she thought of Lucas? Perfect. With malicious glee, Alexei ran through 108 different ways to tear them apart. Standing by the greenery, Lucas suddenly felt a chill running down his spine, like some unseen murderous intent was aimed at him. But when he looked up, all he saw was a car speeding past, nearly brushing against him. ¡®Probably just a resident nearby, but damn, that driver had zero manners. No apology, nothing! Lucas frowned. ¡®Once I made up with Natasha, I¡¯d move her to a new ce. No way am I letting her live next to such trashy people. ¡®Though¡­ Thinking back to that fleeting glimpse of a profile in the car, he shook his head. ¡®No way that guy would be here. Wasn¡¯t he missing? This kind of neighborhood was way beneath someone like him. Even if it was him, so what? It had nothing to do with me or Natasha He lifted his gaze, staring dreamily up at the top floor of the building. Official source is fin?novel Oblivious to him, more and more neighbors were ncing at him, intentionally or not. Alexei parked the car in the garage and dashed home with a full grocery bag. Natasha had already threatened to order takeout if he didn¡¯t hurry back. Stepping into the elevator, he bumped into the elderly couple from downstairs. As Alexei¡¯s injuries healed and he no longer needed to hide his identity, Natasha had asionally dragged him out for evening walks when she overate. 4:29 pm PD 20 vouchers Their looks were too well¨Cmatched, and since they lived together, the neighbors naturally assumed they were a newlywed couple. The residents even unofficially crowned them the ¡°face of the neighborhood.¡± Though the guy seemed a bit intimidating, the kind¨Chearted olddy still gave him a heads¨Cup. ¡°Young man, did you see that Benz downstairs? Do you know the owner? You better keep your wife safe¨Cwe¡¯ve seen him knocking on your door multiple times. ¡°Once, when your wife went down to take out the trash, he pestered her for ages until a neighbor called security. And he¡¯s still at it, lurking downstairs every day.¡± The couple kept saying ¡°your wife,¡± and Alexei didn¡¯t correct them. In fact, he kinda liked the misunderstanding. Hearing them out, he smirked and deliberately smeared Lucas, ¡°Yeah, I know him. That guy¡¯s a shameless homewrecker, obsessed with my Natasha¡¯s looks. ¡°Even after we told him w¨¨¡¯re married, he won¡¯t back off. He even threatened to steal her from me. Cops can¡¯t do anything. Oh, and he¡¯s already married. His own wife¡¯s in the hospital right now.¡± 4/4 Dismissed 22 EX 20 vouchers The couple was shocked. ¡°That guy looks decent, but he¡¯s actually so heartless.¡± After saying that, theyforted Alexei, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young man. Everyone in the neighborhood is keeping an eye out. We¡¯ll definitely help you chase him away.¡± Alexei smiled humbly. ¡°Thank you all so much. It¡¯s our luck to live alongside such great neighbors.¡± Handsome and sweet¨Ctalking¨Cthe couple instantly felt their past assumptions about Alexei being hard to approach were just misunderstandings. Their resolve to protect the young couple¡¯s rtionship grew even stronger. Right then, the olddy took out her phone and sent in the neighborhood group chat. [Confirmed. The guy downstairs is a homewrecker trying to steal Alexei¡¯s girl. [He even has a wife in the hospital. The girl already rejected him, but he still lurks around, probably plotting something shady.] [Wait, what? He looks so handsome. Who knew he¡¯d be so morally bankrupt? Is he a creep?] [These types are the best at acting. His wife probably ended up in the hospital because of him.] [What? That guy downstairs is an abusive psycho?] [Wait, there¡¯s a stalking serial killer downstairs?!] The rumors snowballed, getting wilder with each retelling. Soon, Lucas found himself surrounded by the neighborhood¡¯s self¨Cappointed justice squad. ¡°Quick! Grab him!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s security? Call security!¡± ¡°Why bother with security? Just call the cops. He¡¯s been stalking, and we¡¯re all witnesses.¡± Lost in painful memories, Lucas was suddenly mmed onto his car hood by a few burly men. Some women even took the chance to kick him. Never humiliated like this before, Lucas turned livid. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with these people?!¡® To be fair, he was unlucky. Even though he¡¯d been Natasha¡¯s official boyfriend for three years, no one in the neighborhood actually knew him. This apartment was something Natasha had just saved up enough to buy this year, and she hadn¡¯t lived there long. As her first home, it held special meaning. 20 vouchers Natasha had put a lot of effort into preparing a first meal in her home, inviting the only two people she was close to, her boyfriend Lucas and her best friend Sadie. But that day, Olivia had a really important performance match, so Lucas bailedst minute to go support her. Sadie was so mad that she cursed him out while eating. Later on, there was always one reason or another that kept him froming, and their rtionship took a nosedive over the year. Counting it up, he¡¯d been here less than five times, and always kept a low profile. He even had less presence than Alexei, the injured guy Natasha asionally took out for walks. Now, Lucas kept insisting that the owner of 1601 in Building 2 was his fianc¨¦e, but of course, no one believed him. Especially those in the group chat who¡¯d gotten intel from the olddy, they were convinced he was delusional. To them, the young couple was doing just fine, and this guy was just spouting nonsense. So they started hitting him even harder. Lucas, caught in this unexpected disaster, felt nothing but frustration¡­ ***** Meanwhile, Natasha, munching on a strawberry cake while waiting for her Mr. House¨CElf to cook, heard themotion downstairs and perked up. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on down there?¡± She immediately wanted to lean over the balcony to check it out. Because Lucas had been popping up unpredictably, she¡¯d been going out for walks less often these days. What a buzzkill. Alexei, who was slicing fish in the kitchen, walked out and subtly blocked her path. ¡°Natasha, pour me a ss of water.¡± For the guy cooking her meals, Natasha was happy to oblige on small requests like this. But after drinking the water, Alexei grabbed her again as she tried to rush to the balcony. ¡°Weren¡¯t you hungry? Come help me out.¡± Natasha blinked, really wanting to say she wasn¡¯t that hungry and could wait till after checking out the drama. But under Alexei¡¯s threatening gaze, she had no choice but to trudge after him into the kitchen like a dejected little duckling. Luckily, she mostly just served as a mascot and didn¡¯t take much effort to help out. 4:29 pm P B EX 20 vouchers By the time they finished cooking and eating, themotion downstairs had long since died down. Thinking about all the noise earlier, she couldn¡¯t resist opening the neighborhood group chat she usually never checked. Alexei sat down next to her with a te of washed fruit, scrolling through the messages with her. Official source is Gossip is meant to be shared, so Natasha didn¡¯t mind, even holding her phone closer to him. ¡°The group says there was a creep in the neighborhood today. Everyone was about to drag him to the police station, but he drove off.¡± The residents were still discussing it heatedly. [That guy got a call as he was leaving¨Cfrom the hospital. He looked super panicked, so maybe his wife really was in the hospital.] [Let¡¯s remember his face and call the cops next time we see him.] [Ugh, what a waste of a handsome face.] [C¡¯mon, folks, stop eyeballing the packaging! These days? A pretty face can hide a killer. Seen too many wolves in sheepskin.] [That face might even be fake? Haven¡¯t you seen the news about murderers getting stic surgery to start new lives?] [What horror story are you guys telling? I won¡¯t be sleeping tonight.] [ck Belt Mike at your service! Personal bodyguard¡ªnot $998, just $9.99. Limited time offer, DMs open.] [Dude, you look all righteous, but you¡¯re slick. Saw your chance to flirt, huh?] The chat spiraled into nonsense, getting wilder and weirder. Natasha giggled uncontrobly, thinking, ¡°These normies next door? Secret soap opera stars!¡® Since she was sharing the gossip with Alexei, they sat close. Leaning back against the couch, Alexei let her upper body nestle into his arms as she leaned in. Her hair fluttered when sheughed, a few strands brushing against his chest, her unique scent lingering on him. ncing at the messages, Alexei absentmindedly yed with her long hair, a faint smirk curling his lips. ***** 4:29 pm EX 20 vouchers The next morning happened to be the weekend. While Natasha was still asleep, the neighborhood group chat exploded with messages again. [Did you guys get it?!] [Yup, yup! My hubby¡¯s changing clothes and washing his hands, gonna open it super reverently.] [Lol, not me. I¡¯m snapping pics like crazy. Gotta flex at least 10 posts on my feed.] [Pic pls] [Pic pls, too] A newly awakened resident was totally lost. [What¡¯s the riddle this early? What did y¡¯all get?] [Lol, you still in bed? Go check outside or ask your fam.] [Getting up now. If there¡¯s no surprise, y¡¯all owe me my beauty sleep back.] [Rx, totally worth it.] A few minutester, screams of excitement erupted from one of the buildings. [OMG, it¡¯s breakfast from the Green Farm. Their stuff costs a kidney, and their queue¡¯s longer than my life regrets! Getting it? Baby, you¡¯d need divine intervention.] [Same! Every time I walk past, I drool like crazy, salty that I¡¯m not rich.] [LMAO! My turn for some god¨Ctier luck! This meal¡¯s like a month¡¯s sry.] [Wait, why tho? Which sugar daddy blessed ourplex outta nowhere?] [You didn¡¯t hear? It¡¯s from the owner of 1601 in Building 2¨Cthe one who¡¯s been harassedtely.] [Her hubby ordered breakfast for everyone to thank us for helping chase off that creep.] [No way! That¡¯s next¨Clevel rich! How much did this cost?!] [Lowkey been meaning to say. That guy drives either a Bentley or a Maybach, and you can tell he¡¯s got more. Dude¡¯s flexing on the down¨Clow, def a hidden tycoon in our hood.] [Hot, loaded, adores his wife, and generous? Her hubby¡¯s the whole package. That guy yesterday dared to im she was his fianc¨¦e? Zero shame.] [Yeah, I noticed his wife when she first moved in. Absolute goddess¨Ctier beauty, just super introverted. Wanted to befriend her, but no clue how. Anyway, never saw that guy from yesterday around her before.] [Trust the fangirl radar on this one.] 4:29 pm PS & 20 vouchers [The people¡¯s eyes are sharp. My bf and I saw the 1601 owner strolling downstairs a couple of days ago¨Ctotal couple goals.] [Same! Their visuals are unreal. I lowkey stared for ages.] Dismissed 23 [Heh, you¡¯re damn right about that.] [The Green Farm really lives up to its name; this vor is absolutely amazing!] 20 vouchers [Honestly, it¡¯s all thanks to that scumbag from yesterday. Shoutout to 1601 for the blessing.] [I hereby dere that starting today, I¡¯m the official love guardian for the world¡¯s most perfect, drop¨Cdead¨Cgorgeous couple in 1601! No trash men allowed near them!] [Love guardian +1] Love guardian +2] Love guardian +3] ***** Before Natasha even knew what hit her, the wholeplex had Alexei permanently branded as her hubby. She just found it odd¨Ctoday, her neighbors seemed unusually friendly. n just one morning, she received snacks, desserts, and all kinds of local specialties from several families. With the group chat flooded with messages, she didn¡¯t bother scrolling through them. Instead, she cratched her head in confusion and turned to Alexei. ¡°So¡­ should we return the favor?¡± Alexei, who knew exactly what was going on, watched her unwrapping surprise gifts like a little hamster and said calmly, ¡°Nah, just neighborly exchanges. Feel free to enjoy them.¡± Natasha sighed. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re blending into this neighborhood better than I am.¡± Seriously, listen to him¨C¡®neighborly exchanges.¡® Did he even remember whose house this was? Whose neighbors were these? As a guest crashing here, this squatter¡¯s acting more like thendlord than me!¡® she said to herself. Alexei chuckled, pinching her puffed cheek. ¡°Got a problem with that? Who cooks? Who cleans? Who doesundry? Face it, Natasha. You can¡¯t do without me.¡± Natasha red and swatted his hand away. ¡°Hands off! Keep your distance!¡± She wanted to say she¡¯d managed just fine all these years without him. But her animal instincts told her that things between them were getting a bit dangerous. 20 vouchers. As someone with high defenses, she never imagined she could get sofortable with a dangerous stranger in such a short time. And Alexei¡¯s behavior was confusing too. From how he interacted with Shawn and the others, she could vaguely sense that he acted differently around her. Something was quietly unfolding. ¡°Alexei, when are you leaving?¡± she asked. Alexei¡¯s smile instantly dropped, his gaze darkening as he stared at her. ¡°Can¡¯t wait for me to leave? What, just because your ex came around a few times, you¡¯re already itching to make space for him?¡± Natasha gave him a weird look. ¡°Are you being sarcastic?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling you out for having terrible taste in men.¡± ¡°When did I say it was because of him?¡± Alexei stared at her with a poker face. Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s keep things separate. I was just asking about your ns; it has nothing to do with Lucas. I¡¯m not the type to go back to my ex. ¡°The moment I broke up with him, it was really over.¡± Not seeing him was also to avoid any lingering attachments. Natasha valued even the smallest gestures of kindness from others, but when she hardened her heart, she could be ruthlessly cold. Disappointment didn¡¯t pile up overnight; the failed proposal was just the final straw. She had loved Lucas deeply, but his score in her book had long since hit zero. She wasn¡¯t about to retake a failed exam. Natasha looked at Alexei seriously. ¡°You¡¯re like the prince of the Turner family. You can¡¯t possibly stay holed up in my tiny apartment forever. I¡¯ve got my own mess to deal with, too, ¡°Don¡¯t you think things between us are a little weird right now?¡± She was blunt, but somehow, Alexei¡¯s mood suddenly brightened. ¡°Natasha, you got some ulterior motives for me?¡± he asked. Natasha rolled her eyes, ¡°I allow you to have a little crush on me.¡± 4:30 pm PS ¡°Seriously, go get your brain checked.¡± 20 vouchers The two of them could never have a serious conversation for more than two minutes. Hard to imagine they were both known for being cold and quiet outside. ¡°Mrs. Turner, you¡¯re being dishonest. Telling me to leave while seducing me like this.¡± Natasha followed his gaze and realized her pajamas had slipped while sitting down, revealing most of her curves. She was sitting on the carpet between the coffee table and the sofa, while Alexei lounged on the couch. From his position, it was all on disy¡­ Quickly covering her chest, she btedly red at him in shock. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± With that distracting view now gone, Alexei leaned back on the sofa and shrugged. ¡°You still don¡¯t know? The whole neighborhood¡¯s talking about us being the perfect couple. They say we¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡± Five minutester, a sharp scream followed by a loud smacknded on Alexei¡¯s chest. ¡°What rumors have you been spreading about me?¡± Natasha fumed. ¡°Just doing a little good deed, as you can see.¡± Overnight, Natasha went from a freshly single woman to a married woman. She felt like the world was crumbling. ¡°You¡¯ll just walk away when this is over. What about me?¡± She was beyond frustrated. Since the topic hade up, Alexei didn¡¯t hide his intentions. ¡°The best way to kill a rumor is to make it true,¡± he said. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Alexei leaned in closer. ¡°Marry me. Miss rk, I need a wife, and I think you¡¯re perfect.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He smiled without answering. ¡°And what makes you think I¡¯d say yes?¡± ¡°Cuz you need me too. The foster daughter of the rk family kicked you out, stole your parents, For more chapters visit find[?]ovel A & 4:30 pm P DDS siblings, status, and even your grandma¡¯s heirlooms. Don¡¯t you hate her?¡± 20 vouchers They sat at opposite ends of the couch, the faint flirtatious vibe from earlier gone, now more like two yers in a high¨Cstakes game. ¡°Then you should know my history with her. I owe her.¡± Alexei shrugged it off. ¡°Only the blind and dumb would think a 6¨Cyear¨Cold could take an adult¡¯s life. You can¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never doubted that story. And even if you¡¯re that naive, the one in the hospital right now shouldn¡¯t be Olivia. ¡°Can¡¯t make up your mind?¡± His sharp gaze seemed to pierce through her. ¡°Cuz you know¡ªverbal and physical fights are just child¡¯s y. If you dere war, you¡¯re not just up against Olivia anymore, but the entire rk family backing her. ¡°Strip away her support, crush her pride, and the rk family won¡¯t walk away unscathed.¡± He stared into her dimmed eyes. ¡°Miss rk, you¡¯re too soft. The one who¡¯s too emotional always ends up losing the most.¡± The yful, gentle Alexei was gone. Now, pressing forward with cold precision, he finally resembled the ruthless, untouchable heir the rumors painted him to be. ¡°Family¡¯s just abel. If they don¡¯t give you 100%, their love ain¡¯t worth crap. ¡°Miss rk, the chance is right in front of you. Everything you couldn¡¯t do while being held back- just nod, and it¡¯s yours.¡± His voice was a whisper, like a devil¡¯s temptation. Before Natasha turned six, the rk family adored her. After? Their love was half¨Chearted, their cruelty iplete. Even now, though she¡¯d given up on them, that lingering affection kept her from striking back. But Alexei wed his way up through blood¨Chis own family¡¯s. He was numb to emotions, expecting nothing from so¨Ccalled ¡°kin.¡± To him, her mercy was her biggest weakness. The rk family was just a chain holding her down. ¡°You keep saying you¡¯ll help, but not what it¡¯ll cost me,¡± Natasha countered calmly. She admitted her ws, but wouldn¡¯t be led blindly. Alexei was too dangerous. She knew that. ALE 4:30 pm P320 PS Dismissed 24 20 vouchers Alexei reined in his aura, then looked at her with faint admiration. He said, ¡°Being Mrs. Turner isn¡¯t easy. Things probably won¡¯t be peaceful for you for a long time¨Cmaybe even dangerous.¡± ¡°And when your goal is achieved?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°We get divorced? I don¡¯t see why I should sacrifice the rest of my life just to get revenge. Marriage, in my eyes, should be between two people who love each other.¡± Alexei let out a quietugh, like he was amused by her innocence. He replied, ¡°There are many kinds of marriages. The one you¡¯re talking about is the most fragile kind.¡± Then he changed the subject. ¡°Also, what made you think this was just a fake marriage? Sure, there¡¯s a contract¨Cbut if we¡¯re getting married, then it¡¯s real.¡± Alexei spoke with a calm, direct tone. ¡°You¡¯re cautious, Miss rk, but I¡¯m not the type to just grab someone off the street to y a role. Marriage means sharing a bed, after all. Or is it that you¡¯re nning to dodge your marital obligations?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree to this,¡± Alexei said firmly. Natasha had no response to his self¨Cimportant derations. But Alexei, surprisingly, seemed to seriously consider her line of thought. ¡°Feelings can be cultivated,¡± he said finally. Though in his opinion, they weren¡¯t necessary¨Cmutual benefit made for a stronger alliance. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to anything yet,¡± Natasha said. The phone lit up, and Alexei stood. ¡°I¡¯m leaving in an hour. You¡¯ve got time to think. Reach out when you¡¯ve made up your mind. Don¡¯t worry¨CI can¡¯t promise feelings, but I will make sure to act like a proper husband.¡± ¡°And if I still don¡¯t agree?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Then keep thinking,¡± Alexei replied. ¡°I only ept one answer.¡± Coming from anyone else, it would¡¯ve sounded arrogant. But from Alexei, it was just terrifyingly realistic. Natasha had this creeping feeling like she¡¯d already stepped into a trap. She turned and asked, ¡°Wait. You were nning to leave anyway, weren¡¯t you? So why did you get so worked up earlier when I asked about it?¡± Instead, he turned around and questioned me?¡® Natasha muttered. Alexei raised his hands, looking innocent. ¡°Leaving for work and being kicked out because you¡¯re ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? ?ovelFind 4:30 pm PR waiting on some other guy¨Chow¡¯s that the same? I never told you to leave.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kick you out. And what do you mean ¡®other guy¡®?¡± Natasha said firmly ¡°A guy sniffing around someone else¡¯s wife,¡± Alexei shot back. Natasha replied, ¡°Mr. Turner, you¡¯re a little too quick slipping into character.¡± 20 vouchers. Alexei suddenly leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Just getting a head start,¡± he said casually. Caught off guard, Natasha didn¡¯t have time to dodge. ¡°Alexei Turner!¡± she growled through gritted teeth. ¡°Be good. I¡¯m gonna go pack,¡± Alexei said softly. He really did know how to y deaf when he wanted to. As Natasha stormed off and mmed the door, Alexei¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. Alexei wasn¡¯t in a hurry. The clueless fools in the rk family would end up pushing her straight at him. To be her only support. Her partner. Her lover. Alexei found himself truly looking forward to it. Alexei had first chosen Natasha because she was bold, unafraid, and capable¡ªand in a sh of madness, he¡¯d recognized something in her that matched him. But after spending nearly a month together, Alexei started thinking maybe she¡¯d bring him more surprises than he expected. This contract wife, he was more than satisfied. That night, while Alexei flew overseas on business, Natasha, who had spent a month cooped up at home nursing his injuries, finally came up for air at Sadie¡¯s call. In a buzzing bar, Sadie quickly found a booth andined under her breath, ¡°You¡¯ve been holed up so long. Anyone else would think you¡¯ve got gold buried in that tiny apartment.¡± ¡®No gold. Just one very rich man¡® Natasha kept that thought to herself. Because Alexei had been targeted and forced into hiding, Natasha hadn¡¯t mentioned anything to Sadie. She didn¡¯t want her dragged into the mess, so Natasha used a tight deadline as an excuse to keep Sadie from visiting. But now, there was nothing to worry about. Natasha gave her a full rundown of everything that had happened over the past month. 4:30 pm PS 20 vouchers Hearing that, Sadie kept letting out shocked curses. ¡°Damn, girl! You¡¯ve been silent this whole time ¡®cause you were out here making power moves?¡± Her eyes practically sparkled. ¡°You bagged Mr. Turner? You¡¯re gonna run Andphis City one day at this rate.¡± Natasha slowly turned her ss in her fingers. ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.¡± Sadie, who¡¯d beenughing and joking just a second ago, suddenly turned serious. She said calmly, ¡°Look, what I said was kidding. Natasha, Olivia isn¡¯t worth throwing your life away for. ¡°If you really want to go after her, let me work on taking over my father¡¯spany. I¡¯ll use the entire Torres family to back you up. I¡¯ve got your back for life. ¡°Alexei might be powerful, but the Turners are a mess. That family¡¯s a snake pit, and the man himself? Moody as hell and ruthless as theye. Word is, the father and son from the fourth Turner branch both got taken out¨Cone¡¯s a vegetable now, and the other¡­ well, he won¡¯t be fathering any kids. ¡®No one can prove it, but everybody says it was Alexei¡¯s doing. He¡¯s cold to the bone. Right now he¡¯s on your side, but what if that changes? I don¡¯t trust him with you.¡± Sadie thought, ¡®When Alexei¡¯s done with Natasha and made her disappear¨Cand I won¡¯t even know where to start looking. Natasha has already suffered too much in her life. Lucas is trash, but still, I just want someone to truly cherish Natasha from now on. She¡¯s a good woman. A woman like her shouldn¡¯t be swallowed up by gossip and hatred. Back when the whole world turned its back on me, it was Natasha¨Creputation in tatters and all- who reached out and pulled me up. Without her, there¡¯d be no Sadie today. But Alexei isn¡¯t someone we could just say no to.¡¯ Natasha didn¡¯t mention how determined he was. She just leaned her head on Sadie¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll count on Miss Torres to keep me fed.¡± Sadie grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make you rich. Bruce¡¯s inheritance? We¡¯ll split it fifty¨Cfifty,¡± Natashaughed. ¡°He¡¯s gonna die from anger if he hears that.¡± ¡°Better sooner thanter,¡± Sadie said. The two of them kept cracking jokes about Bruce and her ridiculous stepfamily. Everything felt light, easy¨Cuntil a creepy male voice cut through the air. ¡°Youdies look like you¡¯re having fun. Wanna join me for a drink in the VIP room?¡± 4:30 pm PD ET 20 vouchers Standing in front of them, unmistakable with his signature blue hair, was Matthew. Ever since Olivia got her leg broken by Natasha, Matthew had been burning with rage. Then he got pranked and mocked for three days straight. The embarrassment in front of his boys was more than he could take. And now, he heard Natasha had burned down the house Olivia¡¯s grandmother left her. Then Olivia cried to herself in the hospital. Matthew hated Natasha with everything he had. Because of that injury, Olivia missed a critical promotion opportunity. So in his mind, Natasha deserved to suffer just as much. The problem was, Natasha was a damn hermit. Like a turtle hiding in its shell, she never came out. Matthew couldn¡¯t even find a chance to get back at her. Tonight, one of his guys tipped him off that Sadie and Natasha were at the bar. Matthew hit the gas and raced over without a second thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We know each other. Can¡¯t even get a drink, Miss Torres? Miss rk?¡± Matthew said, clearly irritated by their totalck of reaction. Sadie didn¡¯t even blink. She said coldly, ¡°Please. I don¡¯t drink with a simp.¡± Dismissed 25 Natasha calmly took a sip of her drink.¡°Your face isn¡¯t worth that much anyway.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Sadieughed out loud. That line hit with double meaning. First, Matthew was clearly on Olivia¡¯s side. To him, even if Natasha and Sadie had done nothing wrong, they were guilty by association¨Cand his obnoxious mouth didn¡¯t help his case either. Second, power in the Hill family now rested with his cousin Ramona. Matthew, once awless brat who thought the world revolved around him as one of the only legitimate heirs, had been crushed under Ramona¡¯s rise in the past two years. Out in public, Matthew really didn¡¯t have much face left. Matthew¡¯s face turned dark. ¡®These two have tongues like des.¡¯ But thinking of his real purpose, Matthew held it in and waved over a server. ¡°Drinks,¡± he ordered. Soon, a spread of colorful cocktails was ced on the table. Natasha turned them down without hesitation. ¡°Not sharing a table.¡± Matthew cursed under his breath. ¡®Damn it. Do I look like I need to share a damn table to get drinks?¡® ¡°Natasha, you were behind that whole thing with the hired trolls a while back, weren¡¯t you? Drink all this tonight and I¡¯ll let it go,¡± Matthew said. ¡°Let it go?¡± Natasha shot back. ¡°Who cares what you do?¡± Even before this, Matthew had never once gone easy on her. Every time she shed with Olivia, Matthew was the first toe charging in like a rabid dog. Natasha had gotten used to it by now. Matthew pushed on. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a bet. If youst longer than me, I¡¯ll leave you alone for three months and even buy you a car. But if I win, you need to apologize to Olivia for an hour.¡± ¡°Not betting, Natasha replied tly. Matthew; ¡°Fine, just ten minutes of public apology¡± Natasha: ¡°Not ying.¡± Matthew snapped, ¡°What, scared of losing?¡± E 4:30 pm PRAD 20 vouchers Natasha shot him azy nce. ¡°Please. That kind of reverse psychology doesn¡¯t even work on grade schoolers.¡± ¡®Goddamn, how can this woman be so damn annoying?¡® Matthew thought. Just like Olivia said. A nightmare. Frustrated beyond reason, Matthew got to his feet and started pacing in circles. Finally, he stopped, eyes narrowing. ¡°Whether you drink or not, you¡¯re drinking tonight.¡± Matthew wasn¡¯t letting her walk out of here without aplete humiliation. The tension was electric, though hidden beneath the bar¡¯s thumping music. No one else seemed to notice. ¡°Hey, Mr. Hill. What are you doing out here? Come on, let¡¯s hit the VIP room.¡± A few rich kids strolled over after recognizing him. They came from nouveau riche families. Even though Ramona had crushed Matthew¡¯s reputation within the family, outside he was still a young master of the Hill family¨Cand always had people eager to kiss up. Matthew smiled at the guys. He said, ¡°Trying to get these two beauties to have a drink, but they¡¯re a little icy tonight. Whoever gets them to drink first gets ten grand. Anyway you want, no rules.¡± Matthew threw a challenging nce at Natasha. ¡®Don¡¯t want the easy way? Let¡¯s see how you like the hard one. The guys tonight aren¡¯t half as polite as me.¡¯ These guys¡® eyes lit up. They didn¡¯t have Matthew¡¯s kind of cash¨Cthirty thousand dors for one drink was a lot. They nced at the dozens of cocktails on the table and swallowed hard. Then all eyes locked onto Natasha and Sadie. Truth be told, even after hanging around bars for years, they hadn¡¯t seen beauties like this. No wonder Matthew was interested. A young man¡¯s temptation¨Cno exnation needed. One guy with narrow eyes stepped forward. ¡°Youdies are being rude. Mr. Hill offering you a drink¨Cit¡¯s called respect. Come on, let me help you out.¡± He reached for Sadie¡¯s shoulder, trying to pin her in ce with brute strength. But before he could even touch her, a hard leather clutch mmed into his face. Sadie cursed, ¡°Back off! Blind mutt¨Cwho the hell do you think you are, touching me?¡± At the same time, Natasha flung a full ss of liquor at another guy who¡¯d been eyeing her up sleazy intent. His face twisted as alcohol and tears stung his eyes. with 4:30 pm PD 20 vouchers Humiliated and soaked, the two guys looked ready to fight back¨Cbut the icy fire in the women¡¯s stares froze them in ce. One wrong move, and they knew the retaliation wouldn¡¯t stop at just drinks. The failed opening move made the rest hesitate. They thought, ¡®Anyone bold enough to defy Matthew and still strike back that hard¡­ Maybe they aren¡¯t ordinary girls after all. Sadie sneered coldly. ¡°Matthew, using dirty tricks on women like that? No wonder the Hill family doesn¡¯t take you seriously.¡± This update is avable on ?ovelFind Matthew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Seventy thousand dors.¡± The guys still hesitated. One of them, clearly more cautious, asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Hill, you know these two personally?¡± Matthew noticed their concern and let out a cold chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? One¡¯s a fake heiress whose dad doesn¡¯t even love her. The other got kicked out of her house years ago. Even if you slept with them tonight, nobody would care.¡± Matthew slowly looked the women up and down. ¡°The only thing valuable about them is their looks. Who knows what they¡¯re like in private? And that one in red-¡± Seeing more and more eyes turning their way, Matthew doubled down. ¡°Bet none of you know she¡¯s actually mentally unstable¡ª¡± Before he could finish, a beer bottle came crashing down on his head, cutting off his attempt to drag Sadie out of the booth. Blood and beer mixed and ran down his face. Through the sticky warmth, Matthew saw Natasha¡¯s smile¨Cbright, charming, and dangerous. ¡°Well, since you know I¡¯m mentally unstable, then you should also know that legally, I can kill you and walk away free.¡± Natasha chirped. Natasha was smiling like sunshine, beautiful and innocent¨Cyet something about it sent a chill straight to the bone. Screams broke out. ¡°Someone¡¯s gonna die.¡± The words echoed in drunken waves as chaos swept the bar. Upstairs, themotion finally caught the attention of the bar owner, who furrowed his brow and started heading down¨Conly to be blocked by a man casually filming with his phone. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t ruin it,¡± Dn said gleefully, eyes locked on the chaos. ¡°We¡¯re just getting to the good part.¡± Dn added a warning, ¡°Tell your staff to stay out of it.¡± 4:30 pm P E20 vouchers Dn nced at his screen, delighted by what he¡¯d captured. He¡¯d been about to step in, but clearly, Natasha didn¡¯t need saving. ¡®Alexei didn¡¯t marry roses¨Che married fire. Impressive.¡® Dn clicked his tongue. Since no one on his side had taken a hit, Dn was more than happy to just enjoy the show. The bar owner, now frozen and watching the crowd scatter, looked like he¡¯d swallowed a bitter lemon. ***** On the floor below, the tables had turned. Natasha had taken out the ringleader first¨Cone hit with the bottle and Matthew was down. The rest, especially the two who¡¯d already gotten a taste of retaliation, weren¡¯t eager to follow. No one wanted to go up against the woman who¡¯d just smashed a bottle over Matthew¡¯s head. Matthewy on the ground, his condition unclear. And with the looming threat of retaliation from the Hill family, the guys were already regretting getting involved. They thought this would be easy. Turns out they were messing with someone way tougher than expected. At that moment, a few were already trying to sneak away. But Natasha stepped in their path, her eyes yful and lips curled in a smirk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t we having drinks? Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± B AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 26 The chubby man, Mick, who had just been sshed with wine squinted his eyes. ¡°If you darey a hand on Mr. Hill, you¡¯re asking for trouble.¡± Natasha tapped the jagged half of the shattered ss bottle in her hand. The sharp edges glinted menacingly, making everyone uneasy. Mick instinctively stepped back, afraid Natasha might impulsively drive the broken ss straight into his skull. Whatever happenster can wait. Debts get settled the same night. Let¡¯s deal with this one first,¡± Natasha said coldly. Right on cue, Sadie moved to block the other side. She lifted the corners of her lips. ¡°Gentlemen, please.¡± A tall, skinny guy in sses, Gideon, his face flushed with humiliation, barked out, ¡°They¡¯re just two women. What the hell are you afraid of? Let¡¯s take them down together.¡± The men exchanged nces. ¡®Yeah, we¡¯re all men¨Cstrong, broad¨Cshouldered. What¡¯s there to be fraid of? No way two little women could actually handle us, right?¡® Turned out, they really couldn¡¯t handle them. Sometimes people should trust their instincts. Five minutester, the so¨Ccalled tough guys were lying on the floor groaning in pain. No one could¡¯ve guessed these two women, who looked so delicate and frail, were actually trained ighters. No wonder they¡¯d been so confident from the start. Under the eyes of Natasha and Sadie, the battered group limped back to the booth, supporting one nother like wounded birds. They sat down in a row, quiet as quail, downing ss after ss of iquor. Matthew had been up to no good from the beginning, and every drink on that table was the trongest liquor he had specially ordered. Before long, the guys¨Calready worn out from nights of drinking and women¨Cwere flushed, anting, and slumping sideways. Sadie still wasn¡¯t satisfied. Smiling with her eyes, she waved to the bar owner who had finally ppeared now that the fight was over. ¡°Here! Double the drinks!¡± She pointed at Matthew, who was still sprawled on the floor. ¡°Put it on Mr. Hill¡¯s tab,¡± Boredly counting empty sses, Natasha didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Mr. Hill is a generous man. Make sure you add tonight¡¯s damages to the bill too.¡± 4:30 pm PD 20 vouchers ¡°Got it. Coming right up.¡± The bar owner, who usually gave no one any special treatment when it came to troublemakers, answered with rare cheer. Knowing exactly who had her back, he felt no guilt at all ignoring the frail VIP lying on the ground. When they heard Sadie still ordering drinks, the group of spoiled heirs looked miserable. ¡°Ladies, we¡¯re begging you, we really can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± ¡®Who understood the pain of drinking with injuries?¡® the men thought. Sadie¡¯s smile turned cold. ¡®Given how practiced these men are at forcing drinks down others, how can I let them walk away without at least a stomach bleed?¡® ¡°Shut up. Drink,¡± Sadie snapped Natasha sipped leisurely at her own cocktail, strolling over to where Matthewy on the dirty floor. After a quick calction, she pointed to Mick and Gideon. ¡°You two¨Cpick him up and put him on the couch.¡± Relieved to escape the liquor, the two hurried to obey¨Cuntil they heard what came next. ¡°You.¡± Natasha pointed at Gideon, then at Matthew. ¡°Sit on hisp and feed him a drink.¡± Before Gideon¡¯s face could fully twist in horror, Natasha turned to the chubby one. ¡°You¨Cwrap your arms around his waist from behind and kiss his neck.¡± Mick¡¯s eyes went wide in terror. He begged, ¡°Lady, please, just kill me instead.¡± ¡®That¡¯s Mr. Hill. How could I dare?¡® Mick thought. Sadie cracked her knuckles. ¡°You gonna do it? Or do I break your arm or leg right now?¡± Mick froze, fear in his eyes. He knew she meant it. One nce at Natasha, who looked just as calm and ruthless, and the two reluctantly got into position. The sight was pure shock value. Sadie gagged more than once, The other guys, who had envied them for getting away from the drinks, now felt nothing but relief. Better to drink themselves to death than die of public humiliation. Natasha, acting as director, silently signaled her disapproval whenever they cked off, nitpicking their expressions and movements. ¡°You,¡± Natasha said to Gideon, ¡°unbutton his shirt.¡± 2/4 ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel 4:30 pm PS Natasha: ¡°Yeah, just that far.¡± EX20 vouchers Natasha said to Mick, ¡°Pull his cor lower. Bury your head into his neck a little¨Cyeah, keep your big face out of view.¡± Natasha: ¡°Perfect. Looks intimate. Nailed it.¡± Natasha snapped photos. Both men were nearly in tears. Soon the rest of the group¨Cwho thought they¡¯d escaped¨Cwere also forced into ¡°artistic¡± group shots, every one of them worthy of front¨Cpage gossip. The men, already dizzy and disoriented, would have preferred to pass out on the spot. Meanwhile, the bar owner and staff watched the whole thing silently, staying out of it like invisible bystanders. Sadie scrolled through the shots and gave a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Theposition, the vibe¨Cif she wasn¡¯t here, Sadie would think Matthew really was gay. Natasha smiled modestly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Only when all of them were passed out and Matthew¡¯s ¡°injured¡± act had nearly expired did Natasha calmly call for an ambnce. For some reason, the bar owner was unusually attentive. He even sent staff along to the hospital to help contact families, assuring Natasha she didn¡¯t need to worry. Feelingpletely at ease, Natasha sat back down and casually sent the photos to someone on WhatsApp named ¡°Mona.¡± The reply came quickly. [When was this? Is this real?] Natasha: [Tonight. Staged.] Mona: [It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s the right person. Matthew¡¯s done for.] Mona: [Thanks. I¡¯ll handle the rest. Let¡¯s grab dinner sometime.] The Hill family was an old, uptight, image¨Cobsessed household. No matter how the photos had been taken, once they leaked, Matthew¡¯s chance at bing the next family head would be gone. Zayden had always been reluctant to let Ramona take the position simply because she was a woman, and he¡¯d often looked for ways to push his two grandsons forward. But for Ramona to survive in such a family, she clearly had skills of her own. L31 pm Chapers 26 The enemy of one¡¯s enemy was a friend, and while Matthew was charging ahead for Olivia, Natasha had long since made a deal with Ramona Matthew¡¯s repeated ¡°heroics for love¡± might have seemed like temporary victories, but in reality they cemented his reputation within the family as an impulsive, hotheaded man who lost control over a woman. This time, Ramona intended to bury him for good. Matthew had two choices First, he admitted it was just a prank¨Cmaking him a man with a messy, scandalous private life and countless weaknesses. Second, he admitted he tried to defend a woman, only to be humiliated and turned into a publicughingstock. Either way, Matthew would be unfit for leadership Hayden would have to give up on him. On the other end of the line. Ramona hummed happily to herself. After all, she had just saved the family from a major scandal¨Casking for a bigger slice of the pir wasn¡¯t too much to expect. Natasha figured Matthew would go with the first exnation. After all, a man could be morally rotten, but not stupid In a family like the Hills, stupidity was the real dealbreaker And if he tried to report Natasha Matthew would have to drag Olivia into it, and Matthew would never risk his goddess facing the fallout Therefore, this loss, he¡¯d just have to swallow. As for whether the rest of the family believed it¨Cthat was Ramona¡¯s problem. With Olivia¡¯s most loyal attack dog andpdog taken out ofmission, Natasha was in a good mood. She put away her phone and pulled the happily drunk Sadie along, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Upstairs, Dn had been gleefully live¨Cstreaming the whole thing to someone, constantly pestering the e fro §áy wi 21 4 Comment AD Send gift Dismissed 27 Chapter 27 20 vouchers Dn muttered under his breath, ¡®Seriously? Is she his wife or something, and that he just called her over? ¡®He had said she was just a business partner. But now? Damn!¡® Curling his lip, Dn decided to pretend he hadn¡¯t seen anything. Honestly, he was getting more and more eager to see the day Alexei¡¯s face got pped hard. Meanwhile, Natasha dropped Sadie off at her ce, and had barely arrived back at her apartment when Alexei¡¯s video call came through. Alexei was wearing a ck robe, his broad chest partly exposed. His ck hair was slightly mussed, like he¡¯d just been pulled out of bed, softening some of his usual cold sharpness. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the middle of the night over there?¡± Natasha asked, puzzled. Alexei was studying her through the camera. Since she¡¯d been to a bar, Natasha was wearing a red, fitted mini dress. The dress showed off her fair corbones and long legs¨Cslim yet with just the right curves, her waist small enough to fit one hand. Now, when Natasha leaned in toward the phone, her features were magnified¨Cblond hair, porcin skin, arched brows, and red lips, like a little temptress straight out of a dream. Alexei thought sourly, ¡®Howe she never dressed like this when I was around?¡® Alexeipletely forgot that back then, they were basically homebodies and wouldn¡¯t bother dressing up at home. Of course, with her looks, Natasha could pull off both the bare¨Cfaced kind of beauty and the morous kind. Alexei¡¯s momentary distraction passed. He said, ¡°Sit back a little. Let me see your arm.¡± In the video Dn had sent, Alexei saw a guy swing a bottle at her from behind, and Natasha blocked it for the woman next to her. After that, she¡¯d lowered her head and clutched her arm. Still confused, Natasha stepped back. ¡®What¡¯s with him, going crazy in the middle of the night? ¡®Asking to see a girl¡¯s arm like that¨Cdoes he not realize how creepy that sounded?¡® But then Natasha nced down at the scratch on her upper arm and suddenly understood. Her first instinct was to check her clothes and jewelry. ¡°Did you put a tracker on me?¡± ¡®Otherwise, how would he know I was hurt?¡® Natasha wondered. 4:31 pm PS Alexei actually gave it some thought. ¡°Not impossible.¡± Natasha crossed her arms in an X over her chest. ¡°I refuse. Personal privacy, OK?¡± 20 vouchers ¡°Ms. rk put on quite the show tonight,¡± Alexei said. ¡°Some nosy person sent me a video.¡± Then his gaze darkened as he looked at the cut. ¡°I leave for one day and you already get hurt like this, Natasha. Impressive.¡± ¡°Maybe start by ming the person who attacked me, thanks,¡± Natasha replied, looking innocent. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to run into some lunatic.¡± Thinking of those men at the bar, Alexei narrowed his eyes. ¡®Letting Natasha drink with them¨Care they tired of living?¡® From afar, Alexei flexed his fingers, resisting the urge to touch her wound. ¡°All right,¡± Alexei said gently, his voice carrying a hint of coaxing that felt strangely intimate in the deep of night. ¡°How about I get payback for my wife?¡± Covering the phone camera to hide her flushed face, Natasha scolded softly, ¡°Alexei, stop calling me that.¡± His tone is light and teasing,¡® Natasha thought. Alexei¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Just giving you a preview of what it¡¯s like to be Mrs. Turner.¡± Noticing her injured arm resting against the couch, he reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t press on it. Take care of it before you go to bed.¡± Okay, fine,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower and put some ointment on.¡± ¡®No need,¡± Alexei replied. ¡°I¡¯ve already called a doctor for you.¡± Natasha said, ¡°That¡¯s really not necessary. It¡¯s not serious. I can just wrap it myself. By the time the doctores, I¡¯ll be half¨Casleep.¡± Chapters first released on F¦ÉndNovel Alexei seemed to type a quick message to someone, then looked back at her. ¡°She¡¯s already there. Co open the door¡± He actually arranged it while I was still at the bar, calcting the timing so the doctor would arrive just right? Natasha thought. Surprised, Natasha went to the door and found a pleasant¨Clooking unfamiliar woman standing there. ¡°Ms. rk? Hello, I¡¯m Arabe.¡± Natasha had half expected Dn to show up instead. With mixed feelings, she invited Arabe inside. Voucher Arabe was extremely professional. She not only bandaged the cut on Natasha¡¯s arm but also checked the other bruises on her body. Before leaving, Arabe left some medicine and scar cream, along with neatly written instructions on sticky notes ced where Natasha could easily see them. Alexei had the video call on the whole time, watching over the process. In her twenty¨Cthree years, Natasha had been through all kinds of injuries¨Ceven the time her father whipped her into the hospital¨Cyet she¡¯d never been treated with such care. Not that she minded. In fact, it felt kind of nice. Natasha mumbled into the phone, ¡°Alexei, you¡¯re corrupting me.¡± Alexei chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s that easy to win you over, then my job¡¯s going to be a breeze.¡± When Arabe heard Alexei¡¯s surprisingly gentle voice through the phone, her arm gave the slightest twitch as she packed up the medical kit, suddenly speeding up her movements. ¡°Arabe, why don¡¯t you just crash here for the night?¡± Natasha asked when Arabe said goodbye. It waste, and it didn¡¯t feel safe for a woman to be out alone. Plus, Arabe had onlye out in the middle of the night because of her¨Cshe was even in loungewear¨Cso Natasha felt a little bad. Arabe looked slightly surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected the woman who¡¯d caught Alexei¡¯s eye to be this genuinely kind. After so many years as a private doctor, Arabe had seen her fair share of arrogant rich people. They didn¡¯t care if it was pouring rain at midnight¨Cyour safety wasn¡¯t their problem. Arabe smiled and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s all right. Mr. Turner arranged a driver for me.¡± Then Natasha walked her to the elevator. Once the doors closed, taking that intimidating man on the other end of her phone with them, Arabe let out a deep breath. Arabe thought, ¡®God, treating a patient under Alexei¡¯s gaze is nerve¨Cwracking, ¡°Thank goodness Ms. rk isn¡¯t the delicate type, or Alexei¡¯s re alone could¡¯ve killed me a hundred times Still, remembering the shadowed expression she¡¯d glimpsed on his face during the call, Arabe shook her head. ¡°Those guys from the bar are done for. ¡®Honestly, anyone who could hurt a beauty like that deserved what wasing! 4:31 pm PAA 20 vouchers Natasha slept soundly that night. But for others, the night had been anything but calm. The next morning, she got a message from Ramona that sounded oddly cautious, almost testing. [Ms. rk, have you run into anyely?] [No, why?] Natasha replied, confused. Ramona: [No reason. I just wanted to tell you Matthew won¡¯t be bothering you anymore. The Hill family is sending him overseas.] Sending him overseas was basically exile. Without the Hill family¡¯s power and endless allowance, someone as used to luxury as Matthew could only imagine the kind of life that awaited him abroad. More importantly, being cut off from the center of power was a death sentence. Zayden didn¡¯t have many years left. If Matthew wasn¡¯t by his side now to win favor, no one would even remember him in a few years. Ramona¡¯s gaze shifted to another younger cousin, and she gave him a faint smile. Thest remaining male heir of the third generation shivered, Dismissed 28 When Ryan got the newsst night that Matthew had been beaten up, hospitalized, and even photographed in apromising position, he was thrilled. With Matthew out of the picture, wouldn¡¯t I, the only grandson left, rise to the top?¡± Ryan thought. To win points with Zayden, Ryan swallowed his disgust and ran back and forth helping the cousin he had never gotten along with, putting on a show of brotherly harmony. He even stepped up to speak out, insisting he would get justice for Matthew. Although Matthew gritted his teeth and imed it was just an ident, anyone could tell there was nore to the story. So Ryan was determined to drag everyst skeleton out of his closet. Zayden had actually been pleased and even criticized Ramona for trying to smooth things over. But after one phone call, his face changed instantly. He returned to the hospital room, pped Matthew across the face, and scolded him for stirring up trouble and dragging the family down with him. Finally, Ryan didn¡¯t get any kindness either for pushing the family to cause trouble. He was seething inside. Ramona had been a little surprised at first, but she reacted quickly. She put on an act like she already knew exactly who Matthew had crossed and had only tried to stop Zayden¡¯s retaliation. The truth was, she hadn¡¯t even made her move yet. Natasha had helped her, and there was no way she¡¯d let Natasha get dragged into trouble. Unexpectedly, Natasha clearly had her own confidence to stand on. Then Ramona smoothly switched her story, using the situation to her advantage without hesitation. Seeing her calm, assured demeanor, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but suspect Ramona had some powerful backer. Now Ryan even wondered if what happened to Matthew was actually a trap she had set. He wondered, ¡®With Matthew gone, will I be next?¡® Word was, the drinking buddies who were sent to the hospital with Matthewst night had all received warnings today about their families facing bankruptcy. And the atmosphere in the nearby rooms was heavy, like someone had died. Ryan¡¯s ambitions instantly fizzled, his emotions all over the ce. 20 vouchers Natasha had no idea there was more to Ramona¡¯s situation, but if she had, she would¡¯ve been more than happy to add a few bricks to Ramona¡¯s road to power. That morning, Natasha got another call from Andrew. ¡°Natasha! What did you do this time? ¡°What did Matthew ever do to you? You put him in the hospital and still won¡¯t let it go?¡± Because Matthew fawned over Olivia, he naturally behaved impably in front of Natasha¡¯s adoptive parents. From the rk family¡¯s perspective, Matthew still seemed more dependable than Natasha. So when Olivia said Natasha had sent someone to the hospital again, Andrew¡¯s blood pressure shot up. ¡°You¡¯reing with me to the Hill family today to apologize in person.¡± The rk and Hill families did business together, and the Hills were an old, established family¨Cfai more deep¨Crooted than the rks, who had only been rich for less than three generations. Andrew thought, ¡®Natasha not only failed to bring the family any glory like Olivia did, she constantly made enemies. Having her is truly a curse.¡® Olivia poured Andrew a cup of coffee andforted him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Dad. I know Matthew pretty well. As long as Natasha is willing to apologize sincerely, the Hills won¡¯t hold it against her.¡± As for what it will actually take to make Matthew forgive her¨Cthat isn¡¯t something I can control, Olivia thought, her smile sweet. Andrew gave her a gratified look. ¡°Hear that? If you could be half as sensible as your sister, I¡¯d live years longer.¡± Natasha thought, ¡®It seems they still don¡¯t know the punishment Matthew received from his own family, Olivia¡¯sint has been far too hasty. Natasha let out a coldugh. ¡°Since you know he¡¯s in the hospital, aren¡¯t you going to ask if I¡¯m hurt? Do you even know why I hit him?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Andrew shot back instinctively. ¡°He¡¯s close to your sister and you can¡¯t stand him. I heard you ran into each other at a bar? And there were several men involved? You need to stay away from those shady ces.¡± Natasha countered, ¡°Olivia told you that? Whatever she says, you just believe it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drag your sister into this. She¡¯s always speaking up for you,¡± Andrew said. Natasha didn¡¯t even bother arguing. She sneered. ¡°Then let me tell you¨CMatthew brought a few of 4:31 pm PS 20 vouchers his drinking buddies and tried to force me to drink with them. That¡¯s why he got beaten up. ¡°Mr. rk, when your own daughter gets treated like some bar hostess, maybe it¡¯s because you have no power. You¡¯re slipping.¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± Andrew barked, then hesitated. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Olivia had only said they¡¯d had a conflict, that Matthew was badly hurt, and that the Hill family was furious. Since Natasha had a history of sending people to the ER, Andrew had filled in the details himself. But now it turned out Matthew had acted all friendly to his face and insulted his daughter behind his back. Andrew didn¡¯t suspect Olivia of stirring the pot¨Che just thought she didn¡¯t have the full story and had caused a misunderstanding. Frowning, Andrew said, ¡°If that¡¯s true, even if the Hill familyes after us, we¡¯re still in the right.¡± Then, remembering Natasha¡¯s earlierment about being hurt, he suddenly looked uneasy. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay? He didn¡¯t take advantage of you, did he?¡± ¡°Well, look at that¨CMr. rk finally remembered to care about your daughter. If you used me less often, maybe I¡¯d live a few years longer.¡± Natasha threw his words right back at him. Andrew took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m being serious¨Care you hurt? If you are, we¡¯re going to the Hill family for justice no matter what.¡± ¡°Rx. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not time for you to visit my grave yet,¡± Natasha replied. Andrew pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Can you watch your mouth? Why would you jinx yourself like that?¡± Natasha gave a cold, thin smile. When Olivia saw their conversation growing calmer, her eyes darkened slightly. She mouthed two words toward Andrew-¡°grave visit.¡± Andrew suddenly remembered another reason for his call and cleared his throat. ¡°Natasha, we¡¯ll be going to the cemetery to pay our respects to Emilia. You didn¡¯t forget, right? Be here early the day after tomorrow.¡± As usual, the family would gather at the house first, prepare offerings, and then go to the cemetery together. Natasha¡¯s voice tightened. ¡°I know.¡± Then she hung up. Andrew listened to the dial tone for a moment, dazed. 3/5 Olivia put on an apologetic face and said gently, ¡°Sorry, Dad. I didn¡¯t know it was like that. It¡¯s just that Matthew¡¯s still unconscious, and the doctor said his injuries are serious, so I was worried something bad might happen.¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You were thinking of the family.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°Then about the Hill family¡­¡± Andrew cut her off. ¡°That brat harassed Natasha¨Cif anything, we should be the ones confronting them. They have no right to be upset.¡± Then Andrew muttered to himself, ¡°Still, Natasha always puts on a tough front. Who knows if she¡¯s really fine. I¡¯ll have her mother ask againter.¡± Olivia watched him hurry off to find Madeline and stood up without a word. She knocked over her coffee cup, letting the coffee seep into the carpet fibers. ***** On Emilia¡¯s memorial day, Natasha¡¯s mood was already dark from the moment she woke up. Looking at herself in the mirror¨Cdressed in a ck dress, face cold and pale¨CNatasha suddenly raised her hand to block her reflection. When she arrived at the rk house, the whole family was sitting together eating breakfast in harmony. Seeing her, Olivia smiled and said to the housekeeper, ¡°L, set another ce for Natasha.¡± Natasha nced at the five matching chairs at the table and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I already ?????? ???? find~novel ate. Because Natasha was unusually quiet, and given the somber asion, even the outspoken Noel kept his sarcasticments to himself. The atmosphere was, for once, not tense. Madeline hadn¡¯t seen Natasha in a long time and wanted to talk to her, but her cold expression made him hesitate. Once preparations were done and they were about to leave, Olivia suddenly smacked her forehead. ¡°Oh. I forgot. The gift I prepared for Mom is still upstairs.¡± She looked at Natasha, her eyes soft and innocent. ¡°Natasha, will youe upstairs with me to get it? I might not be able to carry it by myself.¡± Dismissed 29 hapter 29 20 vouchers On this day, the sharp¨Ctongued Natasha became as meek as a little white rabbit, letting people mold and squeeze her without the slightest resistance. After more than ten years of dealing with her, Olivia already knew the pattern by heart. Sure enough, when Noel jumped in, saying he was strong enough to help, Olivia turned him down. She said, ¡°Boys can be rough.¡± Without a word, Natasha headed upstairs. Olivia nced back and yfully winked at her parents, as if to say, See? Nailed it. Olivia had said early that morning she would try to find a chance to ease things with Natasha. So Andrew and Madeline naturally assumed she was making an effort to show kindness to her sister. The two watched their daughters head upstairs with satisfaction. Noel wanted to follow, but Thomas, seeing right through their parents¡® n, stopped him. *** Jpstairs, Olivia didn¡¯t go to her own room. Instead, she stopped in front of Natasha¡¯s bedroom loor. That room had originally been a guest room. After Olivia moved into the rk household, Natasha gave her original room to Olivia. All because Olivia said Natasha¡¯s room had a view of the tree in the garden that her own mother had nted by hand. Back then, Natasha had been upset, but Olivia had lost her mother, so she let her have it. If it made her sister happy, then so be it. And that one concessionsted more than a decade. Olivia¡¯s ambitions had since grown far beyond just the bedroom. Discover more novels at F¦Énd£Îovel ¡°Sorry, Natasha, Olivia said, ¡°my walk¨Cin closet¡¯s too small, and Dad had it expanded, so for now Mom said I could stay in your room. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± With that, Olivia pushed the door open, only to find no sign of life inside. The lighting wasn¡¯t great here, and ever since Olivia moved downstairs next to Thomas, the room had only been used for storage. Natasha hadn¡¯t stayed here for years. Madeline used to have the maids clean it daily, but after Olivia took over, she never let anyone in again. 20 vouchers The air held faint traces of dust. Olivia waved her hand in front of her nose in distaste and walked over to the bed. The sheets were still in ce but already worn, and lying on top was a portrait, about a meter tall. Natasha recognized it instantly¨Cit was Olivia¡¯s mother, Emilia. The woman¡¯s features were delicate and gentle, her soft smile so lifelike it felt like she was looking right at her. Natasha¡¯s throat tightened, leaving her speechless. Olivia¡¯s gaze softened with a nostalgic warmth. Her fingertips brushed the painted cheek where the woman¡¯s smile rested. She spoke up. ¡°She was beautiful, wasn¡¯t she? Just as pretty as your mom. Natasha, after all these years, do you even remember what she looked like?¡± Of course Natasha remembered. That was the day that changed her life. Emilia had married the wrong man. Compared to Madeline¡¯s life, which was only getting better, it was like one lived in heaven and the other in hell. Proud by nature, Emilia had kept her distance from Madeline for a long time. Until the abuse in her marriage was discovered, and Madeline and Andrew helped her get divorced. Emilia moved back into her parents¡® home. Only after that did Emilia asionally visit the rks, though not often¨Ctoo much happiness on one side only gnawed at the other like ants in the heart. Olivia was two years older than Natasha, and as a child, she had been much like Natasha in her teenage years¨Cquiet, gloomy, always carrying injuries, living in the shadows like a ghost. Sometimes Natasha could feel both Emilia and Olivia secretly watching her. She didn¡¯t know what that look meant, only that it was heavy andplicated. Back then, Natasha was lively and kindhearted, a child full of sympathy. Holding fresh flowers from the garden, she had offered them to her sad¨Ceyed aunt. ¡°Auntie, if you take these flowers, you¡¯ll be happy? That innocent, naive smile stood in stark contrast to the prematurely mature daughter beside her. Emilia¡¯s heart ached. Natasha liked her unusually slender aunt. Emilia was always gentle to her, and even with Olivia around, she favored Natasha a bit more. Madeline often scolded her, telling her not to spoil Natasha. Emilia would just smile. ¡°Natasha¡¯s blessed. She¡¯s here to enjoy life.¡± 20 vouchers On Natasha¡¯s sixth birthday, Emilia arrived early with her daughter. The kids yed together, and Natasha eagerly took Olivia to see her kitten. Natasha had found it as a stray, tamed it with patience, and it had grown sweet and obedient. Her parents had even agreed to let her keep it. But Olivia didn¡¯t like it. When Natasha wasn¡¯t looking, she kicked it hard, then tried to stab it with a small knife. Furious, Natasha shoved her cousin away to protect it. Olivia wailed loudly, and the adults came running. Natasha immediately told her parents what happened. But Olivia lifted her hand, revealing a fresh scratch from the cat. The red mark stood out sharply against her soft skin. No one believed Natasha. Olivia had always been well¨Cbehaved¨Cshe couldn¡¯t possibly hurt a cat. As for the kick, they thought it was just a startled reaction to being scratched. Soon, Andrew took Olivia to the nearby hospital for a shot. Madeline was angry and a little shaken. Stray cats could be wild¨Ctoday it was Olivia, tomorrow it could be Natasha or the other kids. While chatting with Emilia, Madeline mentioned she might have to give the cat away. Emilia nced toward Natasha, who was hiding behind the couch, but said nothing. After the others left, Emilia crouched down in front of Natasha and whispered that if her parents found the cat, they might kill it for being disobedient. If she wanted to protect it, she had to hide it first. Emilia would help her bring it back after her parents cooled off. The kitten, injured by Olivia, had already run off. Natasha was worried about it, and terrified the adults would catch and kill it. Following her aunt¡¯s directions, Natasha went to look for it. Maybe the cat had been waiting for her -it hadn¡¯t gone far. In a small park near the rks¡® home, Natasha found her orange tabby licking its wounds and mewing for its owner Because her family was so angry, Natasha didn¡¯t dare take it home. She sneaked back to find the only adult who had offered to help: Emilia told her to keep the cat hidden and promised to bring medicine for its injuries 4:32 pm PS E Natasha waited and waited, but her aunt never came. 20 vouchers Then the rain started, soaking her until she shivered. Grass cuts stung her skin, the kitten¡¯s cries grew weaker, and finally Natasha decided to take it home and beg her mother. But at the park¡¯s edge, where two paths crossed, Natasha saw her aunt standing there empty- handed, her face blurred by the rain. Frightened, Natasha ran toward her, crying. But just before she reached her, the kitten squirmed free, tripping her. It all happened too fast. Natasha fell to the roadside, and when she looked up, she saw Emilia struck and thrown by a car¨Cand the kitten crushed beneath its tires. Blood¡ªso much blood¨Cmixed with rainwater, spreading everywhere. Natasha froze, too numb to even feel grief, before Andrew¡¯s furious p knocked her to the ground. He snapped, ¡°Why did you run away from home? Do you know how long your aunt searched for you? You killed her.¡± In her ears were Andrew¡¯s shouts, Olivia and Madeline¡¯s sobs beside Emilia¡¯s body. Olivia cried, ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡± There was the wail of ambnce and police sirens, the patter of rain on asphalt, the startled cries of birds, even the kitten¡¯s final mew¨Cand somewhere in the wind, Emilia¡¯s fading ¡®I¡¯m sorry. Finally, Natasha cked out. When she woke again, the world was no longer the same. AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 30 At that moment, Olivia asked if Natasha still remembered Emilia. 20 vouchers What came to Natasha¡¯s mind first was thest look before her death¨Ca nce that, for a brief second, almost felt like the smile in the painting. Olivia¡¯s sharp fingernail traced lightly across Natasha¡¯s stiff cheek without leaving a mark. She said coldly, ¡°Why are you still alive? The rk family only needs one daughter. Back when you weren¡¯t around, everything was just fine.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was low, like a release of resentment, yet also like a vow. She said, ¡°Natasha, anyone in this world can live well¨Cexcept you.¡± Downstairs, the two had gone too long to get the gift, and the rks kept ncing toward the staircase. Madeline looked hesitant, asking, ¡°Natasha has a bad temper. You don¡¯t think they¡¯re fighting, do you?¡± Andrew stayed seated, fairlyposed. ¡°Not today. She won¡¯t make a scene. Rx.¡± The most impatient one, Noel, spoke with annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± He was about to head upstairs. Thomas stopped him. ¡°If something really is going on, you¡¯ll only make it worse. I¡¯ll go.¡± Letting those two firecrackers be in the same room was risky enough¨CThomas feared they¡¯d blow the roof off. Neither of them was ever any trouble¨Cfree. By the time Thomas reached the second floor, he heard Olivia¡¯s urgent, pained voiceing from a room. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t!¡± Then came the sound of something hitting the floor. Thomas froze for a second before quickly rushing toward the noise. The others downstairs heard it too and hurried after him. Inside the room, Thomas opened the door to see Natasha standing across from Olivia. On the floory a dagger¨Ca army knife encrusted with small diamonds that Thomas had once given Natasha. Back then, Natasha had been especially into fighting and self¨Cdefense, After the whole kidnapping mix¨Cup, Thomas, though often annoyed with her, still thought it was a good idea for a girl to have some way to protect herself. 4:32 pm PR 20 voucher Even if she hurt someone, the rks could handle it. Better the other person got hurt than Natasha. So on her birthday¡ªthough they didn¡¯t celebrate¡ªThomas had secretly given her that knife. Natasha had been genuinely thrilled, treasuring it ever since and never letting anyone touch it. Now it was on the floor. Across from her, Olivia clutched a painting with a sh through it, tears filling her red eyes. Without thinking, Thomas strode over, stepping across the knife, and steadied the tilting painting for Olivia. ¡°Natasha! What the hell are you doing?¡± By now, the rest of the family had arrived, all staring at the scene in confusion. Usually soft¨Cspoken, Olivia raised her voice for once, clearly heartbroken. ¡°Natasha! I know you hate that Mom and Dad gave Grandma¡¯s house to me. But if you wanted it, I could have given it to you. ¡°You burned it down without saying a word. If you have a problem, take it out on me¨Cwhy destroy my mom¡¯s painting? She was so good to you when she was alive. Can¡¯t you show her even a little respect now that she¡¯s gone?¡± The evidence was right there, and Olivia¡¯s sobs made her sound even more convincing. Anyone would think Natasha had done it on purpose for revenge. Damaging a deceased person¡¯s portrait¨Cthis time even Madeline couldn¡¯t hold back. She hit Natasha, eyes red. ¡°Apologize to your sister.¡± Natasha¡¯sshes lowered. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Standing behind her to block any escape, Noel scoffed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who? You two were the only ones in here.¡± Noel went on, still indignant. ¡°Do you know how much effort Olivia put into that painting? She started with nothing, learning from scratch, ruining draft after draft. So many times I¡¯de out for a drink while gamingte at night and see her light still on, painting. ¡®Aunt Emilia loved beautiful portraits. This was what she nned to bring for her today. You¡¯ve already caused her death, and now you¡¯re picking on her daughter.¡± Madeline clutched her chest, raising her voice. ¡°Apologize!¡± Back when Natasha was little, Emilia had doted on her even more than on Olivia. ¡®How could I face her in the afterlife now?¡® Madeline thought, owing Emilia too much. Meanwhile, Andrew and Thomas both looked at Natasha with the same unspoken judgment. 4:32 pm D PSS 20 vouchers With no cameras in the room, of course they would trust the sweet, obedient older daughter they¡¯d lived with for years. Natasha pressed her lips together. Olivia, no matter what arguments they had, had always been careful when it came to her mother. So Natasha had never expected she¡¯d ruin her own mother¡¯s portrait just to frame her. That was why, when Olivia said she was going to get something to give to Emilia, Natasha hadn¡¯t thought recording anything. There was no proof. Even if there were, maybe it wouldn¡¯t matter. The rk family stood around her, just like the day she woke up and they coldly told her they¡¯d be taking Olivia in as her real sister from now on. She had to give in to Olivia, respect her¨Cbecause she owed her. Emilia¡¯s death was the shackle, built just for Natasha. Natasha didn¡¯t feel heartache, but her eyes still brimmed with the involuntary sting of tears¨Cso faint no one would notice unless they looked closely. She held her back straight, silent. Because of this, the atmosphere during this year¡¯s visit to Emilia¡¯s grave was even heavier than usual. By the time they arrived at the cemetery, a light drizzle had started, with the rain growing heavier. They stood under umbres before Emilia¡¯s gravestone. Olivia ced a bouquet of her mother¡¯s favorite lilies on the grave. The painting wasn¡¯t with her¨COlivia said it was no longer perfect, and her mother wouldn¡¯t like it. Next year, she would paint a new one for her. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN0vel Olivia evenforted the family, saying that by then her skills would be better, and maybe her mom would be even happier. Her words only made the rks feel more guilty and even less patient with Natasha. ¡°Apologize, Andrew said coldly once the service ended, his eyes on the silent Natasha. This was the woman who had died because of her Looking at the rain¨Cwashed photo of the gravestone, Natasha didn¡¯t resist this time. She dropped to her knees in front of the grave and said sorry to Emilia 4:32 pm DPS S Soon, her knees hit the wet ground, the chill quickly soaking through. 20 vouchers Andrew continued, ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to worship your savior¡¯s daughter, but you can¡¯t be ungrateful. Think about everything you¡¯ve done all these years. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the courage to admit your mistakes. Can you face your aunt like this? Today, you¡¯ll repent to her right here.¡± The family¡¯s usations fell on her one after another. And the rain grew heavier, wind driving it into her face, the umbres doing little to help. It was so cold that Natasha felt like she had never left the storm of that day when she was six. Olivia eventually persuaded the family to head back to the car. The two of them stayed¨Cone kneeling, one standing¨Cbefore Emilia¡¯s grave. After a long silence, Olivia finally spoke. ¡°You know, when I was little, I actually envied you.¡± Dismissed 31 hapter 31 Back then Olivia wasn¡¯t yet called Olivia Sutton; she was Olivia Winters. Her father, Carlos, had every terrible habit a man could have: heavy drinking, gambling, chasing prostitutes, and violence. Yet Carlos was also a hypocrite who knew how to hide himself, so well that for many years no one saw his true face. Read full story at Find1Novel For a long time, Olivia believed every father in the world was like that. Emilia had a proud spirit and refused to beg her parents for help or let outsiders know she¡¯d married the wrong man. And they lived isted and unsupported. Fortunately, in the poor neighborhood where they lived, people¡¯s lives were roughly the same¡ª Olivia didn¡¯t have it well, but nobody else was living happily either. When people called her a little messy or a poor beggar, Olivia fired back by mocking them as Fatherless bastards. Their daily fights left wounds on both sides. Then one day Olivia saw Natasha¨Cthe little cousin in a floral dress, clean and fair and pretty. It turned out such lives existed: parents who loved you, brothers who doted on you, carefree days so innocent they made someone else angry. The first time they met, Olivia didn¡¯t even dare touch her, afraid she¡¯d soil Natasha¡¯s expensive clothes. But Natasha didn¡¯t mind at all; she bounded over cheerfully, hugged Olivia, and shared bright candies and toys Olivia had never seen before. Olivia hated Natasha. ¡®I hate her,¡® she thought. ¡®She shone so brightly that I exposed every bit of my lowliness and darkness. Worse, since Natasha¡¯s family arrived, Emilia had only grown sadder and more withdrawn. And Carlos¡¯s beatings of her got worse. Then one day Emilia told Olivia the life Natasha had was supposed to have been hers. Andrew was originally supposed to be Emilia¡¯s fianc¨¦, but he fell for Madeline instead and became engaged to her. Tricked by Carlos in a fit of rage, Emilia fell into an abyss from which she couldn¡¯t climb out. If the ident back then hadn¡¯t happened, Emilia would have been Andrew¡¯s wife, and Olivia would have lived like a princess just like Natasha. E 4:33 pm P 22. 120 vouchers Olivia was too young to understand then. Although she was jealous, she didn¡¯t know how deep that wrong turn would cut. Until one night, after Carlos got drunk and beat Emilia again, Olivia tried to shield her and was beaten bloody herself. In the chaos, Emilia protected her and told her to run to the rks for help. Olivia staggered to the rk house, bedraggled and terrified, only to find Andrew and Madeline smiling as they called the kids in for dinner. Natasha, upset because her brother had picked her flower, was being fussed over by Thomas and Noel. Seeing Natasha fussed over while Oliviay bleeding, at death¡¯s door, was absurd to Olivia. Olivia slunk around like a rat in a gutter, bitterly jealous of Natasha¡¯s good fortune. When Olivia¡¯s fresh wounds stung and her brother finally soothed Natasha with candy, Olivia limped away in tears. Seeing her, the rk couple were furious. Though it had been a fated ident and they hadn¡¯t meant to hurt Emilia, the situation was awkward. Once they learned how badly Emilia had suffered, Andrew and Madeline felt guilty. They acted decisively: they forced Carlos to divorce Emilia, had him arrested, and gave Emilia enough money to get through the worst of it. After Emilia returned home, the first thing she did was change Olivia¡¯s surname¨Cto Olivia Sutton -making it clear she was Emilia¡¯s daughter. Life back at Sutton house was much better. After that, visits and contact with Madeline¡¯s family increased. Olivia had quietly told Emilia she didn¡¯t like going to Madeline¡¯s house and didn¡¯t like Natasha. Those happy scenes made her feel even smaller. Emilia would just pat her head and say with meaning that what Natasha had, Olivia would have too. In truth, Emilia had been saying a lot of things like farewells before the ident. Late at night Olivia would sometimes see Emilia talking to herself, saying that her daughter would have a better life than Natasha, and that Madeline¡¯s debts would all be repaid. That version of Emilia was nothing like the gentle woman Olivia usually knew. Still, Olivia never doubted¨CEmilia loved her. Emilia had given everything to her. 4:33 pm E20 vouchers Looking at Natasha¨Cthe cousin who had once been unreachable¨COlivia asked, with a lightugh, ¡°Do you think I stole your family?¡± Olivia smiled thinly. ¡°But it was mine to begin with. I just took back what should have been mine.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, but our mothers¡® lives ended up inpletely different. ces. That¡¯s fine. Our gap will only grow.¡± Olivia watched the rk brotherse down from the cemetery path one by one. ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re lucky. In the end Grandma favored you too. Do you know what Grandma said before she died?¡± Through the curtain of rain she smiled, then slowly said three words, ¡°Help¡­ help¡­ me.¡± Instantly, Natasha¡¯s eyes zed red. She lunged forward and grabbed Olivia by her throat. ¡°You killed Grandma.¡± Olivia gasped for breath but still smiled. ¡°Me? No, no. At most I didn¡¯t save her. So what? Why should the same blood get special treatment? She always puts you first. Why? Because of you¨Cif you hadn¡¯t followed Grandma everywhere, if you hadn¡¯t clung to her, she might still be alive.¡± ¡°Grandma cared about you too. After you returned back, Carlos kept bothering you, and she protected you. Later it was only because my parents favored you that she paid attention to me a bit more,¡± Natasha said, her voice full of hatred. Olivia shot back, ¡°And so what? From the day my name changed, I decided no one would be allowed to treat us differently.¡± Natasha felt like she might choke. Tears mixed with the rain. ¡°Natasha!¡± Noel sprang forward and shoved Natasha away; her body crashed hard into Emilia¡¯s gravestone. Thomas put down his umbre and scooped Olivia from the ground without even looking at Natasha, hurrying them away. Noel nced at Thomas walking off with Olivia, then at Natasha¡¯s pained, drawn face. After a moment¡¯s hesitation he followed, holding the umbre over Thomas and Olivia and getting half soaked himself. From her ce in the rain, Olivia looked back at Natasha standing alone like a small sapling in a storm and felt a quiet, terrible satisfaction at the life¡¯s reversal. The little girl who used to hide in the dark and watch other people¡¯s happiness was no longer the abandoned one. 4:33 pm PS & & ¡®Mom, you must be so pleased now, Olivia thought with a silent smile. ***** 20 vouchers Down at the cemetery gate, the rk couple hurried to open the car doors. ¡°Where¡¯s Natasha?¡± Andrew asked. Thomas¡® face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Let her stay and think.¡± Madeline¡¯s expression softened, but when Olivia gave a little cry of pain they hardened their faces. Then Madeline said, ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll take her to the hospital.¡± Andrew looked up at the thin, lonely figure half¨Chidden by the rain and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Two cars sped away through the rain. Dismissed 32 The cemetery was remote, and with the heavy rain today, no one but the rks had chosen this day to visit. In the vast grounds, it seemed only the sound of rain and Natasha¡¯s breathing could be heard. She stood before the grave, eyes locked on the smiling face of the woman in the photo, letting the rain pound against her face¨Cand her heart. Natasha murmured to herself, ¡°Is this my punishment? But wasn¡¯t Grandma your family too? Why? Can I just give you my life back?¡± It was freezing, yet Natasha¡¯s body was burning. By the end, she was almost rambling incoherently. Natasha felt like a stray piece of driftwood floating alone in a boundless sea, only to be forgotten, rot away, and sink without a trace. At the very moment Natasha copsed, arge ck umbre appeared above her, and a pair of strong arms caught her. Then that piece of driftwood was lifted out of the water again. ¡°Natasha, let¡¯s go home.¡± The sharp lines of Alexei¡¯s face had softened under the rain, his voice carrying a rare gentleness. Natasha let herself sink peacefully into his embrace. ***** Lucas had felt uneasy since morning. After pacing the living room more than a dozen times, he finally grabbed his car keys and headed for the door. Even though Natasha had purposely provoked himst time¨Cnearly getting him dragged to the police station by her neighbor¨CLucas still felt he should be with her on such an important day. For original chapters go to find~novel Just as he was about to leave, something came to mind, and Lucas went back to his room to fetch a small box. Inside was the gift he had personally picked out for her, For years, because of Emilia¡¯s death, the rk family avoided acknowledging Natasha¡¯s birthday. Only Lucas insisted on quietly sneaking Natasha out every year on this day to celebrate with her. Thest two years, Lucas had missed her birthday. After all, it was also the day Olivia mourned most. But this year, Lucas didn¡¯t want to miss it again. 4:33 pm PS 20 vouchers But just as he reached the door, he ran into Margot. Ignoring his impatience, she pulled him into the study. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s birthday ising up. I picked out a few gifts¨Chelp me decide.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve got something to do. We can talk when I get back,¡± Lucas replied. Margot¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What could possibly be more urgent than your grandfather?¡± Seeing his restlessness, Margot grew even more annoyed. ¡°Their family¡¯s going to the cemetery. What¡¯s that got to do with you? Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for an outsider to run around getting involved? And if you go celebrate Natasha¡¯s birthday, how do you expect Olivia to feel?¡± Lucas¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice unconsciously rising. ¡°What about how Natasha feels? We¡¯ve known each other for twenty years, and because of Olivia, I¡¯ve stood her up two years in a row.¡± Margot let out a coldugh. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not going. Tell me this¨Cif Olivia and Natasha end in conflict, whose side are you on?¡± up ¡°Natasha¡¯s, of course,¡± Lucas replied without hesitation. Margot just stared at him in silence. Under that all¨Cseeing gaze, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but think about how,tely, he¡¯d been standing against Natasha time and time again, pushing her further and further away. His breath caught in his chest. Margot patted his hand. ¡°Fine. If you can¡¯t make up your mind, then just avoid being anywhere they¡¯re both present. That way, you won¡¯t end up pleasing neither side.¡± In her eyes, the tangled mess between the two rk daughters was something Lucas shouldn¡¯t get involved in¨Cat most, he could marry whichever one came out on top. Seeing his mood sour, Margot added casually, ¡°Alright. Just wait until the right time and way, you can be the one to
  • go.
    • That By the time Lucas finally headed out, two hours had passed. He called Thomas first to find out where Natasha was. ¡°What?¡± Lucas shot to his feet, his voice a mix of frustration and anger. ¡°So in this downpour, you just left her at the cemetery?¡± Thomas exined, ¡°That¡¯s because she pped Olivia right in front of Aunt Emilia.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t hear a word after that. ¡°Do you have any idea how hard it is to get a cab out there? She¡¯s not scared being alone? Not long ago she ran into a creep, remember?¡± Hearing this, Thomas felt a pang of regret at that. 20 vouchers He nced at Olivia¡¯s closed bedroom door before rubbing his temples. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll send you the location. Go bring her back. She probably hasn¡¯t left yet.¡± After a pause, Thomas added, ¡°She might have caught a chill. Have your housekeeper take care of her for a few days. I¡¯ll cover the cost.¡± ¡®If I send someone from the rk house, she¡¯ll never agree, Thomas thought. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Lucas hung up and sped toward the cemetery. On the way, Lucas regretted losing those two hours. Because of the weather, traffic was sparse, and the closer he got, the more deste the roads became. It took over an hour to get there. The moment he stepped out of the car, Lucas spotted a tall man carrying a woman down the mountain path. The woman wore a ck dress, her face buried in the man¡¯s chest, a suit jacket draped over her shoulders. Only a pair of pale legs showed beneath the hem. The rain made it impossible to see their faces clearly, but something about them felt familiar. It wasn¡¯t until Lucas watched them get into a ck Rolls¨CRoyce that realization hit him. Lucas had no time to dwell on why anyone else would choose today to visit. He quickly snapped back to focus and ran up the mountain with his umbre. But the front of grave was empty¨Conly a bouquet of liliesy soaked by the rain. Lucas stood in the downpour, feeling an odd, hollow sense of loss. It seemed he and Natasha were always missing each other. Inside the car, the driver quietly raised the privacy screen the moment the engine started. In the spacious backseat, Alexei still hadn¡¯t put Natasha down. Soaking wet, she sat on hisp as he held her. Natasha¡¯s voice was faint. ¡°I¡¯m getting your car all wet.¡± Alexei wiped the rain from her face with a towel. ¡°Yeah, so you¡¯ll have to be my driver next time as punishment.¡± I thought you were overseas?¡± Natasha asked. She remembered Arabe saying Alexei wouldn¡¯t be back for another two weeks. ¡°I was,¡± Alexei replied, ¡°but I remembered today was important, so I came back early,¡± ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡± Natasha asked, resting against his chest, her tone indifferent. ¡°My future wife¡¯s birthday,¡± Alexei said. 4:33 pm P En Es 20 vouchers Alexei had read about the significance of this date. The moment he learned, he¡¯d rescheduled important meetings to fly home¨Cworried that someone might give her a hard time again. Besides, Alexei hade straight to the cemetery from the airport, following the location Shawn had sent him. But even then, he¡¯d beente. Remembering the sight of her earlier, soaked through like a stray kitten, Alexei narrowed his eyes. At that time, Natasha noticed therge cake sitting on the empty seat beside them. It looked beautiful, the kind of cake that had to taste as good as it looked. ¡°Alexei.¡± Natasha said quietly, ¡°don¡¯t you know? They all say today is unlucky and not worth celebrating.¡± Alexei let out a coldugh. ¡°Who says that? They¡¯re out of their minds. I say any day that brought Mrs. Turner into this world is the best, most precious day there is.¡± Alexei lifted her chin, locking his eyes on hers. ¡°Forget what they say. Tell me¨Cdoes it make you happy if I celebrate your birthday?¡± His gaze was like a deep, endless pool. Natasha could only nod. Seeing this, Alexei smiled in satisfaction and ruffled her hair. ¡°Alexei,¡± Natasha said, ncing at the cake box, hesitating, ¡°are you this nice to every business partner?¡± 4:34 pm P Dismissed 33 Alexei pinched Natasha¡¯s cheek with a half¨Csmile. ¡°I don¡¯t have that many marriage prospects¡± ¡®So, it¡¯s because I¡¯m his chosen partner? That didn¡¯t seem so bad, she thought. ¡®Rtionships built on mutual benefit and duty felt more stable than those relying on emotions. Natasha lowered hershes and nestled against him. She savored his warmth. Just let me be weak for a little while, she thought. Natasha was still dazed when Alexei carried her to the bathroom. He kept holding her, one arm around her waist, the other touching her rain¨Csoaked hair. ¡°What? Want me to do it for you?¡± he teased. Finally, Natasha pushed him away. She just stared at him with wet hazel eyes, saying nothing. ¡°Fine. I owe you,¡± Alexei sighed. He pinched her cheek again and turned to leave. Momentster, he returned with clean clothes. His knowledge of her room came from her month¨Clong recovery there. Seeing the underwear under the nightgown finally snapped Natasha back to reality. Her cheeks burned. ¡°Why did you grab these?¡± Alexei looked away, his tone deliberately flippant. ¡°Prefer wearing nothing? I don¡¯t mind.¡± He said it casually, but the blush on his ears betrayed his unease. Natasha poked his chest, easily pushing him out. ¡°Get out.¡± Outside, Alexei¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. The gentle, teasing mask he wore for Natasha vanished, reced by his usual coldness. He made a call. ¡°Is the rk family pursuing the Eastside Tech Park project? Pull them. Give it to their arch¨Crival, Hawthorne Tech.¡± A teasing voice replied, ¡°The rks pissed you off? Rumor is they¡¯re banking on this project to pivot. Thomas chased it for years¡± Poor at managing the household, unworthy of any important role,¡± Alexei stated coldly. ¡°Also, keep them upied. They¡¯re too idle Idle enough to bully the woman he cared about. He thought, ¡°The Natasha I handle with such care¨Cthese people keep slinging all sorts of thh at her. This time is nothing more than a small warning? For Alexei, they were only family if Natasha acknowledged them Otlierwise, their actions deserved death a hundred times over Suppressing his fury, he headed to the kitchen to make hot cocoa, 173 4:34 pm PS 20 vouchers Lucas couldn¡¯t find Natasha. Her phone was off. Sitting in his car in a bad mood, he got a call from Olivia. Watching the screen sh, annoyance red in him for the first time. Lucas didn¡¯t want to answer, but she persisted relentlessly. Finally, he picked up, rubbing his temples. ¡°Olivia, what is it?¡± Panicked sobs came through. ¡°Roderick, it¡¯s thundering. I¡¯m scared. Where are you?¡± Hearing that name, Lucas froze. A drowning sensation overwhelmed him. He finally understood Natasha¡¯s stress all those years. A life weighed them down. Olivia was having a rpse. Lucas met Thomas at the rks. Seeing no one with him, Thomas frowned. ¡°Natasha didn¡¯te back with you?¡± ¡°She was gone when I arrived,¡± said Lucas. Thomas was silent for a while. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been home for a long time. I thought she¡¯d at leaste back today,¡± he said. Lucas¡¯s face twisted with scorn. ¡°Why? To see her boyfriend cozying up to another woman?¡± Thomas had no defense, his guilt evident. Seeing his difort, Lucas sneered inwardly, ¡®See? Everyone knows what hurts, yet they find excuses to ignore her pain. And me, I am also an aplice.¡¯ ¡°Olivia¡¯s upstairs,¡± Thomas finally said. ¡°Go check on her.¡± Lucas gave a coldugh and climbed the stairs heavily. Standing outside Olivia¡¯s door, the image of Natasha alone in the rainy cemetery filled his mind. He suddenly had an urge to turn around right then, find Natasha, say sorry, and wish her a happy birthday, Reputation and obligation¨Cthey were all burdens. But just as the thought crossed his mind, the door opened. Olivia rushed into his arms like a frightened puppy. ¡°Roderick! I miss you so much.¡± As if bound by something, Lucas couldn¡¯t leave. Smiling, Olivia led him to the bedside. ¡°Roderick, will you help me sleep?¡± She touched the red marks on her neck, looking troubled. ¡°Natasha got mad at me again. How can I make up with her? Let¡¯s get married quickly.¡± Her eyes shone. ¡°Then I can move out. If I¡¯m gone, Natasha wille home.¡± She sounded utterly sincere, all for Natasha¡¯s sake. Lucas couldn¡¯t tell her Roderick was gone forever. The man who loved her died in that ident at 4:34 pm P sea. Every thought choked him. He sighed softly. ¡°Let me treat these marks first.¡± 120 vouchers ¡°Roderick, you¡¯re so sweet. I¡¯m not scared now that you¡¯re here. Will you stay with me forever?¡± She touched his face intimately, fully believing he was her lover. Lucas awkwardly pulled back but replied firmly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Since Roderick died saving him, Olivia became his inescapable responsibility. Roderick had been his friend¨Cgentle, cheerful. Even Natasha, who shed with Olivia, liked him. That¡¯s why they went sailing together. Back then, Olivia and Roderick were a lovely couple, together before he and Natasha. They were deeply in love, nning marriage. Roderick loved extreme sports. That¡¯s how he stayed calm during the storm, saving Olivia and others. He drowned while pulling Lucas to safety. Learning of Roderick¡¯s death shattered Olivia. She attempted suicide multiple times. After jumping into the sea, her memory fractured. She mistook Lucas, the first person she saw, for Roderick. Lucas wanted to exin and get a doctor for her. But the rks said Olivia couldn¡¯t handle any shock, and the treatment had to be done gradually. Also, if people found out about her mental issues, it would ruin her dancing career. They wanted Lucas to y Roderick¡¯s role during her rpses. Lucas¡¯s father, Emmanuel, also said their family couldn¡¯t afford to have an ungrateful person. Natasha could defy Olivia and risk her reputation because she had nothing to lose. Olivia was the rk family¡¯s shining star, and Thomas would inherit most of their wealth. But Lucas was the Wrights¡® sole heir. Any scandal was uneptable. Besides, Natasha was the one who suggested the sea trip, and Roderick died saving Lucas. Both of them owed Olivia. Official source is find?novel Of course, Emmanuel had his consideration. Recing his future daughter¨Cinw in this way would be more beneficial for the Wright family. Natasha¡¯s reputation paled next to Olivia¡¯s. And clearly, in the rk family, the adopted daughter mattered more than the true one. Who else would ask their biological daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ to pretend to be their adopted daughter¡¯s boyfriend? AD Comment Dismissed 34 Lucas was drowning in pain. Everyone pressured him, and guilt over Roderick haunted him relentlessly. Eventually, he caved in¨Cwith one condition: Natasha must never know. He understood her emotional boundaries, especially with Olivia involved. Even a pretense felt like betrayal. Everyone tacitly approved his condition. With Lucas by her side, Olivia¡¯s emotions steadily calmed down. Her suicidal urges ceased, and rpses grew rare. Everyone colluded to cover for them. Natasha noticed Lucas favoring Olivia but swallowed her fury¨Cfor Roderick¡¯s sake. Her love for Lucas withered daily under this torment. It was half a month before Lucas nned to propose. Having grown up together, marriage for them seemed a natural progression. Yet Lucas insisted Natash? deserved a proposal like others¡®. He¡¯d designed it meticulously, even securing the ring. Due to all these preparations, Lucas had been acting furtively those days. Sensing something amiss, Natasha decided to follow him to uncover what he was hiding from her. Backstage at a chaotic theater, Natasha saw him. He held Olivia, tenderly kissing her forehead. Before this, an obsessive fan had triggered Olivia¡¯s rpse during the curtain call. Lucas had rushed over with flowers for Natasha. In the dressing room, only the blooming flowers and the affectionate couple remained. Olivia pouted at Lucas¡¯s ringing phone. ¡°Why does Natasha call you so much? You¡¯ve been so attentive to hertely. Tell me, what is she to you?¡± Her tone was mock¨Cfierce, her eyes trusting. Through the half¨Copen door, Natasha met Lucas¡¯s gaze¨Csoftness still in his eyes. He paled, froze, and yet hugged Olivia back. Staring at Natasha, he said, ¡°Just a friend.¡± ¡°Just a friend.¡± The words felt like the universe¡¯s cruel joke for Natasha. The man she believed would always choose her reduced their bond to that. There had been warning signs all along. They existed in the special ringtone, the hidden messages, the birthdays he missed, and his growing pity for Olivia. Time had finally let Olivia snatch away Natasha¡¯sst treasure: Lucas¡¯s exclusive love, Natasha had broken up with him that very day, Lucas refused. Eyes red, he begged, ¡°It¡¯s all an act. Hugs are what Roderick would do. I¡¯ve never loved her. She¡¯s sick¨Cshe thinks I¡¯m him. That¡¯s all. Mr. rk and Mrs. rk can vouch for that.¡± 4:34 pm PARA. 20 vouchers ¡°So you all knew,¡± Natasha said. Her family and lover had woven a massive lie centered around Olivia for her. ¡°I was terrified to tell you,¡± Lucas admitted desperately. Staring into her eyes, he continued, ¡°If I¡¯d told you about Olivia¡¯s illness then, you¡¯d have broken up with me right away.¡± Lucas knew her so well. Natasha had an instinctive aversion to anything or anyone associated with Olivia. She would never have allowed him to get close to Olivia. Natasha didn¡¯t deny it, but lies were even more repulsive. ¡°If she never recovers, will you abandon me every time she calls?¡± she questioned. ¡°Her condition is stabilizing. She¡¯ll be well soon,¡± Lucas replied. You can¡¯t answer my question directly because you know you will, right?¡± she retorted. ¡®Roderick died saving me. He loved Olivia, and she¡¯s your sister, too,¡± Lucas said. ¡®She¡¯s not!¡± Natasha eximed. Lucas gripped her hands. ¡°Natasha, please. Don¡¯t leave me. We can figure this out.¡± Natasha regarded him frostily. Even if it wasn¡¯t his intention, for Olivia¡¯s sake, he would keep hurting her, just like today. She thought, ¡®This time it¡¯s a hug. What¡¯s next? Would they kiss or sleep together? And what I¡¯m left with are missed movies, solitary dinners, and forgotten anniversaries. Would I always have to step aside for Olivia?¡® Readplete version only at FindN()vel Their romantic rtionship had given him the chance to hurt her. From that day forward, their rtionship plunged to an all¨Ctime low. Knowing the truth, Lucas stopped hiding his visits to Olivia. He would always ask Natasha¡¯s permission first. Natasha wondered, ¡®If I said no, would he stay away?¡® But seeing his anxious nces at his phone while awaiting her reply, she knew the answer. Many thought the proposal was their breaking point. It wasn¡¯t. Natasha had merely given Lucas one final chance. And he had made his choice. ¡°If being with me means bearing scorn and others guilting you into choices, would you leave me?¡± Natasha asked curiously, watching Alexei bustling about in the kitchen. Natasha sat on the couch wrapped in a white nket, her loose hair tucked beneath it, leaving only her wless face exposed¨Clike a soft snowball. 4:34 pm P 20 vouchers Alexei ced cream soup on the dining table, removed oven mitts, and scooped Natasha up effortlessly. Seating her at the table, he calmly set the cutlery. He responded, ¡°Putting you on a scale means your worth is quantifiable to him. And not choosing you, no matter how many excuses he offers, only proves that in his eyes, you¡¯re less valuable than what¡¯s on the other side. ¡°If he wants to be a grateful, upright hero, he¡¯s bound to sacrifice you. As for me, Miss rk, have you forgotten our second meeting? Ingratitude and betrayal are trifling charges to me.¡± ¡®Indeed, a man unafraid of bloodshed couldn¡¯t have very high moral scruples,¡® she thought. Natasha should have feared him, yet his darknessforted her strangely. Alexei suddenly leaned closer, almost cheek to cheek. ¡°But what truly matters to me, I¡¯d never put it on a scale to bepared with anything. Miss rk, if you wish it off, Miss rk¨Ctry a bit harder.¡± ¡®Harder? So am I still someone he can weigh the pros and cons of in his heart? Was he expecting me to try harder to win him over and be someone he¡¯d cherish above all else?¡® she mused. Natashacked such confidence. She couldn¡¯t imagine anyone making Alexei reckless. Still, she yed along. ¡°How should I try?¡± They were so close that her breath nearly brushed his lips as she spoke. Her freshly bathed skin carried a faint scent of rose, the same as his. Natasha¡¯s wless face had barely visible pores, with only her ck eyebrows and red lips adding color. Natasha was deliberately goading him, yet she didn¡¯t realize that with such a pretty face, no matter how harsh her words were, to him, it was nothing but flirting. And she¡¯d asked how to please him. Alexei¡¯s eyes darkened abruptly. They were too close, Just as Natasha tried to pull back, she could hear Alexei¡¯s increasingly heavy breathing. Just as their lips were about to meet, the doorbell rang sharply. ¡°Natasha. Open up!¡± someone shouted. Dismissed 35 Chapter 35 EX 20 vouchers After getting Olivia to sleep, the image of Natasha abandoned in the rainy cemetery gued Lucas. Blocked by her, Lucas braved the storm to her apartment, hoping for a chance to see her. The foul weather meant no prying neighbors; he got inside unseen. Anxiously, Lucas banged on the door. ¡°Natasha, I know you¡¯re home. I just need to make sure you¡¯re okay. Please, open the door.¡± He¡¯d noticed the curtains were open¨Csomeone was inside. He¡¯d even called Sadie beforeing. Sadie had cursed him out but confirmed Natasha wasn¡¯t with her. After the day¡¯s dramas, he needed to see her. The downpour couldn¡¯t muffle the annoying racket of the knocking. The door swung open. Natasha stood there, d in pale green sleepwear, an oversized jacket draped over her shoulders. Lucas¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Natasha,¡± he said. Seeing her, he realized how long it¡¯d been. Instinctively, he reached out to hug her. ¡°Get lost,¡± Natasha said. The eyes that once lit up for him now held pure disdain. Her familiar face wore a coldness he didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Keep this up, and I¡¯ll call the cops.¡± Utterly stunned, Lucas protested, ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡± Natasha met his gaze directly. ¡°Lucas, are you deaf, or do you just never take me seriously? We broke up the second made you your choice.¡± Her words were icy, unforgiving. ¡°Your pestering is bothering me. We had years together, stop right here. I don¡¯t want this to get ugly.¡± If not for old times¡® sake, Natasha would¡¯ve made a scene when she found him with Olivia. No matter how hurtful the end, she wouldn¡¯t deny the past. And she wouldn¡¯t deny the warmth and support he once gave her¨Cthose feelings had been real. But it was over. ¡°Natasha,¡± Lucas pleaded, his voice cracked. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for twenty years. How can it end? You hate Olivia? Fine, I¡¯ll avoid her, I promise.¡± ¡°And if I want her dead?¡± Natasha questioned. Lucas faltered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve that, Natasha, maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Natashaughed, as if seeing through him. ¡°The old Lucas never asked about misunderstandings. He stood by me, no questions asked.¡± She eyed the cake box in his hand. ¡°You came to check on me because you were worried?¡± For original chapters go to Find_Novel(. 4:34 pm P :? 20 vouchers Seeing a possible opening. Lucas nodded eagerly. ¡°About today¡¯s things, I worried you¡¯d be sad. And it¡¯s your birthday.¡± Natasha ignored the offered cake, ncing at his watch. She asked, ¡°The rks visit the cemetery at set times¨Cyou know that. ¡°But from the Wrights¡® ce, even with a detour to the cemetery, you wouldn¡¯t be thiste. Where else did you go?¡± Lucas remained silent. Natasha pressed on. ¡°You spent thest two birthdays with Olivia. She¡¯d never let you skip today. Especially after our fight at the cemetery. You went to the rks first?¡± He tried to smooth things over, but she shattered his pretense. ¡°Lucas,¡± her gaze pinned him despite her height. ¡°Your promises are empty. You were with Olivia moments beforeing to apologize.¡± Her tone turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ll never coexist peacefully with Olivia. With her around, you have to choose. But let me be clear: no matter what, we are finished.¡± The breaking of their rtionship had been sealed from the moment he turned away. Natasha.¡± Desperate, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please. At least let me share this cake with you?¡± He still wanted to make amends, unable to ept her words that it was all over. ¡®No.¡± Natasha wrenched her arm free, identally knocking the cake box. It tumbled, spilling its sugary ruin across the floor¨Ca mirror of their rtionship. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Azy male voice cut through the tension from inside. ¡°Natasha. Come blow out the candles.¡± Lucas recognized it¨Cthe voice that answered her phone that day. Since he hadn¡¯t shown up after hat, Lucas had naturally dismissed him as just someone Natasha had rounded up to make him ealous. But if she¡¯d already made up her mind back then, she was not just trying to rile me up. Then what kind of person would be by her side, answering her calls, and now turning up at her home?¡® Lucas thought. Lucas clenched his fists. It was a simple enough sentence, yet somehow he picked up on the warning in it¨Ca tant im of possession. As Natasha moved to shut the door, Lucas jammed his hand in the gap. The heavy door mmed onto his palm. He didn¡¯t flinch, eyes burning. ¡°Who is he? Why is he here?¡± ¡°None of your business¡± Natasha tried to force the door closed. But Lucas shoved the door open, storming in like he¡¯d caught her cheating. They¡¯d grown up together¨Che knew she¡¯d never met this voice¡¯s owner before. ¡®To get this close so fast, this guy must have ulterior motives,¡® he thought. 4:34 pm PAA :t 20 vouchers The apartment waspact. His gaze swept over the dining table: cream soup, dishes, and arge cake adorned with flickering candles. The flickering mes stung his eyes. Lucas finally got it¨Cshe didn¡¯t need his cake because he was toote. Lucas¡¯s gaze shifted to the man who¡¯d prepared all this. He had a sharp, angr face with deep¨Cset eyes; the side profile revealed a prominent brow ridge, a strong, straight nose, and a chiseled jawline. Dressed in ck casuals, he sat at the dining table with unppableposure, his slender fingers idly twirling the cake. Not even a flicker of emotion when Lucas burst in. There was an aura of quiet authority about him¡ªthe poise of someone who held all the strings, calm and inmand. Recognition hit Lucas like a jolt; his eyes narrowed sharply. ¡®It¡¯s him? The mysterious heir to the Turner family?¡® he mused. Lucas had only caught a distant glimpse of him once at a party. But his striking good looks and formidable presence had stuck in his memory. More than his well¨Cknown traits of wielding immense power and having a ruthless temper, what troubled Lucas was the man¡¯s shadowy underworld connections and the blood that stained his hands. ¡°What¡¯s someone this dangerous doing in Natasha¡¯s home?¡® Lucas mused. With thoughts racing, Lucas instinctively stepped protectively in front of Natasha. The two men locked eyes across the room, the air hanging still for a beat. Alexei¡¯s expression remained impassive¨Cuntil his gazended on Natasha, shielded behind Lucas. A flicker of displeasure tightened the corner of his eye. Ìï AD Comment Dismissed 36 ¡°Come blow out the candles.¡± Alexei waved a hand, ignoring Lucaspletely, repeating the words. only to Natasha behind him. Alexei¡¯s dismissive attitude, without even a nce his way, treated Lucas like nothing more than a lowly insect. It grated on him. Worse, he felt Natasha slip from behind him, actually walking toward Alexei. She evenined, ¡°Why¡¯d you light them without me? The wax will drip into the cake.¡± Alexei chuckled, pulling her close by the waist, guiding her to the table. Standing, he loomed over her, as if tucking her wholly into his embrace. I¡¯ll eat the dirty bits,¡± Alexei murmured. Then he urged softly, ¡°Make a wish first.¡± Natasha was used to his casual closeness. They acted like an intimate couple, shutting out the uninvited guest. Lucas flushed red, fury zing in his eyes. ¡°Natasha,¡± he shouted. Alexei, who¡¯d been watching Natasha softly, snapped his gaze at Lucas. Those hazel eyes, filled with ethal intent, pinned him in ce. Lucas felt like prey cornered by a beast. Under Alexei¡¯s imposing aura, Natasha calmly made her wish. Opening her eyes, she puffed her cheeks and blew out the candles. The rich scent of the cake brought genuine delight to her. For Lucas, every silent second was agony. Alexei stood behind her, like a fierce guardian protecting his treasure, forbidding any approach. Lucas could only watch their closeness and intimacy. In this helpless observation, Lucas noticed details he¡¯d forced himself to ignore. Alexei wore slightly worn men¡¯s slippers. A man as notoriously fastidious as Alexei wouldn¡¯t wear someone else¡¯s old shoes unless they were his own¨Che must have been here a while. And Alexei¡¯s clothes werefy loungewear. No one would change into clothes like this in a stranger¡¯s house. Plus, Natasha¡¯s ce has never had men¡¯s clothes stocked. Two ce settings wereid out on the table. Before he arrived, they were likely about to share ate meal. And Natasha¡¯s favorite marshmallow pillow was gone from the couch, reced by a man¡¯s suit jacket. Every detail pierced Lucas¡¯s heart like a de. During the time he and Natasha had been locked in their quarrel, Alexei had slithered in to take advantage. Lucas dreaded imagining what else Alexei¨Cwho¡¯d stolen another¡¯s ce with no shame¨Cmight have done behind his back. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel E 4:34 pm P33. 20 vouchers At longst, she finished blowing out the candles and making her wish. Lucas spoke, his voice hoarse and trembling. ¡°Natasha. Come here.¡± Natasha stood straight. Only now, with the cake safe, did she fully address the uninvited out.¡± Her tone was indifferent. guest. ¡°Get Stung, Lucasshed out recklessly. ¡°Do you even know who he is? Alexei, the guy from the Turner family. He¡¯ll get you hurt!¡± ¡°And?¡± Natasha remained unnervingly calm. ¡°You¡¯re trespassing, Mr. Wright.¡± Alexei, watching from the sidelines, chuckled softly. His finger tapped the table¨Che was amused. ¡°Mr. Wright?¡± Lucas recoiled as if struck, staring at her. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other twenty years, and you call me Mr. Wright?¡± ¡°Twenty years, and you still let her slip away. Pathetic.¡± Alexei¡¯s crisp voice dripped with mockery. Lucas refused to look at him, afraid he¡¯dsh out. He kept his hand outstretched to Natasha, pleading. ¡°Natasha,e with me. Let¡¯s get out of here. Stop trying to provoke me with someone else. ¡°I won¡¯t ask what happened. I won¡¯t dwell on the past. I¡¯ll take you anywhere for your birthday. No Olivia. No one else. I won¡¯t bete again. Let¡¯s start over, please?¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes were red¨Crimmed, his pride shattered. A spoiled heir like Lucas had never been this humble. But Natasha was unyielding. ¡°I¡¯d never tried to provoke you. That¡¯s childish. Stop deluding yourself Lucas.¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it. Of the two possibilities¨Cthat Natasha was using Alexei to get a rise out of him or that she was genuinely choosing to be with him¨Che dreaded thetter far more. ¡°Why? How long have they even known each other? What gives him the right to stand beside Natasha like he belongs there?¡® Lucas thought. Lucas said, ¡°Did he threaten you? Don¡¯t be afraid. The Turners aren¡¯t invincible. Come with me.¡± Smack! A sharp p cracked across Lucas¡¯s face as he reached for Natasha. Her expression was cial. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do that, for old times¡® sake. You left me no choice.¡± Her words were precise. ¡°Our end had nothing to do with Alexei. Wake up, Lucas. It¡¯s over. You have no right to control me.¡± Lucas stood frozen, stunned. While Alexei, enjoying the spectacle, added, ¡°Mr. Wright, don¡¯t nder me. Natasha and I are mutually willing. 4:34 pm PS EX 20 vouchers ¡°Unlike you, the ex who won¡¯t let go. Is Miss Sutton feeling better? Doesn¡¯t need yourpany anymore?¡± ¡°Stay out of this!¡± Lucas snarled, convinced Alexei had tricked Natasha. ¡°Mr. Turner. If you want to y, plenty of women exist. Why target Natasha? She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡± Alexei¡¯s eyes turned icy. Bang! Lucas was kicked to the door, crashing into the wall. Small ornaments on the cab ttered to the floor. Alexei, a man who¡¯d survived real bloodshed, hit harder than Natasha¡¯s light p. Lucas felt like his insides had shifted. Alexei showed no remorse. ¡°Who said I¡¯m ying? Don¡¯t insult me or Natasha.¡± He smirked. ¡°Judging others by your low standards. Pathetic.¡± Alexei then turned an innocent, almost wounded look toward the startled Natasha. ¡°He ndered me first. An ex calling himself your fianc¨¦? Shameless.¡± Every mention of their past fueled Alexei¡¯s rage, mentally dismembering Lucas. Alexei hadn¡¯t held back¨CLucas was truly hurt. But he didn¡¯t flinch; he just stared intensely at Natasha. ¡°See? I told you he¡¯s violent and unstable. Who knows if you¡¯ll be next? Natasha, leave him.¡± Alexei¡¯s face was ashen, a tangible killing intent flickering in his eyes. ¡®Annoying fly. Might as well drag him off to feed the snakes. Better yet, slice off that silver tongue of his and mince it, he thought. Then, Natasha moved. Frowning, she turned her back on Alexei and walked towards Lucas on the floor. Lucas¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Natasha,¡± he groaned, ying the victim. ¡°It hurts.¡± Blood trickled from his lip. He wasn¡¯t faking the pain. Alexei¡¯s fists clenched so tight his knuckles whitened. ¡®Such a tricky bastard, he thought. As Natasha neared Lucas, Alexei¡¯s voice, strained and rough, cut through the tension. ¡°Natasha.¡± He sounded almost defeated. ¡°The soup¡¯s getting cold.¡± The calm tone held a thread of desperate tension. But Natasha didn¡¯t stop. She kept walking toward Lucas. Alexei¡¯s hazel eyes turned stormy, fury gathering on his face. Dismissed 37 On Natasha¡¯sst two steps, both Lucas and Alexei held their breath. Lucas saw hope of reconciliation, while Alexei¡¯s eyes darkened, plotting something unknown. 20 vouchers Then, Natasha suddenly stopped and turned a corner. Under Lucas¡¯s disbelieving gaze, she squatted down. She picked up a wooden gnome from beside the cab and dusted it off. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find~novel ¡°Good thing it¡¯s wood,¡± she snapped, ring at a momentarily stunned Alexei. ¡°If it were porcin, you¡¯d be in trouble.¡± ¡®So she¡¯s mad at me just because I knocked over her wooden gnome when I kicked Lucas,¡¯ he thought. Alexei¡¯s expression instantly brightened. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a hundred,¡± Alexei offered, grinning as if murderous rage hadn¡¯t gripped him moments ago. However, Lucas¡¯s face turned ashen. His lips moved soundlessly. He was unable to believe that in Natasha¡¯s heart, he mattered less than a wooden gnome. ¡®She saw Alexei¡¯s violence, so how can she still talk to him so calmly, almost yfully? This isn¡¯t right,¡¯ he thought, his heart gnawed by anxiety. ¡°Natasha,¡± Lucas tried again, desperate to shatter their harmony. ¡°I¡¯m hurt.¡± Natasha used to rush to him when he was injured. In college, after a dirty foul left him injured, she¡¯d nearly fought the offenders herself. ¡®She should be furious and concerned¨Cnot this detached calm,¡® he thought. ¡®I can¡¯t ept it.¡¯ Natasha carefully ced the wooden gnome back. Her gaze, when it met Lucas, was t. ¡°Oh, go to the hospital then.¡± She emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯te back.¡± Lucas felt his heart shattered. Alexei strode over, dragging the devastated Lucas out with a deceptively pleasant smile. ¡°Sorry, Natasha still needs her soup, No more hospitality.¡± His tone was gentle, nothing like his earlier ferocity. The door mmed shut. Natasha hadn¡¯t intervened. The light in Lucas¡¯s eyes died. Pain, physical and soul¨Cdeep, consumed him. Lucas didn¡¯t know how he stumbled downstairs and got in the car. Sitting in the dark like a lost ghost, he longed for their happiness with envious eyes. ¡®Bless them? Impossible. I don¡¯t believe Alexei. How could such a man have genuine feelings? Let go? No way, that¡¯d be like tearing out my heart,¡® he thought. 4:35 pm PS 20 vouchers Hours passed, and the rain still poured. Alexei never left the apartment. Lucas didn¡¯t go to the hospital. He stared at Natasha¡¯s window and dialed. ¡°Mr. rk? Yeah, I met Natasha. She¡¯s fine. ¡°I heard about the birthday party in three days. I¡¯d like to announce our engagement then.¡± Lucas would use any means to keep Natasha. Upstairs, neither mentioned Lucas. ¡°Happy Birthday,¡± Alexei murmured, fastening a ne around Natasha¡¯s neck. A delicate, beautifully crafted rose entwined with thorns¨Celegant, striking, and perfect for daily wear. Natasha loved it. It was her second gift this year. Sadie had sent a painting before leaving the country. Unable to return, Sadie had texted birthday wishes at midnight. Alexei admired the rose resting against her neck, satisfied. He¡¯d chosen it himself¨Cit suited her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Natasha said, turning to him, utterly sincere. ¡°Not just for the gift. But foring to be with me today.¡± Without him, she might not have made it back from the cemetery. Whatever Lucas said about his being dangerous, Alexei had shown more kindness to her than any supposed family or lover. Her clear, guileless eyes held pure gratitude. Like a guarded hedgehog, disarmed by small kindnesses, it bared its soft belly to the wolf. So easily soothed and fooled. Alexei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned her chair to face him, closing the distance until their noses almost touched, breaths mingling. ¡°Then finish what we started earlier?¡± Natasha flushed red, recalling the charged atmosphere before Lucas barged in. But she stole a nce at his smiling eyes. ¡®If this is what he wants, I don¡¯t have much else to give in return,¡® she mused. A feather¨Clight kiss brushed his cheek, gone in an instant¨Calmost an illusion. ¡°This is enough. Sex would be too much. We¡¯re not that close yet,¡® she thought. Natasha quickly turned back to the table. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Soup is getting cold.¡± Alexei, one hand on hisp and the other on her back chair, looked at her profile and stiffened. What the hell? This isn¡¯t my style. I should have kissed her fiercely or had sex, not gotten flustered by a chaste peck, he mused. Dissatisfied, Alexei forgot his earlier teasing¨Che¡¯d never imagined what it¡¯d be like if someone kissed him. Nor that she¡¯d be so innocent. 4:35 pm P¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ 20 vouchers It was Alexei¡¯s first kiss, and he sat up straight ufortably. No disgust came. He med it on her quick movement¨Che hadn¡¯t felt a thing. They finished the soup in silence. Natasha thought, ¡®Who¡¯d have thought the famous Alexei could cook so well?¡® Living with him these days, she must have gained weight. Lost in the delicious food, she forgot the almost¨Ckiss. Alexei, however, felt profoundly unsettled. After eating, Natasha moved to clear the table. Alexei stopped her. ¡°The birthday girl doesn¡¯t work today.¡± Natasha rested her elbows on the table, chin in hands, watching him wash dishes with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, Mr. Turner. Makes me wish todaysted longer.¡± A day meant for darkness had found unexpected peace because of Alexei. Natasha knew she¡¯d never forget the figure walking towards her through the downpour, an umbre held steady. Ìï Dismissed 38 Alexei paused a little. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Enjoying this treatment?¡± E20 vouchers Natasha nodded. ¡®Of course I do. A powerful and handsome guy who picks me up, cooks for me. and gives gifts¨Cwho wouldn¡¯t?¡® she thought. ¡°Say yes to bing Mrs. Turner, and your dream wille true,¡± he said. Natasha waved him off. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Alexei scoffed. ¡°So you just take advantage of me for free, Miss rk?¡± She choked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± Alexei sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t let just any woman kiss me for nothing. Miss rk, after what you did, shouldn¡¯t you give me a title?¡± Natasha was left speechless. She thought, ¡®A kiss on the cheek is nothing. We¡¯re both single¨Cno moral issues. But being Mrs. Turner? That¡¯s a dangerous game of power. I¡¯m not ready to sell myself over a kiss. And really¨Cthis whole prudish act? As if he¡¯s some paragon of virtue?¡® Natasha fled shamelessly. Alexei¡¯s outrageous remarks sometimes had indeed lifted her spirits. Alone in her roomter, though, sadness crept in. Natasha¡¯s smile faded as she pulled an old photo album from a drawer. A picture showed Josephine smiling in a wicker chair under a sycamore tree, young Natasha and Olivia standing beside her. Josephine loved them, hoping they¡¯d get along. In her eyes, Olivia had a tragic past, and Natasha had a tough upbringing¨Cthey should support each other. Instead, they were born rivals. Josephine never imagined Olivia would be so cruel, resenting Natasha just because she didn¡¯t favor Olivia more. Natasha traced Josephine¡¯s face in the photo. ¡°Grandma,¡± she whispered, ¡°what would you have me do? Crash! Another set of dishes was shattered. A terrified maid scurried in, cleaned up, and fled. Follow current nov?ls on find~novel Matthew¡¯s eyes bulged with rage. His once¨Cstylish blue hair was now unevenly hacked off near the stitched wound on his scalp. And his haggard face halved his looks. Once a hot yboy, now he looked half¨Cmad. 1:35 pm P. 20 vouchers His family had told him¨Crecover, then get out of the country. Yet the one who¡¯d caused his downfall remained unharmed. Thinking of the humiliating photos he¡¯d seen upon waking, he trembled. These days, his cousins¡® mockery was relentless. He sneered inwardly, ¡®Natasha, a family outcast¨Chow dare she? Grandpa says I crossed a big shot, but I know she¡¯s using her face to get someone to fight for her. I can¡¯t touch her protector, but I can ruin her. When she¡¯s an infamous slut, who¡¯ll protect her?¡® A nan¡¯s malice could be far more vicious. Thinking of the rk family¡¯s birthday invitation, Matthew smirked. He thought, ¡®I¡¯m leaving soon -papers ready. Even if I cause trouble, I¡¯ll skip abroad. Let Ramona handle the mess. But Natasha would suffer worse than I had.¡® ***** Natasha remained unaware of the plots swirling around her birthday. She didn¡¯t even know about he party. The rks had been rushing preparations. Lucas¡¯s sudden demand to announce their it the event meant coordinating with the Wrights. engagement Finally settling details, Margot asked if they¡¯d confirmed Natasha¡¯s entrance sequence. That¡¯s when hey realized¨Cno one had told her. The rks looked at each other, stunned. They¡¯d all assumed someone else had notified her, forgetting that Natasha had blocked them all. Margot was speechless. ¡°You threw a birthday party without telling the guest of honor? What about her gown? The stylist?¡± Madeline flushed. ¡°Olivia and I picked out some options for her.¡± Margot nced at Olivia, demurely seated nearby, wearing thetest Celinae ne¨Clikely a bonus from Madeline¡¯s shopping trip. Olivia¡¯s ne was as fine as anything intended for Natasha. Outsiders might think it was Olivia¡¯s party. Margot smiled. ¡°Madeline, darling, gowns need to be tried on. And the birthday girl should be the focus. Natasha is your daughter¨Cdon¡¯t y favorites.¡± Privately, Margot preferred Olivia for Lucas, but Lucas was obsessed with Natasha. He¡¯d fought Emmanuel fiercely over this rushed engagement, so they had to ept it. 4:35 pm PS 20 vouchers Since the deal was struck, Margot had to defend her future daughter¨Cinw¡¯s rights. ¡®Why did all the rks¡® goodies go to the Suttons? Madeline is a fool,¡® she thought. Madeline felt both humiliated and irritated, thinking Margot meddled without knowing the facts. But with ties and impending inws, she forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I pre¨Cselected styles Natasha might like,¡± Madeline defended stiffly. ¡°She¡¯ll have the final say. And I don¡¯t y favorites¡ªboth are my daughters.¡± Margot pursed her lips. She turned her annoyance to Lucas. ¡°You¡¯re engaged¨Cyou¡¯ll be on stage. You should be involved.¡± Lucas sat by the window, gloomy. ¡°Keep it simple,¡± he said tly. ¡°Just have Mr. rk and Dad announce it on stage if there¡¯s an issue.¡± ¡°What nonsense?¡± Margot snapped. This wedding mattered to both families¡® reputations¡ªno room for carelessness. Lucas said no more. He stood abruptly. ¡°I need some air.¡± Then he strode out. ¡®Lucas!¡± Margot yelled after him, but he didn¡¯t look back. She red at his back. ¡°What is wrong with him?¡± Lucas had fought for this engagement but seemed miserable, smoking more than ever. Margot sometimes saw his room light on at midnight and smelled alcohol. Margot had asked if he and Natasha had issues¨Che¡¯d imed everything was fine. Now his mood and her absence screamed otherwise. Margot seethed. The rks were also displeased with Lucas¡¯s attitude, but Natasha¡¯s absence left them on weaker ground. The group soldiered on with awkward smiles, nning the engagement. Only Olivia watched Lucas leave, a subtle curve touching her lips. The Wrights fretted over Lucas¡¯s mood; the rks couldn¡¯t find Natasha. The day before the party, Natasha was still unreachable. Facing the prospect of a birthday party without the birthday girl, Madeline finally snapped. She ma Dismissed 39 hapter 39 20 vouchers When Natasha first moved out at eighteen, Madeline had secretly visited her ce. To save money, Natasha shared an apartment near the university with a friend. It was crowded and noisy¨Cright by amercial street. But Madeline was angry at Natasha¡¯s defiance, hoping hardship would force her home. Though it hurt, she stayed out of it. Natasha, stubborn as ever, never asked for help. By the time Madeline reconsidered, Olivia said Natasha had moved. Madeline assumed she¡¯d epted their money for a better ce. Subsequent meetings were either at the rk mansion or elsewhere. This was Madeline¡¯s first visit to Natasha¡¯s new home in years. Her first impression upon arriving at Natasha¡¯s ce was how tiny the house was. ustomed to sprawling estates, thepact space felt stifling for Madeline. Margot¡¯s usation of favoritism echoed ufortably. The smallest property gifted to Olivia dwarfed this apartment. Alexei was out. Natasha let Madeline in and poured her a cup of water. The quiet tension between them was thick. Madeline took a breath. ¡°This ce is too cramped. Thomas will arrange a new apartment for you.¡± ¡°No need for that. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Natasha¡¯s refusal was t. Madeline fumed. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re our daughter. A house is nothing¡ªwe¡¯d look bad if we shortchanged you.¡± Natasha scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll demand it back someday.¡± For original chapters go to findnovel When she¡¯d left the rks, they¡¯d imed everything she took was theirs. They cut her money and had maids search her bags, banning valuables. They treated her as if she were their enemy. It had been a gloomy afternoon. Standing before the grand gates, a single suitcase beside her, she¡¯d endured the humiliation of maids meticulously inspecting her belongings. Her family, united in outrage, had used her of ingratitude and spite. Andrew, usuallyposed, had trembled with rage. Andrew snapped, ¡°We¡¯ve cleaned up your messes for 18 years. What more do you want? Ungrateful! You won¡¯t rest until you¡¯ve torn this family apart, will you? ¡°Fine, just go. And nevere back. But if you have any spine, repay every cent we spent raising you.¡± 4:35 pm PD EX 20 vouchers At 18, with nothing, debt would¡¯ve chained Natasha to them. Clutching her suitcase, nails bleeding into her palm, she stayed calm. Natasha said tly, ¡°Let me remind you, I didn¡¯t beg to be born. And thew obligates you to support me until adulthood. ¡°Since middle school, Thomas, Noel, and Olivia got $170k-$300k monthly. I got $300. If you¡¯re fine with peopleughing at how little you spent on your daughter, let¡¯s tally it publicly.¡± Andrew had been incredulous. ¡°We restricted you because you wasted money. And we gave extras- must you nitpick?¡± ¡®I never got them,¡± Natasha¡¯s voice stayed steady. Andrew didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Fine. Have it your way. Step out that gate, and not a single rk cent Couches you again.¡± They wouldn¡¯t risk the scandal of demanding her repayment, and Andrew hadn¡¯t truly wanted the money. The rks dropped it. Rest assured,¡± Natasha had said, turning away, ¡°if iming my basic rights is this hard, I won¡¯t covet a single thing that isn¡¯t mine.¡± Natasha drew a clear line. The support she¡¯d received was her legal due, far less than the rk standard. She owed them nothing. If necessary, she¡¯d repay equivalent elder care someday. The rks¡® wealth was theirs to give; she expected nothing. Getting less before eighteen meant aking moreter would only deepen the debt they¡¯d hold over her. Natasha walked out clean. From that point on, she never once turned to the rks for help. Natasha never regretted it. At first, she scraped by on part¨Ctime wages, stretching one bread for two meals and crying through illness in lonely nights¨Cit had been brutal. But she¡¯d endured. This tiny apartment Madeline scorned was hers, earned by her bare hands. No one could reim it, point fingers at her, or im she owed them. The memories made Madeline shift ufortably, and she touched her nose. ¡°Must you hold onto grudges?¡± Madeline thought, ¡®Weren¡¯t those just angry words? Like we¡¯d hound an 18¨Cyear¨Cold for pocket change as child support?¡® Yet she remembered¨CNatasha¡¯s 5% rk Group shares, given to Olivia. They¡¯d wronged her. Madeline hesitated. ¡°After you marry Lucas, we¡¯ll give you that 5%.¡± ¡°Something they got unconditionally at eighteen, I must trade marriage for?¡± Natasha¡¯s voice dripped scorn. 2/3 4:35 pm PA 20 vouchers ¡°Must you be so mean?¡± Madeline snapped, stung. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t caused your aunt¡¯s death or bullied Olivia, you¡¯d still have those shares. They¡¯re hers by right. Is your aunt¡¯s life worth less than shares? ¡°And the ¡®trade marriage¡® talk¨Cmaking us sound like bad guys. You and Lucas grew up together. Marrying him is what you always wanted before, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you? Lucas and I broke up.¡± Natasha challenged. Madeline waved a dismissive hand. ¡°You young folks can¡¯t keep your cool¨Cmaking a mountain out of a molehill over nothing. ¡°I heard he went to the hospital during the proposal. Don¡¯t be petty. I called him¡ªOlivia needed him more then. You¡¯ll be Mrs. Wright; be generous. Stop being jealous.¡± A bitter smile touched Natasha¡¯s lips. ¡®If Olivia were left, I¡¯d be called unreasonable,¡® she thought. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be just as generous if it happens to Dad.¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± Madeline¡¯s eyes shed. She took a deep, furious breath, remembering her mission. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell youe home tomorrow.¡± ¡°We¡¯re hosting your birthday party and announcing your engagement to Lucas.¡± She muttered under her breath, ¡°It¡¯s been dyed long enough.¡± Dismissed 40 20 vouchers Natasha¡¯s expression was ashen. ¡°I¡¯ve told you. Lucas and I are over. I won¡¯t marry him.¡± Madeline fumed. ¡°Your tantrum won¡¯t change anything¨Cwe¡¯ve sent the invitations.¡± ¡°Then let your beloved Olivia take my ce.¡± Natasha shot back. ¡°Stop this nonsense. Olivia and Lucas are close only because of her treatment. And her boyfriend, Roderick, died saving Lucas. Without him, do you think you two could have dated all these years?¡± ¡°Perfect. Then Lucas is herpensation.¡± ¡°How heartless. I don¡¯t care¨Cyou will be at the party tomorrow.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m busy.¡± Natasha¡¯s refusal was t. It wasn¡¯t an excuse. Alexei had proposed a way to repay that kissst night¨Capanying him to a Turner family lunch tomorrow. Madeline¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t show, what happens to the birthday and engagement party? You¡¯ll disgrace the rks.¡± ¡°What does the rk name mean to me? You even nned this party without my input. We¡¯re long settled.¡± Natasha sneered. ¡°Settled?¡± Madeline snapped. ¡°Let me tell you this¨Cit¡¯s never settled. We gave you life. Can you repay that?¡± Updates are released by ?ovelFind The cruel words flew out. Seeing Natasha¡¯s instantly changed expression, Madeline faltered, with a twinge of regret. She knew how much Natasha hated this ¡°debt of life.¡± Watching Natasha¡¯s rigid posture and bloodless face, Madeline turned her head away and spoke sharply, ¡°Your grandmother left me a pair of heirloom emerald bracelets. ¡°She said one was for Olivia, and the other for you. You don¡¯t even want your grandmother¡¯s keepsakes anymore?¡± Madeline knew exactly how to trap Natasha. A bitter smile touched Natasha¡¯s lips. ¡°Last time it was Grandma¡¯s house, now it¡¯s the Suttons¡® bracelets. When those are gone, Mrs. rk, what will you threaten me with next?¡± Ignoring a pang of unease, Madeline stood her ground. ¡°You are my daughter. That bond cannot be broken.¡± Though Natasha gave no clear answer, Madeline left confidently. She knew Natasha so well. 5:04 pm D 20 vouchers With Josephine¡¯s house just burned, Natasha would never let thest emerald bracelet be destroyed. Lucas, informed that Natasha woulde, breathed a sigh of relief. Their misunderstanding can be resolved over time, but the fact that they¡¯re a couple must be made official. Alexei returnedte from a business dinner. Shawn was about to drive him to his nearest property when Alexei redirected him to Natasha¡¯s apartment. Shawn thought wryly, ¡®Mr. Turner¡¯s gotten used to being kept, huh? Choosing this tiny girl¡¯s ce over a mansion¨Cshameless.¡® But he obeyed instantly and headed to Natasha¡¯s apartment. ¡®Since Mr. Turner met Miss rk, his temper¡¯s softened. A blessing for everyone. Only a fool would let a potential Mrs. Turner slip away,¡® he mused. Sure enough, once downstairs, Shawn was dismissed. As Alexei walked upstairs alone, Shawn silently prayed for Natasha. He knew the drunken Alexei was no pic. But upstairs was opposite his expectation. Alexei unlocked the door with his fingerprint. The apartment was dark, lit only by streetlight. A small figure was curled on the couch. Alexei had drunk heavily but wasn¡¯t incapacitated. Alcohol, however, stripped away restraint. Normally, he¡¯d turn on the lights and ask what was wrong. Tonight, he shut the door and walked straight to the couch. He gathered the soft form into his arms, settling her sideways on hisp¨Can intimacy far beyond their defined rtionship. Natasha had been sitting on the couch, lost in thought, when she¡¯d drifted off to sleep. She jolted awake as someone lifted her. Her body suddenly pressed against a warm, broad chest. Her fist flew out, caught in a powerful grip. A body thick with masculine energy pinned her gently but firmly in ce. If she hadn¡¯t recognized the voice, she would¡¯ve thought some bold intruder had snuck in. ¡°Stop it,¡± Alexei said. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go.¡± Natasha struggled. Alexei held tighter, stroking her hair, pinching her soft arm¨Clike petting a cat. Alexei¡¯s head felt fuzzy. Subconsciously, he¡¯d marked her as ¡°safe¡°-no cloying perfume, no malicious intent. He felt an overwhelming sense offort. His touches grew bolder. Alexei¡¯s build was already brimming with raw strength, and when drunk, he became 5:04 pm 50 positively bullish. 20 vouchers Exhausted from struggling, Natasha wrinkled her nose at the man nuzzling against her neck. With a flick of her hand to wave away the smell, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re drunk?¡± ¡°A bit,¡± Alexei murmured. ¡°Had a visitor? Got bullied in your home?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Natasha was startled. Alexei smiled, not answering. The disturbed shoes, the misced water ss, and the lingering unpleasant scent¨Cdetails in darkness screamed at him. Years in danger had honed his senses. And he¡¯d noticed Natasha only slept curled on the couch when upset. The confined space gave her security. Letting her know he¡¯d observed her habits would only make her more audacious. ¡°Tell me about it?¡± He rested his head against her neck, his thumb stroking her cheek. ¡°It was my mom.¡± Perhaps needing to ease the gloom weighing on her heart, she didn¡¯t hide her embarrassment from her only listener. Hearing about the birthday party and the nned engagement announcement, Alexei¡¯s eyes flew open in the dark. Drunkenness gone, reced by lethal sharpness. A silent, coldugh formed. Alexei knew the rks¡® hypocrisy¡ªalways patching things toote. And Lucas? This was his formal deration of war. Once announced, society would ept it. That perception would disadvantage Alexei, the outsider. He suspected Lucas would cement it tomorrow regardless of Natasha¡¯s presence. Fingers idly twisting the lock of her hair, Alexei chuckled. ¡°Since they¡¯re so eager to invite us, we must go.¡± ¡°Us?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°But the Turners¡® lunch is tomorrow?¡± ¡°No matter. We¡¯ll catch the first half at noon, the second in the evening. We¡¯ll satisfy all eager spectators.¡± Arrogance dripped from Alexei¡¯s perfect features. Natasha heard no reluctance¨Conly eager, almost mad anticipation. 5:04 pm 3D EX 20 vouchers ¡°What? Don¡¯t want me there?¡± He nuzzled her cheek, his gaze intense, thumb brushing her lip. Natasha leaned back, evading his tease. ¡°Want it? Of course I do.¡± In the darkness, Natasha¡¯s brow lifted slightly, a silent smile curving her lips. There was aposed, even alluring air about her, like a hunter relishing the moment her fallen right into her trap. prey had Natasha thought, ¡®I¡¯ve never been one to put on airs. To have someone to lean on and not use it? That¡¯d be dumb.¡® AD Comment Send gift No Ads 5:04 pm 2D Dismissed 41 Natasha slept soundly in her room after giving the couch to the drunk Alexei. At nine the next morning, the doorbell rang. Shawn burst in with a crowd. The apartment was tiny. When makeup artists and stylists filed in, their racks of couture gowns and jewelry had to be left lining the hallway outside¨Ca jarring contrast to the ordinary apartment. Staff gaped, wondering if Shawn had led them to the wrong ce. This is Alexei¨Cthe big shot in Andphis City. Would he slum it here?¡® they thought. Anxieties simmered. Shawn warned them, ¡°Focus entirely on Miss rk today. No looking around, no gossip, no touching. Keep your mouths shut about anything you see inside.¡± Lead stylist Lisa gave a confident nod. Even without his warning, she¡¯d drilled her team¨Cthis client demanded 100% focus. This was Alexei¡¯s first request for on¨Csite styling for a femalepanion. The news alone was striking. Alexei, who¡¯d spent years keeping women at arm¡¯s length, had never gone to such lengths for anyone. To make sure this order went off without a hitch, Lisa was personally overseeing every step today. Lisa had her agenda, too. Her studio and that cross¨Cdressing creep next door had been long¨Cterm rivals. clever Both being top¨Ctier styling salons, they were locked in a relentless battle. For every trick one came up with, the other had a countermove, leaving their rivalry evenly matched and fiercely intense. Now, this rare chance to connect with Alexei, the heir of the Turner family, was a winning opportunity. Lisa believed that with her years of hard¨Cearned experience, honed through countless battles in the industry, she could outdo that tasteless creep who¡¯d grown arrogant just because he¡¯dtched onto a rich woman. Read full story at find?novel Flicking her hair back, Lisa strode forward confidently in her high heels. She smirked inwardly, ¡®Even if today¡¯s client is a handful, I¡¯ll make her beam.¡® Then she stepped inside, and her professionalposure nearly shattered. ¡®Sweet heavens. Am I gonna get killed?¡® she thought. On the couch, Natasha blinked sleepily, still grumpy from being woken. Alexei, trying to rouse her, had tricked her into biting a lemon slice¨Cher mouth watered from the sourness. 1/3 5:04 pm 3D 20 vouchers Furious, Natasha had kicked outnding a solid blow right on Alexei¡¯s firm, well¨Cshaped ass. ¡®It was surprisingly springy,¡¯ she thought. Unfazed, Alexei caught her offending ankle. At that exact moment, the door swung open. The team froze, staring at the bizarre scene. Shawn had texted they¡¯d arrived, so Natasha had left the door ajar. Alexei recovered first, unfazed by being seen. He snatched a nket, covering Natasha¡¯s skirt, which had ridden up to her thighs. Natasha yanked her foot back, sitting up¨Cinnocent and demure. It all happened in the blink of an eye. Shawn, who¡¯d long since grown ustomed to such scenes, hung his head, his gaze fixed on the floor. ¡®I saw nothing,¡® Shawn thought. ¡®No kicked butt, no after¨Ckick nket¨Ctucking. Business partners? Come on.¡® Lisa¡¯s mind reeled. When Natasha kicked, she had panicked. She thought, ¡®Not my big break turning into a crime scene. ¡®That¡¯s Mr. Turner. She dared to kick his ass? I braced for her leg to be a trophy, but he just covered her up with a nket? That¡¯s it?¡® For a split second, Lisa wondered if her eyes were ying tricks on her. Alexei, looking at Lisa standing dumbly in the doorway, frowned in displeasure¨Che had never been this patient with outsiders. Shawn immediately cleared his throat softly and nudged Lisa. ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up.¡± Lisa recovered quickly. As a pro, she swiftly surveyed the room. Then she adapted to space by assigning her team to their respective roles¨Carranging clothes, jewelry, and various tools with precision. To avoid overcrowding the room, she had everyone except the key stylists and makeup artists wait outside in shifts. Lisa herself then approached Alexei and Natasha with utmost deference, ready to discuss ideas directly with Natasha once more. Lisa walked closer. She had calmed down from her initial panic. Now she looked at Natasha on the couch. She had expected Alexei¡¯s choice wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. But Natasha¡¯s face was too striking. It was like a masterpiece by God. Adding or removing even a little would ruin it. 5:04 pm D 20 vouchers Even without her status as Alexei¡¯spanion, Lisa felt excited seeing such a stunning face. Ideas flooded her mind. She wondered, ¡®This face would dazzle crowds. That¡¯s weird. Such an unforgettable beauty should have made news if she¡¯d been around. Must mean she¡¯s new to the styling scene. ¡®Not a rich heiress, that¡¯s for sure. And with that poise, she¡¯s no kept woman either. A fresh face in showbiz, maybe?¡® ¡®Nah, enough of that.¡® Lisa shook off the gossip and focused on the task at hand. ¡®Whoever she is, my job¡¯s to nail this.¡® Natasha¡¯s gentle demeanor eased Lisa¡¯s nerves. Since they¡¯d attend events together, Lisa asked Alexei¡¯s style preferences. He shrugged. ¡°Dress her first. I¡¯ll match.¡± Lisa¡¯s estimation of Natasha¡¯s importance skyrocketed. ¡°Miss rk, any specific ideas? Or shall we start with trying gowns?¡± Natasha had asked Alexei the day before what kind of role she should adopt for the Turners¡® lunch. He replied, ¡°Be audacious, utterly audacious.¡± Natasha understood his words. A family lunch called for understated opulence radiating the aura of a spoiled, dazzlingdy. While the evening of rk¡¯s birthday required the opposite. Dressing too shy would only invite trouble if conflicts arose, so she¡¯d y it delicate and vulnerable instead. When sheid out these two starkly different styles, Lisa¡¯s mind immediately sparked with ideas. She replied, ¡°Consider it done, Miss rk. You¡¯ll be perfect.¡± Ìï AD Comment Dismissed 42 Lisa was a pro, with an eye for style that was hard to beat. With her help, Natasha quickly picked out the perfect outfits. For the family lunch, she chose a knee¨Clength off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder red dress. It was elegant and beautiful, yet yful and lively without being gaudy, full of charm and grace. When Natasha stepped out in the dress, Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up. Natasha¡¯s delicate skin looked wless, and the vibrant red made her look even more stunning. For the evening, she wore a long white gown¨Cunderstated but far from in. The skirt flowed gracefully, and sparkling diamonds adorned the bodice and hem, catching the light with every step and giving her a pure, goddess¨Clike radiance. When Natasha lifted her head and smiled, Lisa felt her breath pause. Natasha¡¯s beauty was simply breathtaking. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely perfect!¡± Lisa eximed, circling Natasha in admiration. Every outfit today was a showstopper. Find the newest release on find?novel If Natasha¡¯s background were a better fit, Lisa would introduce her to her international fashion designer friend to work as a model. Lisa felt that Natasha would be her muse of inspiration for future designs. Everyone else was gushing over her, unable to hold back their praise. All morning, everyone was fussing over Natasha, but Alexei ignored them and strolled into the kitchen with ease to make ravioli. That homey vibe had the staff sneaking nces his way from time to time, ¡®So, even rich folks cook for themselves?¡® they wondered. Still, nobody dared to stare or crack a joke. Alexei might¡¯ve been dressed down, but his aura was as intimidating as ever. The male staff were especially intimidated. Alexei didn¡¯t seem to care how revealing Natasha¡¯s outfits were. He would let her choose whatever she liked. 5:04 pm D 4 EZ 20 vouchers Sometimes when she came out in a new outfit, they would feel a chill down their spines after a while. But what had everyone gaping was when the stylist was doing Natasha¡¯s hair. Alexei just strolled over and fed her the ravioli. It was so casual and smooth like he¡¯d done it a hundred times before. Alexei had been up early, working remotely on hisptop and even hosting an international conference call. Natasha had only been woken up just in time, and then Lisa and the others arrived. Natasha was still starving. So, she happily let Alexei feed her, and even told him to fetch her some fruit and yogurt. Everyone was getting an eye¨Copener today. If they went out and bragged about what happened today, no one would believe them. It wasn¡¯t like the two of them were doing anything outrageous, but somehow, everyone just felt like they were intruding on something private. ***** After a few hours of running around, everything was finally ready. At the entrance of the Turner Manor, a Rolls¨CRoyce pulled up smoothly. The butler was about to let everyone know that Alexei was back. Then, he saw Alexei circle the car and reach out to gently take a woman¡¯s hand, helping her out. The way they stood so close, anyone could tell at a nce that these two were not just friends. The butler felt his heart lurch. Thinking about the crowd waiting inside, his scalp tingled with dread. ¡°Ready?¡± Alexei asked, holding Natasha¡¯s hand and smiling at her. ¡°Of course,¡± she replied with a yful wink, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve got my back?¡± One way or another, she was going to do whatever she wanted this time. Alexei chuckled softly and led her past the sweating butler, straight into the Turner Manor. &¡®s 5:04 pm D 20 vouchers The moment they stepped inside, everyone in the room, whether sitting or standing, turned to look at them in unison. Since Alexei wasing, everyone showed up today. Pretty much the whole Turner family was present, except for Quinn Turner, Melvin Turner, and Nathan Turner. Quinn was away on a business trip in Arnatar. Melvin and Nathan were still hospitalized. There were also a few unfamiliar faces. There were several young, stunning girls. Natasha instantly got why Alexei had brought her here. Calling this a family dinner was a stretch. It felt more like a bride selection party. The moment Natasha walked in, a lot of faces in the room soured at the sight of her. Edgar Turner sat at the head of the table, his aged yet piercing gazending on Natasha, sharp as needles and making her feel on edge. He didn¡¯t even ask for her name. He simply acted as if she didn¡¯t exist. Edgar asked, ¡°Alexei, you¡¯rete for the family dinner. How could you keep the elders waiting?¡± Alexei brazenly led Natasha to the sofa, idly toying with her fingers as he raised an eyebrow and said with azy grin, ¡°What can I say? ¡°My darling takes her time getting all dolled up. Hope you all don¡¯t mind.¡± The way he dismissed everyone had the Turner family fuming, but none of them dared say a word. Edgar turned his sharp gaze back to Natasha, his expression stern. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce this youngdy you¡¯ve brought with you?¡± He thought, ¡®Alexei knows perfectly well what this party is for, yet he still brought along a random girl. ¡®He is clearly doing this on purpose to embarrass us.¡¯ Alexei¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he swept his gaze over the Turner family, taking in their varied reactions. ¡°Everyone, this is Natasha rk, the future Mrs. Turner,¡± Alexei said. 5:04 pm 3 EX 20 vouchers He didn¡¯t address her as his date or girlfriend. He was making it clear that he was going to marry her. As soon as he said that, the girls in the room looked visibly upset, and even Edgar¡¯s face turned grim. The Turner family was huge. In order to tell people apart, outsiders usually addressed thedies in the family by their specific names. Everybody knew that Mrs. Turner only ever referred to the wife of the family head. Now, out of nowhere, Alexei said he was going to marry a woman of unknown origin. Edgar felt that she could not possibly be worthy of that title. But Alexei couldn¡¯t care less about their shock and anger. He just went ahead and started introducing Natasha to the Turner family like it was no big deal. ¡°This is Grandpa,¡± he said, bringing her right up to Edgar. ¡°Grandpa,¡± she obediently called out, her voice sweet and polite. Edgar didn¡¯t even acknowledge her, but Natasha didn¡¯t mind at all. Her smile stayed perfectly in ce as she followed along with the introductions, totally unfazed. There was one couple who had been staring at them with burning,plicated eyes ever since they walked in. They were introducedst. It was Alexei¡¯s father, Dereck Turner, and his stepmother, Teri Turner. Alexei¡¯s expression was cool and indifferent. ¡°This is my dad and my stepmom.¡± The moment he said ¡°stepmom,¡± Teri¡¯s face went as dark as the bottom of a pot. Teri thought bitterly, ¡°This little brat. After being married to his father all these years, he still refuses to call me ¡°Mom.¡± ¡®He only calls me ¡°stepmom,¡± like I¡¯m some kind of wicked woman. ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for that ident years ago that left me unable to have kids, I wouldn¡¯t have to take this kind of embarrassment. Dereck wasn¡¯t happy either. He shot Alexei a re. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®stepmom¡°?¡± 5:04 pm D 20 vouchers He knew Alexei refused to call her ¡°Mom,¡± but at the very least, he should show some respect and use a proper title for an elder. Alexei let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Does she deserve it?¡± ¡°You-¡± Dereck sputtered, so furious he could barely get the words out. Just as another argument was about to break out, Edgar mmed his cane down with a thud. ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t make us aughingstock in front of everyone.¡± Dereck and Teri mped their mouths shut, still simmering with resentment. After making the rounds, aside from Alexei¡¯s dad and stepmom, Natasha couldn¡¯t remember anyone else at all. There were just too many people. Gabriel Turner¡¯s daughter, Sasha Turner, stared at Natasha for a moment. She hesitated before asking, ¡°Is yourst name rk, as in the rk family from Hexin? Do you know Olivia Sutton?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow, a yful look in her eyes. ¡°Maybe you got it right.¡± Sasha¡¯s face changed in an instant, looking all kinds ofplicated. She¡¯d heard from Olivia ages ago that her adopted sister was no ordinary girl, but she never thought she¡¯d actually make her way into the Turner family. She thought, ¡®That cocky attitude of hers is exactly what I¡¯d expect.¡® The rk family wasn¡¯t really on anyone¡¯s radar, especially not for a powerhouse family like the Turner family. Still, there were always a few people in the know who¡¯d heard about the rk family¡¯s internal feuds. Some people thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the infamous youngest daughter of the rk family? She barely ever shows up and has a pretty awful reputation. ¡®I heard she even put her adopted sister in the ER not long ago. The ones in the know started gossiping, filling everyone else in on the drama. Just like that, the whole room was shooting Natasha judgmental looks. Dismissed 43 20 vouchers Dereck snorted. ¡°Not every woman who can¡¯t hold her own in public is fit to be Mrs. Turner.¡± He¡¯d never been much of an authoritative father, but now that he¡¯d found Alexei¡¯s weak spot, he was itching to tear down his son¡¯s taste in women. Natasha, who everyone thought would be embarrassed after her background got exposed, just blinked innocently and dropped a bomb. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind if Alexei joins my family instead.¡± Everyone¡¯s jaw hit the floor. ¡®Holy crap, did she really just say that?¡® they all thought. What was even crazier was that Alexei didn¡¯t even try to deny it. He just looked at her affectionately. ¡°This is getting out of hand!¡± Edgar kept pounding his cane on the floor. By the time dinner was over, people felt that there might be sparks flying from where his cane kept hitting the floor. Lucia Estrada couldn¡¯t help but stir things up. She¡¯d brought her husband¡¯s niece to this dinner. She asked, ¡°How can we let some outsider crash the Turner family dinner and mouth off like that?¡± Even though she was an illegitimate child, she was Edgar¡¯s favorite, so she always acted like she owned the ce whenever she spoke. Most people would think twice before crossing Alexei, but Lucia was never afraid to speak her mind. Natasha came from a small¨Ctime family, so Lucia believed that Alexei, who was cold¨Chearted, would never have real feelings for her. She figured he was just ying around, maybe just to piss them off. But there was no way she was going to let Natasha push her luck there. If Natasha knew what was good for her, she¡¯d get out on her own. ¡°Me? Seriously?¡± Natasha blinked, looking all innocent as she pointed at herself. 5:04 pm D 20 vouchers She shook her head, still smiling. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll work hard to turn my family powerful enough to make you proud. ¡°But hey, who is the girl next to you supposed to be? Is she Alexei¡¯s sister?¡± They tried to drag her down over her background, so she just went ahead and exposed their dirtyundry. Alexei had always been fierce and untamable. Back when he was younger, the Turner family tried everything to keep him down. However, he always managed to bite back and turn the tables on them. When they realized they couldn¡¯t beat him, they switched tactics in recent years and wanted to get close to him. Getting close to him through the women by his side became their go¨Cto move, so they kept pushing girls at him, pulling every trick they could think of. Edgar was getting old and just wanted peace in the family, so he turned a blind eye to all of it, which was as good as giving his silent approval. But even if they did all this behind closed doors, it was never something they could bring out into the open. Alexei pinched the cheek of Natasha, who was pretending to be clueless, and snorted with augh. He asked, ¡°My mom only had me. Where would any siblingse from?¡± Natasha leaned into his arms, grabbed his wandering hand, and said, ¡°But didn¡¯t your aunt say there were no outsiders today? ¡°I just figured she was your sister.¡± Then she gave his chest a yful punch. ¡°All your fault for not introducing me to everyone.¡± She found her own act so cringey she could barely stand it, so she put a little extra force into it to vent her annoyance. Alexei leaned back from her yful punch, his grin growing even wider. Alexei said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bother introducing her because she¡¯s not worth your attention. ¡°Who knows which one of them dragged back another illegitimate child? They are just an eyesore for you.¡± 5:04 pm D He was throwing shade at everyone in the room. EZ 20 vouchers A couple of the women whose identities were being questioned couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The girl who sat next to Lucia was fuming inside with reddened eyes, ¡®I¡¯vee to the Turner family with my aunt so many times. ¡®How could Alexei pretend he doesn¡¯t know who I am?¡¯ Lucia clutched her chest, absolutely livid. She hated it most when people brought up the fact that she was an illegitimate child. Being called out by Alexei made her feel that she was about to explode from rage. Lucia shot back, ¡°nche is my niece. How could she possibly be an outsider? Unlike some people here, who act all flirty and shameless right in front of the elders.¡± ¡°Alexei!¡± nche immediately followed up, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears as she looked at Alexei pitifully. Suddenly, Natasha threw a cup to the floor. The sharp sound of the cup shattering echoed through the room. Everyone in the Turner family was stunned. ¡®Are they crazy? Who would actually dare to smash a cup right in front of Edgar?¡® they all thought. Natasha immediately flipped the script, acting all pitiful as she buried her face in Alexei¡¯s chest and started fake¨Ccrying. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t allow her to call you like that. I¡¯m petty, and I get jealous!¡± Alexei couldn¡¯t hold back augh. He stroked her hair, but his sharp gaze swept over the stunned nche. ¡°Did you hear that? Mrs. Turner says you can¡¯t call me like that. Watch your mouth.¡± The pressure in his voice was worlds apart from the gentleness he showed Natasha. This time, nche really started crying. Lucia¡¯s mouth twisted in fury, her hands trembling. ¡°Has she lost her mind? How dare she act up in the Turner family!¡± Lucia¡¯s son, Wally Estrada, scrubbed his face, spitting out the water and yelling with his eyes 5:04 pm 20 squeezed shut, ¡°Get me a towel now!¡± The water had sshed right into his eyes. He suspected that Natasha had targeted him on purpose. He was right. Natasha was indeed aiming for him. 20 vouchers She had no real grudge against nche. Crushing on Alexei wasn¡¯t exactly a crime or anything. But Lucia started pointing fingers at her the moment she walked in, calling her all sorts of names. On top of that, Wally had been giving her sleazy looks since the second she stepped through the door. nche was a guest, and Lucia was an elder. Natasha couldn¡¯t exactly go after either of them. So she could only target Wally. Alexei had already said it. She wasn¡¯t there to be anyone¡¯s punching bag today. The whole thing was just her excuse to let loose. She felt that it was too bad the water wasn¡¯t hot. It only stung his eyes a little. ¡®Man, if only it had actually blinded him,¡® Natasha thought. Natasha was genuinely disappointed. ¡°This is absolutely outrageous!¡± Edgar roared, his cane thumping the floor so fast it was like a machine gun going off. The butler rushed over with his emergency heart pills, while the servants scrambled in a panic. Some were cleaning up the mess, while others were hurrying to pour fresh drink. The Turner family was furious, but besides scolding Natasha for being disrespectful andcking manners, they couldn¡¯te up with anything harsher to say. But that kind of attack didn¡¯t faze her at all. Anyone with half a brain could see she was really targeting Wally. Wally had always been a lech. His eyes practically popped out of his head the moment he saw Natasha. 5:04 pm & Chapter 43 Newest update provided by find?novel He was not even trying to hide it. People felt that he deserved to get sshed. EL 20 vouchers The Turner family felt totally embarrassed, grumbling that Lucia couldn¡¯t keep Wally under control and handed Natasha the chance to make a scene. Lucia was pissed that Wally was hopeless and Natasha dared to hurt him. She smacked Wally¡¯s hand away from his face and shot him a deadly re. Lucia thought, ¡®Does he even know who she belongs to? How dare he stare at her like that?¡® That little vixen never behaves herself. Her eyes are like hooks, always looking for trouble, and she¡¯s got a mean streak too.¡® After all that drama, everyone could see that Alexei was all in when it came to shielding Natasha, no matter what. Even with Edgar fuming like that, Alexei just brushed it off like it was nothing. ¡°What can I say? My Natasha¡¯s got a bit of a temper. Just cut her some ck, alright?¡± Regina Titterington, who hade with Royce Turner¡¯s wife, Harley Turner, stood said, ¡°Sorry, everyone, but I just remembered something urgent at home. up and ¡®I¡¯ll have to head out now. I¡¯lle visit another time.¡± It was obvious today that Alexei and his family were going head¨Cto¨Chead, and neither side was willing to back down. If she shamelessly stuck around, she felt that she¡¯d just end up being the butt of the joke. Her dad had connections with Royce. Since Royce was interested in setting her up Alexei, her family was all for it. That was why she¡¯de today. with But now that it was clear things weren¡¯t going anywhere, she had no intention of wading into this mess. She wanted to marry Alexei because it was the fastest way to shoot straight to the top. She was after power and wealth, not drama or enemies. Regina had the best family background and was easily the most impressive out of everyone there. Once she made her exit, the rest started trickling out one after another, A few were still unwilling to leave, but with the atmosphere so tense and awkward, they just snuck nces at Alexei. Seeing that nobody was going to keep them, they slunk away awkwardly. 5:05 pm D The living room was finally a lot quieter. Dismissed 44 20 vouchers A snort ofughter cut through the air, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought Alexei was such a romantic?¡± The voice belonged to Cade Turner, the son of Gabriel and the older brother of Sasha. He was the second in his generation. He was the second oldest in his generation. Before Alexei could say anything, Natasha quietly squeezed his hand and stepped forward again. Natasha teased with a sly grin, ¡°You¡¯ve really got a sharp eye, Cade. Alexei is definitely devoted and charming. ¡°If you¡¯d figured that out sooner, you might already be cradling a baby with Miss Morrison by now. After all, being a good man is the best character.¡± Cade¡¯s father, Gabriel, was pretty unremarkable. He just scraped by, keeping his head down while his siblings fought tooth and nail for power. His mother, Cheryl Turner, didn¡¯te from any notable background. she was a ssic gold digger who married into money thanks to her looks. With parents like that, Cade never got much support. He was pretty capable, but he was up against some seriously toughpetition among his peers within the Turner family. On top of that, Alexei was in a league of his own. So all Cade could do was run a few small- timepanies that never really took off. Because of his situation, he always felt frustrated, convinced that luck was never on his side. A couple of years back, he actually managed to trick the wealthy and hopelessly romantic Myrtle Morrison into being with him. It was the best match he could ever hope for, given her powerful family background. But he got carried away and started fooling around, only to get caught by Myrtle in bed with another woman. Myrtle was a hopeless romantic, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. Cade was just an unremarkable member of the Turner family, so it wasn¡¯t like she was marrying up. If he couldn¡¯t keep it together before marriage, she felt that there was nothing she could 5:05 pm 3D hope for. After a good cry, Myrtle dumped him. 20 vouchers Not long after, her parents introduced her to another man. He was not from a prominent family, but he was a genuinely good guy with a kind heart. They got married first and fell in loveter, living a sweet and happy life together. Meanwhile, after years of chasing after Myrtle, Cade ended up empty¨Chanded and became the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes. He always had a nagging suspicion that one of his family members had yed dirty tricks on him, but he never had any proof. Beforeing, Natasha had done her research like a true pro gossip. She¡¯d dug up every bit of Turner family dirt that was out in the open, leaving nothing unread. Now, whoever stuck their head out got smacked down, and she never missed a sore spot. The way she was going off left even the Turner family, who were always used to being put on a pedestal, feeling rattled. The key thing was, Alexei was openly standing behind her. Dereck couldn¡¯t stand seeing his whole family being bossed around by a random woman. He felt that she hadn¡¯t even truly joined the family yet, and she was also so arrogant. He snapped, ¡°Talking back to your elders and showing no respect to your brothers shows that the rk family¡¯s upbringing is horrible.¡± Lucia seized the opportunity and let out a mockingugh. ¡°Dereck, Miss rk is her parents¡® real daughter, but her adopted sister has a much better life than she does. ¡°I heard her family doesn¡¯t even care for her. With a background like that, what kind of upbringing could she possibly have?¡± Natasha replied with a guileless, direct tone, ¡°Yeah, my parents didn¡¯t teach me much. They were just totally biased and blind. ¡°So, does that mean Alexei and I are birds of a feather because you never taught him anything either, Mr. Turner?¡± Her words sounded innocent, but she roped both Alexei and his father right into the line of fire. 20 vouchers Dereck¡¯s face flushed bright red as he mmed his hand down on his wheelchair with a thunderous bang. Because of old grudges, he and Alexei were on terrible terms. Now that Alexei was the head of the Turner family, Dereck couldn¡¯t even act like the big boss anymore. No one bothered to pay him any attention. It was his greatest pain in life. His eyes narrowed with a vicious glint. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Wiping out the rk family would take nothing more than a flick of my finger.¡± Natasha spread her hands. ¡°No big deal. You all heard it. The rk family can¡¯t stand me. They even handed over my shares to their beloved adopted daughter. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m getting any inheritance anyway. ¡®So if you want to go after the rk family for me, I¡¯d have to thank you for getting revenge on my behalf.¡± The Turner family thought, ¡®Damn, how is she such a powerhouse with zero weaknesses?¡® The Turner family was about to explode. Dereck¡¯s blood pressure was about to go through the roof. Alexei grinned, pped a hand over Natasha¡¯s mouth, and tossed out a casual apology. ¡®Sorry, Natasha¡¯s just got a bit of a wild streak. She¡¯s not out to hurt anyone.¡± He shot her a mock re. ¡°My father¡¯s legs are already shot, so don¡¯t go making him so mad he ends up with brain damage. ¡°Who knows if my stepmom would really be willing to clean up after him, even for the sake of their legendary love story.¡± Teri was startled. ¡®Why am I getting dragged into your mess again?¡® she thought. She was seething with anger. Just as Dereck started feeling unwell, Teri decisively wheeled him out of the room with a terrible expression. Teri thought, ¡®Alexei can keep strutting around like he¡¯s untouchable. The day he finally goes 5:05 pm D Chapter 44 Chapters first released on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? down, I¡¯ll make sure that wretched brat gets a taste of what I can do.¡® ET 20 vouchers With them both driven out, the rest of the family went quiet, finally dialing down their hostility. Ever since they started stirring up trouble, Edgar hadn¡¯t said a word. His gaze was dark and unreadable. No one could tell what was going on in his mind. Smack in the middle of all the drama, Natasha didn¡¯t even blink. She gave Alexei¡¯s hand a little shake and pouted, ¡°So, when¡¯s dinner? I¡¯m starving.¡± The breakfast she¡¯d had was worn off by now, and she was seriously craving some food. Alexei affectionately pinched her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you go hungry.¡± He nced at the butler, who sneaked a peek at Edgar. Seeing Edgar didn¡¯t object, the butler respectfully started arranging for the dishes to be served. The atmosphere at the dinner table was anything but pleasant. The only ones smiling were Alexei and Natasha, who had dominated the scene today. Alexei was in a great mood, dotingly picking out dishes and peeling shrimp for her. The rest of the family were left gaping, half¨Csuspecting Alexei must¡¯ve been possessed by something weird. Natasha took a bite of the sweet, juicy shrimp. She was secretly overjoyed that they hadn¡¯t decided to start another fight after they started eating. ¡®Honestly, if I had to flip this giant solid wood table, that¡¯d be a whole scene. If I couldn¡¯t even budge it, that would be embarrassing,¡® Natasha thought. But the real issue was wasting food. The Turner family¡¯s chef was top¨Cnotch, and all the ingredients were fresh, flown in just that day. It was easily on par with any Michelin¨Cstarred restaurant. She muttered under her breath, ¡°This rib tastes way better than yours, you know.¡± Alexei let out a halfugh, half¨Cgrumble. If he wasn¡¯t still wearing his gloves, he¡¯d have reached over and pinched her rosy lips shut. He asked, ¡°Look at you, getting all picky now?¡± 5:05 pm D :? EX 20 vouchers Natasha replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°Just saying, Mr. Turner, your cooking could still use a little upgrade.¡± The two of them were whispering to each other, all lovey¨Cdovey, while the rest of the family could only secretly stew in theirplicated feelings. ¡®If Natasha really bes Mrs. Turner, will we even have a ce at the table in this house anymore?¡® they wondered. Natasha was definitely in Alexei¡¯s corner, and she was snapping at anyone without a care for manners. Just imagining life under the rule of those two was enough to make everyone feelpletely stifled. Thinking back to the youngdies who¡¯d left earlier, they all secretly grumbled that Alexei was bewitched by Natasha¡¯s looks. They thought, ¡®Seriously, is she really that pretty? Look at him. He¡¯s lost all sense just because of her. ¡®She¡¯s just an outcast daughter nobody in her family even wants. How could she possibly be better than the elite heiresses we handpicked?¡® Of course, most of them still didn¡¯t really buy that Alexei would ever actually marry a woman who was just a pretty face. The Turner family put profit above everything else. Being cold¨Cblooded was just in their DNA. They felt that those who kept preaching about true love would always ended up miserable. Alexei¡¯s birth parents were the living proof of that mess. They were all just waiting to see the show, hoping Natasha and Alexei would end up making fools of themselves. But Natasha couldn¡¯t care less about all the undercurrents swirling around her. She was too busy enjoying her meal, knowing she¡¯d need all the energy she could get for the battle waiting for herter that night. ¡®Gotta save up my strength,¡® she thought. Dismissed 45 After dinner, Edgar called Alexei to his study. Natasha sat alone on the sofa, munching on some fruit. 20 vouchers. Given her badass entrance earlier and Alexei¡¯s obvious favoritism, nobody wanted to mess with her for now. Since they couldn¡¯t go head¨Cto¨Chead with her, they figured ignoring her was the next best thing. So a weird vibe of istion settled over the living room. The Turner family members chatted, yed cards, and hung out in small groups, while Natasha was left sitting all by herself. Natasha was perfectly happy chilling by herself, but Cora Turner clearly couldn¡¯t stand the group cold¨Cshoulder vibe. She shot a yful, reproachful look at the younger folks who were deliberately leaving Natasha out, then smiled and called out to her. ¡°Natasha, if you¡¯re bored,e join us for some cards! We need a fourth,¡± Cora said. Natasha nced over and saw the other two people at the table. One was Vivian Westwood, the full¨Cblooded sister of Dereck. Her face was cold, showing neither wee nor rejection toward Natasha. Vivian had been keeping that same uninterested look ever since Natasha arrived. The other woman was Harley, with slender, alluring eyes. She had a slight frown on her lips, looking a bit impatient, but whatever was on her mind, she kept it to herself. Natasha couldn¡¯t care less about what was going on in their heads. Alexei had made it clear she didn¡¯t have to get close to anyone. But Cora was the only one in the family who had been nice to her so far. So Natasha gave her a polite smile and declined gently. ¡°Thanks, Cora, but I don¡¯t know how to y cards. I wouldn¡¯t want to spoil your game.¡± ¡°What a show¨Coff,¡± a voice came from the other end of the sofa. It was a teenager who looked about seventeen, ying a video game. D 5:05 pm 30 :? 20 vouchers Natasha didn¡¯t recognize him. He wasn¡¯t one of the people Alexei had introduced her to. He was staring intently at the screen, his fingers flying over the controls, his face totally nk. It was hard to tell if he was the one who¡¯d actually said it. Natasha didn¡¯t bother figuring out whether he was talking about her or Cora. She nced at him, then put her headphones back on. Cora just smiled and let it go. She called Sasha, who had just walked in from outside, to join them for cards. She also thoughtfully asked the maid to bring Natasha another te of fruit. Unlike the lively scene downstairs, the atmosphere in the study was somber and tense. Edgar stared at Alexei, who was loungingzily across from him, a mix of admiration and heartache in his eyes. ¡°Are you serious about that woman you brought back?¡± Edgar asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Alexei replied. ¡°With your status, you could have anyone you want. Of all people, why her¨Ca girl with almost no family to speak of?¡± Edgar said. Alexei let out a coldugh. ¡°She¡¯s like an orphan, and I¡¯m the cursed one. We¡¯re a perfect pair, aren¡¯t we?¡± Edgar gripped his cane tightly, his tone almost certain. ¡°You still hate us.¡± Alexei didn¡¯t respond. Back in the day, Byron Turner, the eldest son Edgar had always favored, was still around, and his spot as the heir to the family was rock solid. Dereck was never ambitious enough to fight for power. Byron had married Cora, who was basically perfect in every way. It was a ssic family alliance. Dereck, on the other hand, was all about chasing the excitement of true love when it came to marriage. That was how he ended up falling for Alexei¡¯s mother, Unity Turner. 5:05 pm 3D She came from a regr family, but her musical talent was off the charts. 20 vouchers Dereck firstid eyes on Unity at a concert, where she was ying the cello. He started pursuing her right after. At the time, Unity already had a fianc¨¦, and the two of them were really close. But then she found out he was still tangled up with his ex¨Cgirlfriend, and heartbroken, she called off the engagement. After that, Dereck pretended to be the second son of an ordinary business family and kept pursuing her relentlessly. It took him a whole year, but he finally won her heart. But naturally, their rtionship faced opposition from the family. Once Unity learned Dereck¡¯s true identity, she didn¡¯t want to marry into a family with so much drama. But Dereck just wouldn¡¯t let go. He pleaded and even threatened to end his life if his family didn¡¯t ept her. In the end, they caved. After the wedding, they had a sweet honeymoon phase. But once Byron passed away, the family drama exploded, and their happy life started to unravel. Right around then, Teri, who was Dereck¡¯s childhood friend who¡¯d always secretly liked him, just happened to return from overseas. With Byron gone, Dereck wanted to fight for the top spot. But he quickly realized that, aside from her music, Unity couldn¡¯t help him at all in the family power games. After suffering through several miscarriages, Unity kept urging him to walk away from all thi: mess. In contrast, Teri understood Dereck¡¯s ambitions and secretly gave him all kinds of support behind the scenes. Unsurprisingly, Dereck ended up cheating. When Unity found out, she didn¡¯t make a scene. She was already worn out. She just calmly asked for a divorce. But back then, their marriage had been a huge sensation. The second son of a top¨Ctier billionaire family and a genius cellist¡¯s romance became legendary. His persona as a loving husband had earned him plenty of goodwill from the public. 5:05 pm EX 20 vouchers Getting a divorce and remarrying at that point would have been a total PR disaster. If their enemies got wind of it, it would turn into a huge scandal, and Teri would be branded as the homewrecker. On top of that, Unity was pregnant at the time. Dereck had feelings for Unity. The moment he was caught, regret hit him hard. She was the woman he¡¯d fought so hard to win, and he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to let her
    1. go.
    Teri, on the other hand, was stubborn to the core. She¡¯d been in love with Dereck since childhood, and even though she knew it was wrong to get involved with a married man, she just wouldn¡¯t back off. The three of them were caught in this messy love triangle, and Dereck was too spineless to make a choice. Unity was determined to get a divorce. When that failed, she even tried to run away. In response, Dereck confined her in the Green Garden of the Turner Mansion, keeping her under house arrest. Unity¡¯s parents were worried sick about her. They tried to visit the Turner family several times but were always turned away. One rainy day, on their way back home, they were killed in a car ident. By the time Unity gave birth to Alexei, she was already deep in depression. Dealing with his hysterical wife was wearing Dereck down, both physically and mentally. Meanwhile, Edgar still hadn¡¯t handed over any real power to anyone. Instead, he was hinting at grooming an heir among his grandchildren. With Teri¡¯s encouragement, Dereck decided to go abroad to expand his business. Unity and two¨Cyear¨Cold Alexei were left behind in the old mansion, but their freedom were still restricted. Cora still had the powerful backing of her own family after Byron¡¯s death. However, Unity had no one to rely on. Cora had chosen to stay with the Turner family as a widow after Byron¡¯s death. 5:05 pm SD EI 20 vouchers But for Unity, a woman whose parents were gone and whose husband offered no protection, being trapped in this nest of vipers was like falling straight into hell. With the Turner family all scheming and fighting for power, Unity and Alexei were basically left to fend for themselves. They became everyone¡¯s favorite targets. Anyone could step on them whenever they pleased, and to make things worse, Dereck¡¯s shady business abroad kept dragging more trouble their way. The family mocked them, the servants bullied them. Edgar treated them with cold indifference. Worst of all, Melvin was secretly coveting Unity. Since Dereck, who¡¯d seen every kind of beauty out there, fell for her at first sight, it proved how stunning Unity was. One time, while trying to avoid Melvin, she tumbled down the stairs and hit her head. But nobody felt sorry for her. Instead, they mocked her and called her a homewrecker. Melvin¡¯s wife, Lane Turner, even dragged a group over and beat her up right in front of little Alexei, warning her not to seduce other man. When Edgar found out, he just had someone patch Unity up and told the others not to get her killed and embarrass the Turner family. He had way too many kids and grandkids, and he believed in survival of the fittest. A mother and son with no value weren¡¯t worth his time. Unity was basically driven mad by the entire Turner family. Every single one of them was partly to me. By then, her mental state was already falling apart, but she kept going, hanging on for her son¡¯s sake. She tried to end her life more than once. Sometimes, she would lose control and hurt Alexei. Whenever she snapped out of it, the guilt and pain would hit her twice as hard, and her health just kept getting worse. Clinging to herst shred of hope, she tried reaching out to Vivian, who was already married. After all, Vivian was Alexei¡¯s aunt. But Vivian never replied. 5:05 pm D When Alexei turned five, Dereck came back home with Teri in tow. 20 vou Read full story at find?novel Dismissed 46 Three yearster, Dereck finally relented and agreed to a divorce after seeing Unity, who hadpletely lost her mind, and Alexei, who was scarred and resentful. He¡¯d gotten rid of the servants who¡¯d been taking care of Unity and Alexei. That day, all of them got into the car together. Alexei had clung to Unity. Teri hade along just to witness Unity¡¯s moment of defeat. After waiting for years, Teri was finally able to be with the man she¡¯d been in love with for so long. She was absolutely thrilled. She couldn¡¯t help but feel smug, mocking Unity for all her scheming to marry into the Turner family, only to end up unable to protect herself. Unity couldn¡¯t even give her parents a good ending. Maybe even the heavens couldn¡¯t bear letting a viin like Teri have a happy ending. As they got onto the highway, Unity, her mind pushed past its breaking point, suddenly let out a shrill scream. She climbed over the back seat and lunged for the steering wheel. The car crashed into the guardrail and plunged down. In that ident, Unity finally found her release. She fought desperately to shield Alexei right up to herst breath, and thanks to her, Alexei only suffered minor injuries. Dereck, on the other hand, ended up with severe internal damage and was hospitalized for almost a year. As for Teri, she lost the baby she¡¯d been carrying for three months. With it, she lost any hope of ever being a mother. The doctors had to remove her uterus. The tangled grudge between the three of them finally came to a tragic and bloody end. After getting out of the hospital, Dereck still ended up marrying Teri. As Dereck¡¯s only son, Alexei should¡¯ve finally gotten better treatment. But every time Teri saw him, all she could think about was the baby she¡¯d lost. She got even more obsessed and cruel,ing up with every twisted way she could think of 5:05 pm ¡ê to take out her anger on Alexei. 20 vouchers She¡¯d lock him up in a pitch¨Cck room, leave him hungry, jab him with needles, even shove him under water. Dereck couldn¡¯t stop Teri every time. He knew she was full of resentment, and as long as she didn¡¯t go too far, he just let her have her way. To be honest, sometimes when Alexei looked at him, Dereck felt a chill running down his spine. That fierce, wolf¨Ccub re was even scarier than anything he¡¯d ever seen from an adult. His tacit approval only fueled Teri¡¯s cruelty. The worst time, she even went so far as to n to dump Alexei deep in the mountains and let the wolves have him. That was the first time Alexei ever came to Edgar¡¯s notice. It took a whole month for the Turner family to finally track Alexei down. By the time they found him, they thought they¡¯d be bringing back a corpse. He was only ten years old. No one ever thought a kid that age couldst that long out in the wild. In a moment of anger, Dereck actually struck Teri. The two of them got into such a fierce fight at home that it finally caused enough of amotion to rm Edgar. Edgar had only gone to the mountains nning to deal with the aftermath, but what he found was beyond anything he¡¯d imagined. He saw Alexei covered in wounds, his clothes stiff with dried blood and sweat, clutching a wolf pup and desperately sucking its blood to survive. Alexei had a look that he would fight tooth and nail just to stay alive. It left a mark on Edgar he¡¯d never forget, He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Now that¡¯s the kind of grit and ferocity that proves a true Turner.¡± he¡¯s When they got back, Edgar disciplined the irresponsible Dereck and Teri. Against everyone¡¯s objections, he insisted on bringing Alexei with him to personally raise and mentor him. It was then that Edgar realized just how exceptionally talented Alexei was. He was brilliantly intelligent. 5:05 pm D 1320 vouchers Alexei didn¡¯t let him down. Once he was in a new environment, he soaked up everything like a sponge, desperate to grow stronger. Even Edgar was shocked by how fast he grew. For original chapters go to find?novel By the time Alexei reached adulthood, he was already establishing his own influence and building a power base of his own. As expected, Alexei became the most outstanding heir of his generation. He was even outshining all those who came before him. But on the day Edgar decided to personally raise and mentor Alexei, he never imagined that Alexei would one day bite back at him. ¡®The entire Turner family is his. What more could he possibly want?¡® Edgar thought. Now, Edgar finally understood. For Alexei, the Turner family was nowhere near enough. Edgar had always figured Alexei would hold a grudge over what happened to his mother, but Edgar felt that every family had its dirty secrets. All these years, Alexei had just been cold and distant. Aside from breaking Dereck¡¯s legs four years ago, he hadn¡¯t really made any big moves. Edgar had convinced himself that Alexei had gotten over it, that the whole mess was water under the bridge. But when Melvin ended up being a vegetable, and his son waspletely ruined, Edgar realized that Alexei¡¯s revenge was only just getting started. Alexei wanted to make sure there was no peace left in the Turner family. He wanted everyst one of them to live in misery and pain. Natasha¡¯s appearance only deepened Edgar¡¯s suspicions. The elders of the Turner family wanted to use marriage to leash Alexei, who had slipped out of their control. However, Alexei decided to use marriage as his weapon against them. Natasha was a perfect de. She charged forward without hesitation, bold and utterly fearless. Maybe Natasha couldn¡¯t do much damage right away, but that didn¡¯t matter to Alexei. As long as she could mess with them, keep them uneasy, and make them squirm, that was 5:06 pm more than enough. 20 vouchers Just like how they all once tormented Unity, grinding her down with years of cruelty and humiliation, Alexei was going to return the favor. He wanted to push them to death slowly and relentlessly. He wanted to make everyst one of them live in constant dread, always on edge, never knowing when the sword hanging over their heads would finally drop. Edgar sat slumped in his chair, lookingpletely spent and defeated. He¡¯d never cared if his kids fought, schemed, or did whatever it took to get ahead. There could only be one head of the Turner family, and that had to be the one who could truly take the family to the top. Even if there were some losses or sacrifices along the way, it never bothered him. When Alexei appeared, Edgar had been absolutely ecstatic. But Alexei was like a razor¨Csharp de. He was invincible in battle, yet every time he struck, the brilliance of his edge ended up wounding his family. Edgar had always wanted the Turner family to be powerful, but as the years went by, he found himself yearning for something more. He started yearning for warmth, for family, for his children and grandchildren to be happy together. But it was obvious now that Alexei was after theplete opposite of what Edgar had hoped for. Edgar said, ¡°Do you really have to take things this far? Don¡¯t forget, I still haven¡¯t handed over all my shares to you. ¡°I could always raise another heir if I wanted.¡± Alexei just gave a mocking smile, ¡°Grandpa, do you think those shares of yours can still threaten me?¡± All these years, the Turner Group has beenpletely under Alexei¡¯s control. The most critical production lines and research teams across multiple industries were all in his hands. 5:06 pm SD That was not even counting the powerfulwork he had built overseas. The Turner family was only strong since Alexei was a part of it. The Turner family might be glorious, but it was not invincible. :? 20 vouchers In other words, Edgar could either hand it all over to him or watch it burn to the ground. Alexei had him by the throat. At this point, Edgar had to admit that Alexei¡¯s strategies were leagues ahead of his own. He was getting old, and up against someone as razor¨Csharp as Alexei, he waspletely outmatched. But Edgar wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. He tried to persuade him, ¡°There¡¯s too much darkness in you, Alexei. ¡°If you keep burning every bridge and leave no room for mercy, you¡¯ll end up with no one by your side. One day, regret will be all you have left. ¡°You want to marry that girl, don¡¯t you? Have you ever thought about whether she could really ept someone like you? ¡°You have turned your back on everyone, and your hands are already stained with blood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, Grandpa,¡± Alexei said. He stood up and left without a pause, leaving Edgar with nothing but the sight of his cold, indifferent back. ***** ¡°Of course I¡¯m on Alexei¡¯s side!¡± Alexei had just started down the stairs when he heard Natasha¡¯s crisp, ringing voice. Her tone was so firm and decisive that it made everyone in the living room turn to look at her. Alexei stopped in his tracks, his gaze growing deep and unreadable as he looked toward the sofa. Natasha sat over day, her rosy face radiant, speaking animatedly and full of confidence. The twins, still unwilling to give up, pressed her, ¡°But what if he¡¯s wrong? Wouldn¡¯t you try to talk him out of it?¡± 5:06 pm 3D Natasha shot them a look that basically said, ¡°How can you not get this?¡± 20 vouchers She said, ¡°What does it matter if he¡¯s right or wrong? As long as he¡¯s Alexei, I¡¯m always going to take his side, no matter what!¡± She was shamelessly, irrationally protective. When the twins heard her hopelessly lovestruck answer, they both pulled a face that showed that they were at a total loss for words. When they first tried to chat her up and pretended they wanted to be her friends, Natasha just told them that she¡¯d have to check with Alexei before agreeing. They asked her if Alexei was so controlling that he even decided who she could be friends with. Natasha answered proudly, ¡°Because I¡¯m a simp for him!¡± That answer left thempletely speechless, not even knowing how to respond. 5:06 pm D Dismissed 47 ¡°Natasha.¡± Alexei¡¯s maic voice drifted down from the stairs. 20 vouchers Alexei leanedzily against the banister, his eyes smiling as he reached out his hand to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Natasha rushed over excitedly. ¡°What took you so long?¡± She was honestly speechless. This family was so scheming, even the little kids were full of tricks. Alexei nced at the twins, who looked guilty as sin. They were one of his uncles¡® kids. He felt that they probably figured Natasha looked young and easy to fool, so they sent the kids over to fish for information. If that didn¡¯t work, they wanted to cozy up to her and get her to put in a good word for them However, Natasha was imprable. No matter who tried, she never took the bait. A smile flickered in Alexei¡¯s eyes as he looked at theining Natasha and gently ruffled her hair. ¡°Did anyone give you a hard time?¡± Natasha shook her head. They¡¯d tried, but they had failed. He chuckled softly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Nobody was worth for him to stop for a chat. The whole room just watched in silence as they walked away. As they walked out of the Turner Manor, Natasha nced back before getting into the car. This ce looked gorgeous and grand on the outside, but all she could sense was a thick stench of rot lurking beneath its beautiful surface. In the car, Alexei turned to Natasha. He asked, ¡°So, what were you chatting about with them?¡± Natasha put on a dead¨Cserious face. ¡°How to handle a spy crisis.¡± 5:06 pm D Heughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d always have my back? Was that just talk?¡± Natasha shook her head, dead serious. ¡°There is no way! 20 vouchers I barely know those people. You¡¯re more important to me. If you ever get into a fight with them, I¡¯m taking your side.¡± He asked, ¡°So, if you get closer to someone else, you¡¯d ditch me for them?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it works.¡± ¡°So, how close are we right now?¡± Natasha wanted to say a little bit. Truth be told, they didn¡¯t know each other that well. She¡¯d never really gotten a read on Alexei. But then she thought about how much they¡¯d crammed into such a short time. They were living together, sharing a bed, cooking, and taking walks. She even met his parents today. That was something only people who were very close to each other would do. She picked something in the middle. ¡°We are as close as average friends.¡± Alexei didn¡¯t react. He just gently pinched her earlobe, his voice low and meaningful. ¡°Natasha, remember what you said.¡± It didn¡¯t matter how close they were now. Sooner orter, he would make sure to be the person closest to her. He was always patient. He¡¯d make sure to be the person who meant everything to her. There was still a while before the birthday party kicked off. Technically, as the star of the night, Natasha was supposed to head over to the rk family and start getting ready, But Natasha just went straight back to her apartment to crash and get some serious sleep. Alexei just followed her lead. Alexei casually climbed into her bed like it was the most natural thing in the world. Natasha didn¡¯t say a word, just gave him a long, silent look. Alexei looked totally innocent. ¡°The couch is covered in stuff. I don¡¯t have anywhere else to 5:06 pm D rest.¡± 20 vouchers Since they still needed to do her hair and makeupter, Lisa and the others had left some of their tools behind. Natasha had told them to go home and get some rest, juste back a little early tonight. She wasn¡¯t taking the birthday party nearly as seriously as she had the Turner family gathering. She figured she¡¯d just show up and go through the motions. She had no intention of ying along with their act. If Alexei hadn¡¯t insisted on doing her hair and makeup, she would¡¯ve just gone in a t¨Cshirt and jeans. The problem was, there was only one room in the apartment, and the couch was piled with stuff. So there was really just one bed left. She¡¯d need him aroundter tonight, so she couldn¡¯t just kick him out of bed now. Natasha just stood there in her freshly changed pajamas, staring at him helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve slept together before. Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t try anything.¡± He raised his hands in surrender. She realized that there was that one night when, for no reason at all, they somehow ended up sharing a bed. Since Alexei had already trampled all over their boundaries, Natasha figured there was no point fussing about it anymore. She stacked the nkets right down the middle and waved her hand with authority. ¡°You take the left, I¡¯ll take the right.¡± Maybe all the scheming at noon had drained her. Even with Alexei lying right there, Natasha was out like a light in no time, Alexei, lying on the left side, listened as her breathing slowly grew steady. Suddenly, his eyes snapped open, Those eyes, deep as a bottomlesske, were churning with a storm ofplicated emotions. ***** They both slept soundly, each sticking to their own side, until Lisa and the others showed up D 5:06 pm 30 X20 vouchers and rang the doorbell that evening. They dragged their feet and didn¡¯t leave until seven. By the time they finally rolled up to the rk family, they were alreadyte. Since Natasha had blocked them, she had no clue they were blowing up her phone. Meanwhile, the rk family noticed she still hadn¡¯t taken them off her block list, and every single one of them was looking sour. With all the guests already here and the party about to start, Natasha was still nowhere to be seen. They were starting to suspect she was standing them up on purpose. Olivia stood beside Madeline rk and let out a sigh. ¡°If Natasha didn¡¯t want toe, she could¡¯ve just said so. Why wait until everyone¡¯s ready before bailing?¡± Thomas rk¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°She¡¯s always been this headstrong.¡± Olivia bit her lip, looking worried. ¡°What about all the guests?¡± Andrew rk snorted. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to celebrate her birthday, then forget it. ¡°Cancel the birthday part. Emmanuel and I will just announce the engagement when the timees.¡± Olivia dug her nails into her palm and thought, ¡®Even if Natasha doesn¡¯t show up at all, they¡¯re still determined to marry her off to the Wright family? They are a family by blood, after all.¡® She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it kind of bad for the bride¨Cto¨Cbe to be missing? Maybe we should just pick another day¡­¡± ¡°Everything goes as nned.¡± Lucas Wright¡¯s cold voice cut through the room. He stood there, face nk, jaw tight, but his attitude was rock solid. His gut told him Natasha probably didn¡¯t show up because of Alexei. But he refused to think about whether that guy already meant more to Natasha than her grandmother¡¯s keepsake. Every time he wondered about it, the pain in his chest was almost unbearable, He hadn¡¯t told anyone about Alexei. After tonight, he would be her fianc¨¦. 5:06 pm 3D ¡°But¡­¡± Olivia started. E 20 vouchers Before she could finish, Lucas cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ll just tell everyone she¡¯s sick and couldn¡¯t make
    1. it.
    ¡°The invitations already went out, so we didn¡¯t change the date. Given how close we are, no one will question it. Everything will be fine.¡± Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦ÉndNovel He spoke fast¨Cnot just for the others, but to convince himself too. Olivia watched as Lucas turned and walked into the venue. She let her smile fall away, her face going nk as she stared at his back. She thought, ¡®I¡¯ve already given him a chance. ¡®They¡¯re pushing me to do the extreme things now.¡® ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Noel rk came over, looking for news about Natasha. He was startled when he caught Olivia¡¯s icy, distant look, but she switched to a smile so fast Noel thought he must¡¯ve imagined it. He rubbed his eyes, quickly pushing that strange look out of his mind. ¡°She still hasn¡¯t shown up?¡± he asked. Olivia gave a wry smile. ¡°So much has happenedtely. Maybe Natasha¡¯s just trying to get back at us.¡± Noel¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°She¡¯s trying to get back at us? ¡°She burned down the house, hit people, and mouthed off at Mom and Dad. Every single thing was her doing, and she still has the nerve to me us.¡± ¡°Noel, don¡¯t talk like that. She¡¯s still your sister,¡± Olivia said gently. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to call her my sister. She¡¯s a disgrace,¡± Noel shot back. Then, still fuming, he added, ¡°She¡¯s nothing but trouble!¡± He thought. ¡®She used to throw a fit every year because we wouldn¡¯t throw her a birthday party, and now that we¡¯re doing it for her, she¡¯s acting so rudely. ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll just go throw away the gift I got herter! No one in the rk family thought that Noel was being too much. 5:06 pm S 20 vouchers Just as they were about to head back into the venue to deal with this mess, a clear, teasing voice cut through the air. Natasha said, ¡°Well, my lovely sister and brother. What juicy stuff are you whispering about me this time?¡± 5:06 pm D Dismissed 48 EX 20 vouchers ¡°Natasha!¡± Madeline eximed, her face lit up with surprise as she turned to see her. The party was held outdoors in the vi¡¯s backyard. Natasha glided through the garden in a flowing white gown that seemed to shimmer like moonlight, her beauty breathtaking and unforgettable. Her chin was slightly raised, her eyes bright and lively, adding a touch of elegance and spirit to her already stunning features. Madeline instantly broke into a smile. She was proud of Natasha. None of the other women there could hold a candle to Natasha in terms of beauty. What made Madeline even happier was that Natasha had really shown up. She wondered if that meant that Natasha was willing to reconcile with her family. Madeline had already forgotten about the threats Natasha had made before. Andrew¡¯s expression softened as well. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go inside. We don¡¯t want to keep the guests waiting.¡± He gave her outfit another look, satisfied that she at least understood the asion. ¡°Wait a second,¡± Natasha said with a smile, stepping in front of everyone. Under their confused stares, she added slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s settle a personal matter first.¡± Before anyone could react, she delivered a stinging p right across Noel¡¯s face. His handsome, sunny face instantly swelled up. ¡°Natasha, why did you hit me?¡± Noel was practically losing it. He thought, ¡°Seriously, what kind of sister just walks up and ps her brother? ¡®What did I even do wrong?¡® Natasha¡¯s expression was icy. Even though she was shorter than him, she always acted like she was above him. ¡°Because you¡¯re rude, arrogant, and stupid.¡± Noel didn¡¯t quite get what she meant, but he sure knew she was cursing him out. He almostshed out in return, but Thomas quickly stepped in to hold him back. 5:06 pm S EX 20 vouchers Today was supposed to be Natasha¡¯s big day, and she couldn¡¯t show up with a bruise. Besides, the guests would make fun of them if word got out that they were hitting each other at their own party. Olivia and Madeline, her eyes brimming with tears, led Noel away to put some ice on his face. With that p mark on his cheek, there was no way he¡¯d dare show up again tonight. That ppletely shattered the rk family¡¯s wishful thinking. Natasha hadn¡¯te here to make peace. She was here to make them pay. Andrew¡¯s face was stormy. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve pped him and let off steam. Can we go now?¡± Natasha shot him an even colder look, standing her ground. ¡°Where¡¯s the bracelet?¡± ¡°Your mom will give it to you after the party,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°No way. I want it now. I don¡¯t trust you people,¡± Natasha shot back. Andrew¡¯s nostrils red with anger. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t trust you either!¡± She came in swinging, pping her brother without hesitation. This made Andrew doubt that she¡¯d go along with their n. Natashapromised. ¡°Fine. Have her give the bracelet to the butler first. I want it to be publicly presented to me as my birthday gift at the party.¡± Andrew snorted. ¡°Okay.¡± With the deal struck, the whole rk family stered on fake smiles and headed into the party together, but it was all just for show. As they entered, the crowd¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the stunning Natasha walking with Thomas behind Andrew. ¡°Is that the rk family¡¯s youngest daughter? She¡¯s gorgeous! Howe I¡¯ve never seen her before?¡± someone whispered to their neighbor. The neighbor replied, ¡°Of course not. The eldest daughter was always the one showing up at events. The first one said, ¡°The younger one never even had a birthday party. No wonder you don¡¯t recognize her.¡± 5:06 pm D The other person said, ¡°With looks like that, why keep her hidden?¡± Someone else said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand¡­¡± As they drew near, people started whispering to each other. EX 20 vouchers Most of the people at the party found their eyes glued to Natasha¡¯s stunning face. It was impossible to look away. One rich kid who knew the rk family well clicked his tongue. ¡°Gotta admit, Natasha might have a temper, but she¡¯s a total knockout. ¡°What do you guys think? Should I go for her?¡± His friend snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Didn¡¯t your family tell you the rk family and Wright family are announcing an engagement tonight?¡± ¡°No wonder Lucas is out.front acting like family, greeting guests at the door,¡± someone else chimed in. ¡°Talk about luck. Lucas really hit the jackpot,¡± someone said with a jealous edge. He had a wealthy family, good looks, and he had always been the role model among his peers. Now he was about tond a gorgeous fianc¨¦e. Though Natasha had a wild streak, when it came to guys and girls, it was about looks anyway. With a face like that, people would bend over backwards just to make her happy. ¡°What can you do? The guy¡¯s had a twenty¨Cyear head start,¡± someone else chimed in. They had known each other since they were three. There was no way others couldpete with that kind of rtionship. The group was full of sighs and whispers. In a corner, Matthew Hill, who had recently dyed his hair back to ck from blue, silently downed a ss of wine, Matthew scoffed inwardly, ¡®Childhood sweethearts, huh? ¡°That just means it¡¯ll hurt even more when they break up. I can¡¯t wait to see the look on their faces when everything falls apart, ¡®If the proposal failed back then, this whole engagement shouldn¡¯t even be happening.¡¯ He stood up, set his ss down, and walked out of the party, leaving all the noise and excitement behind. 5:06 pm D Meanwhile, Lucas couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Natasha, who had stolen the spotlight. 20 vouchers He¡¯d thought she wouldn¡¯t show, but her stunning entrance left him genuinely amazed, his eyes shining with delight. ¡®Figures. With all the memories and history we share, Alexei doesn¡¯t stand a chance against that,¡® he thought. ¡°Natasha.¡± He stepped forward, reaching out to take her hand. But she pulled away with clear distaste, not letting him touch her. Ever since he¡¯d teamed up with the rk family to force her into this party, Lucas had turned into someone ugly and cruel in her memories: She thought, ¡®Getting tangled up with Olivia wasn¡¯t enough for him, now he¡¯s here pretending to be all affectionate in front of me?¡® She never believed that people would love others by hurting them. Lucas¡¯s smile froze for a moment, but he quickly smoothed it over. ¡®It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still plenty of time to make things right. I¡¯ll put everything back the way it was,¡¯ he told himself. He said while ying it cool as if nothing had happened, ¡°There are lots of your favorite desserts here tonight. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling tired, just sit down and have a bite, take a little break.¡± Natasha suddenly gave a wicked smirk. ¡°You really think this engagement is actually going to happen tonight?¡± Lucas pressed his lips together. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make sure it goes through.¡± Then he shot her a probing look. ¡°Does Mr. Turner know we¡¯re getting engaged tonight? Is there something going on between you two?¡± For original chapters go to Find¡ïNovel Natasha rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed. ¡°Leave him out of this.¡± Natasha put on a straight face, but her eyes were full of scorn. ¡°How about a bet? ¡°If you can stick around and go through the whole engagement ceremony without sneaking out before my dad announces it, I¡¯ll go along with you. 5:06 pm 30 ¡°But if you bail, then from now on, stop saying you like me and making me sick.¡± Lucas stared at her, not quite believing it. ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I mean it,¡± Natasha replied. 20 vouchers ¡®With all these people trying to stir up trouble, there¡¯s always at least one who actually gets the job done,¡® she thought. Alexei, who was standing outside the venue, felt speechless. Lucas got dragged off by his mom, Margot Wright, for a grilling, finally giving Natasha a break. She flopped onto a sofa, enjoying the rare moment of peace. Olivia showed up right on cue, having finally managed to calm Noel down. As she was about toe over, Natasha said in a clear voice, ¡°One fly after another. So annoying.¡± Olivia stopped in her tracks about three steps away, looking hurt. All eyes in the room immediately turned to the center of the drama. 5:06 pm D Dismissed 49 20 vouchers Seeing Olivia get picked on, one of her simps, Don Lawson, couldn¡¯t wait to jump in. He said, ¡°Natasha, who are you throwing shade at? You¡¯re the biggest fly buzzing around here. No one¡¯s nastier than you. ¡°I heard you just pped Noel outside. Going that hard on your little brother? You¡¯re really something.¡± Natashaughed out loud and thought, ¡®News sure travels fast.¡® But this kind of trash talk didn¡¯t even scratch her. She raised her hand. ¡°So, you wanna try it?¡± She appeared quite arrogant and rude. Don¡¯s face turned red with anger as he red at her. ¡°You think just because Mr. and Mrs. rk threw you a party, you¡¯ve got them backing you up? ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯ll never measure up to Olivia.¡± He had just seen Thomas and Andrew bustling around Natasha, introducing her to everyone. Olivia, on the other hand, was nowhere to be seen. When she did show up, no one paid her any attention. Don thought, ¡®The rk family should only have one heiress. What makes someone like Natasha even worthy of being mentioned alongside Olivia?¡® Olivia immediately stepped in. She couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer. ¡°Don, Natasha is my sister. We don¡¯t need to bepared. Please respect her.¡± But Don was all riled up. He got even more pissed off after Olivia spoke up. He gave Natasha a scornful once¨Cover. ¡°No idea where you picked up those rags. ¡°If you weren¡¯t clinging to Lucas just because you grew up together, you wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to show up here today¡± The rk family had always ignored Natasha, so even at their own party, he wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid to call her out. Plus, in his mind, every time he saw Natasha, she was always dressed in cheap brands. 5:07 pm D 20 vouchers He heard she showed up just in time, so he felt that she probably didn¡¯t have a chance to change into the dress the rk family had prepared for her. Since Natasha looked so shabby and out of ce, Don felt that Andrew would be angry if he found out. ¡°Enough already!¡± Out of nowhere, a girl in a blue dress with a baby face cut him off. She red at Don in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s their birthday party, and you are fooling around like a clown. Do you crave attention badly?¡± She wasn¡¯t part of their friend group. She was tight with a different group, so she didn¡¯t really know the drama between Natasha and Olivia. Before this, she always thought Olivia was the only daughter of the rk family. Olivia had a great reputation, but she couldn¡¯t stand her. It was all because a guy her cousin liked ended up ditching her and became one of Olivia¡¯s simps. She could see right through it. Olivia always put on an act, unting her heiress status, but in reality, she was just the queen of the yers. Everyone said she was kind and generous, but to her, Olivia was just fake and pretentious. Olivia was always putting on airs, acting like she was better than everyone else, but in the end, she was just phony. She felt that Don had no brain. It was Natasha¡¯s birthday party. There was no way everyone would fuss over Olivia at this event. Olivia hadn¡¯t even said anything, yet Don was making a scene for her. A soft, gentle voice sounded. The girl in the yellow dress next to the baby¨Cfaced one let out augh. She said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Miss rk is wearing Master Isa Curry¡¯stest design. ¡°It¡¯s a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind piece. There¡¯s only one in the whole world, and it hasn¡¯t even been shown to the public yet.¡± Her family was in the fashion business, so she definitely had an eye for this kind of thing. She had to admit that Natasha wore it with style. Isa was famous for being entric and hardly ever took on privatemissions these days. 5:07 pm 3D She wondered how Natasha managed to get her hands on this. She wondered if the rk family would spent this much on Natasha. EX 20 vouchers ¡°Master Isa? That dress must have cost at least millions of dors, right?¡± someone eximed, their eyes full of envy. A dress like that was something people would only wear once. The rk family could afford it, but it was not worth the price for just one night. If they organized parties on this scale a few more times, they would surely go bankrupt. No matter the value of Natasha¡¯s dress, it was definitely crazy expensive. Plus, the matching jewelry were sparkling and wless. People believed that the value of everything on her must be over tens of millions of dors. Olivia¡¯s expression changed too. People might think the rk family was just flexing their wealth, but Olivia knew better. The priciest dress her family had prepared was just over 300 thousand dors, and she was wearing it. The dresses left for Natasha were all pretty average, nothing that would make anyone look twice. Since Natasha waste, Olivia expected her to show up looking nd and forgettable. But instead, Natasha made a jaw¨Cdropping entrance. Additionally, her outfit cost a fortune. Olivia thought, ¡®Was it Lucas who did this?¡® She kept a smile stered on her face, but inside, her heart was practically sizzling with envy. Natasha nced down at her own outfit, and even she was shocked. She thought, I just grabbed this dress at random from the pile of clothes stacked outside my hallway, I only settled on it because it seemed to fit tonight¡¯s vibe. Alexei hadn¡¯t liked the jewelry she was wearing before, so after they left the Turner family, he had Shawn Carter drop off a new sel. He just tossed them onto the dining table like it was nothing. She figured they were just some 5:07 pmD regr jewelry. He was the one who insisted she put them on. ¡®Man, Mr. Turner is really this generous?¡® she thought. 20 vouchers She didn¡¯t really feel any pressure about it. After seeing the Turner family¡¯s estate at noon, she had a whole new idea of just how filthy rich Alexei really was. The fact that he could just toss something like this her way meant money was nothing to him. If she tried to fuss over it or push it back, she felt that he¡¯d probably just think she was being a pain. After all, she was also representing him tonight. But deep down, Natasha made up her mind. When she got back, she¡¯d make sure to treat Alexei with extra respect. Even if his injuries healed, she would always allow him to sleep on her couch. Don was getting roasted by a bunch of girls and totally losing it. ¡°No way. How could she possibly have that much money? Natasha¡¯s broke!¡± The baby¨Cfaced girl shot him a look like he was an idiot. ¡°How could the rk family¡¯s daughter not have money?¡± Natasha looked at Don with a calm, almost amused expression. ¡°Yeah, why would I be broke?¡± Obviously, it was because the rk family gave all their money to Olivia. Natasha had already had a huge falling out with her family because of Olivia. But Don¡¯s instincts told him he¡¯d better not say that out loud. Olivia stepped in just in time. ¡°Alright, Natasha, let it go. Don¡¯s just got it out for you. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for youter.¡± ¡®What a joke, Where was she when I was getting trashed just now?¡® Natasha thought. She nced over at Don, who was still ring at her with a resentful look. He insisted Natasha must¡¯ve done something shady. She just smiled, her eyes crinkling. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦Énd£Îovel Natasha reassured the girls who had just stood up for her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Understandably, guys from families who rely on others to make a living are pretty petty and twisted.¡± She knew that proving herself was always thest thing she should do. If she wanted to win, 5:07 pm SD she had to go straight for her enemy¡¯s weak spot and hit them where it hurt. E20 vouchers Don, who¡¯d been squawking just a second ago, suddenly looked like someone had grabbed him by the throat. His face went beet red, and he waspletely speechless. Natasha tilted her head, her smile sweet as honey. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Don Snider?¡± Don¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. ¡°How did you know?¡± The other girls were clutching each other¡¯s hands, their eyes sparkling like cartoon characters. They were hyped as they stared at Natasha, dying to hear the next juicy detail. They even forgot to address her as Miss rk. ¡¤ ¡°Natasha, why did you call him Don Snider?¡± one of them asked, practically bouncing with curiosity. Even Olivia looked at Natasha like she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard. The Lawson family had some serious cash, but their roots were in Scrushire. They only recently moved to Andphis City to try their luck. Most people didn¡¯t really know the Lawson family¡¯s backstory, so hardly anyone realized their originalst name was actually Snider. B Dismissed 50 20 vouchers Sadie always said, ¡°Know yourself and your enemy, and you¡¯ll never lose a battle.¡± To keep Natasha from getting bullied, she went to great lengths to dig up all the dirty secrets on the most devoted simps around Olivia. The whole Lawson family drama was prime material for one of theirte¨Cnight gossip sessions. Natasha remembered it clearly, since Sadie had spent half the night roasting Don¡¯s grandpa, Bryant Lawson, with extra enthusiasm. The current head of the Lawson family, Bryant Lawson, married the Snider family¡¯s only daughter, Rachel Snider. While Rachel was alive, Bryant was widely praised as a devoted husband, always managing the household and supporting her in every way. Rachel, grateful for his dedication, went out of her way to support the entire Lawson family. It was a ssic case of one person making it big and taking their whole family along for the ride. But when Rachel hit her forties, she got cancer, and left the family business in Bryant¡¯s hands. As Bryant started calling the shots, word got out that he already had a bunch of illegitimate kids. Luckily, the Snider family wasn¡¯t totally out of the picture. There were still some old¨Ctimers in thepany keeping a close eye on Bryant, making sure he didn¡¯t get too wild. Both sides kept each other in check, holding onto a fragile bnce. The bottom line was that no matter what, the Snider Group would never be the Lawson Group, Back in the day, it was Rachel and her father who built up the Snider family¡¯s business empire. Bryant was just the caretaker who maintained what was already there. Even so, the fortune Rachel left behind was still substantial. In Scrushire, it was always the Snider name that truly carried weight. Even after Bryant made it to the top, he could never shake off the stigma of being 5:07 pm EL 20 vouchers overshadowed by his wife¡¯s aplishment, nor his reputation for being ungrateful and opportunistic. The respectable families in Scrushire preferred to keep their distance from him. In order to get more shares, Don started reading the room and suggested changing his surname back to Snider. Instead of fighting Bryant¡¯s illegitimate kids to protect the Snider family legacy his grandmother left behind, he chose to suck up and change his surname. This move caused an uproar in Scrushire. Bryant acted like he was trying to talk him out of it, but deep down, he was secretly delighted. He had his own ns. With so many people watching, having Don, who was the real Snider family heir, voluntarily change his surname was the best thing that could¡¯ve happened to him. To avoid the judgmental looks from those in the know, Bryant even decided to move thepany¡¯s headquarters to Andphis City, starting over in a new ce. It was only after the move that the Snider family was officially renamed the Lawson family. In Andphis City, most people met Don when he was already going by Don Lawson. Nobody cared enough to ask if he¡¯d ever changed hisst name. All traces of the past had been wiped clean. If it hadn¡¯t been for Sadie, who used to dream of being an investigative journalist and never let anything slide, they probably would¡¯ve pulled it off. ¡°Holy shit. That¡¯s just shameless!¡± the girl with the baby face blurted out. The other girls all looked disgusted. After all, any one of them could¡¯ve been in Rachel¡¯s shoes. Bryant was the ultimate backstabbing social climber, but Don was just an absolute scumbag. Natasha smiled as she watched the girls cursing up a storm, each one furious on Rachel¡¯s behalf. Sure enough, by the end of tonight¡¯s party, Don¡¯s original surname would be the hottest topic among the city¡¯s elite. 5:07 pm Don looked as pale as a ghost. He was finished. 20 vouchers His grandfather had brought him here today just to show him off and hopefully scope out a potential marriage match. Before, he¡¯d always found ways to dodge proposals because of Olivia, but after tonight, it¡¯d be the women who wanted nothing to do with him. No respectable family that cared about their daughter would ever let her marry into a family this shameless and disloyal. Don¡¯s shameless move to change his surname was a total red g. In some ways, the upper crust of Andphis City cared even more about saving face and keeping their reputations spotless. But the worst part was, the past Bryant had tried so desperately to keep hidden got dragged out into the open because of him. All those years of hard work were down the drain. Don ran off in disgrace. Through the crowd of girls gathered around Natasha, gossiping, Olivia locked eyes with her from across the room. They both knew that Olivia¡¯s second de was now ruined. Olivia took a deep breath, knowing she wasn¡¯t exactly wee here. She kept herposure, gave a polite nod, and turned to walk away in the opposite direction. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s no big deal. ¡®Some knives are just handy, easy to use, but not really that sharp. The sharpest ones are always saved forst! ***** Meanwhile, Noel was upstairs, holding an ice pack to his face. Madeline couldn¡¯t stay with him forever, so once she was sure he was okay, she headed back to the garden to help Andrew entertain the guests. 5:07 pm 30 EZ 20 vouchers She even made a point to tell Natasha that she¡¯d already taken the bracelet out and given it to the butler. But Andrew had moved the cake¨Ccutting and gift¨Cgiving part of the evening to after the engagement announcement. He also made it clear to Natasha that she and Lucas would have to go up on stage together to cut the cake. For original chapters go to find?novel He told her to behave herself. Natasha just kept nodding, acting so obedient it actually unnerved the rk family. For some reason, her eerily quiet attitude was even more unsettling than when she¡¯d pped Noel at the start of the night. Andrew had figured she¡¯d kick up a fuss about this whole process, but she didn¡¯t. Of course, he wasn¡¯t prepared to back down. Even though he didn¡¯t really believe Natasha was over Lucas, with all the mess she¡¯s stirred uptely, he was worried she¡¯d cause a scene at the party. He shot her a suspicious look, then called over a servant to keep an eye on her. Natasha¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about the marriage falling through, you should be watching Olivia and Lucas, not me.¡± Andrew red at her, clearly annoyed. ¡°What are you saying now? Do you think it¡¯s honorable to drag your fianc¨¦ and your sister into this mess?¡± Natasha pursed her lips and thought, ¡°They had no problem using the excuse of ¡°medical treatment¡± to ship my boyfriend and Olivia together. ¡®But now they want to act all righteous? Please,¡¯ She didn¡¯t care. She was just looking forward to the show. Seeing that Natasha had gone quiet, Andrew kept ncing back at her as he reminded her, ¡°The big moment¡¯sing up. Don¡¯t go running off now, alright?¡± But what Andrew never sawing was that, after all his careful nning, Natasha didn¡¯t stir up any trouble at all. Instead, at the veryst moment, the groom¨Cto¨Cbe was nowhere to be found. 5:07 pm SD µÄ 20 vouchers He was up there with the microphone, going through the usual formalities and just about to announce some big news. He tried to signal for Natasha and Lucas toe over, but he only found Natasha blinking her big eyes with her arms crossed. She was watching him with a look that said she was enjoying the drama and couldn¡¯t wait to see what happened next. Madeline stood beside Thomas, both of them frowning in confusion. On the other side, the Wright family looked worried and upset, while a servant was anxiously talking to them. The star of the night, Lucas, who¡¯d been right there just moments ago, had vanished. Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. 5:07 pmD Dismissed 51 20 vouchers Andrew had initially dismissed Natasha¡¯s warning as sarcasm, but now, as he scanned the room, he realized that not only had Lucas disappeared, but so had Olivia. Her absence, however, hadn¡¯t drawn nearly as much attention. Andrew¡¯s veins bulged on his forehead. ¡®What the hell has that damn girl gotten herself into this time?¡® he cursed inwardly. Among the guests, some well¨Cinformed insiders who knew about the rk and Wright families¡® ns quickly noticed Lucas was missing. They immediately started gossiping. ¡°The whole stage is set up, and now it looks like the groom just ditched?¡± someone whispered. Those who had no idea what was going on looked confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. rk say he had some good news to announce? Why isn¡¯t he saying anything now?¡± The crowd began to stir restlessly. A bunch of trust fund kids huddled together and whispered, ¡°I heard Lucas bailed on thest proposal, too. Is he pulling the same stunt again?¡± A person said, ¡°No way, I thought those two were pretty solid. He didn¡¯t look unwilling at all earlier, and he even handed Natasha a cupcake.¡± Another person said, ¡°I heard they¡¯re breaking up.¡± A third asked, ¡°Wait, for real? What¡¯s the deal?¡± Someone else said, ¡°Natasha¡¯s quite petty. She¡¯s always picking fights with Lucas over Olivia, thinking the two of them have something going on.¡± Someone looked uncertain. ¡°But those two do seem pretty close. I¡¯ve seen Lucas get into arguments with Natasha more than once just to defend Olivia. ¡°There was even a time he pushed Natasha aside to protect Olivia from danger.¡± A person asked, ¡°Seriously? Anyone would lose it if they were in her shoes.¡± The person who called Natasha petty earlier jumped in, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Olivia and Lucas would never do something like that. ¡°Lucas only calls Natasha out because she keeps picking on Olivia. He just can¡¯t stand seeing her bully Olivia. 5:07 pm D 20 vouchers ¡°You guys have no idea how awful Natasha is. Olivia¡¯s mom saved Natasha¡¯s life, and she doesn¡¯t even show a bit of gratitude.¡± Someone retorted, ¡°But Olivia¡¯s life in the rk family has always been way better than Natasha¡¯s. ¡°Back in high school, most people didn¡¯t even know Natasha was from the rk family. They used to make fun of her for being poor.¡± A person said, ¡°She was just faking it. She loves acting all pitiful. Just look at the size of today¡¯s party. If that¡¯s not pampering her, I don¡¯t know what is.¡± Another said, ¡°But honestly, Olivia¡¯s actually pretty nice. It¡¯s probably just a misunderstanding.¡± Someone else said, ¡°For sure. Natasha¡¯s been arrogant since she was a kid. She even lost it and hit Olivia several times recently. She¡¯s totally nuts.¡± A person concluded, ¡°No matter what the reason is, Lucas disappearing on her like this in front of everyone is basically humiliating Natasha. ¡°How is this engagement even supposed to go on now?¡± As the guests¡® whispers reached his ears, Andrew¡¯s face was as dark as ink. The lines he¡¯d practiced got stuck in his throat, and for a moment, he was unsure if he should go on. Lucas had been perfectly fine just moments ago. There was no way he could im Lucas was suddenly sick or had an ident. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡® Andrew thought anxiously. He looked over at Thomas in the audience, hoping for some kind of reaction. Just then, after finishing his conversation with a servant, Emmanuel Wright walked over with a calm smile and smoothly took over. He said, ¡°Andrew, are you giving me the honor of making the announcement?¡± He leaned in and whispered in his car, ¡°We¡¯ve found Lucas. He¡¯ll be back soon. Let¡¯s just buy a little time.¡± Then, with a smile, he turned to the guests. ¡°As you all know, our children have grown up together since they were little, and they¡¯ve always had feelings for each other. Original content can be found at findnovel 5:07 pmD EL 20 vouchers ¡°Today, we wanted to take this opportunity to officially announce that our families are about to have an even more intimate rtionship. ¡°We¡¯d like you all to be witnesses as we make their rtionship official.¡± His smooth, reassuring words made everyone think that Lucas¡¯s disappearance was just to prepare a surprise. Andrew chimed in with a few jokes, then signaled for the staff to start ying a video on the outdoor projection screen. Margot and Madeline also stepped in to help smooth things over. The video had been put together by Lucas. After all, he and Natasha had grown up together for years, so there were plenty of photos and memories of them side by side. However, they had much fewer chances to have moments together in the past three years. Lucas had been nning to propose to Natasha again right after the big announcement, when the video was ying. Seeing that there was no drama to watch, some people sighed in disappointment. Meanwhile, the usual crew who always hung out with Lucas, Olivia, and Matthew scoffed and rolled their eyes. They thought, ¡®We knew that Natasha¡¯s whole breakup act was just her ying hard to get with Lucas. ¡®Look at her now. She¡¯s all over Lucas again today.¡¯ ¡®She even went so far as to prepare a lovey¨Cdovey video to show off how in love they are. ¡®She was acting all superior at the start, chin up and looking down on everyone, but now she¡¯s been exposed!¡¯ As they watched Natasha looking at the still¨Cdark screen with that calm expression, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was good at acting. They thought that she must be thrilled at that moment, Some of them even thought darkly, ¡®Natasha marrying Lucas is quite a leap in social status. Let¡¯s be real, Natasha does not deserve him at all. ¡®Olivia is like a real goddess. She and Lucas would make a perfect couple.; 5:07 pm Maybe their bad vibes were so strong, the universe actually answered their wishes. 20 vouchers Out of nowhere, the screen lit up, and the crowd erupted with gasps and a buzz of gossip. The ones who¡¯d been rolling their eyes at Natasha¡¯s whole show¨Coff act with Lucas suddenly snapped to attention, their faces instantly freezing. The rk and Wright families sat there with grim faces, not saying a word, the tension thick in the air. Meanwhile, Natasha, who was soaking up all those pitiful nces, lingered quietly at the edge of the dim venue. The corner of her mouth curled up in a barely noticeable smirk. ¡®He was nowhere to be seen for so long, I almost thought he was really going to ke on me,¡¯ Natasha mused. On the giant screen, Lucas and Olivia were locked in a tight embrace. Judging by the background, it looked like they were standing by the back door of the vi. In the video, the two of them looked like a perfect match. Lucas reached out and gently patted Olivia on the head, his voice soft and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± ¡°Say it again. Say you love me,¡± Olivia said in a yful, coquettish tone, wrapping her arms around his waist. ¡°I love you,¡± Lucas replied without hesitation. ¡°So what about all that talk of you marrying someone else?¡± Olivia pouted, clinging to him. ¡°No way! That¡¯s just their nonsense. I wouldn¡¯t marry anyone but you,¡± Lucas replied without a second thought. His answer was so straightforward and overflowing with affection that, if only they were the right couple, the whole crowd would¡¯ve probably cheered for them. However, it only set off a wave of shocked whispers and gasps. Even the most clueless person could tell this was a live stream, and judging by the angle, someone was secretly filming them. Whoever was behind the camera was a real genius. Not only were their faces crystal clear, but the whole vibe was so perfectly captured. 5:07 pm 30 It made the two look like the leads in some epic romance drama. 35 vouchers Unfortunately, the people in the video weren¡¯t supposed to be together, so the whole thing just felt awkward and embarrassing. ¡®So their parents announce the engagement in the garden, and then these two sneak off for a secret rendezvous?¡® everyone thought. The shot suddenly switched, swinging around to show Lucas from behind instead of their faces. From this angle, Olivia was snuggled up against him, and Lucas was leaning down. It looked like they were kissing. The crowd gasped again. Maybe the things they said could be faked, but nobody could force them to kiss like that. People nced from the screen to Natasha, who stood there in silence, her facepletely expressionless. Even those who usually couldn¡¯t stand her couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of sympathy for her. The girl with the baby face and the one in the yellow dress, who had spoken up for Natasha earlier, clenched their fists in anger. They thought, ¡®That shameless jerk and homewrecker. Cheating on Natasha right in front of everyone is unbelievable!¡® They immediately shot back with a mocking tone, ¡°Mr. Wright is so devoted. Miss Sutton has such impable manners.¡± Their words were full of snark. Dismissed 52 35 vouchers After that passionate kiss, the projector, which Thomas had sent someone to urgently shut off but failed, suddenly went dark on its own. The live stream was over. But everything that was meant to be seen had already been seen. Andrew was so furious he could cough up blood. ¡®This whole engagement party is an absolute joke!¡® he thought. He didn¡¯t think there was anything real going on between them. After all, they all knew about Olivia¡¯s condition. It was the rk family who had forced Lucas to pretend to be Roderick Watson and cooperate with her treatment in the first ce. Andrew thought, ¡®Olivia must¡¯ve been having one of her episodes just now. That¡¯s the only reason this whole scene happened. ¡°The real kicker is, why did it have to happen today of all days? Why did it have to be caught on a live stream for the whole world to see?¡® With everyone watching, there was no way they could talk their way out of it. Of course, they could just tell the truth about Olivia¡¯s condition. But the whole reason they¡¯d gone to such lengths to cover it up and even made Natasha suffer for it was to keep her illness from ruining her dance career. The rk family wanted to spare Olivia from having to deal with people¡¯s judgment on top of the pain of losing her boyfriend. The most important thing was, now everyone had seen them kissing and hugging. Even if they tried to exin it away, it wouldn¡¯t make any sense. If Natasha ends up marrying Lucas after all this, what would people think of her?¡® Andrew couldn¡¯t help but worry. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of resentment. Treating her is one thing. Hugging is fine. But was a kiss really necessary?¡® he thought. He even started to suspect that Lucas was deliberately making a move on Olivia. 5:08 pm DD 35 vouchers Thomas¡¯s feelings were just asplicated. Watching the fake couple acting all sweet and loving on screen, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Natasha. They used to say Natasha was just jealous and petty, but he wondered if she had to watch things like this take ce over and over again. Now that everything was exposed in front of everyone, and he could hear people gossiping, he finally realized just how wrong it all was. Putting himself in her shoes, if he saw his partner being all flirty with another man, he¡¯d crazy, too. Even if it was for the sake of treatment, and he understood it logically, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept it emotionally. go Thomas nced at Natasha standing quietly in the crowd, looking so small and fragile, her eyes cast down. He felt a stab of pain in his chest. Remembering how their mom had dragged him away right in the middle of Lucas¡¯s proposal ceremony, he suddenly felt bad for Natasha. He pressed his lips together, walked over to Natasha, and stood in front of her, shielding her from all those pitying, sympathetic, or gloating looks from the crowd. He hesitantly patted her on the shoulder andforted her in a husky voice, ¡°Natasha, don¡¯t worry. ¡°Our family will make things right for you after what happened today.¡± Natasha stared straight at him. ¡°Then go get Grandma¡¯s bracelet for me right now.¡± Thomas frowned. ¡®Of all things, she¡¯s only worried about a bracelet right now?¡® he thought. He said, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll get it for you after the party¡¯s over. But it¡¯s a mess out here right now. We need to handle what¡¯s happening first.¡± Natasha just gave a slight smile. It was so subtle, but somehow, Thomas couldn¡¯t help but notice a trace of contempt and mockery in it. He was about to say something else when, on the other side of the room, Andrew and Emmanuel had already made up their minds in a sh. Even those who knew what was really going on could barely stand to look at that scene. To outsiders who had no idea about the truth, it looked like a straight¨Cup scandal involving both families. 5:08 pm D 35 vouchers The whole thing could be blown up into something downright indecent if people added their own input on it. Rumors would always spread like wildfire. Now, even the people who used to defend Olivia and Lucas had all gone quiet. Deep down, they thought those two looked better together, but Natasha was still Lucas¡¯s girlfriend. They¡¯d been going strong for years. At first, it looked like their ship had finally sailed, but instead of feeling sweet about it, it just left a bad taste in their mouths. Something about the whole thing just felt off. Those who had been swearing that there was nothing shady going on between them just got pped in the face. They were jumping around like clowns, and then the actual couple came out and smacked them down hard. Of course, nobody really med Olivia. They just kicked themselves for not knowing the real story and startedining that Lucas was two¨Ctiming. Some people even got all paranoid, wondering if Natasha was holding a grudge and had set them up on purpose just to make them look bad. The gossip at the scene was running wild, and things were getting more and more outrageous by the minute. Andrew and Emmanuel knew they had to step in before things got even worse. There were still a ton of questions. Andrew thought, ¡®Olivia seemed perfectly fine just now. Howe she suddenly had a rpse? ¡°Why did the two of them end up together at the back door of the vi? How did the originalmemorative video suddenly turn into a secret live stream? Who was really behind all this? And what was their motive?¡® But there was no time to think things through now. The only thing that mattered was damage control. Lucas hadn¡¯t even shown up yet, and Natasha hadn¡¯t gone up on stage either. 3/6 5:08 pm 3 D 35 vouchers They just vaguely talked about the two families teaming up, but never actually said who the real couple was. Right now, the smartest move was to just go with the flow and swap the engagement partner to Olivia. These two old pros had seen it all before. With just a few smooth words, they turned what looked like a scandalous affair into nothing more than some yful married couple¡¯s antics. They even teased them for being so wrapped up in their romance that they¡¯d forgotten all about the real business at hand. When it came to swapping out the bride, everyone was in on the unspoken understanding. Nobody needed to spell it out. In this circle, nothing was truly off¨Climits. As long as things looked proper on the surface, no one would expose the truth. After all, everyone still had to do business together. The room was soon filled with congrattions. Peopleughed and joked, as if nothing had ever happened. The whole scene had twisted and turned so many times. Nobody even bothered to ask if the engagement was always supposed to be between those two, why there would be a secretly filmed live stream. Get full chapters from f?ndnovel But of course, there was always someone who just couldn¡¯t let a happy ending slide. A young woman in a ck dress with big, bouncy curls suddenly spoke up. ¡°But, howe I heard that Lucas was dating Natasha?¡± Her voice was just loud enough for everyone to hear. She wore a look of innocent curiosity, but Natasha could clearly see she was just here to stir the pot and enjoy the show. Natasha instantly recognized her. This was the girl who had relentlessly pursued Lucas for ages, only backing off when Natasha and Lucas finally made it official. Because of that whole saga, she couldn¡¯t stand Natasha, who was Lucas¡¯s crush, or Olivia, who always acted innocently but was always with Lucas. 5:08 pm 30 Now, it looked like she was fed up with Lucas, too. She was dead set on making all three of them lose face together. 35 vouchers Because of this sudden challenge, everyone suddenly remembered that today¡¯s party was supposed to be Natasha¡¯s birthday celebration. The engagement was just meant to be a surprise twist. Everyone¡¯s eyes subtly drifted toward Natasha, the overlooked star of the night. Under the bright lights, her beautiful face looked almost unnaturally pale. Her pure moonlight¨Ccolored dress only made her seem even colder and heartbreakingly delicate. Natasha wasn¡¯t exactly stamped with the rk familybel, but everyone knew about her and Lucas being a thing. After all, Lucas was the center of attention wherever he went, and Natasha had a reputation as that gorgeous girl with a bit of a wicked streak. The woman in the ck dress shot Natasha a provocative look, her eyes full of challenge. ¡®So the so¨Ccalled winner from back then isn¡¯t looking so great now, huh?¡® she thought. Natasha¡¯s birthday had beenpletely upstaged, even her fianc¨¦ had been snatched away. Now, she was getting called out. People couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was pitiful. Everyone was waiting to see how she¡¯d respond. Margot¡¯s face turned a sickly shade of green. Back then, she¡¯d tried everything to get Lucas to marry Olivia, but he just wouldn¡¯t budge. She finally resigned herself to epting Natasha as her daughter¨Cinw, only for the stubborn Lucas to get caught in the act with Olivia. Now the engagement was being alternated at thest minute. To make matters worse, all their dirtyundry was being dragged out for everyone to see. Just thinking about it made her want to disappear from sheer embarrassment. She¡¯d always favored Olivia, but that was under normal circumstances. This whole fiasco of getting exposed and then being forced to patch things up in public made 5:08 pm SD both the engagement and Olivia covered in stains. 35 vouchers Lucas had always been the picture of integrity and grace, the one everyone envied growing
    1. up.
    Now, thanks to Oliva and Natasha, his reputation had totally tanked. Margot was both pissed and anxious, scared to death that Natasha might just blurt out something jaw¨Cdropping and make this whole mess explode even more. Dismissed 53 Chapter 53 35 vouchers The baby¨Cfaced girl couldn¡¯t stand seeing so many people bully Natasha. She clenched her fists in anger, ready to step out and call them out. But her friend quickly grabbed her arm, holding her back. She looked over at Natasha, who stayed calm and collected even with everyone staring at her. Shaking her head at her friend, she said, ¡°Calm down. She can handle it.¡± Today had been so intense that she¡¯d been keeping an eye on Natasha for a while. Natasha didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised the entire time. Even when Natasha put on a sad face, she never really looked heartbroken. She guessed Natasha probably already knew about Lucas and Olivia, and maybe she got some moves lined up. They felt that they should just let her handle it her way. Natasha nced at the girl who asked the question, then at the nervous Wright couple, and finally at her own family. They all looked really anxious. They knew Natasha better than anyone else, and they understood just how unpredictable she could be. Andrew felt a jolt in his chest. He really didn¡¯t want any more stress tonight. In his anxiety, he mouthed to Natasha, ¡°The bracelet.¡± Next to him was Madeline. No one could tell what she was thinking. She clenched her fists tightly. Everything had happened so fast tonight, and there was still confusion in her eyes. She thought, ¡®How has Natasha¡¯s engagement turned into Olivia¡¯s?¡® As a mother, she knew just how much Natasha liked Lucas. All those years when Natasha wasn¡¯t getting along with the family, Madeline had to rely on Lucas to hear anything about how she was doing. 5:09 pm D 35 vouchers From what Lucas shared, it was obvious to Madeline that Natasha was always rxed and happy when she was with him. Madeline could also tell that Lucas loved her, too. Now that the engagement had ended up with someone else, Madeline wondered what Natasha was supposed to do. She knew that Natasha must be devastated. But Olivia was already Lucas¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If Natasha started talking about her history with Lucas, people might start gossiping about Olivia or twist things against her. Madeline¡¯s mind was a mess. She had no idea what she even wanted to hear anymore. All she could do was look away. Natasha gave a small smile. Instead of replying to the person who asked, she turned her gaze to Thomas, who was watching her nervously. He kept insisting he¡¯d stand up for her and make it up to her. She tilted her head, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. ¡°As for this question, why don¡¯t I let my brother answer it for me?¡± Thomas suddenly clenched his fists. Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to the elegant and distinguished Thomas. But he just stared at Natasha, his lips parted as if to speak, but his face remained tense. The woman who asked the questionughed and urged, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this question that hard to answer?¡± Thomas felt like he¡¯d never been caught in such a dilemma before. If he admitted that Lucas and Natasha had been in a rtionship, then Olivia would be branded as the person who stole Natasha¡¯s boyfriend, even though Olivia was now officially engaged to Lucas. But if he said no, that would mean denying everything between Natasha and Lucas. With the way people already judged Natasha, they might assume Natasha had always been the clingy one chasing after Lucas. No matter what he said, one of his sisters would end up hurt. 5:09 pm He thought, ¡®Natasha has already suffered so much tonight, but¡­ 35 vouchers Thomas said while carefully avoiding Natasha¡¯s bright, clear eyes, ¡°They never dated.¡± He turned to the woman who asked the question and continued, ¡°Those rumors are just baseless gossip. ¡°The three of them have known each other since they were kids, so of course they¡¯re close. But to Lucas, Natasha¡¯s just like a little sister to him.¡± Natasha thought, ¡®Just a sister¡­ ¡°That is his final conclusion. ¡®It is almost word for word what Lucas said back then.¡® Natasha let out a loud, almost mockingugh. She thought, ¡®This is my brother. He apologized earlier, but all the while stabbing me over and over with his actions. ¡®Does he not get what denying me like this means? Yet he still left me to face all the bacsh and gossip on my own. Read full story at find{n}ovel ¡®Because Olivia is the fragile one who needs protection, and the Wright family is a closely tied business partner who has to keep up appearances. ¡®So what if I get even more dirt piled on me? I already have a bad reputation. ¡®Typical of a family of businessmen. They always know that they have how to prioritize profit. ¡®How ironic. Back when I said I didn¡¯t want to marry Lucas, they tried every trick in the book to stop me. They even went so far as to threaten me with my grandmother¡¯s keepsake. ¡®But now, in just a few short hours, since it concerns Olivia and their benefit, they cut me off without even blinking.¡¯ Sheughed, bold and biting, but somehow, thatughter only made the whole scene feel even more bitter and sad. The baby¨Cfaced girl held onto the hand of the girl in the yellow dress beside her and whispered, ¡°Do you really think they never dated?¡± The girl in the yellow dress smirked. ¡°The rk family made it official in front of everyone. Even if they did date, now it¡¯s like it never happened.¡± 5:09 pm D 35 vouchers The rk family couldn¡¯t afford to lose face over a guy tangled up with both of their daughters. Her fell on Natasha, who wasughing, her body shaking. gaze It was supposed to be her birthday, yet she looked like she was standing all alone against her whole family. Her friend was right. They were definitely bullying her. The woman with big, wavy hair in a ck dress shrieked, ¡°How could that be? It was obviously you and Lucas who were dating!¡± She scoffed, crossing her arms, ¡°So what is it? Either you were eyeing your sister¡¯s boyfriend, or Olivia was the homewrecker who swooped in and stole him.¡± There were a few people who knew the messy history between these three. When they heard that, everyone suddenly turned to look at the ceiling and the floor. No one dared look at Natasha. Some things were better left unsaid. If nobody called it out, everyone could just y dumb and maybe gossip a little behind the scenes. But someone just had to blow things up and ruin the vibe for everyone. ¡°Miss Delgado, watch what you say!¡± Thomas cut in sharply. He was always a gentle and refined man, but right now, his face was so dark it was almost frightening. Salena Delgado rushed over and grabbed Faye Delgado¡¯s arm. ¡°That¡¯s enough, shut your mouth! ¡°Why are you sticking your nose into someone else¡¯s family business?¡± The Turner family might look down on Natasha¡¯s background, but the rk family still held plenty of status in their own circle. Besides, Thomas was young and aplished, and the rk family was thriving. No one knew how far they would go in the future. Salena pinched Faye¡¯s waist hard. Everyone knew the rk family doted on Olivia. Picking on Natasha was one thing, but airing all this out in public was crazy. 5:09 pm 3D Their family had ties with the rk family, after all. EX 35 vouchers Faye mped her mouth shut, chin raised stubbornly, refusing to say another word. She just couldn¡¯t stand Lucas, that two¨Ctiming jerk who yed both sides. She couldn¡¯t stand Olivia, that phony, goody¨Ctwo¨Cshoes. She also couldn¡¯t stand Natasha, who once stole her man and now was acting all pitiful and weak. As a true hater at heart, she was just there to stir the pot. She felt that none of those three deserved a happy ending. In the middle of the tense standoff, Natasha let out a low, mocking chuckle. She casually twirled a strand of hair in front of her chest, her tone light but pointed. She said, ¡°Miss Delgado, if you don¡¯t want to listen to gossip, shouldn¡¯t you at least believe what the people involved say? ¡°My brother already said that Lucas and I are just friends. He¡¯s telling the truth. Isn¡¯t that right, my dear brother¨Cinw?¡± The first part was aimed at Faye, but thatst part was clearly meant for Lucas who had just walked in. Everyone spun around. At the far end of the crowd, Lucas stood frozen, his face drained of color as he stared at Natasha, who was smiling with a sly glint in her eyes. It was as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, Dismissed 54 Chapter 54 Natasha¡¯s words hit Lucas right in the soul. E 35 vouchers The people who knew the inside story all widened their eyes, their faces twisted withplicated, almost strange expressions. The rest of the crowd might have been clueless, but those who had witnessed the proposal in the past knew the truth. Lucas and Natasha were never just childhood friends. They¡¯d been entangled for over a decade, and their breakup was still recent. They used to be madly in love. Now, hearing Natasha call him ¡°brother¨Cinw¡°, people felt that she was quite bold. They couldn¡¯t quite describe it, but everyone felt that Natasha was savage. Even Faye was left speechless by Natasha¡¯s words. She felt that Natasha switched up so fast. But when she saw Lucas¡¯s face, like his whole world had just copsed, she suddenly felt a rush of satisfaction. She said, ¡°Of course, I believe you. Sorry, I was being nosy. No idea who started all those rumors. Turns out a bunch of us got yed. ¡°So, you two never dated? He is your brother¨Cinw, right? I get it now.¡± Faye grinned and slipped back into the crowd with her mom. Lucas¡¯s face was a mess of red and pale, embarrassment and anxiety battling for control. He was about to rush over to Natasha. ¡°Natasha, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± But before he could get close, his parents each grabbed an arm, holding him back. Emmanuel gave him a cold, warning look and said in a low, stern voice, ¡°Enough! Haven¡¯t you embarrassed us enough today? ¡°You disappeared to get cozy with Olivia, and now we¡¯re stuck cleaning up your mess. What trouble are you trying to stir up now?¡± Margot spoke gently. ¡°The engagement¡¯s already been announced. We already swapped the bride once, we can¡¯t do it again. ¡°You need to think about the Wright family. And honestly, do you really think Natasha¡¯s going to listen to you right now?¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes were red with frustration. ¡°Why?¡± He looked at his parents. ¡°You both know exactly who I want to marry.¡± He¡¯d just finished dealing with things on Olivia¡¯s end and rushed back. E36 vouchers His heart was pounding with nerves since he was afraid he¡¯d be toote for the engagement announcement. He thought his parents would y it by ear and maybe dy that part a little. But on his way, he ran into a bunch of people, all smiling and saying, ¡°Congrattions.¡± He let out a sigh of relief, his smile as warm as spring sunshine. He just assumed everything was running smoothly, even though he wasn¡¯t there. He believed that all he needed to do was show up, say sorry to Natasha, and that would settle everything. But as soon as he walked into the venue, he heard Natasha¡¯s words, and it felt like a punch to the gut. He knew that something was seriously off. He¡¯d only stepped out for a bit, and now it felt like the whole world had flipped upside down. He thought, ¡®What does she mean we never dated? Then what were those twenty years between us supposed to be?¡® Now the boomerang had turned around and hit him right in the heart. Emmanuel¡¯s face was burning with rage. He looked like he wanted to p some sense into Lucas. ¡°You want to know why? ¡°If you¡¯re going to mess around, at least pick your moment. Latest content published on F?ndNovel ¡°I haven¡¯t even grilled you about Olivia yet, and now you¡¯re questioning me instead?¡± Lucas shot back angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. There¡¯s nothing between me and her. You both know about her illness¡­¡± Emmanuel said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what we know. The point is, everyone else got the wrong idea. Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? ¡°Someone¡¯s out to ruin this engagement. Do you even realize you and Olivia were caught on a livestream sneaking around at the back door?¡± He didn¡¯t believe Lucas and Olivia werepletely innocent. 35 vouchers They said it was all about treating her illness, but he didn¡¯t believe that two young people who stayed that close for so long would not cross the line. He didn¡¯t give a damn about Lucas¡¯s messy love life. What really pissed him off was that they¡¯d been set up today. Both the Wright and rk families had no way to fight back and just got dragged along for the ride. Lucas had always been the perfect boy whom he could brag about. He didn¡¯t expect Lucas to mess up so badly when it came to his marriage. ¡°Livestream? What livestream?¡± Lucas whipped his head around, staring at his furious father. At some point, the rk couple had brought Thomas and Natasha over to join them. Thomas said, ¡°No matter what the reason is, Mr. Wright, backing out of an engagement at thest minute isn¡¯t exactly gentlemanly.¡± His face was set in a frosty expression. He felt that it was all Lucas¡¯s fault since he couldn¡¯t make up his mind. If it weren¡¯t for him, the rk family wouldn¡¯t be aughingstock, and Thomas wouldn¡¯t have had to hurt Natasha all over again today. Because of that anger, Thomas didn¡¯t even bother calling him by his name anymore. He just called him ¡°Mr. Wright.¡± But Lucas didn¡¯t care about Thomas. His eyes locked onto Natasha, who was standing behind them and watching the drama with an unfazed expression. He pushed past the rk family and rushed up to her, blurting out urgently, ¡°Natasha, hear me out¡­¡± Natasha suddenly spoke up, her gaze cutting straight through him. ¡°You left the hall just now, didn¡¯t you? Remind me, what was our bet again, brother¨Cinw?¡± Lucas opened his mouth, but the words just wouldn¡¯te. He remembered it. 5:09 pm E 15 vouchers If only he¡¯d stayed at the venue tonight and waited for their parents to announce the engagement, he could have rightfully be the fianc¨¦ of the woman he loved. But he still made that mistake and walked out anyway. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he finally managed to say. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes curved in a faint, almost careless smile. ¡°I should really be thanking you, brother¨Cinw.¡± Herst words were barely above a whisper, meant for his ears alone. ¡°Thanks for helping clear my name, brother¨Cinw.¡± From now on, she could walk away from the past with her head held high,pletely free of any burden. It was a relief she hadn¡¯t expected.` Lucas thought, ¡®Does she think our past is so unbearable? She really sees everything we had as just a stain on her record?¡® Lucas felt a deep ache settle in his heart. ¡®Don¡¯t call me that, Natasha. I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± His voice shook with pain, and he looked at her with desperate, pleading eyes. But Natasha just brushed his hand away, slow and steady, not a hint of hesitation. She took a step back. it felt like a whole gxy had opened up between them. Laicas snapped at her rejection. His mind was a storm of regret, pain, and desperation, all reason gone. More and more people started turning their heads, ncing in their direction. But Lucas had only one thought. He thought, ¡®Nul If my engagement with Olivia is locked in today, then no matter what happens next, even if the wedding never happens. Natasha and I would be over for good. His gaze turned sharp and desperate,pletely ignoring the warning res from both families as he raised his voice so everyone could hear him 5:10 pm D He said, ¡°I need to make this clear to everyone. I¡­¡± Suddenly, the sound of something heavy crashing down from above. 35 vouchers Lucas didn¡¯t even get a chance to speak. Everyone¡¯s attention snapped to the second¨Cfloor window of the building by the back garden. A person said, ¡°Holy shit!¡± A young guy was sprawled halfway out the window, his body nearly folded over the open frame, clutching the sill for dear life and swearing at someone nonstop. In front of him, a familiar naked man was sprawled over him, disoriented and delirious, his head covered in blood. Olivia was standing right behind them. She just threw a bottle to the ground, which caused a heavy sound. The whole scene was so scandalous and bloody, it looked like something straight out of a crime drama, sending a wave of screams through the crowd. The rk family instantly sensed that things were about to go south. Madeline recognized the boy dangling from the window, then spotted Olivia in scattered clothes. Her face was deadly pale. With a crowd gathering all around, Olivia shrieked and bolted inside the building. Andrew and Thomas didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. They immediately started ushering the guests out. Andrew said, ¡°Everyone, thanks foring to tonight¡¯s party. We¡¯ve got some family business to handle, so we¡¯ll have to end things here tonight.¡± Nobody really knew what had just happened upstairs, but they knew that this couldn¡¯t be allowed to leak out. The hosts were basically showing everyone the door, and as much as people were dying to get the inside scoop, nobody wanted to look shameless by hanging around. Everyone was already stuffed with tonight¡¯s gossip anyway. The Wright family had witnessed the whole scene too. All they could think was how unlucky this night had turned out. They were seriously fed up with the rk family. Since they were still supposed to be future inws, they had no choice but to swallow their 5:10 pm 3D frustration and help see the guests out. 135 vouchers But in the very next second, right in the middle of all that chaos, the pitch¨Cck sky was suddenly filled with massive fireworks. Bursts of color and light in every shape imaginable lit up the night, dazzling and brilliant, turning the whole venue into a sea of shimmering fireworks. Under that jaw¨Cdropping spectacle, a tall, broad¨Cshouldered figure strode in from the darkness, every step steady and unhurried. His presence was impossible to ignore, and his low but authoritative voice rang out. He said, ¡°The birthday party isn¡¯t over yet. Who said you could leave?¡± Dismissed 55 A sharp intake of breath cut through the crowd. Someone in the crowd gasped, the sound echoing in the tense air. 12 35 vouchers The young guests were stunned by the neer¡¯s striking looks and cocky attitude, but the family heads and a few heirs¨Cto¨Cbe instantly recognized who he was. ¡°Alexei? What¡¯s he doing here?¡± someone whispered in disbelief. ¡°Does this mean Mr. Turner is here for Natasha¡¯s birthday?¡± someone spected, their voice full of curiosity. ¡°No way, I think he¡¯s here for Olivia. Olivia¡¯s way more likable than Natasha with her temper,¡± another person chimed in. Someone else muttered, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought? Andrew really kept his connection with Mr. Turner under wraps for so long and never said a word.¡± The guests who had beenughing at the rk family¡¯s expense couldn¡¯t help but start feeling jealous. Even the rk siblings, who¡¯d just stirred up trouble, were suddenly forgotten. They felt that the rk family¡¯s career was about to take off. But Andrew, the object of everyone¡¯s envy, just looked utterly confused. He hadn¡¯t even sent Alexei an invitation. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to. It was just that the rk family¡¯s invitation wasn¡¯t even worthy of reaching Alexei. Even though everyone assumed Alexei was here to celebrate, Andrew, whose nerves had been shot all night, suddenly felt his rm bells start ringing. He was way more worried about the whole event getting ruined than about riding the Turner family¡¯s coattails. He hurried over and said, ¡°Mr. Turner, wee! Your presence truly graces us tonight.¡± Alexei shot Andrew a dismissive nce, ignoring his outstretched hand. Instead, he casually beckoned to someone behind him. ¡°Come here.¡± The intimate way he said it made everyone stop and stare, 175 35 vouchers The fireworks overhead were still bursting in the sky, but now every gaze was drawn to wherever Alexei was looking. Faye pursed her lips. ¡°Some people really do get all the luck.¡± Before she could say another word, her mom pinched and twisted the soft flesh at her waist, making her gasp. Faye sucked in a breath, shot her mom a defiant gesture, indicated that she would shut up, and barely escaped another round of her mom¡¯s warning. Most people still couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. The only ones standing in Alexei¡¯s line of sight were Lucas, looking seriously pissed off, and Natasha, who was stuck behind him with her wrist in his grip. It was pretty obvious who Alexei was talking to. Everyone was racking their brains, trying to figure out when Natasha had even crossed paths with Alexei. They were surprised that she convinced him to show up for a simple birthday party like this. They wondered if those two were that close. While everyone was busy overthinking, Alexei and Lucas locked eyes from across the room, sparks practically flying between them. Of course, the only one actually burning up was Lucas. Alexei didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. He couldn¡¯t care less. Alexei¡¯s eyes were full of scorn. Lucas loved forcing people to fight for status, so Alexei made sure he was locked in as Natasha¡¯s brother¨Cinw by handing him Olivia as his fianc¨¦e. He felt that having the advantage meant nothing if Lucas was just a fool getting yed. Seeing Lucas shamelessly stand in the way of Natasha, Alexei snapped. He frowned, clearly annoyed. ¡°Let go.¡± Lucas held on tightly to Natasha, refusing to let her go. So much had happened tonight. Fragments of events and emotions were tangled together, leaving his mind inplete chaos. But the moment Alexei appeared, everything suddenly made sense. E vouchers Even without any evidence, his instincts screamed that Alexei was definitely behind the mess with the engagement tonight. Just as the rumors said, he was truly despicable. Fueled by anger, Lucas squeezed Natasha¡¯s wrist even harder. Natasha felt a sharp pain shoot through her wrist. Before Alexei could say another word, Natasha mmed her foot into his calf hard. If Lucas hadn¡¯t still had some reflexes, he would¡¯ve dropped to one knee right then and there Lucas whipped his head around, disbelief written all over his face. His calf was aching like hell. He was pretty sure it was already bruising. But what really stung was how Natasha had kicked him in front of everyone, not holding back at all. That hurt way more than just his pride. Checktest chapters at find?novel ¡°Natasha¡­¡± Lucas muttered. He just couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d stab him in the back. Lucas¡¯s parents were startled and quickly rushed over to steady Lucas, making sure he didn¡¯t do anything else out of line. Meanwhile, now free from his grip, Natasha strode confidently over to Alexei, who had let out a brief chuckle when she kicked Lucas. She teased him, ¡°What took you so long?¡± Alexei naturally took her wrist and gently massaged it. ¡°Went to get something ready.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes curved with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Alexei just smiled and said nothing. Natasha thought Alexei had beente because he was busy making sure Olivia and Lucas got exposed on the livestream, and that Noel, Olivia, and Matthew got humiliated upstairs. But those people weren¡¯t even worth much effort. Alexei had just sent someone to stir the pot a little and nudge their ns off course. That was more than enough for them to reap what they¡¯d sown. What really took up his time was getting her birthday present ready. 35 gouchers But she¡¯d find out about that soon enough. Alexei didn¡¯t care at all that they were in the spotlight. After checking her wrist, he just rested his hand lightly on her soft belly,pletely unfazed by Lucas¡¯s predatory re. It wasn¡¯t anything sleazy, but honestly, it was almost too close forfort in front of everyone. ¡°Have you eaten yet? Are you hungry?¡± Alexei asked, his voice gentle. They¡¯d slept way toote that afternoon, so Natasha had only grabbed some fruit to keep her stomach from growling beforeing over. She¡¯d meant to snack on some pastries at the party, but people just kept stirring up trouble. She shook her head honestly. Ignoring the shocked stares from everyone around them, Alexei nced over, then casually led Natasha to a long table under a wall of flowers. The table was covered in all kinds of delicious little treats, their sweet aroma filling the air. The rk family wasn¡¯t much, but their chef¡¯s got skills. What Alexei didn¡¯t know was that tonight¡¯s desserts were made by a chef from a private bakery that Natasha loved. Lucas had specifically asked them toe. But it didn¡¯t matter. Alexei was more than happy to take credit for someone else¡¯s thoughtful gesture. He picked out a few of the best¨Clooking treats and set them in front of her, then grabbed a ss of juice from a waiter¡¯s tray and ced it next to her. Once he had her settled like a little kid, he finally seemed satisfied. ¡°Here, have something to eat first,¡± Alexei said gently. Then he asked, ¡°Do you like the fireworks?¡± Natasha looked up in surprise. ¡°You were the one who arranged the fireworks?¡± She had thought the rk family had set them off to celebrate the engagement. She thought, ¡®No wonder tonight¡¯s fireworks are so beautiful and over¨Cthe¨Ctop. They are just 415 5:10 pm D as impressive as the grand disys in cities known for their fireworks festivals. ¡°They¡¯d been going nonstop ever since Alexei walked in. 35 vouchers Alexei raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course. A birthday deserves a real spectacle. Whatever anyone else can do, you should have it all and more.¡± As he finished speaking, the fireworks above morphed into a dazzling new disy. Huge letters were disyed in the sky. It read: [Happy Birthday, Natasha]. The letters bloomed in the night sky, framed by bursts of vibrant flowers. Ever since the year she was six, when the fireworks got ruined by the rain, Natasha never had birthday fireworks set off for her again. So many times, when she was little, she could only hide in the shadows, watching Olivia bask in happiness, feeling guilty for being jealous. She thought, ¡®Someone like me doesn¡¯t deserve it! But right now, that brilliant light filled her eyes, making them shine like a sky full of stars. With a smile in her eyes, Natasha looked up and said with rare sincerity, ¡°Thank you.¡± After so many years, she finally felt what it was like to be truly cherished again. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 5:10 pm D Dismissed 56 El as vouchers The room had been eerily quiet since Natasha and Alexei started their whispered conversation. The moment the words on the screen appeared, a collective gasp rippled through the crowd. It was only then that everyone realized that tonight was supposed to be Natasha¡¯s birthday party. But since her arrival, aside from a brief mention by Andrew in his wee speech, there had been nothing for her. It was clear the real focus of the evening was yet toe. Even the cake, which should have been cut by the birthday girl, had been pushed back by Andrew until after the engagement announcement. He wanted Natasha and Lucas to do it together. But since the bride was switched at thest minute and Olivia still hadn¡¯t shown up, the cake had ended up forgotten in a corner of the kitchen. Judging from the looks on the rk family¡¯s faces, it was obvious the fireworks weren¡¯t their idea. Sighs and murmurs of sympathy swept through the crowd. Of course, some of it was probably just people trying to win favor with Alexei. Alexei¡¯s actions toward Natasha just now¨Cwhatever his reasons¨Cleft everyone¡¯s jaws on the floor, but they also made his intentions crystal clear. At the very least, Natasha was under his protection for now, If even he was treating her like she¡¯s the boss around here, anyone thinking of messing with her had better think twice. Everyone knew what was up with the whole engagement swap. Some pitied Natasha for getting stabbed in the back by both hersister and her fianc¨¦. Some just found it funny that she couldn¡¯t even hold onto her boyfriend. Others noticed that the rk family barely paid her any attention and were already eyeing her. 5:10 pm 30 135 vouchers There were even people convinced Natasha would never get over someone as perfect as Lucas, just waiting for her to go head¨Cto¨Chead with Olivia. But right now, whatever schemes or thoughts people had, everyone was keeping quiet. It was not that anyone looked down on Lucas, but he just couldn¡¯t hold a candle to him. Alexei wasn¡¯t just in a different league. He was ying an entirely different game from the rest of them. He¡¯d long been the real boss of the Turner family, making waves with his overseas businesses, and there were plenty of notorious rumors swirling around him. Even their fathers and grandfathers had no choice but to swallow their pride ande to Alexei for cooperation. Seeing how Natasha had Alexeipletely under her thumb, they felt that she would not care about Lucas. Everyone started seeing Natasha in a whole new light. Some people couldn¡¯t help but stare at the scene by the table. Natasha was sitting, and Alexei was standing. Meanwhile, Lucas¡¯s eyes were red, and he lookedpletely lost. Some even started specting wildly. They felt that maybe Alexei had set his sights on Natasha, and that was why the rk family switched brides at thest minute. Lucas was still hung up on her. Trying to have it both ways. rk family sure knows how to y the game,¡® they thought. Meanwhile, Andrew¨Cthe one everyone was cursing under their breath¨Cfelt bitter inside. Watching Natashaughing and chatting with Alexei, his face wentpletely pale. Ever since she learned to fight back, Natasha had never been a pushover. This time, her mom tried to guilt¨Ctrip her with her grandma¡¯s bracelet to drag her back for the engagement, and she was probably fuming inside. Alexei was obviously there to back her up. He wondered what kind of chaos these two were about to stir up. Andrew felt that Natasha was stubborn, and Alexei was nuts. 5:10 pm D 35 vouchers At that moment, Andrew felt a wave of despair. He thought, ¡®If only Alexei hade for Olivia. At least Olivia is obedient and considerate, always thinking about the big picture. ¡®No matter how much she¡¯s wronged, she¡¯d never take it out on the family. Maybe she could even talk Mr. Turner into calming down. ¡®But with Natasha, she¡¯d never let anyone off easy. She¡¯d turn on her own family without a second thought if she felt she was in the right.¡¯ Andrew and Thomas exchanged a nce, both reading the same worry in each other¡¯s eyes. They were just racking their brains trying to figure out how to get Alexei out of there. Sure enough, the very thing they were most afraid of came true. Once Natasha was almost done eating and the fireworks had mostly fizzled out, Alexei finally turned hiszy gaze toward them, like he¡¯d only just noticed they existed. He said, ¡°I heard the rk family¡¯s invitations say this was a birthday party for their real daughter. ¡°So, how did it turn into an engagement for the adopted one, and now everyone¡¯s just packing up and leaving?¡± He swept his eyes around the room. ¡°A birthday¡¯s supposed to be a big family get¨Ctogether, right? ¡®But the birthday girl¡¯s mom and little brother aren¡¯t even here. Mr. rk, is there some kind of problem with the rk family¡¯s values?¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned a sickly shade of purple. He was sure that Alexei was there to air out their dirtyundry. They had always addressed Olivia as their eldest daughter. Andrew wondered why Alexei was using words like ¡°real¡± and ¡°adopted¡± daughters. What really made Andrew break out in a cold sweat was that Alexei had just called out the fact that Madeline and Noel weren¡¯t even there. The scene at the second¨Cfloor window earlier had been enough to make Andrew¡¯s heart skip a beat. He still had no idea what exactly had gone down. He just wanted everyone to move on and pretend it never happened. 3/7 5:10 pm 30 EX 35 vouchers But now that Alexei had brought it up again, it brought everything rushing back for the crowd. Shaking off the shock of seeing Alexei with Natasha, who had a notorious reputation and fiery temper, everyone¡¯s interest in what happened earlier red up all over again. Someone whispered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Matthew making out with Noel by the window just now? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be heading overseas soon? ¡°I heard the Hill and rk families had some dramately. Matthew wasn¡¯t even on the list tonight.¡± Another person said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard some things about Matthew¡¯s personal style. guest ¡°Word is, the Hill family¡¯s desperate to ship him off because of it. So you already know what business he has with Noel.¡± Someone else said, ¡°Hold up, wasn¡¯t Olivia there too? I swear, her clothes looked like she¡¯d just thrown them on in a hurry.¡± A person said, ¡°The siblings and Matthew together? Damn, they¡¯re really wild.¡± Another said, ¡°Poor Lucas. The engagement¡¯s barely official and he¡¯s already getting cheated on.¡± Someone else asked, ¡°But why did Olivia throw something at him?¡± A person said, ¡°Who knows? Maybe she got set up, or maybe it¡¯s some freaky new fetish. How can they be unable to keep Matthew under control in their house?¡± Another person said, ¡°Man, this is just chaos.¡± All those wild and messy rumors swirling around didn¡¯t just leave Andrew and Thomas looking embarrassed, They even made Lucas¡¯s brows knit together in concern. He thought, ¡®Olivia isn¡¯t that kind of person. Matthew¡¯s reckless enough to do anything. Olivia must have gotten dragged into this! Andrew gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. Turner, you must be kidding. ¡°Madeline and the others just had something urgent to handle, that¡¯s all. Our family¡¯s fine.¡± He shot a pleading look at Natasha, hoping she¡¯d say something to help him out. 5:10 pm ET 35 vouchers Alexei¡¯s calm, dark eyes shifted to her, too, like he was silently asking for her opinion. Natasha swallowed a bite of cake, set her spoon down nice and slow, and blinked innocently. ¡°Honestly? I really don¡¯t know.¡± Andrew jumped in before she could say more. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! ¡°Madeline loves Natasha. She¡¯d never skip her birthday on purpose. She just had to leave for a moment.¡± Alexei suddenly broke into a smile, his voice low and chilling. Andrew felt like he was hearing the devil whisper in his ear. Alexei said, ¡°Well then, if it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, why not invite Madeline and the others back out? Let¡¯s keep the party going.¡± He thought, ¡°They took Natasha¡¯s birthday from her, stole the parents that should have been hers, and dismissed her pain like it was nothing. ¡®How could I not make them witness the moment she stands above them all, basking in the spotlight alone? ¡®Let them see it clearly that their existence is nothing but dust to Natasha.¡¯ Thomas pressed his lips together tightly. Even without seeing it, he could tell that Noel and Olivia were definitely not fit to face anyone right now. He said, ¡°Mr. Turner, it¡¯s really not a good time for my mom and the others¡­¡± ¡°You guys can¡¯t go get them?¡± Alexei acted clueless. Then he shed a smile. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll have someone fetch them.¡± ¡°Shawn,¡± Alexei called out. Shawn seemed to materialize out of nowhere, nked by several bodyguards in ck suits, responding with almost cheerful efficiency. ¡°Yes, Mr. Turner. We¡¯ll go get them right away,¡± Shawn said cheerfully. Andrew and Thomas couldn¡¯t do a thing. They could only watch as the group strode off. ¡°Natasha!¡± Andrew shouted, his voice filled with anger, For original chapters go to find~novel 5:10 pm D 135 vouchers ¡®Doesn¡¯t she know you never let outsiders see your family¡¯s dirtyundry?¡® he thought. Natasha looked up in confusion, only to drop her gaze again like she was scared, her voice barely above a whisper. She said, ¡°Dad, I just wanted Mom to spend my birthday with me. Is it too much to ask for her to wish me Happy Birthday?¡± With her head lowered, all anyone could see was the curve of her cheek and the elegant line of her neck. Paired with that soft white dress, there was a fragile, broken look about her that no one could quite exin. Seeing a beauty so heartbroken like this, people couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, despite her reputation. People were sneaking nces at Andrew, shooting him dirty looks when they thought no one was watching. They thought, ¡®Seriously, what kind of dad does that? ¡®Calls it his daughter¡¯s birthday, but can¡¯t even get the whole family together. Now, he¡¯s actually scolding her? That¡¯s just messed up.¡® Alexei watched Natasha, acting all pitiful like a kitten, and his fingers twitched slightly. Only he could catch that glint of cunning and mischief in her eyes. Upstairs, Matthew had already been rushed to the hospital by the servants. Noel was finally shaking off the effects of the drug, stomping around the room and swearing nonstop. Olivia, still wearing those ripped, filthy clothes, was crying her eyes out in Madeline¡¯s arms. She had no clue how everything just blew up like this. Things were totally out of control. On top of her anxiety, she couldn¡¯t shake off this awful feeling that something even worse was about to happen. Just then, the door was kicked open with a violent bang. Shawn stood in the doorway, nked by a squad of intimidating bodyguards in ck suits, 5:10 pm shing a grin that said, ¡°Found you.¡± ¡°Mrs. rk¡­¡± he began. Chapter 57 Dismissed 57 Chapter 57 ¡°Who are you people?¡± Madeline quickly stood up, shielding Olivia, and said to Shawn with a sharp tone and stern look. She thought to herself, ¡®How could a bunch of strangers just walk into our house?¡± Once they were out of the audience¡¯s sight, Shawn dropped his gentle act. Hearing her question, he gave her a cryptic smile. ¡°No need to be nervous, Mrs. rk. ¡°There¡¯s a birthday party downstairs, and Mr. Turner wants everyone toe together for he asion.¡± Madeline frowned at his words. ¡°The party downstairs is still going on?¡± She thought, ¡®After everything that just happened, my husband and my son should¡¯ve ended he party right away to protect Noel and Olivia¡¯s reputations. Besides, the engagement is already settled, isn¡¯t it?¡± Seeing that she hadpletely forgotten the purpose of the evening, Shawn had to remind her. ¡°Mrs. rk, you must be joking. The birthday girl is still here. How could the party end?¡± Madeline was displeased inside, eyeing him warily. ¡°Are you here because of Natasha?¡± Earlier, Olivia had already told her there was nothing between her and Lucas. Tonight was ust one big misunderstanding. Madeline thought, ¡®If anyone didn¡¯t want the engagement to go through and could set up something like this, it must be Natasha. She is always so rebellious and resentful toward us.¡¯ Then there was Matthew, who showed up in this lounge. She didn¡¯t even dare to think if that was also part of Natasha¡¯s scheme. After all, the people in this room were Natasha¡¯s brother and sister. Noel was thinking the same thing. He felt like his luck had hit rock bottom today. First thing, Natasha smacked him across the face, so he had no choice but to sit in the lounge 5:11 pm with an ice pack pressed to his cheek. Then, for some reason, the longer he sat on the couch, the sleepier he got. 55 Vouch In the end, he barely managed to stumble into the inner room and crashed onto the bed. Half¨Cawake and groggy, Noel vaguely sensed Lucas and Oliviaing in and talking about something. Before he could make sense of it, Lucas hurried out again. Then, he was snapped back to reality by screams from outside. Forcing himself awake, he rushed out of the inner room, only to see Matthew all over Olivia on the couch. Noel tried to yank him off, but instead, Matthew overpowered him and started getting handsy with him, too. In the chaos, the two of them crashed into the window. It happened to face the backyard, so a whole crowd got a front¨Crow seat to the mess inside. Thinking about all this, Noel said angrily, ¡°How dare Natasha set me and Olivia up like this? Mom, you can¡¯t give her the bracelet tonight!¡± Madeline didn¡¯t agree right away, but from the look on her face, it was clear she was starting to waver. At the very least, she felt that Natasha should apologize before they could give her the bracelet. Seeing these people not only refusing to move but also smearing Natasha¡¯s name, Shawn let out a coldugh and impatiently knocked on the open door again. ¡°Do it.¡± He¡¯d already tried the polite way, but since they wouldn¡¯t cooperate, he would have to resort to rough methods. In an instant, several tall, burly bodyguards grabbed the three of them without a shred of courtesy and started dragging them out. Noel might be a grown man, but he waspletely powerless. Trying to break free from the bodyguards was like mming into a brick wall. Madeline¡¯s face finally betrayed her panic. ¡®Why are these people so crude and aggressive? They¡¯re acting without any restraint at all,¡® she thought. 5:11 pm & ¡°Let go. We¡¯ll walk down ourselves!¡± Madeline protested. She looked at Olivia, whose eyes were brimming with tears. 1353 vouchers Olivia had straightened her clothes a bit, so she wasn¡¯t exposed, but she still wasn¡¯t presentable to meet anyone. Madeline added, ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday party, isn¡¯t it? Let Olivia change first. Natasha won¡¯t mind.¡± Shawn kept that fixed, tiger¨Clike smile on his face, but his eyes were icy. ¡°Mrs. rk, there¡¯s no way you should keep the birthday girl waiting.¡± He nced at the bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Take them downstairs.¡± With that, he turned and walked away without another word. ***** Downstairs, in the backyard. Every single second of waiting felt like torture for Andrew and Thomas. Meanwhile, Natasha, who¡¯d brought this storm down on them, waspletely unfazed. She was happily letting Alexei wait on her as she alternated between fruit and pastries. She lounged in her chair, legs crossed, looking utterly rxed. Plenty of people in the crowd were dying to go up and strike up a conversation with Alexei, all hoping to get on his good side. The lively crowd buzzing around the two of them was a sharp contrast to the awkward quiet surrounding Andrew and Thomas. It was like the roles of host and guest hadpletely flipped. Lucas tried again and again to get close to Natasha, but his parents practically dragged him back every time. The Wright family could choose not to work with the Turner family, but under no circumstances could they afford to offend Alexei. All Lucas could do was stand there and watch as Natasha, who had always been by his side, looked perfectly content next to Alexei. 5:11 pm D She was leaning in close and whispering to Alexei from time to time. E55 vouchers Meanwhile, knowing she¡¯d already pissed off Natasha and with her mom keeping her in check, Faye didn¡¯t dare go anywhere near Natasha. Instead, she walked over to stand next to Lucas and grinned. She said, ¡°Well, well, look at you, Mr. Wright. Still acting all high and mighty? What now? Your childhood sweetheart got stolen right out from under your nose. ¡°All you can do is stand there like a wimp. If you¡¯re so tough, go win her back! Wasn¡¯t it fun messing around with your girlfriend¡¯s sister before?¡± Lucas shot her a sharp re. ¡°Faye, don¡¯t spread rumors. You don¡¯t know the whole story.¡± Faye scoffed, ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t know everything, but I can see just fine. ¡°If you dared to do it, why are you so afraid of people talking? Hypocrite! I must¡¯ve been blind to ever like you.¡± As Lucas¡¯s re grew more and more menacing, Faye,pletely oblivious to the danger, kept taunting him, her chin held high in defiance. Out of nowhere, a p whipped through the air and smacked the back of her head. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± ¡°Shit, Mom!¡± Faye yelped. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re mouthing off to?¡± Another pnded hard on her back. The force was so strong that Faye stumbled, nearly losing her bnce. Salena thought, ¡®This brat can¡¯t go five minutes without causing trouble. ¡®One of these days, I¡¯ll have to tape her mouth shut.¡¯ She said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lucas. Faye doesn¡¯t know any better. I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf and take her home to teach her a lesson.¡± She was pulling her along while smiling at Lucas. As an elder, there wasn¡¯t much Lucas could do but grit his teeth and bear it, though his face was darker than a thundercloud. Faye was reluctantly dragged away by her mom, clearly unhappy about it. She thought, I haven¡¯t even gotten to see the rest of the show yet!¡± Meanwhile, the girl with the baby face and the girl in the yellow dress managed to push through the crowd and make their way over to Natasha. They¡¯d already handed their gifts to the rk family butler when they first arrived, along with the rest of their family¡¯s presents. But they still felt like they needed to wish Natasha a happy birthday in person. They felt that Natasha was nothing like all the gossip. They¡¯d rather trust what they saw with their own eyes. For more chapters visit FindN()vel Honestly, with looks like that, it was impossible to dislike her. The two girls came over arm in arm, giggling, but as soon as they reached Natasha, they switched to super sincere mode and wished her a happy birthday. Natasha was momentarily taken aback, then smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected the first birthday wishes of the night toe from them. The girl with the baby face reached out her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t get to say hi earlier. I¡¯m Tilda Stephenson.¡± Natasha shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Natasha rk.¡± ¡°I have heard a lot about you!¡± Tilda joked,ughing out loud. The girl in the yellow dress beside her lifted the corners of her mouth and reached out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Kendall Green.¡± Seeing the smile on Natasha¡¯s face, Kendall suddenly said, ¡°Honestly, I think the rk family isn¡¯t worthy of you.¡± Her face was soft and gentle, but her words were unexpectedly direct. Natasha was taken aback for a moment, then curved her lips into a smile. ¡°I think so too.¡± The three girls exchanged nces and smiled, as dazzling as flowers in bloom, instantly drawing the attention of everyone around them. Once the two girls had walked off, Alexei finally broke away from the crowd and came back over to Natasha. 5:11 pm 2D 55 vouchers Noticing her watching their backs with a thoughtful look, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you like those two?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yeah, I like them.¡± Over the years, it was rare for her to get any genuine kindness from her family¡¯s social circle, aside from Sadie and Lucas. This time, she received some genuine kindness without the help of others. Most people who knew Natasha would only ever give her a hard time, all because they were either crushing on Olivia or chasing after her. Instead of getting to know Natasha for real, they judged her based on gossip first. É« Dismissed 58 apter 58 55 vouchers Alexei said, ¡°I remember that the Stephenson family and the Green family are working together on a pharmaceutical project and are currently looking for investors.¡± Natasha immediately picked up on what he meant and shot him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t make any decisions just because of me.¡± She wanted to leverage his influence, but she didn¡¯t want to get involved in his business choices. Besides, she didn¡¯t really know what was going on with the Stephenson and Green families. Investing in apany wasn¡¯t like blowing money on fireworks. Alexei chuckled and affectionately patted her cat¨Clike, clever head. ¡°Rx. Turner Group just happens to have ns in this field. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to do my homework.¡± The guests nearby, who had been eavesdropping, were left speechless. They thought, ¡®Seriously? Who are you trying to fool? ¡®Turner Group already owns the biggest pharmaceuticalpany in the country. Why would they need to invest in someone else¡¯s project?¡® Shocked as they were, their eyes lit up all the same. They had just found a shortcut to currying favor with Alexei. Olivia and her family were dragged over in a humiliating way. They happened to see all those people who usually acted so high and mighty were now shamelessly falling over themselves to tter Natasha. Seeing Natasha at the center of everyone¡¯s attention, Olivia¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡®Something definitely went wrong tonight. None of Natasha¡¯s moves are following my n at all, Olivia thought. Her original n was that, while offering her congrattions, she¡¯d casually let Lucas know she was stepping out to pick up a custom engagement gift she¡¯d prepared for him and Natasha. Then, using the excuse of stepping out, she¡¯d get herself kidnapped by Roderick¡¯s family. Lucas would realize she only ended up in danger because she went to get the gift. 5:11 pm 3D 65 vouchers Everyone would assume Roderick¡¯s family hated her because they med her for his death. Since Lucas owed his life to Roderick, there was no way he¡¯d just stand by and do nothing. He would once again break off the engagement in front of everyone, and with Natasha¡¯s pride, there was no way she¡¯d ever let the engagement go on after that. To save face or smooth things over, both families would probably just swap out the bride and groom on the spot. By then, it would be over between them for good. Olivia was ready to use this chance to suddenlye down with her so¨Ccalled illness. She knew exactly where Lucas¡¯s bottom line was. No matter how guilty he felt, there were only so many times he¡¯d let her use the same excuse to ruin his wedding ns. But once she became his fianc¨¦e, she wouldn¡¯t need to fake being sick anymore. But when Roderick¡¯s family actually showed up, it wasn¡¯t the staged kidnapping they¡¯d agreed
    1. on.
    Instead, they appeared right at the back door of the vi, holding a knife to her throat. As nned, they managed to lure Lucas out and taunted her, ¡°Roderick¡¯s dead. You¡¯re just so delusional that you think every man is him.¡± They started hurling usations, calling the two of them adulterers. They also said that they¡¯d probably been having an affair all along and had taken Roderick out to sea on purpose to get him killed. They said every nasty thing they could think of. Roderick¡¯s mother, who¡¯d lost her son and was clearly unstable, totally lost it right there. The Lucas and Olivia ended up getting held up. Lucas was scrambling to get Roderick¡¯s family under control while trying tofort Olivia. In the end, Roderick¡¯s mother suddenly snapped out of it. Since Lucas owed Roderick his life, he was more patient with her, so he could only stand by and watch them leave, 5:11 pm D EX 55 vouchers Since Olivia hadn¡¯t actually been kidnapped, Lucas just dropped her off in a lounge and hurried back to the party. Unable to keep Lucas away, Olivia could only hope that in the time she¡¯d dyed him, the engagement would be called off. She was the one who snuck Matthew into the vi. Matthew had said some pretty crazy stuff to her before. He said that he would get revenge for her, so Olivia could be the only daughter of the rk family. He also indicated that Natasha would be doomed. Olivia knew he absolutely hated Natasha. She didn¡¯t ask about his ns or get her hands dirty, but she did help smooth the way for him. Olivia would rather keep her hands clean and give her scheme a little backup. But the moment Matthew, clearly looking physically off, barged into the lounge and lunged at her, Olivia knew she was screwed. ¡®That useless idiot. He tried to scheme and ended up getting set up!¡® Olivia cursed internally. What really pissed her off was that she was getting dragged into this mess. Fueled by that anger, she didn¡¯t show any mercy when she dealt with Matthew. Worst case, she could just pin it all on Noel. But she never expected to get caught in the act right in front of everyone. If she¡¯d known Matthew had set up a live stream that just happened to broadcast her sneaking around with Lucas, she would¡¯ve totally lost her mind. Plotting in secret and quietly recing Natasha as the bride was one thing, but getting exposed in public and being forced to do that was a whole different story. Plus, Natasha had already hit Matthew once before. Thanks to Ramona Hill¡¯s protection and Alexei¡¯s warning, the Hill family had swallowed their pride and let it go. But now, after Olivia beat him up and sent him to the ER, there was no way the Hill family would just let it slide this time. 5:11 pm D 55 vouchers Matthew was Zayden Hill¡¯s favorite grandson. Even if they gave up on him, they still wouldn¡¯t let the rk family walk all over them. This time, the Hill family wasn¡¯t about to just let it slide. No one would know themselves better than their enemies. Olivia yed on Natasha¡¯s pride and stubbornness, but Natasha had already caught on to Olivia¡¯s jealousy and ambition. She¡¯d had Alexei arrange for someone to keep tabs on Olivia ages ago. She felt that letting these people tear each other apart was way easier than getting her hands dirty. But Alexei had pulled it off even more wlessly than Natasha had expected. Olivia was still clueless about the trouble waiting for her. The moment sheid eyes on Natasha, her mind just went nk. The scene from the cemetery, where one was cherished and the other cast aside, had flipped again. This time, Olivia was the one left humiliated and disheveled. When Andrew and Noel saw Madeline and the others, they frowned deeply. From the looks of it, Shawn had clearly forced them toe. Olivia hadn¡¯t even had time to change out of her clothes. Some of the guests were whispering and gossiping while watching Natasha and Olivia. The fake mask of Olivia had been torn to shreds overnight. It was quite a show. Andrew couldn¡¯t really take it out on Alexei, so he kept a straight face and turned to Shawn. He said, ¡°Shawn, this is the rk family. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a bit too far?¡± Shawn lied, ¡°Sorry about that. Mrs. rk just loves her daughter so much. She couldn¡¯t wait to celebrate Miss rk¡¯s birthday, so we might¡¯ve rushed things a little.¡± Andrew could only swallow his anger. He couldn¡¯t simply say that Madeline didn¡¯t care about Natasha. Alexei tapped his fingers on the table, a sly smile tugging at his lips, ¡°Alright, since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get started.¡± 5:12 pm 3D 55 vouchers He then had Shawn bring over five chairs, cing them right in the center for the rk family. Besides a few lounge areas, the party tonight was mostly held outdoors on thewn, with guests mingling and chatting. Now, with all the guests standing while only the rk family sat in the middle, the contrast was ring. It made the rk family feel even more on edge, like sitting on pins and needles. Everyone felt like they were being put on disy and humiliated. Madeline kept shooting looks at Natasha, but Natasha remainedpletely unfazed. Just like Alexei let her call the shots at the Turner family, here at the rk family, Natasha was letting Alexei run the show. Unable to take it anymore, Andrew stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring the birthday cake.¡± Alexei said in a low, cold voice, his expression unreadable, ¡°Mr. rk, it¡¯s not appropriate to bring out the cake meant for your adopted daughter¡¯s engagement.¡± Andrew froze, his face flushing red, then turning dark with embarrassment. ¡°No need to trouble yourself, Mr. rk. We¡¯ve already got the cake covered,¡± Shawn said, grinning as he stepped forward. With a p, a team of smiling staff wheeled in cart after cart, each loaded with cakes that looked almost too pretty to eat. Someone muttered while staring at the never¨Cending parade of carts, ¡°Wait, hold on. Aren¡¯t we supposed to have just one cake?¡± ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡± The carts quickly circled the rk family, trapping them right in the middle. Someone curious had already counted. ¡°Seventeen cakes. But why seventeen?¡± The guests started whispering and guessing, while the rk family, surrounded and on disy, looked absolutely stricken. ¡®Why seventeen?¡® Andrew thought, panic rising. Back when Emilia Sutton had her ident, Natasha was just six. At the memorial three days ago, she turned twenty¨Cthree. 5:12 pm Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find[?]ovel She had missed seventeen birthdays. Dismissed 59 85 vouchers The flickering candlelight on the cake danced across the bewildered faces of the rk family. ¡®Has it really been that many years?¡® they thought to themselves. Andrew and Madeline thought back to Natasha¡¯s birthdays before she turned six. As the only girl in the family, they¡¯d always spoiled her a little more than Thomas and Noel. Every year, no matter how far away they were, they made a promise toe home and make a big deal out of Natasha¡¯s birthday. But now, seventeen yearster, those brief bursts of joy were painfully out of ce against all these long, empty years. They¡¯d never really thought about what all those years of atonement meant to Natasha. They just didn¡¯t dare to. Olivia clenched her fists. She thought, ¡®A day is meant for remembering, not reopening old wounds. If it¡¯s been left alone for seventeen years, why dig it up again now?¡® Among the guests, those who knew the rk family¡¯s past could already guess the meaning behind that number. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡®Mr. Turner really knows how to twist the knife. He doesn¡¯t just for the win. He makes sure it stings.¡¯ go The rk family had ignored Natasha for seventeen years. Now, right in front of them, Alexei was making up for every single missed birthday. Some people thought even further. Seeing how fiercely Alexei was protecting Natasha, they realized that things were about to be turned upside down for both the rk and Turner families. ***** After everyone had been filled in on the backstory, the room fell silent. Alexei walked calmly, holding Natasha¡¯s hand as they approached the first cake. His eyes were soft with a gentle smile. ¡°Make a wish,¡± he said softly. 5:12 pm S Natasha took a deep breath, sped her hands together, and closed her eyes. EX 55 vouchert In the darkness behind her eyelids, she saw the frightened, innocent face of her as a little girl. She was locked in a dark room to reflect on her actions, hungry and scared, all because Olivia had fallen into the pool. ¡®Happy birthday, seven¨Cyear¨Cold Natasha,¡® she told herself. When she blew out the candles, the sadness in that little girl¡¯s eyes faded away, and right in front of her was a huge pink gift box waiting for her. Alexei¡¯s usually aloof face seemed so much softer tonight. ¡°Happy birthday, Natasha.¡± She opened the box and saw a big, soft teddy bear inside. It was so soft to the touch. Natasha¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°It¡¯s so cute! I love it.¡± Alexei had put a lot of thought into the gift, and Natasha was happy to show her appreciation. Seeing that she liked the present he had picked out, Alexei was clearly in a good mood. He continued to hold her hand as they walked over to the next cake. They went through the same routine over and over, but each time brought a new surprise. Blowing out the candles seventeen times took quite a while, but no one dared to utter a singleint. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? ?ovelFind Alexei made it crystal clear that tonight, Natasha was the star of the show. He didn¡¯t get tired of saying happy birthday to Natasha every single time. Since Alexei took things so seriously, no one would even think about sneaking out early. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t boring at all. This was the first time everyone got to see Alexei acting so gently. If anyone had told them before today that the ruthless Alexei would stand up for someone like this, they would¡¯ve called it a fairy tale. As Natasha kept opening gifts, each one was more jaw¨Cdropping than thest. Some of them were legendary collector¡¯s items, the kind that had never been shown to the public before. 5:12 pm Even the most seasoned guests found themselves utterly amazed. 55 vouchers The only ones who couldn¡¯t bring themselves to watch Natasha unwrapping her gifts were the rk family. The more seriously Alexei treated the whole thing, the more it highlighted just how much they had neglected Natasha. They felt that each giftnded like a loud, stinging p right across their faces. The whole scene was arranged inyers. The guests made up the outermostyer, then came Natasha and Alexei, surrounded by a ring of cake carts. The rk family was boxed in at the very center so tightly that they couldn¡¯t slip away even if they faked to faint. They were forced to face the mocking, scornful staresing at them from all sides. When Andrew nced at those cakes with their candles already snuffed out, it felt less like a birthday celebration and more like he was attending his funeral. At longst, after what felt like an eternity, they finally made it to thest cake, which was for Natasha¡¯s 23rd birthday. But this time, instead of closing her eyes and making a wish like before, Natasha pressed her hands together and fixed her gaze directly on her parents. She spoke up without hesitation. ¡°For my final wish, I want to open the gift my mom gave me right here, right now, with my own hands.¡± Madeline suddenly looked up. When she met the cold, distant gaze in Natasha¡¯s eyes, a chilling realization washed over her. She knew that Natasha truly hated them. Between them, there was no warmth of family. They were more like wary adversaries. Olivia stepped forward, steadying the shaky Madeline, and said with fake concern, ¡°Natasha, are you really being this ruthless today? Are you trying to sever ties with your family?¡± Madeline suddenly clenched her fists. She thought, ¡®No way, I can¡¯t let her have the bracelet. If I gave up thatst tie, what else do I have left to keep her close?¡± 5:12 pm D 55 vouchers Seeing that Madeline seemed to be hiding something, the guests started whispering among themselves. A person asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Madeline seriously not get her daughter a birthday present?¡± Another person said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like the rk family can¡¯t afford it.¡± Someone else said, ¡°You never know. I heard they weren¡¯t that close. ¡°Look at tonight. They said it was for Natasha¡¯s birthday, but in the end, Olivia was still their favorite.¡± Madeline¡¯s face was tense. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared Natasha¡¯s gift. I¡¯ll go get it right now.¡± She could just give Natasha the set of jewelry she had originally bought to make up Olivia¡¯s grievances after she got hurt. for While she was at it, she would take the chance to tell the butler to put away the emerald bracelet. Ever since she came downstairs, Shawn had been watching her closely, so she hadn¡¯t had a single chance to talk to the butler. ¡°No need,¡± Alexei said with a smile, ¡°Madeline¡¯s gift has already been brought over.¡± The rk family¡¯s butler was totally clueless about what was going on. Ever since Madeline handed him the jewelry box for safekeeping, he¡¯d been randomly taken to a room and left there. He had no idea what was happening at the party. Now, someone just told him that Madeline wanted to give the gift to Natasha, so he was finally let out to deliver the box. He didn¡¯t even get a chance to ask who those people were that had been keeping an eye on him. With everyone staring at him, he felt a bit weird. Then he remembered that Madeline said she wanted to give Natasha her gift in front of everyone at the end of the party. He felt that this must be it. So he walked right up to Natasha, gave her a polite smile, and handed her the box. ¡°Miss rk, Mrs. rk picked out this present for you.¡± 5:12 pm S 55 vouchers The rk family was in disbelief. They thought, ¡®So from the very start, she made sure the bracelet was handed over to the butler as a neutral party. ¡®She¡¯d nned for this all along?¡® With so much drama in between, if Madeline had kept the bracelet, it was possible that she might have backed out, hidden it, or even smashed it in a panic. But the butler was someone they trusted, so giving it to him made them feel like everything was still under their control. They didn¡¯t think they needed to put up their guard. But Natasha went straight for the jugr. She had the butler under her thumb and got the gift handed to her right in front of everyone. Now, no matter how shameless the rk family got, there was no way they could snatch back a present they¡¯d handed over to Natasha in public. ¡°No!¡± Madeline hurried over, her voice tight with anxiety, just as the box was about tond in Natasha¡¯s hands. She said, ¡°The butler brought the wrong gift. This isn¡¯t the one I prepared.¡± But Natasha was faster. She popped open the box before anyone could stop her. The bracelet was now on full disy for everyone. The emerald wasn¡¯t exactly top¨Cshelf, but Natasha spoke up, calm and clear: ¡°No mistake. ¡°This is my grandmother¡¯s keepsake. She asked my mother to pass it on to me. This is the gift my mom and I agreed on before.¡± It¡¯s a family heirloom. No wonder,¡¯ someone thought. Everyone suddenly understood. But the way Natasha addressed Madeline caught people¡¯s attention. A lot of people exchanged meaningful nces. Whether the rk family could really make aeback was still up for debate. Dismissed 60- 5:12 pm 3D Madeline¡¯s face fell. Natasha had beaten her to the punch, and there was no way she could deny it now. 55 vouchers If it had been an ordinary bracelet, she could have just said she had been given the wrong gift. But Natasha had already said it was a gift from her grandmother. Everything that had happened that night left Andrew feeling anxious. He instinctively wanted to keep something that could give him leverage over Natasha. ¡°The bracelet is for Natasha, but it¡¯s only to be given to her when she gets married. It really wasn¡¯t meant to be today¡¯s birthday present,¡± he said. He gave the butler a subtle nod. The butler looked baffled, but after receiving the signal, he habitually moved to take back the bracelet. But a pair of hands blocked his way. Alexei said, his tone dripping with sarcasm, ¡°So something that¡¯s only supposed to be given when Natasha gets married can be worn freely by Olivia. ¡°When Natasha finally gets it, it has to be taken away?¡± Everyone instinctively turned to look at Olivia, who was shrinking behind Andrew and Madeline. She had put on the bracelet just to get under Natasha¡¯s skin. Natasha couldn¡¯t have it, but Olivia had already been unting it for ages. If the timing was right, she could have even made Natasha believe that the bracelet on her wrist was the very one meant for her. But she never imagined that this bracelet, meant to be her tool, would end up turning into evidence against her. Olivia was kicking herself inside. Her dress didn¡¯t have any sleeves, so she could only anxiously try to cover her wrist with her hand. 5:12 pm 3D 55 vouchers But before she knew it, Tilda had slipped over from the crowd around the flower cart and grabbed Olivia¡¯s left hand. She said, ¡°Whoa, Olivia, your bracelet is exactly the same as the one Natasha just got!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately zeroed in on Olivia¡¯s left hand, the one she¡¯d been trying to hide. A person asked, ¡°They really are identical. What¡¯s up with that?¡± Another asked, ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t married either. How did she get hers?¡± Natasha smiled and said, ¡°Actually, most of you probably don¡¯t know this, but the bracelets my grandmother left behind were a matching pair. One is for me, the other one is for Olivia. ¡°I only just found out that Olivia got hers ages ago, while mine was always kept from me. Mrs. rk, would you care to exin why that is?¡± Madeline was at a loss for words. Even Andrew couldn¡¯t help but me Olivia for wearing the bracelet at the wrong time. He quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Today¡¯s a special asion. ¡°Your sister was just trying it on, that¡¯s all. Let¡¯s just leave it at that. Since you care so much, I¡¯ll officially give you the bracelet today.¡± But Alexei, who had been standing right next to Natasha, suddenly spoke up with a mocking tone. ¡°Mr. rk, do you always y peacemaker like this in business too? ¡°Are you always twisting your favoritism and double standards by saying Natasha is being petty?¡± Andrew felt a lump catch in his throat. Not only was Alexei meddling in his family affairs, but he was so savage with his words. Andrew felt that it was not appropriate for Alexei to do this. Meanwhile, Tilda, who had already stepped back and was now happily shipping Alexei and Natasha from a corner, was grinning from ear to ear. She thought, ¡®Alexei really won¡¯t let his wife suffer even a little. He¡¯s a total wife¨Cprotecting maniac. ¡®I love it!¡® 5:12 pmD Everyone could see through it now. That whole ¡°trying it on¡± story was just a cover. Clearly, there was a lot more going on beneath the surface. 55 vouchers With everyone feeling sorry for her, Natasha seized the moment to drive her point home. She lowered her head, looking genuinely hurt, and leaned against Alexei¡¯s arm, her whole posture screaming heartbreak. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve always known that my cousin and I mean differently to our parents. ¡°I can skip my birthday, I can let Olivia have the 5% shares I was supposed to get when I turned eighteen. Since then, I haven¡¯t taken a single cent from the family. ¡°I¡¯ve never once coveted our family¡¯s wealth. But I thought at least when it came to my grandmother¡¯s keepsakes, things would be fair. ¡°Turns out, even that¡¯s too much to ask.¡± She looked up at Andrew and Madeline, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Mr. rk, Mrs. rk, am I really your biological daughter?¡± A person asked, ¡°What the hell? Is Andrew out of his mind? He¡¯s giving the family shares to an adopted daughter instead of his real one?¡± Another asked, ¡°Adopted daughter? Isn¡¯t Olivia the rk family¡¯s eldest daughter? Shouldn¡¯t she already have 5%?¡± Someone else said, ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you hear Natasha call her cousin? ¡°Olivia is Madeline¡¯s sister¡¯s daughter, adopted by the rk family seventeen years ago. Natasha is the only real heiress of the rk family.¡± A person asked, ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t the real issue that the rk family hasn¡¯t given Natasha a single cent since she turned eighteen? ¡°Did they swap the real and adopted daughters or something?¡± Not only were old grievances being dragged up again, but the rk family¡¯s deep¨Cseated favoritism was once moreid bare for everyone to see, The whole rk family¡¯s faces turned sour all at once. Even Lucas, who had been eerily silent ever since Alexei reimed the spotlight for Natasha¡¯s birthday, stared at them, utterly stunned. 5:12 pm 3D 55 vouchers He knew the rk family hadn¡¯t treated Natasha well, but he never realized just how far they¡¯d go in treating her and Olivia so unequally. He thought, ¡®Natasha was never the type to air her grievances. ¡®Or maybe, there were times she actually wanted to speak up.¡® Every time she tried, Lucas would just go on about how pitiful Olivia was because of his guilt and sympathy for Olivia. He asked Natasha to cut Olivia some ck, and even tried over and over to get them to make
    1. up.
    After all, before Natasha¡¯s Grandma passed away, Natasha always held everything in. Lucas felt that everyone was getting along just fine back then. Ever since then, whenever Natasha shed with Olivia, she never told Lucas about the things the rk family did to her because of Olivia. Unable to take everyone¡¯s snide remarks and usations anymore, Noel finally snapped. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ¡°When has our family ever not given you money? You¡¯re just greedy and making up lies to hurt Olivia.¡± As someone who never had to fight orpete for anything, born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he was truly sheltered and clueless. Natasha stayed cool. ¡°Noel, you can mess around with guys all you want, but don¡¯t let it fry your brain. ¡°Whether I got money or not is something you can check with the ounts. ¡®Mr. rk, Mrs. rk, Thomas, have I ever taken a single cent from you since I turned eighteen?¡± Thomas instinctively shot back, ¡°I gave you a card¡­¡± ¡°Did that card ever actually get used after it was suspended?¡± Natasha cut in directly. Thomas felt like he¡¯d just been struck by a hammer. He vaguely remembered his assistant mentioning that the card kept getting suspended every so often. The assistant even asked if he should check with Natasha to see what card she was using instead. 4/6 5:12 pm D 55 vouchers He knew the rk family hadn¡¯t treated Natasha well, but he never realized just how far they¡¯d go in treating her and Olivia so unequally. He thought, ¡®Natasha was never the type to air her grievances. ¡®Or maybe, there were times she actually wanted to speak up.¡® Every time she tried, Lucas would just go on about how pitiful Olivia was because of his guilt and sympathy for Olivia. He asked Natasha to cut Olivia some ck, and even tried over and over to get them to make
    1. up.
    After all, before Natasha¡¯s Grandma passed away, Natasha always held everything in. Lucas felt that everyone was getting along just fine back then. Ever since then, whenever Natasha shed with Olivia, she never told Lucas about the things the rk family did to her because of Olivia. Unable to take everyone¡¯s snide remarks and usations anymore, Noel finally snapped. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ¡°When has our family ever not given you money? You¡¯re just greedy and making up lies to hurt Olivia.¡± As someone who never had to fight orpete for anything, born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he was truly sheltered and clueless. Natasha stayed cool. ¡°Noel, you can mess around with guys all you want, but don¡¯t let it fry your brain. This content belongs to f?ndnovel ¡°Whether I got money or not is something you can check with the ounts. ¡°Mr. rk, Mrs. rk, Thomas, have I ever taken a single cent from you since I turned eighteen?¡± Thomas instinctively shot back, ¡°I gave you a card¡­¡± ¡°Did that card ever actually get used after it was suspended?¡± Natasha cut in directly. Thomas felt like he¡¯d just been struck by a hammer. He vaguely remembered his assistant mentioning that the card kept getting suspended every so often. The assistant even asked if he should check with Natasha to see what card she was using instead. and Madeline were both hit hard. They thought, ¡®So Natasha was telling the truth all along? She really hasn¡¯t used a single cent from the family since she turned eighteen? ¡®So after she left home all those years ago, how did she even survive?¡® But Natasha didn¡¯t give them a single moment to catch their breath. She continued to mock herself, ¡°Whatever. You guys have never really treated me like your own daughter. ¡°Might as well let everyone see it for themselves today. ¡®Since the rk family only ever acknowledges Olivia as their daughter, I won¡¯t im to be the rk family¡¯s daughter anymore. ¡®From now on, my life and my marriage are none of your business. The rk family and I share no more ties. We¡¯re done.¡± After tonight, people would definitely start gossiping about her and Alexei. She was afraid that people might try to suck up to Alexei by getting close to Andrew and Thomas and investing in the rk family. If that happened, all the money would end up in Olivia¡¯s pocket. Alexei¡¯s power was hers to use, and hers alone. She had to make sure the rk family would never get to use Alexei for their own benefit. Tonight, she¡¯dy everything out in the open. She didn¡¯t care what people said. There was no way she¡¯d let people she hated profit off her name and status, Besides, even if Lucas was out of the picture, there could always be another guy. With Olivia stirring things up, Natasha knew that her parents could pull off something crazy again. She had to shatter their power to boss her around and make decisions for her behind her back, once and for all. From now on, if they tried to set up her marriage without asking her, nobody out there would believe it. S 5:13 pm D 55 vouchers Madeline was left reeling, her eyes clouded with confusion. She thought, ¡®How did a tiny bracelet turn into this? Natasha is actually cutting us off?¡® Most of the guests totally got it. The rk family had been straight¨Cup bullying Natasha for ages. After everything that went down tonight, it was no wonder her heart was shattered for good. Plus, when Natasha said she was done, she really meant it. She didn¡¯t have a single share in the family business to her name. 5:13 pm D Dismissed 61 ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Thomas asked. EZ 55 vouchers With all the guests gone, Thomas stared at Natasha, his face full of exhaustion and disappointment, while Natasha remained cold and distant. Their bond waspletely broken. Even if the rk family wanted to object, with Alexei standing firmly behind Natasha, no one dared to say a word. Besides, Natasha had made her position crystal clear tonight, airing the family¡¯s dirtyundry for everyone to see. Whether the ties were officially cut or not, outsiders already saw it as done. By tomorrow, the rk family¡¯s mess would be all anyone talked about in their social circle. Thomas asked, ¡°Was it really necessary to go this far? ¡°I know you situation? hold a grudge, and I get it. But how can you force Mom and Dad into this ¡°We could¡¯ve talked things out in a much gentler way.¡± Natasha said, her lips twisting in sarcasm, ¡°I tried to be gentle. But did any of you ever actually listen to me? ¡°The only reason I can stand here and talk to you today is because I fought back. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the strength to resist, I¡¯d be the one everyone despises, forced to marry man who hurt me, betrayed andughed at all over again. the ¡°Would any of you have stood up for me then?¡± ¡°And how can you be so sure we wouldn¡¯t?¡± Thomas pressed, his voice tinged with frustration. Natasha met his eyes, calm and sharp. ¡°Because you¡¯ve all made it painfully clear to me over and over again.¡± Thomas was left speechless, pain etched across his handsome face. He thought, ¡®Yeah, why did we never go after the ones who hurt her? Instead, we kept trying to control and pressure her at every turn. ¡®It used to be different. 55 vouchers If it were Olivia in the same situation, would we still expect her to marry her fianc¨¦ and be understanding toward Natasha? ¡®No, chances are, the moment Lucas walked out in the middle of his proposal, we would¡¯ve stormed over to the Wright family demanding answers. When the livestream started tonight, Thomas could easily picture their parents rushing over to p Natasha and call her malicious. He knew they would not stand up for her and try to make things right. Watching the self¨Cdoubt, regret, and sadness flicker across his face, Natasha let out a wry. relievedugh. She no longer needed her family to stand up for her. Let¡¯s go,¡® she said, reaching out to take Alexei¡¯s hand and shing him a small smile. Alexei gently patted her head. He thought. If the soil isn¡¯t right, how can a rose ever truly flourish? But that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. From now on, she will grow under my care They turned and walked away from this ce that could no longer be called home to Natasha But just as they were about to leave, Madeline, who had finally caught her breath, suddenly rushed after them. She grabbed Natasha¡¯s hand, tears streaming down her face. ¡°No, you can¡¯t cut ties with us! ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m your mother. Are you really going to turn your back on your mom?¡° Natasha slowly but firmly pulled her hand away. ¡°You were the one who gave up on me.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. Natasha, I care more about Olivia because she¡¯s not well. 30 not that I don¡¯t love you. And we were just trying to make things right for you-¡± ¡°Mrs. rk¡°¡± Alcant¡¯s dorp,manding voice interrupted her emotional outburst. His cold gaze swept over the rk family, eyes sharp with warning He said, ¡°Some things are pointless to keep repeating, and honestly, I¡¯ve had enough. ¡°When someone dies in a car ident, the bust person you should be rning is the driver. 5:13 pm A ¡°Pushing the me onto a six¨Cyear¨Cold girl is the biggest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. 55 vouchers ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to reason, then shouldn¡¯t you be questioning the parents for failing to protect their six¨Cyear¨Cold daughter? ¡°Let¡¯s say, just for argument¡¯s sake, Natasha really was the one who caused that ident all those years ago. ¡°Thew would¡¯ve let a six¨Cyear¨Cold go free. But you, as her parents, wanted to hold it over her head for the rest of her life? ¡°As far as I know, Miss Sutton¡¯s father is an abusive gambler doing time in prison, and her mother¡¯s just a regr housewife with no real skills. ¡°Getting adopted by your family was nothing short of a miracle for her. Itpletely turned her fate around. ¡°Money, parents, siblings¨Cshe¡¯s got way more than Natasha ever did. ¡°Hell, some of it was supposed to be Natasha¡¯s in the first ce. So tell me, where¡¯s the injustice Olivia¡¯s supposedly suffering? ¡°But your real daughter is the one who¡¯s been left with absolutely nothing.¡± Putting a price tag on a human life might sound heartless, but honestly, there was some truth to Alexei¡¯s words. If some regr person died, the payout their family would receive probably wouldn¡¯t even be enough to buy one of Olivia¡¯s designer purses. ¡®Mr. Turner!¡± Olivia stepped forward and yelled angrily. Tears clung to hershes, her face a striking blend of sorrow and stubborn pride. She looked pretty even when she was in pain. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about you favoring Natasha. I don¡¯t me her for that. But to belittle my mother¡¯s life like this is just too arrogant. ¡°If I could, I¡¯d give up everything I have just to bring her back. You have no idea how much I love her!¡± Her grief¨Cstricken yet unwavering defense of her mother could move anyone who saw it. Even the rk family, whose beliefs had just been shaken by Alexei, felt a pang of sympathy for her. 3/5 5:13 pm & 55 vouchers Of course, people thought Alexei was so cold because he was a monster who didn¡¯t associate with his family. The rk family felt that it was inappropriate for Alexei to downy Olivia¡¯s pain of losing her mother just because she¡¯d gained something else. Olivia felt that Natasha and the rk family both owed her. Olivia kept saying she¡¯d give everything up, but in reality, she clung to what she had tighter than anyone. Alexei had seen way too many women like her. They would put on an act, always scheming and calcting. He didn¡¯t even think she was worth talking to. Shooting a look of disgust at Olivia, who was still crying, he turned his gaze straight to Andrew, who was supporting Madeline. He said, ¡°Whether you¡¯re doing this to make Natasha atone for her so¨Ccalled sins or just trying to save your reputation, you know the answer better than anyone. ¡®Mr. rk, I don¡¯t want to hear another word about Natasha¡¯s sins from your family.¡± For the first time ever, Olivia waspletely ignored. She felt that she was burning with humiliation. Andrew¡¯s eyes widened in shock. There was something about Alexei that made him feel ufortably exposed, as if Alexei could see right through him. He hated to admit it, but the reason he treated Olivia better than Natasha was that he was afraid. He was afraid that people would say he¡¯d abandoned Emilia, and that Natasha was to me for her death. None of that was true, but the weight of public opinion was terrifying. Madeline, who was always soft¨Chearted, already felt guilty about Emilia, so she tried even harder to make it up to Olivia. They were just trying to protect their reputation. As time went on, watching Olivia¨Cso sweet, sensible, and always shining¨Cwhile Natasha 5:13 pm AD 85 vouchers grew quieter, more rebellious, and harder to like, their favoritism just became a habit. The ones who were truly despicable were always the adults. ¡°Natasha!¡± Madeline suddenly broke down, sobbing uncontrobly. Andrew wrapped his arm around her, stopping her from running over to hug Natasha, his expression just as heartbroken. But he knew that Alexei had justid down the final ultimatum. Newest update provided by find~novel No matter how much they tried to make up for it, they had lost Natasha for good. Morality was just a cage for those who let themselves be trapped. Watching Natasha walk away, her hand firmly held in Alexei¡¯s, the rk family stood there in silence. Noel felt a heavy weight in his chest. He used to think Olivia was so pitiful for losing her mom, and that Natasha was just cruel for always bullying her. But he¡¯d never realized Natasha had lost so much. It seemed that no one in the rk family had ever stood by her side. ¡°Hey, Natasha, are you evering back?¡± he suddenly shouted, his voice breaking the silence. But she didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t even look back. Noel kicked a stone hard across the ground, frustration bubbling inside him. Honestly, I didn¡¯t really hate her all that much, Noel admitted to himself. AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 62 Chapter 62 55 vouchers Thomas seemed to be jolted awake by Noel. He strode out quickly, reaching the window just before the ck car at the door started up. ¡°Natasha, no matter when, if you ever want toe back, this will always be your home,¡± he said. Thomas couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®There is no way Alexei will treat Natasha sincerely. ¡®If he wanted, anyone or anything in this world could just be his ything. ¡®Even if he stands up for her today, who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t turn the knife on her tomorrow?¡± He always felt that being with someone as dangerous as Alexei was likemitting suicide. The past was out of reach, but he wanted her to know that the rk family would always be her fallback, no matter what. The car sped mercilessly into the darkness, and Thomas watched them disappear, worry etched deep in his heart. Inside the car, Alexei¡¯s smile was icy. ¡®Who do the rk family think they are, daring to meddle between us?¡® he scoffed inwardly. ¡°Your home isn¡¯t something they get to give you,¡± he said, his voiceced with irritation. Natasha¡¯s attention waspletely on the box in her hands. She checked it over again, just to be sure, and finally let out a relieved sigh, humoring Alexei¡¯s inexplicable bad mood. She replied offhandedly, ¡°I know. I already have one.¡± She already owned an apartment, after all. Alexei flicked her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± Half an hourter, when they stopped in front of a huge vi, Natasha waspletely stunned. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying this is my birthday present?!¡± she blurted out. At the dinner party, her 23rd birthday gift had just been a little booklet. She hadn¡¯t even bothered to open it. He¡¯d already given it to her a few days ago. She never imagined he¡¯d been hiding something like this for her. Alexei nodded, totally nonchnt. ¡°Yeah. Your home.¡± 55 vouchers With how lightly he said it, it was almost like he was handing her a piece of candy instead of a whole mansion. ¡°You¡¯re not just doing this topete with Thomas, are you? I already have a home,¡± she said. Thomas meant that they would provide Natasha a home on a spiritual level, not a literal house. Alexei gave her a dismissive look and thought, ¡®Do I look like the kind of childish?¡® ¡°I had this house ready before the party,¡± he said, his tone t. He¡¯d heard the rk family give Olivia a property for her birthday. He¡¯d said it before. If someone else had it, Natasha¡¯d get it too. That included toys, clothes, jewelry, and property. He would not allow her to live a life worse than Olivia¡¯s. guy who¡¯d be that Natasha double¨Cchecked. This was a legendary neighborhood. People couldn¡¯t buy a property there, no matter how much money they had. She instantly felt quite stressfull. She¡¯d said before that Alexei giving her some clothes and jewelry wasn¡¯t a big deal, and she didn¡¯t feel bad about epting them. But this property was apletely different thing. I¡¯m scared out of my mind,¡® Natasha thought. She was nning to return all those gifts from tonight. She¡¯d even overheard some guests whispering that a few of the jewelry sets were worth a fortune. If Alexei ever changed his mind on a whim and wanted everything back, she¡¯d be totally screwed. She never bothered to hide what she was thinking in front of him. Seeing the tant suspicion on her face, Alexei was so exasperated he actuallyughed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m poor?¡± he asked. 5:18 pm A Natasha shook her head,pletely sincere. ¡°No, not at all.¡± She thought, ¡®If he¡¯s poor, then nobody in the world could call themselves rich. 55 vouchers Alexei pinched her check a bit harder than necessary just to vent his frustration. Natasha shot him a fierce re. Finally, he let out a rxedugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only n on taking care of one wife. ¡®Even if you live for thousands of years, I¡¯ll never be too broke to get you a birthday present.¡± To put her at ease, he added, ¡°Every gift is given willingly, as your birthday present, with all the paperwork done. Legally, everything¡¯s in your favor.¡± Natasha never expected him to be this considerate. She just glossed over his words and looked a bit conflicted. She asked, ¡°Well, you know me. If money falls right on myp, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m not taking it.¡± Alexeiughed. ¡°You already took me, so what¡¯s a little extra?¡± Can¡¯t argue with that,¡® Natasha thought. His bossy attitude of sending her gifts made her want to scream andugh at the same time. While Natasha was still hesitating, she thought she saw a shadow flicker inside the vi. Suddenly, a huge dog burst out from the front gate and lunged straight at her. Alexei quickly stepped in, shielding her from behind so she didn¡¯t get knocked over. With Alexei holding her from behind, Natasha instinctively wrapped her arms around the big dog in front of her. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel When Natasha finally realized what she was hugging, her eyes sparkled. ¡°Is this another thing you have for me?¡± She looked a hundred times more excited than when she got the vi. Alexei nced down at the dog and felt speechless. Alexei was the kind of guy who did everything to the max. Not only was the title to the house already transferred, but the ce was fully furnished and stocked with everything they¡¯d need. They could move in right away. 55 vouchers Alexei hadn¡¯t touched anything at Natasha¡¯s apartment. Instead, he had a fresh batch of clothes sent over for her. They just went ahead and spent the night at their new ce. Alexei would go with her tomorrow to pick up any important documents. For now, he wasn¡¯t nning on letting her go back to her apartment. Tonight, word about their rtionship would probably get out. He felt that this ce was way safer than her old apartment. Thinking about those rats lurking in the shadows, Alexei¡¯s eyes shed with a cold, dangerous light. ***** Even though Natasha realized the big dog wasn¡¯t actually a present from Alexei, since its owner was now crashing at her ce, she figured it counted as hers. It wasn¡¯t until she got inside and took a good look that she recognized the dog. It was the same German Shepherd that had tackled her the very first time they met. Daron had been making a fuss at home, wanting to see Alexei. When Shawn moved everything over, he thoughtfully brought the dog along too. He called it a stable triangle, saying that having a kid would help Alexei and Natasha get along better. The dog was a total tyrant when Alexei wasn¡¯t around. It was fierce, wild, and a walking disaster. Just taking it out for a walk was a daily struggle. But since it was Alexei¡¯s beloved dog, none of the servants daredy a finger on it. They waited on it hand and foot, always super cautious. Everyone did their best to steer clear unless absolutely necessary, but even then, the dog would somehow drag them out and bully them. They could only suffer in silence. When Shawn was at his wits¡® end, he chose to bring it over to Alexei, who would forget everything at the thought of Natasha. ¡°Daron, apple,¡± Natasha called out, loungingfortably on the couch. She sat there like a queen, casually directing the dog to fetch her an apple. 5:18 pm D E55 vouchers Since the dog was raised by Alexei, it was smarter than most people. Natasha burst outughing at his silly yet obedient tricks. If Shawn saw this, his eyes would probably pop right out of his head. Shawn had tried everything, including premium steaks and gourmet snacks, but Daron wouldn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Yet in front of Natasha, it was all wagging tails and shameless ttery. Daron was way too clever for his own good. It knew exactly who to suck up to for the best life. Anyway, at least Shawn finally managed to pass the dog off without a hitch. Everyone was satisfied with the oue, except the dog¡¯s actual owner. After finishing up some work in the study, Alexei stood alone at the guest room door in silence. Sometimes, when the house was just too big, it didn¡¯t really feel like a blessing. Just then, Daron pranced down the hallway, tail wagging like crazy. It had snatched a rose from the garden and mped it in its jaws. It strutted right past Alexei, shot him a smug look, and marched straight into the master bedroom like it owned the whole mansion. Alexei was left utterly outshone, He stared at the door, lost in thought. Ìï Dismissed 63 55 vouchers As soon as Natasha stepped out of the bathroom, she was greeted by the sight of Alexei and Daron locked in a standoff. Alexei looked down from above, his attitude cool and indifferent, while Daron, clearly frustrated, angrily pawed at the ground. But then, Daron caught the sweet scent of Natasha. Instantly, he gave up on chasing out the shameless Alexei, who had snuck in, and turned to Natasha, wagging his tail eagerly as he brought her flowers. ¡®So what if he followed me in? I¡¯m still the one and only favorite pup of the house!¡® Daron thought smugly. Natasha gave Daron¡¯s big head a loving rub, then happily ced the roses in a vase. When she turned around, Alexei was still there. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you heading back to bed?¡± she asked. She nced at Daron, assuming Alexei was waiting for the dog, and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daron¡¯s sleeping with me tonight.¡± Seeing how Natasha and Daron only had eyes for each other,pletely ignoring him, Alexei could onlyugh in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m crashing here tonight too,¡± he said. Before Natasha could even say no, he cut in, ¡°Daron peed on my bed. I can¡¯t sleep there.¡± Daron, who had been happily trotting circles around Natasha, suddenly snapped his head back, his eyes wide with disbelief and outrage. It was like he was saying, ¡°Seriously, how can you just smear my name like that right in front of me?¡± Natasha was clearly taken aback by Alexei¡¯s excuse. ¡°No way, Daron¡¯s so smart,¡± she said. ¡°But he¡¯s got a temper and loves to y tricks,¡± Alexei replied smoothly, his expression unchanged. Seeing Daron baring his teeth at him, he calmly added, ¡°He loves peeing on the bed. You really shouldn¡¯t let him in the bedroom.¡± 5:18 pm Chapter 63 55 vouchers Feeling utterly wronged, Daron puffed up with righteous fury and charged straight at that scheming Alexei who dared to nder him. But just before he could ram into Alexei¡¯s leg, he caught that icy, unbothered look in his eyes. Daron screeched to a halt, his fierce barking instantly melting into a whiny sound as he rubbed up against Alexei¡¯s calf, tail wagging for mercy. He almost forgot that Alexei was quite tough to deal with. He knew when to behave himself. In the end, Daron, tail drooping in defeat, was dragged back to his doghouse by Alexei. Standing at the doghouse door, Natasha suddenly burst outughing. Alexei looked over, puzzled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Daron act just like your troublemaker son?¡± she teased. Alexei was like an exhausted dad who, even though he was dead on his feet, still had to drag his mischievous kid out of the room and coax them to sleep. Hearing her teasing, Alexei couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°He¡¯s yours now, too, you know.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. Daron¡¯s always a total angel with me,¡± Natasha said. ¡°He totally ys favorites,¡± Alexei replied. Natasha couldn¡¯t help butugh. She could tell that Daron yed favorites. Just a moment ago, when Alexei came out, Daron, still in a huff, had sneakily lobbed his toy ball at him. Alexei¡¯s dark eyes lowered, watching Natashaugh so hard she could barely breathe. He asked, ¡°You snatched my dog away on day one. Don¡¯t you think you owe me something for that?¡± She looked up at him, her eyes twinkling with mischief, the corners lifting in a way seemed to hook him right in. She asked, ¡°Should I make it up to you with a brand¨Cnew guest room?¡± that His voice suddenly dropped, low and intimate, as he leaned in close. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± 5:18 pm S 55 vouchers Natasha crossed her arms, chin lifted with a yful smirk. ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting you pinned it all on Daron?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was the one who spilled water on the bed,¡± Alexei admitted without a hint of shame. ¡°You want to sleep in my room with me?¡± she teased. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered. The two of them stood quietly under the warm lights, gazing at each other in silence. ¡°Why?¡± Natasha asked. Alexei actually took a moment to think, then said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s just reallyfortable and soft. ¡°When I¡¯m with you, I sleep well. I have no insomnia, and I will not wake up in the middle of the night.¡± Natasha nodded and realized why he always wanted to sleep next to her. He looked at her and asked, ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t hate it.¡± They fell silent again, and Alexei simply watched her quietly, as if waiting for her answer. But Natasha didn¡¯t overthink it. She nodded with quiet confidence. ¡°Okay.¡± Alexei smirked, then suddenly bent down and scooped her up, his arms sliding around her bare legs under the nightdress. Natasha¡¯s world tilted as she was lifted off the ground, her hands flying to his broad shoulders, eyes wide. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He grinned. ¡°Taking you back to bed.¡± Natasha gave him a yful punch. Alexej didn¡¯t stop her, just carried her toward the master bedroom in high spirits. Still in his arms, Natasha nudged him with her toes, her eyes crinkling with a smile. ¡®Whatever, it¡¯s not like this is our first time sharing a bed. There¡¯s really no point in resisting anymore, she thought. She wasn¡¯t lying. She didn¡¯t mind Alexei being close to her. 5:19 pm & He had barged into her life and brought her so many surprises and firsts. 55 voucher She had to admit, she couldn¡¯t say no to someone who would always have her back and always put her first. She didn¡¯t want to think about forever, but she cherished this fleeting moment. ¡®We are a team, which means we can cooperate in bed, too,¡® she mused. Being the body pillow for Alexei felt like a total win for Natasha. Thinking about those irresistible abs and those rock¨Csolid thighs she¡¯d brushed up against, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but seriously wonder if it was time to advance their rtionship. She¡¯d never been with a man before, and Alexei was just top¨Cshelf. She was single, free, and living her best life. This was exactly what she deserved. Too bad Alexei had no clue about Natasha¡¯s horny little fantasies. If he did, he might¡¯ve just pinned her down and made her his on the spot. But he wasn¡¯t in any hurry. Alexei was always patient when it came to the chase. There was a special kind of thrill when sparks flew, and a different kind of happiness when things just fell into ce. ***** In their new ce, Natasha and Alexei was straight about the topic of sleeping together. Then ended up totally on the same page. Everything just felt right between them. However, in the same night, there were countless restless souls all across Andphis City who couldn¡¯t catch a break, At the Wright family, Margot stormed in and tossed her handbag onto the sofa in a fit of irritation. ¡°So annoying!¡± she snapped. She felt that the rk family was just so unreliable. They managed to mess things up at every turn at a simple party. What was supposed to be a perfect engagement had turned into aplete joke, 5:19 pm The new daughter¨Cinw they picked at thest minute saw her reputation tank. E 85 vouchers. However, Natasha, the one nobody thought much of before, ended up showing some serious skills and climbed straight up the socialdder. Margot just couldn¡¯t let it go. She felt like she¡¯d totally gotten yed by the rk family. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at Lucas, who looked like a total wreck. ¡°Spill it. How did you end up mixed up with Olivia again tonight?¡± he demanded. Checktest chapters at F¦Énd£Îovel They pretty much guessed about what happened, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to ask, so they still didn¡¯t know the full story. Then, Lucas told them that Roderick¡¯s family kidnapped Olivia and threatened Lucas into leaving the venue. Emmanuel mmed his palm on the table, his face twisted with rage. ¡°They say jump, and you just ask how high? ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of asion tonight is? ¡°You begged for this engagement with Natasha, and now you¡¯re getting caught in a scandal. ¡°Who couldn¡¯t have saved Olivia? The rk family¡¯s bodyguards, the police, and her parents. Are they all just sitting around doing nothing? ¡°You really thought you were the only one who could y the hero? This was obviously a trap, and you just walked right into it!¡± Emmanuel was seriously pissed. Originally, if Lucas and Natasha got engaged, and if Alexei set his sights on Natasha, then as the one in the wrong, he¡¯d have to make a show of sincerity if he wanted to take her away. The Turner family would have the upper hand in public opinion and could even get a huge payout. But because Lucas bailed at thest minute and got caught in a scandal with Olivia, they ended up with nothing. They even got dragged through the mud, The way Alexei was treating the rk family made it obvious that he was standing up for Natasha. The Wright family still had no clue whether Alexei would end up ming them for all this mess. 5:19 pm S 55 vouchers The thought of losing all those benefits was enough to make Emmanuel clutch his chest in pain. 5:19 pm D Dismissed 64 E 55 vouchers Emmanuel couldn¡¯t help but wonder if tonight¡¯s events were orchestrated by Alexei. But the most crucial part was that Lucas abandoned Natasha to save Olivia. No one could force him to do that. Lucas could only me himself for being so foolish. Emmanuel looked at Lucas with a cold, calcting gaze. ¡°Let me make this clear. The one who saved you from the sea was Roderick, not Olivia. You owe her nothing. ¡°We¡¯ve alreadypensated the Watson family more than enough. If you keep acting like this, forget about ever taking over as head of the Wright family.¡± Thinking of the Watson family Lucas had let go, Emmanuel¡¯s eyes darkened. He couldn¡¯t believe the Watson family was innocent in today¡¯s events. They took a huge sum of money back then, and still weren¡¯t satisfied. They kept stirring up drama with Olivia over and over. Emmanuel felt that he could no longer tolerate the Watson family¡¯s existence in Andphis City. Honestly, if Alexei hadn¡¯t gotten involved, Emmanuel wouldn¡¯t even be thinking about going after the Watson family. This was purely a case of misced anger. Lucas was his son, the rk family was tied to them way too deeply, and Alexei was someone he couldn¡¯t mess with at all. So, he could only take it out on the easy target. The Watson family thought they were being smart. They were hired to y a part in Olivia¡¯s scheme, then got paid extra by another side to switch things up. They pulled off the n, pocketed double the cash, and were busy celebrating. They were cucicas that disaster was about to hit them. They didn¡¯t realize they¡¯d been walking straight into a trap custom¨Cmade for them from the very beginning Margot nced at the furious Emmanuel, then at Lucas, who had lost all his spirit. She also started to feel dissatisfied with Olivia. & 5:19 pm A EX 56 vouchers Before, she thought Olivia was great in every way. Even if she was a bit scheming, she always knew how to handle things and keep everything under control. But now, Olivia¡¯s scheming had started to drag the Wright family into trouble, and the engagement party was already tainted. Margot just couldn¡¯t stand Olivia anymore, thinking she was way too cunning and always plotting something. Too bad the wedding was already set. Margot and Olivia, who should¡¯ve gotten along just fine, now had a rift between them. Margot had another worry gnawing at her. ¡°Mr. Turner seems to care a lot about Natasha, but after tonight, Natasha and Olivia arepletely at odds now. ¡°If Olivia ends up joining our family, will Mr. Turner go after her and cause trouble for the Wright family?¡± ¡°Olivia won¡¯t be joining this family!¡± Lucas cut in sharply, his gentle features now cold and menacing. But Emmanuel was clearly more concerned about thetter part of Margot¡¯s hypothetical. He also looked over at Lucas. As Natasha¡¯s boyfriend, he should be the one who knows best what was really going on between Natasha and Alexei. Lucas took a deep breath, clenching his fists. ¡°Natasha and I have been through so much together over the years. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d just drop everything that fast. ¡°I know her. When ites to feelings, she¡¯s all about keeping it real. If she doesn¡¯t like someone, she won¡¯t even bother getting close to them. ¡°Natasha was probably coborating with Alexei tonight for some reason. ¡°Alexei was sticking up for her, so she could shake off the rk family¡¯s grip. ¡°After this, they¡¯re definitely going their own ways.¡± What Lucas kept to himself was that Alexei was ruthless, sly, and ice¨Ccold. He felt that Alexei was not the kind of guy Natasha would ever go for Emmanuel and Margot both let out a breath of relief. 276 5:19 pm A :?? 55 vouchers They felt that there wouldn¡¯t be any romantic involvement between Natasha and Alexei. The way things went down tonight, though, was enough to put anyone on edge. With their biggest worry finally put to rest, the Wright family could now focus solely on restoring Lucas¡¯s reputation. ***** While the Wright family was still busy going over everything that had happened, the rk family was clouded by silence. The whole thing had been such a shock that Andrew and Madeline werepletely worn out and just went straight to bed. That left only the three siblings in the living room. Olivia looked pale. She knew her reputation had probably beenpletely turned upside down by now. Unlike the rk family, who felt guilty and protective toward her, outsiders with no personal stake could see things for what they really were. She¡¯d always had it way better than Natasha. Even if people used to doubt Natasha¡¯s reputation, now that Alexei was on her side, they¡¯d automatically start seeing her in a better light. Public opinion would always be controlled by those in power. Back when the rk family seemed so loving and united, and Natasha was just the unloved, neglected daughter, everyone was happy to praise Olivia to the skies. But now that Natasha had someone even more powerful behind her, suddenly everyone acted like they could see the truth all along. Olivia drought, ¡®Alexei..! Just thinking about him made the wounds on her palm start to itch all over again. She thought, Howe Natasha, who has already lost everything, can suddenly get so lucky and make aeback? Olivia had spent years scheming and plotting just to snatch Lucas away Now that she finally had him, it was nothing like the satisfaction she¡¯d imagined. :¡¾ X55 vouchers The oue she got was that Natasha treated Lucas like he was nothing but garbage. Natasha¡¯s carefree way of letting go just made Olivia look even more pathetic byparison. Olivia thought, But after all these years, could Natasha really just not care at all? Or am I the only one still stuck in the past? ¡®Or is it because Natasha has someone even better now? ¡®Is it Alexei?¡® Olivia coughed hard, feeling as if the jealousy and panic inside her were about to take on a life of their own, wing their way out and baring their fangs to the world. Olivia thought, ¡®I will never let Natasha alter my n, not after everything that¡¯s happened.¡¯ Normally, if she wasn¡¯t feeling well, Thomas and Noel would have immediately noticed and Fussed over her. At the same time, they would condemn Natasha for causing it. But today, the two of them were clearly distracted. Noel had already caught the rey of tonight¡¯s dinner party in the spoiled kids¡® group chat he hung out in. Even though he knew it was understandable, he still felt really ufortable about it. The way Lucas and Olivia acted together was just way too intimate. At that time, Lucas was still supposed to be Natasha¡¯s fianc¨¦, and Olivia was just his sister. He looked at Olivia, his expressionplicated. ¡°Olivia, did you guys do that in front of Natasha a lot?¡± Before, all he knew was that Natasha would always get insanely jealous. He just thought she was being petty. He¡¯d never actually seen how the two of them acted together around her. But now that he had, he felt like Natasha had every right to be upset Olivia looked up at him in disbelief, lookingpletely shattered. ¡°Noel are you ming me?¡± 5:19 pm 55 vouchers She lowered her eyes, a bitter, self¨Cmocking smile on her lips. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. If my condition hadn¡¯t acted up, Natasha and Lucas would be the ones getting engaged tonight. ¡°But I honestly had no idea my memory was all messed up, or that I had delusions, or that I kept mixing up Roderick and Lucas. ¡°I really don¡¯t remember any of it. I never wanted this to happen¡­¡± She closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m willing to go through the risky brain surgery the doctors rmended. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll either die on the operating table or I¡¯ll leave the country.¡± Noel scratched his head, annoyed. ¡°Whatever, we just didn¡¯t tell you because we didn¡¯t want to freak you out.¡± He didn¡¯t even want to botherforting her today. Scowling, he headed upstairs, clearly in a foul mood. Olivia¡¯s heart sank. She turned to Thomas, who hadn¡¯t said a word, and asked, ¡°Thomas, are you mad at me, too, just like Noel?¡± Seeing that Thomas still didn¡¯t respond, she bit her lip. ¡°I can go apologize to Natasha.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for her!¡± Thomas finally spoke up. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you. If you show up, it¡¯ll just make things worse.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Olivia protested, her voice trembling. ¡°I mean it. Just stay away from her from now on.¡± Olivia clenched her fists in humiliation. Noticing her displeasure, Thomas fixed her with a deep, searching look. ¡°Olivia, howe the Watson family showed up at our ce tonight?¡± Olivia¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. Thomas stood up and walked away while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t push it¡± Natasha had always flown under the radar, but when she finally made her move, she took everyone by storm 576 5:19 pm E55 vouchers The rk family had a ticket straight to the top, but thanks to their tant favoritism, Natasha just kicked thedder out from under them. The gossip about the rk family¡¯s mess spread through high society faster than the flu. At first, everyone was secretly jealous seeing Alexei shower Natasha with gifts and flex his power for her. But by the end of the night, all anyone could do was mock the rk family for being so blind. The rk family really outdid themselves this time by ying favoritism. Plenty of people were quietly amazed that Natasha, who¡¯d been invisible for years, made such a legendary debut the very first time she stepped into the spotlight. They felt that it was no wonder she managed to catch Alexei¡¯s eye. They were both total badasses. Even at the Turner family¡¯s dinner table, nobody could avoid talking about this whole mess. Lucia nced at Edgar sitting at the head of the table, her eyes gleaming with mischief. She grinned at her siblings and joked, ¡°That girl Alexei brought home a couple of days ago is really something. ¡°I heard she turned her whole family upside down and was making a big fuss about cutting them offpletely!¡± 5:19 pm S Chapter 65 Fresh chapters posted on Find_Novel(. Dismissed 65 55 vouchers With a loud smack, Edgar mmed his silverware down on the table, making everyone flinch. He shot a fierce re at Lucia. ¡°Just shut your mouth and stop making trouble.¡± He knew what happened at the rk family¡¯s party. The news of Alexei flying into a rage for Natasha had spread like wildfire all over the city. Those grand fireworks lit up the night sky for hours that night. He wanted to step in, but he could not do anything about it. He thought, ¡®Only these idiots in my family would still be stirring up trouble when the knife is already at their throats. ¡®Instead of thinking about how to smooth things over, they¡¯re still here fanning the mes.¡¯ Lucia stubbornly raised her chin. ¡°Alexei¡¯s woman is supposed to be the future head of the Turner family. How can someone like Natasha, who has no one to rely on and is so disrespectful, ever be allowed into our family? ¡®As his elder, isn¡¯t it my job to keep an eye on who he brings home?¡± Just thinking about how arrogant and nasty Natasha was thest time she showed up at their house made Lucia¡¯s blood boil. If she marries Alexei, then where does that leave me?¡® Lucia thought bitterly. Dereck poured Edgar a cup of milk and said coolly, ¡°Miss rk doesn¡¯t measure up in terms of background.¡± With Alexei¡¯s abilities, he didn¡¯t need to marry for status. The background of his wife didn¡¯t matter much. If anything, picking someone with a humble background would make things even easier for them. This update is avable on fin?novel But what they wanted was someone easy to keep in line, just like Unity. Judging fromst time, Natasha was a real piece of work. She was sharp, sly, and not afraid to bite back. 5:20 pm A The way she cut off her parents showed she was ruthless to the core. EX 55 vouchers If those two ended up together, nobody in the Turner family would get a good night¡¯s sleep. Dereck also had a secret, selfish reason. He just couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Alexei getting his way. Ever since Alexei broke his leg four years ago, they¡¯d been sworn enemies. Even if it was just to make Alexei¡¯s life a little more miserable, Dereck was all for it. Edgar pressed his lips together, clearly not happy with Natasha either. The problem was, Alexei was a full¨Cgrown man now. No one could tame him anymore. There was nothing Edgar could do to control him, or call the shots for him anymore. That was exactly why he¡¯d turned a blind eye when Lucia and the others tried to set Alexei up with other women. He shot a sour look at his useless kids and thought, ¡®If they weren¡¯t so useless, would we all be stuck here, angry and powerless?¡® Lucia saw Edgar waver, and that just made her even more confident. She let her mouth run wild. She put on a dramatic sigh. ¡°Honestly, right now, the only one living the high life in the Turner family is Alexei. ¡®Soon it¡¯ll be him and Natasha running the show. We might as well start lining up for the hospital once that happens.¡± At the far end of the table, Lane Turner put down her silverware and said, ¡°Lucia, if you¡¯re going to use someone as a pawn, at least be a little more subtle about it.¡± Melvin colluded with outsiders to try and assassinate Alexei, only to end up a vegetable in the hospital. Nathan Turner was ruined and lost his manhood. Since then, Lane had been silently moved to the farthest seat at the table. The recent blows had made her terrifyingly thin, and her gaze was colder than ever. Lucia scoffed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t even talking about you.¡± Her voice was full of contempt. ¡°Seriously, what can anyone expect from you? 5:20 pm & EZ 55 vouchers ¡°You¡¯re all by yourself now, stuck with a useless husband and a ruined son. Who would count on you for anything?¡± Lane¡¯s eyes were sharp enough to cut, like she wanted to tear Lucia apart. She asked, ¡°What gives you the right to boss the Turner family around? You have already joined another man¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Because the one sitting at the head of the table is my father,¡± Lucia lifted her chin, proud as a peacock. Even though she was an illegitimate daughter, Edgar had spoiled her since she was little. She¡¯d never had to deal with any real hardship in her life. ¡°Enough! Do you really think now¡¯s the time to argue?¡± Edgar cut in sharply. With just a single re from Edgar, both women grudgingly fell silent. Alexei might be calling the shots at Turner Group these days, but Edgar still held plenty of shares and a mountain of wealth. His power was still very much in y. Vivian Westwood watched the drama unfold, her lips curling into a sarcastic smirk. Edgar might¡¯ve told both of them to shut up, but anyone with eyes could see he was ying favorites with Lucia. Vivian didn¡¯t care for any of these people. The crazier and more vicious Alexei got, the better. If they all ended up wrecking each other, she¡¯d be thrilled to sit back and watch the show. Cora, usually the most easygoing of them all, kept her head down and just quietly ate her food. After watching the show, Royce stroked his chin with a thoughtful look. ¡°We can¡¯t control Alexei, but is there no one in this world that he cares about?¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Maybe there actually is.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Royce leaned in, intrigued. Natasha looked at the girl in front of her, who demanded that she break things off with Alexei. 5:20 pm D She let out an incredulousugh at how ridiculous it all was. 55 vouchers She¡¯d figured that once word got out about the birthday party, the first people to show up would be the elders of the Turner family. Either they¡¯d try to cut a deal, or they¡¯de to threaten her into leaving. But what really caught her off guard was that the first one to jump out was some girl iming to be Alexei¡¯s fianc¨¦e. That morning, Natasha had taken Daron out for some fun. As soon as she got back, the property manager told her someone was looking for her. For someone to track her down this fast, they had to be pretty resourceful. Natasha had the manager bring the girl over, and the second they met, the girl just went off on her. Michelle Pena stood there with her arms crossed, her tone full of arrogance. ¡°You really think Alexei would ever marry you? ¡°Please, you¡¯re just taking my ce because I was out of the country for a while.¡± When she saw Natasha holding Daron¡¯s leash, her eyes practically burned with jealousy. ¡°Daron isn¡¯t just some dog anyone can touch! Who do you think you are, walking Alexei¡¯s dog?¡± she snapped while marching over like she was about to yank Daron away. But before she could even get close, the irritable Daron bit her. Michelle stared at Daron in disbelief, her expression both wounded and shocked. Even though Daron had never let her pet him or evene near before, he¡¯d never actually bitten her. She fell to the ground, clutching her wounded calf, and burst into loud sobs. She was both shocked and heartbroken. Through her tear¨Cblurred eyes, Michelle saw Natasha casually crouched to check Daron¡¯s mouth, looking totally unfazed. That just made her feel even more humiliated. She asked, ¡°Do you even know who I am? You actually made Daron bite me? Alexei is going to avenge me for this!¡± Natasha waved her phonezily. ¡°Nope, I have no clue who you are. But hey, I can just ask him.¡± 5:20 pm S 55 vouchers Seeing Natasha¡¯s phone screen showing an active call, Michelle suddenly got a really bad feeling. ¡°Who are you calling?¡± she demanded. Natasha answered her right away. With one hand on her hip, Natasha shouted straight into the phone, ¡°Alexei, your so¨Ccalled fianc¨¦e just barged into my vi. ¡°If you don¡¯te and get rid of her in five minutes, I¡¯ll be getting rid of you instead!¡± Michelle, still sitting on the floor with tears on her cheeks, stared at Natasha in utter shock. She was so stunned that she forgot to cry. ¡®How can she talk to Alexei like that? Does she have a death wish?¡® Michelle thought. But what really blew her mind was hearing that familiar yet strangely distant, amused voiceing through the phone¡¯s speaker. ¡°I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e, Miss rk. Don¡¯t just make stuff up about me,¡± Alexei said. Natasha nced at Michelle, who was sitting on the floor and looked not too bright, and shook her head. She said, ¡°Well, she keeps insisting you do, and says you¡¯ll get revenge for her.¡± Alexei, just stepping out of the meeting room, pinched the bridge of his nose, sounding helpless. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°She says her name is Michelle Pena,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Michelle? Who¡¯s that?¡± Alexei asked, clearly confused. Both the call and the room wentpletely silent. Natasha and Michelle just stared at each other, both a little dumbfounded. The dog didn¡¯t recognize her, and Alexei didn¡¯t remember her. After getting hit with so much in just one morning, Michelle just flopped down and started bawling her eyes out. Dismissed 66 But the humiliation didn¡¯t end there. 55 vouchers In less than two minutes, several bodyguards came out of nowhere, hoisted the tear¨Cstreaked Michelle, and swiftly dragged her out of the vi. The whole process was so seamless and quick that Natasha and Michelle were both left stunned, unable to react. Alexei¡¯s soft chuckle came through the phone. ¡°Five minutes. Looks like I get to keep my ce here for now.¡± Natasha thought, ¡®Fine, you win.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you even going to ask what happened? What if you got the wrong person? What if I was the one picking on her?¡± Natasha asked. The source of th?s content is Find?Novel Alexei¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s right or wrong. As long as she gave you trouble, it¡¯s on her.¡± She thought, ¡®It was a little unfair, but still¡­¡® ¡°Alexei, what am I supposed to do? Being your favorite actually feels pretty good,¡± Natasha said. Alexei chuckled. ¡°The future Mrs. Turner deserves a few special privileges.¡± Thinking of the woman who had appeared out of nowhere, a dark glint shed in his eyes. Alexei said, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. You did the right thing bying to me. If anyone bothers you again, and you don¡¯t want to deal with them, just kick them out. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone push you around. Natasha, that¡¯s your home, your territory. Be a little mean.¡± His overbearing yet caring words were nothing like the rumors about the big bad boss who could make people wish they were dead with just a few words. Shawn, seeing right through everything, stood nearby with a file in hand, quietly smiling, The morning¡¯s drama didn¡¯t affect Natasha at all. But when Alexei came home that night, he still made sure to tell her the whole story. 5:20 pm S 55 vouchers Unity had a close friend, Rhea Pena, who was just as aplished as she was on the cello. That friend was also incredibly gifted in dancing. The two of them were both prodigies and gorgeous to boot, so people used to call them the twin stars of the arts. Later, when Unity married into the Turner family, she disappeared from the spotlight. Rhea, not knowing the real story, tried to convince her to return to the stage several times. but never seeded. For a while, the two of them stopped speaking to each other. When Unity¡¯s parents passed away, she was gravely ill and bedridden. Dereck just kept avoiding everything. It was Rhea who handled all the funeral arrangements from start to finish. But unfortunately, Dereck kept Unity from seeing Rhea. Rhea thought Unity was being cold to her, so she stopped caring about her altogether. After Unity died, Rhea eventually learned through the grapevine about her life in the Turner family. Rhea showed up at the Turner family more than once, and even gave Dereck a piece of her mind. If the Turner family hadn¡¯t stopped her, Rhea would¡¯ve just taken Alexei and left. When Alexei was a kid, Rhea quietly supported him many times behind the scenes. Alexei exined, ¡°Michelle is Rhea¡¯s older brother¡¯s daughter. ¡®Rhea never married because she devoted her whole life to dance. She always treated Michelle as if she were her child.¡± He paused. ¡°I met Michelle a couple of times ages ago. The so¨Ccalled engagement was just Rhea¡¯s wishful thinking because she felt our families were close. ¡°I respect Rhea, but she won¡¯t have any say in my decisions.¡± As for Daron, Alexei honestly had no idea when Michelle had ever tried to get close to him. ¡°Michelle only came back to the country because someone from the Turner family put her up to it,¡± Alexei said. 5:20 pm D 55 vouchers The person behind all this knew about his connection to Rhea. With Michelle hyping things up, they figured she¡¯d get some kind of special treatment from him. Unfortunately, she never even crossed Alexei¡¯s mind. Natasha didn¡¯t doubt a word he said because Alexei always made her feel safe. The Turner family was honestlyughable. Too chicken to go up against Alexei themselves, so they just sent others to do their dirty work. But they probably never expected Michelle to be such a pushover. She got kicked out the moment she showed up. Instead of fighting with Alexei, Natasha and he ended up understanding each other even more. ¡°What¡¯s that Rhea¡¯s full name?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Rhea Pena,¡± Alexei replied. Natasha looked at him in surprise. Alexei¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You know her, too?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for that ident, I might have be Ms. Pena¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦e,¡± she said. Before she ever started painting, Natasha used to dance. Back then, Rhea was the top dancer in the country, admired by every dance student. Natasha had been fortunate enough to receive guidance from Rhea. Rhea had even hinted at taking her on as a prot¨¦g¨¦e, At the time, there were several other students, including Olivia, who were also hoping to be Rhea¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦e. Rhea wanted to select the best among them to be herst prot¨¦g¨¦e, To keep things fair, she decided to hold an open audition. Unfortunately, Natashater injured her foot. While it didn¡¯t affect her daily life, she just couldn¡¯t handle the grueling dance training anymore. She had no choice but to say goodbye to her dance career. 5:20 pm She didn¡¯t go to the audition that day. Nobody really knew why, but that year, Rhea didn¡¯t end up picking anyone. 55 vouchert After Natasha dropped out, Olivia, who had been the frontrunner, was pretty down for a long time. The rk family even whisked her off to a famous travel stop for a vacation to lift her spirits. Now that Natasha had found a new direction in life, the regret wasn¡¯t as strong as it used to
    1. be.
    However, hearing that name out of nowhere still left her momentarily spaced out. Alexei took her hand. ¡°So, if things had followed their original course, you and I might have crossed paths back then.¡± Natasha smiled, her eyes curving. ¡°Looks like it.¡± She found it hard to picture what they would¡¯ve been like if they¡¯d met all those years ago. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet Rhea sometime, but before that, we need to send a little payback to the person pulling the strings behind the scenes,¡± Alexei said. Before he could even start looking for someone to settle the score with, those restless pests couldn¡¯t wait to jump out. Maybe they¡¯d just been living toofortably. But at least it saved him the trouble of figuring out who to make an example of next. He nced at Natasha. ¡°Scared?¡± Natasha said, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m kind of getting used to stirring up trouble like this.¡± The two of them exchanged a smile. Alexei took Natasha to a charity auction. This was the first time the two of them had officially appeared together since the birthday party. As soon as they walked in, their stunning looks caught nearly everyone¡¯s eye in the room. To her surprise, Natasha actually spotted Olivia and Lucas there as well. 5:20 pm & 55 vouchers Then again, it made sense. Even if Lucas wasn¡¯t happy about it, the two of them were already engaged. To save face, Emmanuel and Andrew had arranged for them to show up together at public charity events as the family¡¯s representatives. When Lucas saw Natasha walk in arm¨Cin¨Carm with Alexei, he instinctively pulled his arm out of Olivia¡¯s hold. Brushed off, Olivia lowered her gaze, her expression unreadable. Natasha didn¡¯t give them so much as a single look the entire time. Her sights tonight were set on someone else. These two hadn¡¯t even reached their moment in the spotlight yet. The best thing about being with Alexei was that she could look down on everyone else in the room without a care. If she didn¡¯t feel like mingling, no one would daree near her. They were escorted straight to a private room. Natasha spread out all the snacks in front of her, her eyes wide with curiosity. ¡°So, who exactly are we here to see?¡± she asked. She¡¯d just spotted more than one member of the Turner family earlier. They all just came over to greet them, but Alexei was indifferent to them. Even the most shameless twins from the Turner family didn¡¯t have the guts to tag along into the private room. When Alexei wasn¡¯t at home, his intimidating aura would keep people at bay. Natasha sized up Alexei, who was leisurely making coffee, and admitted that this handsome gur AD Dismissed 67 Chapter 67 Alexei handed her a cup of coffee and dropped a name. Natasha looked a bit surprised. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s him?¡± She thought, ¡®You really can¡¯t judge people by first impressions. 55 vouchers ¡®I always thought the one in the Turner family who couldn¡¯t keep it together would be Lucia since she made the biggest fussst time.¡¯ Downstairs, the auction had already kicked off. Natasha leaned on her hand, eyeing the item. It was a pair of antique emerald earrings. Alexei nced over. ¡°If you see something you like, just bid for it. But nothing here is worth it tonight. Next time, I¡¯ll take you to a proper auction.¡± Natasha grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I go wild, then.¡± Alexei shrugged. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± If Lisa were there, she¡¯d point out that the emerald hairpin Natasha wore with her pale blue handmade dress was probably worth more than everything being auctioned tonight. Anyway, Alexei was a big spender. Natasha had long stopped being surprised by it. Too bad Natasha was so pampered. Lisa¡¯s dream of recruiting her as her bestie¡¯s model was a lost cause. Still, Lisa felt that she could give it a shot and invite Natasha to the next show. Though Natasha had Alexei¡¯s permission, she didn¡¯t rush to make a move. The auction hall was circr, with all the VIP boxes on the second floor and most of the windows left open. She nced out the window, scanning for any familiar faces. The twins from the Turner family were probably just there to have some fun with their parents. They¡¯d been eager to please Natasha carlier, but with Alexei by her side, they didn¡¯t dare get too friendly. Now, they were just helping their parents bid a few times, huddled together and whispering about something. 5:20 pm 56 vouchers Lucia was there with her husband¡¯s family, the Estrada family. Her son, Wally Estrada, looked like a mouse spotting a cat when he saw Natasha. At that family dinner, he¡¯d only nced at her a few times. Not only did Natasha ssh drink in his eyes, but the next day, he got mysteriously roughed up. Whoever did it left no trace. He couldn¡¯t even get back at anyone. Now, seeing these two scary troublemakers, he didn¡¯t even dare look at them. Lucia shot her useless son a few dirty looks. Then there were Cheryl Turner and Sasha Turner. They arrivedte and went straight over to chat with the other branch of the Turner family. Cade Turner wasn¡¯t with his mom and sister. Instead, he went into another box with a middle¨Caged man who looked like a client. The Turner family was scattered all over, each with their own agenda. Natasha leaned back with a rxed smile,pletely unbothered by the others. She let Olivia and Lucas snap up a few trinkets first, but when the pricier lots finally hit the stage and the bidding heated up, she finally made her move. ¡°800 thousand dors,¡± Natasha called out. Lucas saw who he was up against and was ready to bow out. But when Olivia caught the shy, self¨Csatisfied look Natasha shot her way, her mood soured. She stopped Lucas. ¡°I million dors,¡± Olivia called out. Lucas looked at her in surprise. Olivia gave him a wry smile. ¡°Lucas, I doubt Natasha actually cares about that vase, but we have to burn through this money no matter what.¡± Emmanuel and Andrew sent them there just to throw cash around at this charity event. They want them to make a big, shy scene while they were at it. The stuff they bid on earlier was just filler. The real action was all waiting for the big¨Cticket itemsing up. If Natasha swooped in and grabbed those items, and they ended up not being able to spend 5:21 pm those case, this whole show they had been plotting would be a total joke. 12 55 vouchers Salvaging their reputation was one thing, but what got to her was Natasha now having the upper hand and openly provoking her. In the past, Olivia had always been the one who could look down on Natasha. That look Natasha just gave her really hit a nerve. Even if it was just a small auction, Olivia refused to lose. To persuade Lucas, Olivia softened her voice and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something else I¡¯m worried about. You know Natasha doesn¡¯t have that kind of money. ¡°Even if she wins the bid, Mr. Turner will be the one footing the bill. And between them¡­¡± She hesitated, sounding conflicted. ¡°If a man and a woman get tangled up with money but aren¡¯t together, people will talk. ¡°It could getplicated down the line.¡± Her vague words were clearly hinting at some scandalous romantic rumors. Lucas¡¯s face darkened. Olivia had definitely gotten through to him. The thought of Natasha spending another man¡¯s money made him ufortable. He didn¡¯t know what Alexei was really thinking. Besides, Lucas didn¡¯t want to lose to him in front of Natasha. After Natasha upped her bid to 2.7 million dors, Lucas raised it to 3.3 million dors. He thought, ¡®Natasha¡¯s just out for revenge, messing with us on purpose.¡¯ But he had serious business to take care of tonight, and if she really wanted the thing, he could just hand it over to her as a present afterward. The price shot up to dozens of times what that vase was worth. No one in their right mind would go this far, not even for charity. The bidding war finally grabbed everyone¡¯s attention in the hall. Anyone who¡¯d heard the recent gossip was stretching their necks, dying to watch the drama unfold. 5:21 pm ET 55 vouchers Sasha watched as Natasha called out her bids without even blinking and curled her lip. ¡°Alexei really dotes on her.¡± The Turner family had reached new heights under Alexei¡¯s leadership, but everyone else¡¯s power was slowly being taken away, leaving them with nothing but a shiny facade. Over the past two years, Sasha¡¯s parents had been tightening their belts more and more. Even getting a little extra pocket money was a struggle for her. There was no way she could throw around cash like this at an auction. As the price kept climbing, Olivia¡¯s brows knitted tighter and tighter. She just couldn¡¯t stomach the idea of losing to Natasha. But if they wanted to make a ssh, they couldn¡¯t blow their whole budget on just one pricey item. Otherwise, they¡¯d have nothing left for the rest of the auction. The whole room thought Natasha was about to win for sure. When the auctioneer called out 18 million dors, Natasha just stopped bidding. Alexei calmly refilled her coffee. ¡°Not interested in beating him?¡± Natasha propped her chin on one hand, twirling her bidding paddle with the other. She said with a sly, fox¨Clike grin, ¡°Honestly, watching them burn through their cash is way more fun than actually winning.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Since they¡¯ve already thrown their morals out the window, might as well let them spend more for charity.¡± She acted like she was doing a charity. Alexei let out a soft chuckle. He didn¡¯t say a word, just absentmindedly peeled a grape and popped it into her mouth. He thought, ¡®I brought the future Mrs. Turner here tonight just to let her enjoy the drama. As long as she¡¯s happy, she can do whatever she wants. Natasha pulled the same trick again. She baited Lucas and Olivia into a bidding war, then dropped out and left them to suffer the pain of paying ridiculous prices for stuff that wasn¡¯t even worth it. 5:21 pm 55 vouchers Natasha and Alexei were a deadlybo. Natasha knew exactly how to mess with their enemies¡® heads, while he was a numbers whiz who could y the bidding game like a pro. Together, they never missed a beat. Olivia and Lucas had spent the money just like they¡¯d nned, but somehow, they still felt like they¡¯d lost. They¡¯d already gone over budget. Besides what Emmanuel and Andrew had given them, they¡¯d even had to cough up a bunch of their own cash. They could afford it, but it pained them to watch all that money go down the drain. Olivia¡¯s smile was stiff. ¡°Natasha¡¯s always up to her old tricks.¡± The rightful source is FindN0vel Lucas just mped his mouth shut, not saying a word. Their box was right across from Natasha and Alexei¡¯s, and they hadn¡¯t bothered to hide anything. So Lucas had just seen Alexei feeding Natasha a grape. Even though he technically won, he was going crazy with jealousy. felt like he was the only one obsessing over a bunch of lifeless stuff on the auction block, while Alexei hadn¡¯t even flinched the whole time. Clearly, he couldn¡¯t care less about the oue. When the third¨Ctost item, an emerald bracelet, came up on stage, Olivia ced her hand on Lucas¡¯s. She said, ¡°Lucas, Natasha¡¯s just ying around. Let¡¯s just let her have this one.¡± ¡®Now that we¡¯re not driving up the price, let¡¯s see how Natasha puts on her little solo act. Olivia thought to herself. AD Comment Dismissed 68 Unfortunately, Natasha chose not to ce a bid. 55 vouchers Because the previous rounds had been so intense, when the familiar private box ced another bid this time, no one even tried topete. Natasha won the bracelet for just 800 thousand dors, which was not much above the original price. In fact, it was Alexei who raised the paddle this time. When Natasha asked him about it, he just replied calmly, ¡°It matches your outfit.¡± Natasha nced down at her pale blue dress and the emerald bracelet she was already wearing on her left wrist. ¡°Well, if Mr. Turner says we need it, then I guess that¡¯s that,¡¯ Natasha thought to herself. Olivia hadn¡¯t expected Natasha to actually go through with a bid. She agreed with Lucas and thought that there was no way Natasha and Alexei were really that close. After all, Natasha had always backed out at thest minute before. Olivia figured Natasha must have known Alexei wouldn¡¯t have her back financially, so after messing with them for a bit, she just stopped. After all, the total spent in just a few rounds had already gone over 70 million dors. The richer people were, the more shrewd they became. No toy would be worth 70 million dors. But this bracelet made Olivia start to second¨Cguess her theory. Then, after a moment, she talked herself back into it. Alexei wasn¡¯t like most rich heirs. To him, throwing hundreds of thousands of dors away wouldn¡¯t bother him at all. Natasha probably figured out exactly where his limit was and took the chance to get him to buy her that bracelet. Olivia just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Natasha get whatever she wanted with such effortless charm, so she jumped right back into the bidding in the next round. 5:21 pm B5 vouchers She thought, ¡®Alexei might not care about spending hundreds of thousands of dors, but what if Natasha blew tens of millions dors in a single night? ¡®He might not feel the pinch, but he¡¯d definitely start to notice just how reckless and greedy Natasha could be. ¡®Once there is a crack between them, Natasha¡¯s protection will start to fall apart even faster! With that in mind, just as Natasha was about to snag the second¨Ctost item, Olivia called out a confident 15 million dors. As expected, Natasha¡¯s brows knitted together. She kept her face icy cold and coolly upped the bid without hesitation. ¡°20 million,¡± Natasha said. ¡°23 million,¡± Olivia shot back. Lucas could tell something was off and reached out to stop Olivia. ¡°This ne isn¡¯t worth that kind of money.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not dead set on winning it. ¡°Natasha¡¯s been way too much today¨CI just want to show her she can¡¯t let her pride run wild at an auction.¡± She added reassuringly, ¡°Seriously, as her sister, even if she can¡¯t pay up, the rk family will cover for her. I¡¯m just trying to give her a reality check this time.¡± However, she was lying. Olivia nned to let their parents and Thomas give Natasha a piece of their mind. Knowing Natasha¡¯s temper, she¡¯d probably throw a fit and refuse the rk family¡¯s help. Then Natasha would either have to shoulder the auction debt or shamelessly turn to Alexei for help. Lucas frowned, feeling like something was off. But Olivia had already upped the bid to 36 million. The room erupted in gasps. A person asked, ¡°Holy crap, are they out of their minds? It¡¯s just a charity auction. Do they really have to throw that much cash around?¡± 5:21 pm S EZ 55 vouchers Another person said, ¡°Please, you have no idea. Natasha and Olivia are duking it out.¡± Someone else said, ¡°They¡¯re fighting with actual cash? That¡¯s epic!¡± A person asked, ¡°With that kind of money, they could buy any ne they want. ¡°Why fight over something so basic? I feel sorry for their wallets. If they really can¡¯t spend it all, hey, toss some my way!¡± The chatter exploded, and the auction hall was buzzing with excitement. For more chapters visit F?nd-Novel The auctioneer¡¯s hands were shaking with excitement. This was a career high for her. She¡¯d have a killer story for her next job interview, bragging that she¡¯d handled an auction item that went above 30 million dors. Lucia¡¯s husband shook his head. ¡°Alexei really is spoiling his girlfriend, letting her run wild like this.¡± He felt that no matter how rich Alexei was, he couldn¡¯t just throw money away for nothing. He felt that Alexei should step in and put a stop to it way before it got close to 30 million. Lucia¡¯s face was turning green with fury. She shot a fierce re at the private box and nned to tell Edgar about this when she visited him next time. Olivia nervously wrung her hands together. She decided she wouldn¡¯t bid any higher in the next round. Olivia was waiting to see how things would y out. Everyone was holding their breath for the next record to be smashed. Suddenly, a radiant face popped up at the window of Alexei¡¯s private box. That gorgeous face was lit up with a sly, mischievous grin. Everyone knew what wasing. They thought, ¡®Oh no, here shees again.¡± The next second, Natasha cupped her hands in a yful salute toward Olivia and Lucas. ¡°Alright, you win. I¡¯m out,¡± Natasha said with a sly grin. Olivia shot up from her seat so fast that her dress knocked over a cup. 5:21 pm ¡®Natasha!¡® Olivia fumed inside. Her chest heaved. She was so mad that she got yed again. 36 million was no small amount. Since she¡¯d just told Lucas the rk family would cover it, that meant she was the one stuck footing the bill. Even if she used all the cash she had, she¡¯d still have to sell off a couple of houses and some jewelry just to cover the gap. The two of them locked eyes across the open window. Natasha was beaming like a flower in full bloom, while Olivia¡¯s face was dark as thunder. The Turner twins huddled together, whispering, ¡°So, does that mean that Olivia won?¡± The younger sister rolled her eyes. ¡°Win? Please. Did you not see Olivia¡¯s funeral face just now?¡± ¡°But what if Olivia hadn¡¯t jumped in with her bid? What would¡¯ve happened to Natasha then?¡± the older brother wondered aloud. Their mom, who was Alexei¡¯s aunt, picked up both twins without any change in expression. She said, ¡°If she loses, they will just buy it. Alexei isn¡¯t going to be short on cash for something like this.¡± The older twin argued back, ¡°It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t afford it, but spending that much is just not worth it.¡± As a high schooler, that was definitely a fortune to him. Their mother nced over at the distracted Cheryl and Sasha, then smiled. ¡°Miss rk¡¯s whole look probably costs about as much as this price. ¡°Do you really think Alexei cares about something like that?¡± When they greeted her at the entrance, the Turner family got a good look up close. They were aware of fashion. They could tell how much Natasha¡¯s clothes and jewelry were worth. She turned to Cheryl with a deliberate smile. ¡°Alexei spoils his girlfriend so much, I bet he¡¯s just as generous with his family. 5:21 pm ¡°Cheryl, howe you didn¡¯t buy anything today? Nothing catches your eye?¡± Cheryl shot her a sharp re. EX 56 vouchers She thought, ¡®She knows full well that we don¡¯t get along with that weirdo Alexei. Is she just trying to rub it in?¡® ¡°We don¡¯t need any of these things,¡± Cheryl replied coldly. Anyone could tell she was just putting on a front. The twins exchanged nces and thought, ¡®Looks like if you want to survive in this family, you better cling to the right person.¡® While the rest of the Turner family were busy trading barbs, there was another member who was about to lose his mind. Cade was on the verge of losing it. Hispanies were in deep trouble. Every bid he tried got shot down, and his cash flow waspletely dried up. He was too scared to ask the family for help, worried Edgar would think he was useless. Today, he¡¯d finally managed to bring along an investor he¡¯d been chasing for ages. He nned to win him over by gifting him thest auction item, which was a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind painting. Then, he hoped to fix his mess without anyone noticing. However, Olivia and Natasha jumped in and messed everything up. The whole night was a total mess now, and he was really worried they¡¯d jump in and stir up trouble for thest auction item too. ¡®Alexei must¡¯ve brought that woman back just to ruin my life,¡® Cade thought, feeling utterly defeated. Natasha had no idea Cade was on the verge of a meltdown. She was too busy going all out to mess with Olivia and Lucas. They might¡¯ve forked over the cash, but she would not let them walk away with a good reputation tonight. As the auctioneer announced Olivia had won the ne for a high price, Natasha let out a sigh and nced at Lucas. 5:21 pm She asked, ¡°Mr. Wright, you sure don¡¯t hold back when it¡¯s for true love, huh?¡± 441 D 55 vouchers Her voice was loud enough for half the room to hear, and instantly, everyone¡¯s expressions turnedplicated. The Wright family had hoped this charity event would help people forget all those rumors. about Lucas¡¯s affair with Olivia. Even though Lucas and Natasha had both tried to clear things up, people couldn¡¯t help but let their imaginations run wild. Someone thought, ¡®So not only was Lucas two¨Ctiming, he was stingy too? ¡®He¡¯s pretty generous with Olivia now. What¡¯s up with that?¡® Lucas, worried that Natasha might misunderstand, immediately rified, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who bid on the ne.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart was bleeding, but she still forced a smile and said, ¡°Of course. How could I let Lucas pay for something this expensive? ¡°Didn¡¯t our parents always tell us that since we¡¯re rich, we shouldn¡¯t have to depend on men for anything?¡± She was putting on a show of independence, all while slyly throwing shade at Natasha for spending Alexei¡¯s money. Natasha looked genuinely hurt, her face full of disappointment. ¡°So it¡¯s the rk family¡¯s money? ¡®Figures. Mr. and Mrs. rk just never wanted to spend anything on me anyway.¡± Everyone suddenly got it. Natasha said at her birthday party that she hadn¡¯t spent a dime of the rk family¡¯s money since she turned eighteen. Olivia splurged over 30 million on one item. At the same time, Natasha did not even get a penny, People couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows after realizing this fact. Everyone started looking at them with all kinds ofplicated expressions. 5:21 pm S Dismissed 69 55 vouchers The rk and Wright families had spent a fortune at the charity g to put on a show. However, thanks to Natasha¡¯s unexpected move, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to the scandal between the two families. All that money waspletely wasted. Many people started to wonder if it was wise to work with the rk family, who favored their adopted daughter over their own. As for the Wright family, Lucas didn¡¯t seem much better. He couldn¡¯t make up his mind and totallycked backbone. Lucas, who used to have the golden boy image everyone envied, suddenly lost all his shine. People who used to be jealous finally felt things were fair now. Facing all those doubting stares for the first time, Olivia felt her blood run cold. Even though herst name was Sutton, she¡¯d always been the pride of the rk family and the very definition of perfect. But at some point, she¡¯d been knocked off her pedestal. This huge fall from grace was enough to drive her crazy. But even though Alexei hadn¡¯t shown up, his warning fromst time still echoed in her mind. She didn¡¯t even have the nerve to use her birth mother¡¯s life to put pressure on Natasha again. Lucas moved to stand beside the trembling Olivia, giving her a reassuring pat. He shot Natasha a look of disapproval, Lucas said, ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re way too hard on the rk family, Mr. and Mrs. rk really care about you. You just never gave them a chance.¡± Natasha had already gotten what she wanted and didn¡¯t bother arguing with him. She casually flipped her hair and smiled. ¡°What do other people¡¯s parents have to do with someone like me? I am just an orphan. ¡°Mr. Wright, I know you¡¯re dying to stand up for your fianc¨¦e, but the auction¡¯s not even over yet. Don¡¯t hijack someone else¡¯s event to air your drama.¡± 5:21 pm S Her words were infuriating, and she was the one who started it. 55 vouchers She just grinned and mmed the window shut, making it crystal clear she wasn¡¯t interested in talking anymore. Lucas choked back his words, and he and Olivia just had to suck it up and take the loss. The host let out a sigh of relief as the drama among the rich folks finally died down, and hurriedly motioned for the final auction item to be brought out. Unfortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was still stuck on the earlier gossip, so the painting barely got any interest at all. Some people snuck nces at Lucas and Olivia, both looking cold and tense, then peeked at the tightly shut window of the VIP box. They quietly hoped for more drama to unfold between the two sides. But after a few rounds of bidding, the box that had been so rowdy before was now dead silent. Olivia was all set to bid again. She was sure she wouldn¡¯t lose to Natasha since she was on guard this time. But to her annoyance, Natasha just didn¡¯t even bother to join in. Olivia felt so stifled that she didn¡¯t know what to do with herself. Cade, on the other hand, finally looked a bit more rxed, the tension in his chest easing as he let out a quiet sigh of relief. If the price for the painting had shot up to the crazy heights like it didst round, he¡¯d have to think twice about bidding. If that investor weren¡¯t so principled, refusing to ept bribes outright, Cade wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to this subtle way. With the Turner family behind him, no matter how anxious he was about securing the funds, he couldn¡¯t afford toe off as too desperate or ingratiating. Cade had nned to win thest auction item with case in front of all thepetition, show off his skills, and then hand over it to his client who could truly appreciate it. However, his dream had been shattered into pieces. The vibe was totally off, and the whole effect was pretty much ruined. 1:21 pm S Cade ground his teeth quietly, reining in his temper. 55 vouchers When the host announced the final painting had been sold, Cade turned to the man beside him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Rodriquez, and a masterpiece should be for someone who truly gets it. ?????? ???? find¡¤novel ¡®I only bought it for charity, to be honest. Art¡¯s not really my thing, and I¡¯d hate to let such a treasure go to waste. Why don¡¯t I leave it in the hands of an expert like you to appreciate it properly¡­¡± He¡¯d already arranged for the painting to be brought over. As Denton Rodriquez reached out o ept it, someone called out, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± A loud voice shattered the moment. The sharp click of high heels rang out as the doors to the auction hall burst open. A sharp¨Clooking woman in a white suit with a chic short haircut strode in, nked by several bodyguards, bursting into everyone¡¯s view. People who had been getting ready to leave instantly plopped right back into their seats. The woman ignored everyone¡¯s intense stares and walked straight up to the second floor. Momentster, a sharp p rang out from the box where Cade was sitting. Because everyone had left their windows wide open to watch the earlier drama between Natasha, Lucas, and Olivia, they all got a clear view. The sharp¨Clooking womannded a merciless p right on Cade¡¯s face. Cheryl and Sasha, who looked confused since that woman barged in, suddenly gasped and jumped to their feet when they saw what happened. A person asked, ¡°Holy crap, who is this badass? She just pped someone from the Turner family!¡± Cade might not be the big shot of the Turner family, especially with Alexei being an absolute legend, but he was still a Turner, Out in public, people always showed him some respect. It was crazy that someone just walked in andnded a p on his face. Someone who recognized her blurted out, ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Raven Simon from the Simon family of Sesperin?¡± 5:22 pm S 55 vouchers The Simon family was a real powerhouse in Sesperin. The new head of the family, Raven, was seriously impressive. With her at the helm, the Simon family was as strong as any of the first¨Crate families in Andphis City. ¡°What kind of grudge could there be between those two? Why is Miss Simon not giving him any face at all?¡± someone whispered. As everyone was busy specting, a not¨Cso¨Cgenuine voice of concern rang out. Natasha said, ¡°Hey, Cade, what did you do to get on that gorgeousdy¡¯s bad side? ¡°If you¡¯re feeling wronged, just say the word. Alexei¡¯s got your back. I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s fair and square.¡± The box that had been closed off earlier suddenly had its window pushed open again. Natasha stood there with a smile, clearly having been watching the scene for a while. Behind her was Alexei, his expression cold and stern, his tall, imposing figure almostpletely enveloping her. People thought, ¡®Are the Simon family and the Turner family about to sh?¡® Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled, hungry for more drama. Cade looked absolutely livid as he grabbed Raven¡¯s wrist. He shot Natasha a cold re and said in a harsh tone, ¡°Shut up. This is our family¡¯s business. You have no right to speak for us.¡± Natasha looked up at the indifferent Alexei. Alexei gently patted her head. ¡°Her words carry the same weight as mine,¡± he replied with total indifference. Hispletely unconcerned attitude, as if being represented didn¡¯t bother him at all, was like a loud p right across Cade¡¯s face. Cade took a deep breath and leaned in to whisper to Raven, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when we¡¯re back,¡± But Raven shook him off, crossed her arms, and said coldly, ¡°Since Miss rk and Mr. Turner have already spoken up, why don¡¯t we let them settle this? Let¡¯s hear your side too.¡± 5:22 pm S 55 vouchers She shot Cade a mocking look. ¡°Cade, how did my family¡¯s heirloom end up on the auction block, getting handed out as some present?¡± 5:22 pm Dismissed 70 Chapter 70 Cade¡¯s mind was spinning. ¡°But you gave it to me!¡± He paused, then added, ¡°You never said it was a family heirloom?¡± 55 vouchers Raven¡¯s voice was sharp with anger. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve! When did I ever say I was giving it to you? ¡°I just lent it to you to look at. Do you really think I would mistake my family¡¯s heirloom? ¡°Even if I did give it to you, does that mean you can just hand it out to others to win favors?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Raven. There¡¯s been a misunderstanding,¡± Cade said, trying to calm her down. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the misunderstanding is. Give it back, and we¡¯re through,¡± she said firmly. ¡°No way!¡± Cade shot back immediately. He had finally managed to find a new girlfriend who was better than Myrtle Morrison. There was no way he would let her go that easily. Raven turned to the auction house staff. ¡°This belongs to the Simon family. Cade had no right to put it up for auction.¡± The staff lookedpletely lost. They never expected something like this to happen. The manager rushed off to report to his higher¨Cups. Meanwhile, everyone who overheard their argument went wild. Someone whispered, ¡°Wait, the painting Cade just bid on was the one he donated? No wonder the host didn¡¯t say much about where it came from.¡± Another person chimed in, ¡°The painting isn¡¯t even his to begin with! Now the real owner showed up to im it. That¡¯s just next¨Clevel embarrassing.¡± ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s the point? He donates it and then buys it back?¡± someone else snickered. Someone exined, ¡°He got it for nothing, donated it to look good for charity, then bought it back cheap to score some brownie points. ¡°As long as nobody figures out what he donated, he gets to milk it both ways.¡± ¡°Wait, did none of you catch the real twist? Cade is actually dating Miss Simon!¡± someone piped up, eyes wide. 5:22 pm 55 youchers If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s mess, they would¡¯ve looked like a pretty decent couple, though Cade was definitely reaching way up. The Turner family was top¨Ctier, but Cade didn¡¯t have much say in things. The Simon family wasn¡¯t quite on the Turner family¡¯s level, but Raven was the one running the show in her family. The investor Cade brought along was right at the eye of the storm. He was seriously regretting ever agreeing toe with Cade today. He¡¯d actually wanted to check out Cade¡¯spany, hoping it might open the door to a legit partnership with Turner Group. However, not only did his ns fall through, but he also ended up in a whole mess he never signed up for. Right now, all he wanted was to bolt out of there. Denton forced a smile as he looked at the two facing off. ¡°Mr. Turner, Miss Simon, I just remembered something urgent I needed to handle. I will see you.¡± With that, he slipped out of the private room as fast as he could. Just then, Cheryl and Sasha took the opportunity toe in, both trying to persuade Raven. ¡°Raven, let¡¯s talk about this in private. If Cade really did something wrong, I¡¯ll scold him for you,¡± Cheryl said. ¡°Yeah, Raven, you can¡¯t juste in and hit my brother like that. It¡¯s so humiliating for him,¡± Sasha added, her voice full ofint. Raven might be impressive, but the Turner family wasn¡¯t any less. She couldn¡¯t believe that Raven pulled this off in public. But Raven paid them no mind, her gazending on the picture¨Cperfect pair by the window. ¡°Mr. Turner, Miss rk just said you could make the call. So, what now?¡± she asked. Alexei reached over and pulled Natasha up from where she¡¯d been leaning against the window, chin in her hands, totally absorbed in the show. He gently rubbed the spot on her elbow that had turned red from pressing against the ss. Then, he said unhurriedly, ¡°Since Cade messed up, the Simon family¡¯s heirloom should be returned to its rightful owner. $5 vouchers ¡°As for the money he donated at the auction today, I¡¯ll add five times that amount, and all the charity funds will be credited under Miss Simon¡¯s name. ¡°Plus, the partnership Turner Group had with Sail Technology can be handed over to the Simon family. ¡°I¡¯ll throw in another project aspensation. How does that sound?¡± Sail Technology was Cade¡¯s mainpany. He founded it, but it only survived its cash flow crisis because it was riding on the Turner family¡¯s coattails. With just a few words, Alexei had basically cut off Cade¡¯s lifeline and handed everything over to Raven. There was no way Cade would ever agree to that. ¡°No way! I won¡¯t ept this,¡± Cade shot back. Sasha stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Alexei, why are you siding with outsiders? Isn¡¯t the painting still here? Just give it back to her!¡± Natasha, nestled in Alexei¡¯s arms, teased softly, ¡°Cade, as a guy, you should admit when you¡¯re wrong. Act like a gentleman.¡± Alexei¡¯s lips curled into a barely noticeable smile as he gave her hand a gentle squeeze secretly. Then he shot a cold look at the furious Cade. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass the Turner family,¡± he said firmly. Before Cade could protest further, Raven let out a heartyugh. She said, ¡°Deal! You really live up to your reputation, Mr. Turner. You are quite decisive. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with this arrangement. Looking forward to our cooperation.¡± With that, she took the boxed painting and, nked by her bodyguards, made a decisive exit. She took a couple of steps, then turned back and shot Natasha a yful wink. ¡°Thanks for speaking up for me today, Miss rk. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime.¡± With a beauty inviting her, Natasha didn¡¯t y coy at all. She smiled and said, ¡°My pleasure.¡± 5:22 pm Raven burst outughing again. She swept out just as fast as she stormed in. 55 vouchers Even though the heirloom was given up for charity, it came back safely and helped her score big in the process. The only one who was hurt was Cade. His investor had bailed, his girlfriend was gone, and his head was buzzing. In a family as big as the Turner family, different mistakes came with different consequences. Acting like a spoiled rich kid or blowing an investment was nothing. But the mess Cade made today was the most pathetic kind of embarrassment. Forget fighting for the top spot, he might not even be allowed to stick around in the Turner family after this. Alexei¡¯s public smackdown tonight sent years of Cade¡¯s hard work straight down the drain. His forehead veins bulged, his eyes nearly popping out. He felt that something was seriously off. Raven never said straight out that the painting was his, but the way she talked about it basically implied it was a gift. He was dead certain that she had never told him that painting was so important. If she had, no matter how broke he wastely, he never would¡¯ve just given it up. He felt that the whole thing was a trap. Someone knew about his secret with Raven, managed to win her over. Alexei, who never showed up at these events, had suddenly made a grand entrance with Natasha. Plus, he had made some moves with the Pena family just days ago. All the pieces fit together perfectly. Cade realized that Alexei was targeting him from the very start. He thought in confusion, ¡®Michelle hadn¡¯t even managed to pull anything off. Was it really worth Alexei going this far just to get back at me? ¡®And besides, what good did it do the Turner family for me to be humiliated?¡® Original content can be found at find?novel 5:22 pm & But he forgot that everyone knew Alexei didn¡¯t get along with his family. In most people¡¯s eyes, Alexei and the Turner family were cut off from each other. Plus, Alexei¡¯s response just now was pretty generous. However, most of what he gave up was actually Cade¡¯s profits. 55 vouchers But it didn¡¯t matter. He¡¯d already shown his generosity and put his interests on the line. No one could say a thing against him. Whatever happened to Cade didn¡¯t affect Alexei in the slightest. Natasha still remembered the time at the Turner family when Cade had called Alexei a romantic fool with that snarky tone. Back then, he looked all suave and put¨Ctogether, but now, he looked infuriated but hopeless. ¡°Why¡¯s he losing it like this?¡± she asked. Alexei poured her a cup of coffee. ¡°He thinks I sabotaged hispany.¡± Instead of trying to turn things around in his business, all Cade did was ying petty tricks with women, especially trying to use them against Natasha. ¡°Was that you?¡± Natasha asked. Alexei took a sip of coffee and said coolly, ¡°His turf isn¡¯t even worth my attention.¡± ¡°So Raven was your move, right?¡± Her eyes were shining. She shot him a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Smart move.¡± Alexei lowered his gaze, catching the unusually bright smile on her face. His tone was unreadable. ¡°You like her?¡± Natasha tilted her head and said with certainty, ¡°She¡¯s really got something special.¡± Raven knew when to cut her losses and kept a clear head. Natasha felt that Raven was way out of Cade¡¯s league. Honestly, Raven didn¡¯t really care much for Cade. Cade was good¨Clooking, knew how to sweet¨Ctalk, came from a good family, and was reasonably capable. 5:22 pm He¡¯d be a pretty solid candidate for a marriage alliance. But if the Simon family could work directly with Alexei, Raven would drop Cade immediately. She felt that having actual benefits would trump having a boyfriend. If this one was no good, she would just swap him out for the next. Raven ought to thank Cade for being such an idiot. He just handed her the perfect opportunity on a silver tter. 55 vouchers Dismissed 71 Chapter 71 55 vouchers Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel Seeing the admiration on Natasha¡¯s face, Alexei tapped his fingers lightly on the cup. ¡°Raven is indeed quite clever, but she¡¯s power¨Chungry and ambitious. ¡°When ites to dealing with people, she never shows much sincerity.¡± Natasha shot him a nce. She thought, ¡®Why is he suddenly badmouthing someone out of nowhere? ¡®Speaking of sincerity, at least Raven has some of it. As for him, he has none.¡® But Natasha was smart enough not to say any of this out loud. Suddenly, Natasha remembered Cade¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend who got caught cheating by his brother. ¡°Was that whole thing with Myrtle your doing too?¡± she asked. Alexei, feeling mischievous, reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°Nope.¡± Not wanting her to get the wrong idea about him after today, he paused and exined, ¡°Breaking up couples isn¡¯t my thing.¡± Natasha nodded. Natasha thought, ¡®Yeah, that doesn¡¯t sound like him anyway. Alexei¡¯s never been the type to care about who¡¯s hooking up with whom. ¡®Because he¡¯d just steamroll everyone the hard way. Natasha couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to herself. She had to admit that Cade was kind of unlucky. All the girlfriends he¡¯d ever dated were outstanding, each one better than thest. This time, he¡¯d even tried to keep things low¨Ckey and learn from his past mistakes. Before today, probably hardly anyone knew he was dating Raven. But unfortunately, he had a bunch of rtives from the Turner family, who were eager to stir up trouble for him. This time, he even managed to pull off a major screw¨Cup. Natasha couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it felt like to try to make things worse for someone 5:22 pm S else, only to end up shooting oneself in the foot instead. 55 vouchers No matter how much Cade was losing his mind, Natasha had a st watching the drama unfold today. But unfortunately, there were always people who just couldn¡¯t stand to see her happy. As Natasha walked out of the auction house, she spotted Lucas and Olivia standing side by side at the entrance, waiting for her. Olivia had already put away the frustration she¡¯d felt earlier when she was tricked. When she saw Natasha, she shed a gentle smile. ¡°Natasha, Mr. Turner,¡± Olivia greeted. Olivia pulled out an invitation and looked at Natasha, her facepletely expressionless. ¡°Natasha, this is an invitation to my performance. I hope you cane,¡± Olivia said with a smile. Her demeanor was graceful and poised, as if the tense showdown at the auction house had never even happened. But Natasha caught a glint of sharpness in her gaze. Olivia thought, ¡®So what if Natasha won at the birthday party? My parents still think I got the short end of the stick by stepping in as her recement for the marriage arrangement. ¡®To make it up to me, they even spent a fortune to hype me up and set up a whole tour just for me. ¡°That stage is something Natasha would never have, no matter what.¡¯ She knew that not being able to dance would always be Natasha¡¯s biggest regret. Natasha scoffed. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± Olivia bit her lip, sneaking a nce at Alexei, whose face was icy cold. Then she turned to Natasha, putting on a pitiful look. She said, ¡°Natasha, I know you¡¯re upset about me and Lucas getting engaged. After all, you¡¯ve liked him for so many years¡± She lowered her head. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, we can call off the engagement anytime¡­¡± Natasha¡¯s handnded hard on Olivia¡¯s pitiful little face, the sound echoing in the air. 5:22 pm & Natasha said coldly, ¡°No need to call off the engagement. I don¡¯t recycle trash. 55 vouchers ¡°But if you¡¯re itching for another trip to the ER, I¡¯d be more than happy to send Olivia clutched her face in shock,pletely stunned. you there.¡± ¡®There are so many people here. Is shepletely out of her mind?¡® Olivia thought. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of what Mom and Dad will think¡­¡± Olivia stammered. Another pnded on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve already cut ties with all of you. I don¡¯t get how you have the nerve to try and act all chummy now,¡± Natasha said coldly. Just as Natasha was about to go in for another p, a big hand caught her wrist. ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re going too far,¡± Lucas said. Lucas¡¯s eyes reddened, whether it was because Natasha called him trash or because he felt bad for Olivia getting pped right after handing over an invitation. He gripped Natasha¡¯s wrist a little tighter. Natasha tried to pull her wrist free. ¡°I¡¯m done hitting her.¡± Lucas¡¯s heart gave a little jolt. ¡®So Natasha really does care what I say?¡® he thought. The moment he let go, Natasha spun around andnded an even louder p right across his face. Natasha shed a brilliant smile. I want to p you,¡± she said. She didn¡¯t hold back at all. The crowd of onlookers winced and instinctively rubbed their own cheeks. The p was so loud that they could almost feel the pain. Lucas felt heartbroken. Alexei, who had been watching the whole scene with a cool detachment, finally stepped forward. He took Natasha¡¯s hand and shot a nce at the two of them, who had matching and freshly- pped red cheeks. El 55 vouchere ¡°Sorry, my Natasha can be a little hot¨Ctempered. Mr. Wright, if you¡¯re not happy about it¡­¡± Alexei said, his tone casual. The onlookers, who¡¯d witnessed how generous Alexei had been with Raven earlier, held their breath. They wanted to see whatpensation he would offer this time. But Alexei just let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Then maybe don¡¯t show up in front of her next time.¡± The whole ce went deadly quiet for a second. People thought, ¡®What is going on? ¡®So now the victim¡¯s supposed to steer clear of the perpetrator? ¡°That¡¯s so ironic.¡® Lucia, standing in the crowd, pouted in annoyance. She said, clearly irritated, ¡°Who just goes around pping people because they¡¯re in a bad mood? Alexei, you really need to rein in your little girlfriend.¡± She wasn¡¯t sticking up for Lucas or Olivia. She just couldn¡¯t stand how Alexei always spoiled Natasha. But Alexei didn¡¯t take the bait. His expression stayed cool. ¡°Having a bad temper is the only way people don¡¯t mess with right, Lucia?¡± he said. Those dark, cold eyes of his sent a chill down Lucia¡¯s spine. All kinds of old memories shed through Lucia¡¯s mind. ¡®Is he hinting at something from back then?¡® she wondered. Annoyed, Lucia gave a cold snort and stomped off, not daring to act all high and mighty anymore. Seeing that even Lucia had to walk away defeated in front of Natasha, everyone took note and kept their thoughts to themselves. Natasha, still holding Alexei¡¯s hand, kept walking. As she brushed past Olivia, she suddenly leaned in and murmured to her. ¡°Olivia, tell me. Why do people get unyielding when they have no desires?¡± Natasha asked. Olivia looked up, startled. you, But Natasha was already walking away with a smile. The bright red invitation was trampled under Natasha¡¯s heel. E85 vouchers Natasha had never had any real proof before. Everything she suspected about Olivia and her grandmother was just a spection. But after Olivia confessed at the cemetery, Natasha would never let her walk away unscathed. Natasha had Olivia to thank for all those years of relentless scheming. Because of her, Natasha lost her parents, her brother, her love, and even her dreams. Each loss made her heart harder, her defenses higher. She no longer longed for family affection, no longer cared about Lucas¡¯s guilt toward Roderick and Olivia, and no longer carried the burden of that death that had weighed on her for over a decade. She wanted nothing from them now, so they had no leverage left to keep her from fighting back. Natasha sneered inwardly, ¡®A tour? I will take note of that. Thanks to Olivia for personally delivering the news. I hope they will appreciate the gift I am going to give them.¡® ***** Inside the car, Alexei nced over as Natasha kicked off her heels. ¡®Should we get your foot checked out again?¡± he asked. Natasha shook her head. ¡°No need. The doctors back then were the best. ¡®My condition doesn¡¯t affect my daily life, and even if I push myself sometimes, it¡¯s fine. Just can¡¯t handle the stage anymore.¡± For a top¨Ctier dancer, their body had to be pushed to the absolute limit, just like athelets. Even a fraction of a second could mean the difference between winning and losing. No matter how talented she was, without the physical ability to back it up, she could never be the one standing at the very top. In this field, she¡¯d always end up under Olivia¡¯s shadow. 6:23 pm 30 30 E55 vouchers That was one of the reasons why Natasha gave up dancing and switched to painting instead. Alexei had looked into Natasha¡¯s past when he was investigating her, so he knew all about this. The rk family might have favored Olivia, but they wouldn¡¯t have made a huge mistake when it came to something as important as Natasha¡¯s future. The rk family wasn¡¯t exactly hurting for money, and the doctors back then were the best. They¡¯d done everything they could. Even if they checked again now, the result would probably be the same. But just thinking about Olivia acting all high and mighty in front of Natasha made Alexei¡¯s brow furrow deeply. Dismissed 72 ¡°Have someone cripple her legs,¡± Alexei said coldly. 55 vouchers If Natasha couldn¡¯t dance, then Alexei would make Olivia forget about ever performing on stage for the rest of her life. The rk family always prided themselves on Olivia¡¯s dancing career. Alexei wanted to see what kind of faces they¡¯d make when they saw Olivia crippled. He wondered if they would be just as heartbroken as they were when Natasha was injured. But Natasha shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°You have a n?¡± Alexei asked. Natasha said, ¡°Yeah. If she retires because of an injury, she¡¯ll always be the untouchable goddess in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I want to tear off her mask, crush her pride, and make her so disgraced that no one would even pity her.¡± Natasha wanted to make everything she obtained through scheming slip through her fingers, right before her eyes, with no way to get it back. ¡°Destroy her from the inside, cut her down with a dull de. That¡¯s what you taught me,¡± Natasha said, winking mischievously. Alexei smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s your move now.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Shawn¡¯s at your disposal.¡± ¡°Alexei,¡± Natasha said while throwing herself at him and wrapping her arms around him. She rested her chin on his arm and looked up at him. ¡°Do you want to see me dance?¡± Maybe it was just the feeling of having someone believe in herpletely that made Natasha suddenly feel a spark of excitement. Back then, when she felt utterly hopeless, she¡¯d even thought about never dancing again. But as she slowly started down a new path, she learned to heal herself, bit by bit, over the years. No one cared about her. If she hadn¡¯t found a way to pull herself out, she would¡¯ve drowned in that pain for good. 55 vouchers The peace she felt now was only because she¡¯d already survived the worst of it. She realized that there was always more than one road in life. Alexei looked at her little head resting on his arm and smiled. He knew that she was fragile, but also tough. ¡°After we get back?¡± he asked. Natasha thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Maybe in a few days. I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Her family didn¡¯t have a dance studio, and she hadn¡¯t brought any of her practice clothes or gear to the vi. She felt a sudden surge of motivation. If she was going to dance in front of Alexei, she had to give it her best. She couldn¡¯t keep up with the grueling training of a pro anymore, so these days, dance was ust a hobby for her. Still, plenty of teachers had praised her choreography skills. Alexei chuckled. ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± As they switched topics, the tension from earlier in the car faded away. The driver sneaked a look at Alexei in the rearview mirror, surprised by the gentle look on his face. He thought, ¡®Mr. Turner has been smiling a lot moretely, and he seems so much easier to handle these days. ¡®Of course, nobody ever dared to handle him before. The driver couldn¡¯t help butugh at his wild thoughts. Ever since he moved into the vi he bought for Natasha, Alexei had been spending more time there than at his own ce. Today, as usual, he found himself back at Natasha¡¯s turf. Before they left, Daron was already sulking. He couldn¡¯t believe Alexei and Natasha were heading out to have fun and leaving him behind. 56 vouchers When Natasha said goodbye, he only showed her his grumpy back as he sat stubbornly at the front door, refusing to even look at them. Since they were both in such a good mood today, they took a detour to the mall on their way home and grabbed a few toys for Daron. Alexei was ying with the little ball in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re really good to him.¡± Hearing the mock¨Cserious tone in his voice, Natasha¡¯s mind shed and she replied earnestly, ¡°Of course! ¡°It¡¯s because his owner treats me so well. You treat me kindly, so I¡¯ll return the favor.¡± Alexei gave her a half¨Csmile. ¡°You¡¯ve got a silver tongue.¡± Natasha just smiled with a clueless look, pretending she didn¡¯t get it. They dawdled all the way home, and by the time they finally walked through the door, it was already prettyte. But tonight, Daron wasn¡¯t waiting at the door. Instead, a familiar girl was squatting there. When the headlights swept over, Michelle, whose legs had gone numb from squatting so long, suddenly brightened up. ¡®Alexei!¡± she called out. Then, spotting Natasha, she quickly lowered her head and greeted obediently, ¡°Hi.¡± As soon as she spoke, Natasha was stunned by how Michelle¡¯s attitude did a total 180. And Alexei, who had been frowning at the way she¡¯d so casually called him Alexei, slowly let his frown fade. ¡®Michelle?¡± he asked. His tone was sure, but his eyes showed no recognition at all. Michelle, who had finally talked herself into moving on, felt like she¡¯d just taken another arrow straight to the heart. ¡®Damn, he really doesn¡¯t remember me at all,¡® she thought. She nodded, lookingpletely deted. ¡°Yeah, Alexei, it¡¯s me. I am Rhea¡¯s niece.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alexei asked. 5:23 pm ¡ê 55 vouchers Michelle scuffed her toe against the ground, her head hanging so low it was almost touching her chest. She snuck a nce at Natasha, who lookedpletely indifferent to her mumbled, ¡°I came to apologize to sis.¡± presence, and Once the words were out, she closed her eyes and suddenly gave a deep, formal bow. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natasha. There was never any engagement between me and Alexei. That was just my wishful thinking. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have barged in, spected about you, or spoken to you so harshly. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Her apology was so sincere and loud that Natasha almost thought she could hear it echoing in the hallway. She nced at Alexei. Right then, Alexei finally started to piece together who Michelle was. Back when he was a kid, Rhea had looked after him. As he got older, he¡¯d sometimes visit her, though not all that often. Since Rhea loved Michelle a lot, Michelle would oftene over to keep herpany. It was only natural they¡¯d bump into each other now and then. Michelle had a crush on Alexei since he was a cool and aloof older boy when she was young. Even during the years Alexei was overseas, she still secretly followed any news about him. But back then, Alexei¡¯s world was filled with nothing but survival and vengeance. He could not possibly notice a little girl he¡¯d only run into a couple of times. In his mind, Michelle¡¯s name and face were just a vague blur. All he really remembered was that she was Rhea¡¯s rtive. Seeing both of them stay silent, Michelle put on a pitiful face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t dare to mess up again.¡± After gettingpletely shot down by Natasha that day, she went straight to Rhea, hoping for somefort. But instead offorting her, Rhea just chewed her out. 5:23 pm D 12 55 vouchers The so¨Ccalled engagement was just a joke Rhea and Natasha¡¯s mom made when they were young. They only mentioned it once. But Michelle already had a crush on Alexei, so she took it seriously. In fact, Michelle and Alexei were not even born when that joke was made. Besides, even though Rhea wouldn¡¯t say she really understood Alexei, she could still tell what kind of person he was. He wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d be swayed by morals or old favors. She never thought about asking him for anything because of the past, especially since she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever really helped him much. All she hoped was that she could help Unity raise her son. Michelle was Rhea¡¯s brother¡¯s only daughter, and the whole family spoiled her. She had a few bad habits, but nothing too serious. Rhea had no clue what was really going on in Michelle¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t expect that, after getting egged on by someone, Michelle would actually go and recklessly pick a fight with Alexei¡¯s girlfriend. Rhea was furious and embarrassed at the same time. No matter what kind of rtionship Natasha had with Alexei, it was the first time he¡¯d ever stood up for someone like that in public. As an elder, Rhea knew she had to treat it seriously. She would¡¯ve never thought the problem woulde from her family. She chewed out Michelle, telling her that the whole engagement thing was nonsense, and ordered her to apologize to Natasha. She also made it clear that if Alexei got angry and came after her, she wouldn¡¯t stop him. Michelle was left reeling by the scolding. It was the first time Rhea had ever been so harsh with her. But she wasn¡¯t the type to ignore advice. Her secret crush on Alexei was just her issue. The way he spoke to her on the phone made everything crystal clear. She just couldn¡¯t swallow her pride. 5:23 pm Chapter 72 Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel E56 vouchers But before she could even catch her breath, more setbacks came crashing down on her. Michelle was nearly in tears. ¡°Natasha, Alexei and I really aren¡¯t close at all. I just secretly watched him a couple of times when I went to my aunt¡¯s ce for dance lessons. ¡°As long as you forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You study dance?¡± The way Natasha stared at her made Michelle¡¯s skin crawl. She mumbled, ¡°Yeah.¡± Dismissed 73 As the niece of a renowned dance master, Michelle had been learning dance since she was a Content originallyes from Find1Novel child. Unfortunately, even though she was born with certain advantages, Michelle didn¡¯t have much talent. After getting into college through her art achievements, Michelle knew she could never live up to her aunt¡¯s legacy. She decided to change courses and try her luck in showbiz. This time, she rushed over to apologize, not just because Rhea chewed her out, but also because Alexei had cut off several of her opportunities. She might not be the brightest, but she knew how to y the game. Michelle looked at Alexei. ¡°If Natasha forgives me, will you let me off the hook?¡± She was taking a leap into showbiz. She really didn¡¯t want to crash and burn before she even got her foot in the door. Alexei didn¡¯t really care. The only reason he took action against her was because he wasn¡¯t sure if she was using the name as his fianc¨¦e to gain advantages. Instead of wasting time with exnations, he simply cut off her resources. Anyone who needed to understand would get the message. He didn¡¯t go all out since he still had respect for Rhea. If Michelle knew the truth, she¡¯d probably be crying injustice. She¡¯d had a crush on Alexei for ages, so she was well aware of how ruthless he could be. She was a bit of a coward. The only time she dared to make a move was after hearing about that birthday party that rocked the entire upper crust. In a moment of reckless curiosity, she tried to use a fake engagement to test the waters and see if she could chase away Natasha. But before she could even get a few words out, she got shot down hard. 55 vouchers Most of the time, she kept her head down in public. She didn¡¯t even dare to admit she knew Alexei. Alexei said, ¡°The resources you lost before were a lesson for you. There¡¯s no getting them back. ¡°But if you can finish the task Natasha gives you, there¡¯s a reward in it for you.¡± Michelle, who¡¯d looked totally defeated a second ago, suddenly perked up. She blurted out, ¡°I can do it. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll get it done!¡± Once again, she looked at Natasha, her eyes sparkling with hope. Natasha didn¡¯t really have anything against Michelle. The first time they met, Michelle was a bit arrogant, but she didn¡¯t insult Natasha. She just acted like a spoiled kid. She cried so hard it was almost pitiful. This time, she seemed pretty sincere about her apology. ¡®You¡¯re trained by Rhea? Howe I have never heard of you?¡± Natasha asked. Michelle scratched her cheek awkwardly. ¡°My aunt said she¡¯d just give me some pointers in private since we¡¯re family. If she told people I was her student, it¡¯d be too embarrassing for her.¡± In fact, Rhea didn¡¯t just stop her from using Alexei¡¯s name. She wouldn¡¯t even let Michelle drop her name for clout, Part of it was about talent, and the other part was just to keep things fair. So Michelle always kept things on the down¨Clow while she was learning and applying to schools. Almost nobody even knew she was rted to Rhea. Natasha actually found this quite convenient. It was better that no one knew. It made things way easier for her. Michelle hugged herself, suddenly feeling a bit uneasy. For some reason, that creepy feeling was back again. 5:23 pm ¡ê ***** 55 vouchers Two dayster, a scream rang out from the vi. ¡°It hurts!¡± Michelle held onto her lower back, her pretty face scrunched up in agony. However, the strict Natasha showed no mercy, still pressing Michelle down even harder in the stretch. She evenined out loud, ¡°You¡¯ve been dancing for years, and you¡¯ve already forgotten your basics before you¡¯ve even got a shot at being a celebrity? ¡°No wonder Rhea doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge you as her student.¡± Tears streamed down Michelle¡¯s face. She thought, ¡®Do you have to roast me like this? ¡®I didn¡¯t forget anything. You are just expecting way too much.¡¯ Michelle spun twice to the music, and Natasha raised her slender baton, tapping Michelle¡¯s elbow. She said, ¡°Raise your arm up a bit more. Your fingers are all wrong. ¡°Watch your face. Fix your expression. ¡°You still want to be a superstar? With that kind of expression control, you think you¡¯ll make it?¡± Two hourster, Michelle copsed onto the floor, feeling like her soul was floating away. ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± she whimpered. Natasha let a sly smile curl at her lips as she twisted open a water bottle and set it within Michelle¡¯s reach. She took a swig from her own bottle. ¡°If you want to quit, now¡¯s your chance, I can always find someone else,¡± she teased. As soon as Michelle heard that, she sprang up from the floor like a shot. ¡°Absolutely not. I can do it. I can keep practicing!¡± she insisted. Her dreams of stardom, her shot at movie roles, her chance at big¨Cname endorsements depended on nailing this dance. 216 5:23 pm 55 vouchers With her weak spot firmly in Natasha¡¯s hands, Michelle would keep dancing as long as she was alive. She powered through all the way into the night, and by the end, her legs were so wobbly she could barely stand. By now, her moves were finally looking legit, but Natasha still wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°You¡¯ve only got five days. You have to push your dancing to the absolute limit,¡± Natasha said. ¡®If you can¡¯t stun everyone the moment they see you, then this whole move is pointless, she thought. Michelle shed an OK sign. She thought, ¡®God knows I never worked this hard, not even when my aunt was training me. ¡°Did you reallye up with this choreography yourself?¡± Michelle asked Natasha, her eyes wide with disbelief. She might not be the best dancer out there, but after years of learning from Rhea, Michelle had developed a sharp eye for quality. She could say this choreography was even more impressive than what a lot of top choreographers could pull off. She felt that no wonder Michelle was stunned for ages and couldn¡¯t help sighing after realizing Natasha was Alexei¡¯s girlfriend. If Natasha had kept dancing back then, with her skills, she¡¯d totally be a star in the dance world by now, Just a personal hobby, nothing serious,¡± Natasha said, totally unfazed. Michelle just gave her a silent thumbs¨Cup, seriously impressed by how chill Natasha was about it. Right now, Michelle was seriously d she¡¯d backed off when she did. She couldn¡¯t match Natasha in looks, couldn¡¯t keep up with her brains, and now even in the one thing she was proud of, she was getting totally steamrolled. If she¡¯d kept stubbornly clinging to Alexei, she couldn¡¯t even imagine how much she¡¯d be suffering right now, The door to the dance studio swung open, and Alexei showed up at the entrance, looking so 5:2 drop¨Cdead gorgeous it could make anyone forget to breathe. ¡°Time to eat,¡± he said. 55 vouchers Natasha got up from the floor, and Michelle quickly grabbed her little bag, forcing a smile. She said. ¡°I¡¯ve got dinner ns with some friends, so I¡¯ll skip this time. I¡¯ll be back bright and early tomorrow, though!¡± Without waiting for a response, she bolted out of there like she was being chased by a ghost. Just yesterday, Michelle would¡¯ve sworn on her life that Alexei would never cook for anyone. But the truth was, not only did he cook, he did it with surprising ease. Natasha didn¡¯t like having a bunch of people around the house. Except for the cleaningdy who came regrly, she handled most things herself. When it was just the two of them at home, Alexei usually took care of the cooking. Natasha was totally used to it, but when Michelle saw that table loaded with a feast for the first time, her jaw nearly hit the floor. For some reason, even though she¡¯d always been pursuing him, now that she was actually up close, she suddenly got cold feet around him. The vibe was icy and the pressure was intense. Having dinner with him was pure agony, like she was being interrogated or something. Michelle would rather starve than go through that kind of torture again. She thought, ¡®Maybe I didn¡¯t know what I was doing when I was pursuing him in the past. Watching Michelle bolt out the door, Natasha couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alexei, you really are terrifying,¡± she teased. Alexei, lookingpletely unfazed, gathered up the water bottles around the room and asked her, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Natasha actually stopped and thought about it for a moment. Back when they first met, aside from thinking he was kind of a hassle and maybe a little dangerous, she realized she¡¯d never really been afraid of him. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just the timing, she said. 5:24 pm A 55 vouchers The night they first met, Natasha was totally caught up in her own drama, so much so that she barely noticed what was going on around her. When Alexei showed up, she just assumed he was some perv and dragged him straight to the police station. But he¡¯d also helped her out of a few tough spots. Meeting like that really took the edge off all that intimidation that came with his reputation. Dismissed 74 Chapter 74 EZ 55 vouchers Word had it that after the humiliation at the auction, Cade had returned to the Turner family only to face a harsh punishment from Edgar. After that move to set an example, everyone in the Turner family, whether they were truly scared or just pretending, had been keeping their heads downtely. Natasha was able to focus on training Michelle. The apartment management told Natasha that someone from the rk family hade by ooking for her. They waited for a while, but since she didn¡¯t show up, they eventually left. Natasha couldn¡¯t care less. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Only after severing ties did she realize just how wide and free the world could be. While everything was going smoothly for Natasha, Olivia was quite anxious. Because of herst injury and hospital stay, she missed a ton of training and lost her chance it the dance performance she¡¯d spent half a year preparing for. Her lead role was snatched away by the understudy, Naomi Osborne. What made her even more furious was that, out of nowhere, someone had poured a lot of noney into the dance troupe, clearly trying to push Naomi into the spotlight. Naomi was incredibly talented. The only reason Olivia had managed to keep her down before was that Naomi came from an ordinary background and was bound by her contract. Olivia had the wealthy rk family backing her, bringing all kinds of resources to the troupe. Naomi was nothing like Alice Nelson, who would sell out Natasha for money and toss away her bright future without a second thought, Naomi was truly gifted and full of ideas. She was the kind of person who could skyrocket to sess the moment she got the chance. Every time Olivia looked at her, she felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if she was seeing Natasha from those days. She was dazzling and impossible to ignore on stage. 5:25 pm S 55 vouchers Geniuses always had something inmon, but if a genius couldn¡¯t grow, there would be no point. Watching Naomi, drenched in sweat andughing with her friends after training, Olivia¡¯s eyes shed with a cold, predatory glint. No matter what it took, Olivia wanted to get the lead role in that new dance drama choreographed by an international master. But it all hinged on her solo performance. She had to shine and blow everyone away. Olivia was pulling out all the stops for this performance, aiming for perfection in every aspect. The rk family was giving her their full support, pouring resources into promotions and building up the buzz. Olivia even shelled out a fortune to hire a top dance choreographer, but she still felt like something was missing. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t enough to leave asting impression. What Olivia wanted was so much more than just that. Worried about her uing performance, Olivia couldn¡¯t care less about getting closer to Lucas these days. After all, Lucas had been moping around ever since Natasha pped him in front of everyone. Olivia didn¡¯t want to see him looking so down, so she just focused on herself instead. Feeling down, Olivia chatted briefly with Naomi before leaving the dance troupe and heading straight to her favorite massage ce in the mall. But just as she was about to walk in, a girl dancing behind a ss wall caught her attention. Inside the empty dance studio, a young, beautiful girl was moving to the music by herself, dressed in simple, obviously inexpensive practice clothes. Every spin, every look back was breathtaking, making it impossible to tear your eyes away, Almost at first nce, Olivia told herself that this was what she had been searching for. 5:25 pm She stood quietly outside the ss wall, waiting for the song to finish. The closer it got to the end, the hotter her gaze burned. EX 55 vouchers Finally, when the girl was exhausted and sat down on the floor to drink some water, Olivia made her way inside and pushed open the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl looked up, a little lost and naive. She was clearly young and hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. ¡°Sorry, I was just outside and saw you dancing. It looked really beautiful. Did you choreograph it?¡± Olivia asked. The girl nodded excitedly, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Yep! I spent ages working on it. ¡°You saw the whole thing? This is my first time performing the finished dance. You¡¯re my very first audience!¡± She looked just like a little bunny, proud and waiting for someone to praise her. Olivia¡¯s smile grew even warmer. ¡°You¡¯ve got real talent,¡± she said, genuinely impressed. Olivia scanned the girl¡¯s face and outfit, then asked offhandedly, ¡°Is it just you here?¡± The girl replied with a shy smile, ¡°Yeah, business isn¡¯t great at the studio, so I¡¯m usually the only one here at this hour. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s cheaper during off¨Chours when there aren¡¯t many people around.¡± Olivia patiently humored the innocent, clueless girl for a while, then finally smiled at her. ¡°Have you ever thought about selling your choreography?¡± ¡°You mean let someone else dance it? But what about the ownership of the choreography¡­¡± the girl hesitated. Olivia simply smiled, saying nothing. The girl fell silent, clearly thinking it over. Olivia wasn¡¯t in any hurry to push her. She understood all too well how people struggling to get by would think. The price she was offering could tempt anyone. For a girl from an ordinary family, reality always hit a lot harder than dreams ever could. But just when Olivia thought it was a done deal, the girl shot her down without hesitation. 5:25 pm 12 55 vouchers The girl shook her head. ¡°My family isn¡¯t wealthy, but we¡¯re not short on money either. I put a lot of effort into this dance and only just finished it a couple of days ago. ¡°I want to be the first one to perform it, and I don¡¯t want to hand over the credit for my work to someone else. ¡°Thank you for your offer, but I have to refuse.¡± Olivia¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s just a dance, you know. You can always make another one,¡± Olivia said, trying to sound casual. The girl¡¯s voice was unwavering. ¡°A good piece isn¡¯t something you can just make again. This one is really important to me.¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze grew frosty. ¡°You¡¯re sure about that?¡± Olivia asked, her tone cool. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± the girl said firmly. ¡°Alright, sorry to bother you,¡± Olivia replied with a gentle smile that looked almost genuine, like she¡¯d just happened to drop by and offer some advice. As soon as she turned away, all emotion disappeared from her face. Once Olivia was out of sight, the girl who had just been putting on that naive act quickly changed back into her casual clothes and slipped out of the dance studio. She ducked into a corner where the security cameras couldn¡¯t reach and called up Natasha, her voice bubbling with excitement. ¡°Natasha, the fish took the bait!¡± She was quite nervous while dancing. She was scared to death she¡¯d blow it. Natasha¡¯s familiarughter came through the phone. ¡°Great job. Starting tomorrow, you don¡¯t have to show up at the vi anymore.¡± Michelle grinned mischievously. ¡°So, about that reward Alexei promised me.. I¡¯ll talk to him when he gets back,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Thanks!¡± Michelle replied. 5:25 pm She made up her mind. She was going to be Natasha¡¯s sidekick and never let go. 55 vouchers She¡¯d been such an idiot before, crushing on someone for years and didn¡¯t get a damn thing out of it. Alexei didn¡¯t even remember her name, and she almost got herself into real trouble. But now, just by running a few errands and ying along, a big oppurtunity just fell right into herp. It turned out ustling for her own sess was way more satisfying. ¡°Natasha, if you need me for anything else, just let me know. I¡¯ll give it my all!¡± Michelle said, her voice full of enthusiasm. Natashaughed. ¡°Rx, there¡¯ll be plenty of chances for you to show what you¡¯ve got. ¡°Olivia will probably try to delete the security footage from the dance studio today. Let her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the studio belongs to my bestie. I¡¯ve already set everything up,¡± Michelle replied with a grin. Natasha said, ¡°Good. Don¡¯t go back to your family for the next few days. Just stay where I¡¯ve set you up. ¡°Alexei will also have someone keep an eye on you. Don¡¯t be scared. If anything happens, call me right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all,¡± Michelle chuckled, ¡°But Natasha, she walked away so quickly. How did you know she¡¯d take the bait?¡± Natasha¡¯s voice turned distant and thoughtful. ¡°Because she has done this before.¡± She thought, ¡®Someone who¡¯s greedy, insecure, and arrogant can never really change who they are: AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 75 Chapter 75 Olivia didn¡¯t waste any time. The next afternoon, Michelle called Natasha. 55 vouchers She said, ¡°Holy shit, Natasha, Olivia is seriously vicious. She hired someone to run me over with a car!¡± Michelle had never dealt with anyone truly evil before, and this was her first time seeing just how cruel people could be. If Alexei¡¯s men hadn¡¯t stopped the driver Olivia sent and swapped in one of their own to fake the ident, Michelle would have been in real danger. Olivia wasn¡¯t trying to kill her, just wanted her out ofmission for a while. But injuries were unpredictable, especially for a dancer. If something went wrong, a broken leg would mean she¡¯d never dance again. Olivia clearly didn¡¯t give a damn how badly she got hurt. Michelle was lying in the hospital bed, her leg wrapped up like a mummy, swearing nonstop. Since they had to keep up appearances, she¡¯d have to stay in the hospital and y the now. Michelle said, ¡°My phone andputer were hacked. She was really cautious. ¡°Even after I told her I didn¡¯t keep the choreography video, she still didn¡¯t buy it.¡± She figured Olivia must have dug through every single file on herputer. part for Michelle was seriously relieved that the device she was using was the one Natasha had given her specifically to set up Olivia. ¡°If her personal files had been found, it would have been social suicide for her.¡± Michelle, now pissed off, was itching to see the day Olivia got exposed for who she really was. She thought, ¡®Who knows what other shady stuff she¡¯s pulled in secret? If it had been an ordinary girl who got giarized and hurt, she probably wouldn¡¯t even have anywhere to seek justice. Natashaforted her for a while, then hung up the phone. 5:25 pm S After all these years, Olivia¡¯s methods were still the same old tricks. 55 vouchers The difference was,st time when Olivia giarized Natasha¡¯s work, even though Natasha had all the evidence, the rk family still forgave Olivia. They even forced Natasha to swallow the bitter pill by leveraging Emilia¡¯s death. All the evidence was destroyed right while the rk family was watching. Back then, Natasha had been raised to atone for everything, put others first, and let her guard down around her family. That was why she¡¯d never been able to fight back. But people who always cheated the system wouldn¡¯t stay lucky forever. This time, she was going to make Olivia pay back every bit of what she¡¯d suffered before. ***** ¡°Naomi.¡± Olivia called out, stopping her rival as she walked past in the theater. Inside the theater, Olivia called out to Naomi as she brushed past. ¡°Do you need me to rmend a few more people for you?¡± Olivia asked. She smiled gently, like the fine young woman she showed in public. But Naomi knew all too well the ugliness hiding beneath that beautiful facade. The tour was already more than halfway done, and the show had been getting rave reviews. But right when they were about to be judged by the master, several key supporting dancers started messing up. Even with substitutes, the whole team would have to rehearse and adjust all over again just to get back in sync. No matter how angry the director got, it didn¡¯t change anything. Naomi, the lead dancer, was the one who suffered the most from all this. She scoffed, her voice icy, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare use your people. You can keep them for yourself.¡± Olivia just kept smiling. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about your performance, you know. After all, this is our troupe¡¯s signature show, isn¡¯t it? 5:25 pm fo 55 vouchers ¡°Next time, Ms. Sophia Cox will be watching in person. If everyone finds out you can¡¯t handle the lead, you¡¯ll be humiliated in front of the whole world.¡± Naomi sneered, ¡°Only nobodies think they can wreck a show with their petty tricks.¡± Olivia¡¯s meddling actually did her a favor. Naomi had already kicked out all the double- crossers. The ones left might not be the most talented, but every single one of them was hungry to make a name for themselves. As long as they had the drive, even if someone was dragging the team down, Naomi could pull them up and get everyone back on track. But she wasn¡¯t about to swallow this humiliation for nothing. She had a powerful supporter now. Once she left the theater, Naomi dialed the number the mysterious investor had given her. ¡°She seems pretty confident about her solo performance. Can I use her own tricks against her?¡± Naomi asked. If Olivia managed to win Sophia over, Naomi would be pissed off. A light chuckle came from the other end. ¡°No need. Since she¡¯s working so hard, why not add a little fuel to her fire and stir things up?¡± Naomi hesitated. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just be helping her?¡± ¡°Trust me,¡± a reply came. Naomi gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± This was a fight to the death. Either Naomi or Olivia woulde out alive. Naomi¡¯d either im her ce as the theater¡¯s lead dancer for good, or be forced out of the dance world by Olivia¡¯s revenge, But now that things were out in the open, she wasn¡¯t going to hold back anymore. She decided to take a gamble, ***** When everyone got something to chase after, the days just seemed to fly by. 5:25 pm ¡ê Soon enough, it was time for Olivia¡¯s big debut. 55 vouchers Thanks to all the buzz the rk family stirred up, tons of big shots from high society showed up tonight. Andrew and Madeline were all smiles, looking proud as ever. Lately, ever since Natasha got close to Alexei and broke things off with her family, outsiders started switching sides, and the rk family lost a bunch of major deals. Andrew and Thomas were scrambling day and night, barely keeping their heads above water. At this moment, it finally felt like the rk family was regaining some of their former glory. Even though people questioned Olivia¡¯s character, they had to admit that their investment in her was worth it. This made them realized why they treated her even better than Natasha. At least in her profession, Olivia¡¯d earned genuine public recognition. The title of ¡°genius dancer¡± brought real prestige to the family name, especiallypared to Natasha who never amounted to much. The crowd exchanged pleasantries with fake smiles, everyone hiding their true intentions. When Natasha stepped out of the car arm in arm with Alexei, she instantly drew a wave of attention. Gossip traveled fast. ¡®Weren¡¯t the rk sisters supposed to be sworn enemies? So why is Miss rk showing up with Mr. Turner to cheer her on?¡® people thought. But Andrew and Madeline¡¯s faces lit up the moment they spotted Natasha. Madeline greeted her with a bright smile. ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re here!¡± She thought, I knew it. Sisters never hold a grudge overnight. ¡®Even though Natasha¡¯s been through a lot because of Olivia, there was always a reason for it. ¡®Now, I have thought it through. Emilia¡¯s death wasn¡¯t entirely Natasha¡¯s fault. Natasha has paid her dues over the years. ¡®From now on, I¡¯ll try to treat both daughters equally and make it up to Natasha. 5:25 pm ¡ê Andrew, Thomas, and Noel seemed to be thinking the same thing. 55 vouchers As long as Natasha let go, they could all just sweep everything under the rug and act like one big loving family again. Madeline said warmly, ¡°This is wonderful! Olivia will be so happy to see you. ¡°She¡¯s always wanted you to watch her perform on the international stage and keep your dreams alive.¡± Natasha almost snorted. That was just ridiculous. She thought, ¡®Why should Olivia be the one to keep my dream going? ¡®Wasn¡¯t it Olivia who caused my leg injury in the first ce? ¡®Back then, what did they say? ¡®They said my leg is not more important than Olivia¡¯s mom¡¯s life. She doesn¡¯t even me me, so I have no reason to take it out on her. They said that it was because I was stubborn, so I started the fight with Olivia. I insisted on going home, which was why the ident happened. ¡®It wasn¡¯t even Olivia¡¯s fault.¡® Natasha¡¯s brows knit in irritation. ¡°Mr. rk, Mrs. rk, could you please move?¡± she said coldly. Andrew and Madeline¡¯s smiles froze on their faces. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to call us Mom and Dad anymore?¡± Andrew asked, his voice trembling. Natasha replied coolly, ¡°I¡¯ve cut all ties with this family.¡± Noel¡¯s face darkened, and he looked like he was about to explode, but Thomas quickly grabbed his arm to stop him. Thomas didn¡¯t push the issue of how she addressed them. He knew her grudge wasn¡¯t something that could be fixed overnight. ¡°Natasha, you and Mr. Turner didn¡¯t bring tickets. Let me take you inside,¡± he said instead. Thomas had just noticed the two of them showed up empty¨Chanded. Then, Natasha casually took a bouquet of flowers from the driver. AD N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find~novel Comment Send gift Dismissed 76 Natasha tly refused, ¡°No need.¡± 55 vouchers Thomas patiently exined, ¡°Security is tight today. Without a ticket or invitation, you won¡¯t get in.¡± Olivia¡¯s fame had attracted a massive fan base, which inevitably included some obsessive fans. After that incident where a male fan rushed the stage and tried to hug her, the rk family went above and beyond to ensure Olivia¡¯s safety at every performance. This time, since her future was on the line, they had to make sure there was zero room for error. Thomas nced at Alexei, silently hoping he¡¯d talk some sense into Natasha and get her to stop messing around. They were already drawing attention by blocking the entrance like this. But Alexei, usually the center of attention, just smirked faintly and stood there, content to be the backdrop. Today, he wanted to remain a silent essory. Natasha nced at the rk family, who were all on edge, a faint, teasing smile on her lips. ¡°Did I ever say I was here for Olivia¡¯s show?¡± Thomas was stunned. ¡°But there¡¯s only one performance at the theater today.¡± Even if there were several venues, they¡¯d never let the shows ovep anyway. A clear and flirtatious voice rang out from behind the rk family, right at the theater entrance, ¡°I¡¯ve seen people fight over parents, money, and roles. ¡®However, I have never seen anyone scramble for a spot just to visit backstage.¡± Everyone turned to look. Naomi was there, dressed in her dance practice clothes and drenched in sweat, obviously having dashed over. She leaned against a pir, catching her breath while tossing out her teasingments. She¡¯d thought the distinguished guests would use the VIP entrance, but she had guessed 5:25 pm ¡ê wrong. Once she got the word, she rushed straight over. EX 55 vouchers Now that she¡¯d run into this drama, there was no way she wasn¡¯t going to milk it for all it was worth. Every single rk family member here was her enemy. If it weren¡¯t for them, she wouldn¡¯t have spent all this time getting pushed around by Olivia in the dance troupe. Now that she finally had a shot at payback, she was going to throw some shade and get a few sarcastic digs in. She¡¯d already found out that her mysterious backer was actually Natasha¡¯s close friend. That backer was propping her up to go head¨Cto¨Chead with Olivia. At a moment like this, she had to make sure she was on the right team. Natasha smiled and handed over the bouquet. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got something going on tomorrow, so I can¡¯t make it then. ¡°I had to drop by today to check in with you. Break a leg.¡± Naomi grinned as she epted the bouquet. ¡°It means a lot that you still think of us, Miss rk. If it weren¡¯t for you, our show wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly,¡± she said. There was a genuine warmth in her voice as she spoke. Olivia kept ying dirty tricks, one after another. The investor had been out of the countrytely, so Naomi was told to contact Natasha directly and just do whatever she said, For more chapters visit find?novel But before she could even get started, Natasha had already stepped in to help. Not only did she fix the understudy¡¯s technique issues, but when the prop master messed up, she sent a team over to save the day. Their performance had been wless. A group of underdogs finally got to hold their heads high. The most important performance was already behind them. Sophia¡¯s team had given rave 5:25 pm D reviews and expressed interest in coborating. Now, it was just the regr tour from there on out. 55 vouchers Naomi lifted her chin and shot Thomas a look. ¡°Just because Olivia¡¯s got a big show tonight doesn¡¯t mean the rest of us can¡¯t train. ¡°We¡¯re not hogging her turf, you know. So, how about you guys clear the way?¡± Thomas¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as he awkwardly stepped aside. ¡°So she wasn¡¯t here for Olivia after all,¡± someone muttered under their breath. ¡®Well, with the way the rk family overreacted, it¡¯s no wonder people got the wrong idea,¡± another person chimed in. Someone else snickered, ¡°After the way Natasha was treated, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d just make up with Olivia and show up for her performance. ¡®Someone was just being a little too wishful.¡± Another voicemented, ¡°Looks like the rk family just never had what it takes to get in with Mr. Turner. ¡®And not only that. Did you guys even notice who Natasha and Mr. Turner came to check in on? It¡¯s Naomi, Olivia¡¯s biggest rival. ¡°Theye by to show support even when Naomi is not performing, while others stand at the door and getpletely ignored. It¡¯s clear what is going on here.¡± No one bothered to lower their voices as they joked around, leaving the rk family utterly mortified. ¡°Natasha, do you really have to mess up Olivia¡¯s show like this?¡± Madeline¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment and reproach. Unlike Andrew and Thomas, who barely knew Olivia¡¯s colleagues, Madeline recognized Naomi the instant she saw her. After all, Naomi was Olivia¡¯s biggest rival, and rumor had it she was always pulling dirty tricks on Olivia behind her back. Natasha showing up with Alexei to visit Naomi right in the middle of Olivia¡¯s performance was basically giving Naomi a huge boost. By tomorrow, people would be jumping on the bandwagon to hype up Naomi. 3/6 5:25 pm S The inte would be buzzing withparisons between their performances. 55 vouchers Natasha cut her off coldly. ¡°Mrs. rk, as Olivia¡¯s mom, you have no business telling me what to do. I¡¯m not even part of your family. ¡°Go ahead andy down thew for your own kids. As for me, I¡¯ll do whatever I please.¡± Madeline¡¯s reprimand died in her throat. Natasha¡¯s eyes and tone were icy cold, with not a hint of that old hope or yearning Madeline remembered. For a moment, Madeline just froze, caughtpletely off guard. Alexei raised an eyebrow, casually draping his arm over Natasha¡¯s shoulder as he looked at Andrew. ¡°Mr. rk, mind stepping aside?¡± Andrew pressed his lips together tightly, his face flushed with embarrassment as he awkwardly pulled his family to the side. Naomi stood off to the side, her face lit up with a flirtatious smile. ¡°Come on. Let me show you in.¡± The three of them swaggered into the theater with all eyes on them. Before the show even started, everyone got to watch the rk family¡¯s mess unfold. It was a whole spectacle in itself. The audience members who hadn¡¯t even gone in yet were throwing nces all over the ce. Some were already tapping away on their phones, gleefully spilling the drama in their group chats. The rk family kept up their smiles, but that earlier air of smugness andposure was nowhere to be found. With her back to them, Natasha¡¯s eyes curved in a faint, knowing smile, She was there for the show, but there was no way she was going to give Olivia the satisfaction of her public support. If people started spreading rumors that she and Olivia had patched things up just because she showed up with Alexei, she¡¯d have no one to me but herself. ***** 4/6 5:25 pm D 55 vouchers Since people kept giving weird looks to the rk family and loudly praising Naomi, the rk family felt quite miserable. Thomas patted his anxious mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once Olivia¡¯s show is over, they¡¯ll have nothing to say.¡± Noel added, ¡°Didn¡¯t Olivia just choreograph a brand new dance? Even the master she brought in as a stage consultant said it was brilliant. ¡°Just wait till she blows them away on stage. Naomi¡¯s already been beaten by Olivia before. She¡¯s just a stepping stone. ¡°Soon enough, everyone will be saying Natasha has no taste.¡± Hearing their words offort, Andrew and Madeline finally started to rx a little. As long as Olivia gives a great performance, all the doubts and criticism from today would flip into praise. When it came to dancing, everyone could see with their own eyes who was truly good. No amount of side gossip could cover up the truth. If Olivia managed to catch the master¡¯s eye, her title as a genius dancer would reach new heights. ***** Meanwhile, backstage, Olivia was changing into her costume. ¡®Natasha and Mr. Turner are here?¡± Olivia asked, her tone sharp. When she heard they¡¯de to check in on Naomi and even brought her flowers, Olivia¡¯s face darkened. No wonder Naomi keeps turning things around and acting so arroganttely. Turns out she¡¯s got herself a powerful backer now, Olivia thought bitterly. She looked straight into the mirror at her own radiant, perfectly made¨Cup face, confidence shining in her eyes. ¡®No big deal. After tonight, she and I won¡¯t even be ying in the same league anymore,¡¯ Olivia told herself. There were way more VIPS in the audience than she¡¯d ever expected. Even some industry legends she never dreamed would show up, like Sophia and Rhea, were 5:26 pm y actually sitting out there. 55 vouchers She felt that she was a hot topic in the industry. Olivia was barely able to hide her delight. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d have to hustle for publicity to get her new piece noticed by these people, but now, everything just fell right into herp. A confident smile tugged at Olivia¡¯s lips. 5:26 pm & Dismissed 77 At 7:30 sharp, the show began. :?? 55 vouchers The theater lights dimmed, and a single spotlight illuminated the stage. Olivia appeared amidst great anticipation from the audience. The stage design, music, costumes, makeup, props, and choreography were all wless. Olivia took her career seriously. Outside the rk family, it was the only thing she could truly call her own. She was talented, but there was always someone more gifted. The closer she got to the top, the heavier the pressure became. To keep up with that handful of elites, she poured even more time and effort into her training than most people could imagine, just barely holding onto her title as a prodigy. Even when things were at their worst between her and Olivia, Natasha had never once denied how hard Olivia worked. Maybe that was exactly why Natahsa knew what truly mattered to Olivia. The rk family and Lucas were nothing. Their real battle had always been on the stage. Natasha got it, and so did Olivia. To truly send someone to hell, it was not about losing the people they loved or being cast out by everyone. It was about crushing their dignity and pride, and the one thing they were most proud of. Family and love were things people could fight for, snatch away, or win through careful scheming, But talent and ability never lied. Back then, after Natasha had her heart shattered, she poured all her emotions into dance. She was like a flower blooming against all odds, so dazzling that even Olivia, who seemed to have it all, couldn¡¯t help but feel a stab of envy. Outside the rk family, Natasha seemed to be given a chance to start her life over again on the dancing stage, ????? ?????? 5:26 pm She was no longer that poor, oppressed girl weighed down by guilt. EZ 55 vouchers She left all that behind, and both the audience and masters werepletely mesmerized by her. In moments like that, the favoritism from family or childhood friends faded into the background¨Cit was just her and the stage, and nothing else mattered. Olivia realized that Natasha, once trapped in the cocoon spun from favors and the weight of lives owed, was finally about to break free. Rhea, who was idol Olivia had worshipped for so long, the one she could never get close to, eventually reached out to Natasha. Olivia had to beg her parents to pull strings just to get a fair shot at an audition with Rhea, all because she was Natasha¡¯s sister. She finally got her shot, but Olivia just couldn¡¯t bring herself to step up. Competing with a prodigy like Natasha on the same stage was a nightmare. For Olivia, it was like chasing that elusive 0.01 second in an Olympic sprint. So Olivia made her move. Olivia wasn¡¯t like Natasha, weighed down by all those chains. She was free to act. When Emilia died, Natasha was still too young to understand. Everyone kept telling her, ¡°Your aunt died because of you. Olivia lost her mother because of your selfishness.¡± With that kind of guilt hanging over her, Natasha always felt like she was a step below Olivia. Even though she¡¯d had her identity, her parents, and so much more taken away from her, they all called it atonement. Natasha had no choice but to work even harder. If she could officially be Rhea¡¯s disciple, she¡¯d finally be able to leave the rk family with her head held high. Natasha felt so timid, and a wave of guilt washed over her as she was surprised by her thought of excaping the rk family. However, if she didn¡¯t get out, she felt that she was going to lose it. At seventeen, Natasha was trying to save herself. 2/5 5:26 pm & TX 55 your hers Good kids like her always thought the answer was to make themselves stronger, to be truly unbreakable. But Olivia, who understood the rules of the adult world, was ruthless and calcting. So, she won. When the doctor announced that Natasha was no longer fit to be a professional dancer, everyst hope she had was crushed in a single moment. Olivia had never seen Natasha sopletely devastated before. Not even when her parents misunderstood her and shut her away in that dark room had she ever felt this heartbroken. In the middle of the night, Olivia stood outside Natasha¡¯s door, listening to the agonized, muffled sobsing from within. Those heartbreaking cries intertwined with the memories of a little girl once beaten down by her father, weaving together into the most hauntingly beautiful music Olivia had ever heard. She smiled silently in the hallway, dancing lightly and quietly back to her room. That night, Olivia had the best sleep of her life. Natasha sat in the lounge that Naomi had set up just for them, her eyes fixed on the screen where Olivia spun and bent gracefully. Natasha had fallen before. She knew all too well how painful it was to say goodbye to the stage. After all these years, Olivia had thrown herself into dance even more than Natasha ever did. Natasha had be the very viin everyone whispered about. Natasha thought, ¡®So, Olivia, can you rise again this time?¡¯ With so many heavyweight guests in attendance, Olivia was nervous, but she also pushed herself to perform at her absolute best. Several of the masters sitting in the front row kept nodding in approval. But right in the center, Rhea and Sophia kept their faces nk, showing no reaction at all. During the intermission, people around kept showering Olivia with praise. ¡°Miss Sutton 5:26 pm ¡ê really deserves her title as the most talented dancer in her generation. 55 vouchers ¡°I heard she choreographed most of tonight¡¯s pieces herself or worked with others on them. Honestly, it¡¯s really impressive. ¡°Even if there are a few ws, the overall performance totally makes up for it.¡± But Rhea just frowned. ¡°These dances might look simr at first nce, but each one has a different vibe underneath. ¡°She¡¯s trying to show off too much at once. For a themed show, it all feels a bit messy.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Michelle insisting shee and even telling her to bring a few colleagues along, Rhea wouldn¡¯t have bothered showing up. Michelle had crossed paths with Olivia before, and she knew that Olivia had too much ambition. It was not that ambition was a bad thing, but because of some things that happened in the past, Rhea always felt like Olivia¡¯s motives weren¡¯t exactly pure. Michelle thought to herself, ¡®I really need to give Michelle a good talking¨Ctoter. ¡®She shouldn¡¯t just rmend anyone to me! Sophia¡¯s critique was even more blunt. ¡°She¡¯s got the technique, but she¡¯s missing that artistry.¡± She and Rhea were old friends, so she spoke her mind without sugarcoating it. ¡°Honestly, I think Naomi from the same troupe has more talent. ¡°I just don¡¯t get why Miss Sutton is the one who¡¯s more famous.¡± After a pause, Sophia added, ¡°Honestly, for my new piece, I¡¯d rather coborate with Naomi.¡± Now that she thought about it, Sophia was only here today because Naomi had invited her. After watching Naomi perform a few days ago, they¡¯d exchanged contact info and hit it off. But today, even though all the invited guests had shown up, Naomi was nowhere to be found. Sophia and Rhea exchanged a knowing smile. Both of them thought, ¡®Young people are honestly¡­¡® At least it gave them a chance to catch up. They felt that they could grab a drink together 5:26 pm A after the show. E 55 vouchers Backstage, Olivia kept a close eye on the guests, always paying attention to their movements. Naturally, she overheard some of theirments. Normally, that would have made her anxious. But now, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit flustered, she thought. Olivia thought, ¡®Rhea and Sophia are both at the very top of the industry. It¡¯s only natural for them to have high standards.¡® Olivia was sure that once her show¨Cstopping finale hit the stage, everyone would overturn all the previous criticism and see her in a whole new light. Olivia thought, ¡®The piece that caught my eye and made me want it the moment I saw it is gotta be something truly extraordinary. ¡®A genius dancer and a master¨Clevel choreographer with real spark is exactly the kind of rare talent Sophia needs for her uing international dance production. ¡®So what if Naomi got the first shot? If Natasha hadn¡¯t gotten me hurt and stuck in the hospital, Naomi would never have had a chance at that role. ¡®But too bad. A substitute is still just a substitute.¡¯ Olivia was determined to reim everything that rightfully belonged to her. ¡®Naomi, you don¡¯t stand a chance, Olivia thought to herself. 5/5 Original content can be found at findnovel AD Comment Dismissed 78 Objectively speaking, Olivia had a certain charm under the spotlight. From the sidelines, Naomi observed Olivia on stage with the critical eye of a fellow dancer. asionally, the camera would sweep over the audience, catching a few of Olivia¡¯s admirers. They were eager to shower her with flowers as soon as the performance ended. With her family background, beauty, talent, and fame, Olivia was practically unbeatable. That was how Naomi had lost her ex¨Cboyfriend to Olivia. When he broke up with her, he even made up excuses, iming his family rejected her because she looked too wild and improper, and she had male partners while dancing. Naomi scoffed to herself. ¡®What a joke. ¡®Funny how he never had thoseints when he was busy chasing after Olivia.¡¯ But in the end, it turned out that anyone who could be so easily stolen away wasn¡¯t worth keeping anyway. Naomi¡¯s gaze shifted to the man resting on the sofa with his eyes closed. Ever since she¡¯d brought them in, Alexei¡¯d either been on the phone handling work, or offering Natasha pieces of fruit. Sometimes, he¡¯d tune in to their technical talk about dance, but he never spared a single nce at Olivia on the screen. Naomi remembered the rumors about Natasha¡¯s childhood sweetheart. She smiled to herself. She thought, ¡®Letting go of the small stuff for something much better isn¡¯t so bad after all, She could say with confidence that Alexei was hundreds of times more dependable than Lucas. At the very least, in moments like these, he would stand firmly by Natasha¡¯s side. No matter what kind of trouble she got herself into, he¡¯d always have her back and let her do as she pleased. As for Lucas, Naomi had seen him show up to support Olivia more than once. 5:26 pm As Naomi let her thoughts wander, she kept her eyes glued to the stage. 55 vouchers When the announcer finally called out thest act, she jumped to her feet, unable to hide her excitement. Naomi said, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Miss rk, I¡¯m heading over to the stage. I want a front¨Crow seat when her fake mask finally gets ripped off.¡± If Natasha hadn¡¯t stepped in, Olivia would¡¯ve wrecked the futures of half the people on this tour. Naomi had every reason to hate her for that. Natasha stayed behind. The live stream was so clear that every subtle expression was captured in detail. She could clearly see the smile Olivia wore on stage, and the way the audience responded with passionate apuse to the performance. The final solo was called ¡°Chasing the Wind.¡± It was about longing for something as elusive as the wind, and a lover just as impossible to hold onto. Pale green, almost see¨Cthrough fabric floated through the air, turning the idea of wind into something the audience could actually see. The effect was stunning and deeply moving. When Michelle danced it under Natasha¡¯s guidance, the focus was all about getting into the emotions. But Olivia¡¯s performance really brought out the romance of the whole scene, This was hands down the most stunning dance of the night. Even Rhea and Sophia, who¡¯d been so chill before, were now watching with real admiration, giving her a big thumbs up. When they saw Olivia¡¯s name pop up as the choreographer on the screen, they couldn¡¯t hide how shocked they were. They felt that they were being too biased earlier. 2/6 5:26 pm Olivia did have some qualities worth admiring. E55 vouchers It was rare to find someone who was both a talented dancer and a skilled choreographer. Sophia was even considering bringing Olivia onto the team for their next project. With the masters giving their approval, the regr audience was watching with even more eager, shining eyes. They thought, ¡®Incredible! ¡®Now that¡¯s a real feast for the eyes. The rk family could feel the amazement rippling through the crowd around them, and they couldn¡¯t help but smile atst. For original chapters go to find(?)ovel They just knew Olivia¡¯s talent would prove all those bandwagon jumpers dead wrong. No matter how influential Alexei was, he couldn¡¯t possibly twist everyone¡¯s sense of beauty. Andrew and Madeline looked so proud they could burst. They felt that it wasn¡¯t their fault they doted on Olivia since she had such a rough background, and she really made them proud. Noel was itching to tell the whole world that Olivia was his sister. After watching Olivia perform so many times, he could say for sure that this was her best show yet. He couldn¡¯t wait for all those people toe begging him for an introduction to his sister. He thought smugly, ¡®Just you wait.¡¯ As the music faded, Olivia¡¯s chest heaved with heavy breaths. She shed a perfect smile, opened her arms wide, and bowed deeply to the audience. The apuse roared like a tidal wave, Bowed over, her face angled down, Olivia¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡®I did it,¡¯ she thought. Down below, the reporters who¡¯d been tipped off in advance started going wild with their cameras the moment Olivia took her bow. 5:26 pm Olivia had already rehearsed her answers in her mind. 55 vouchers She was waiting for them to ask her questions, so she could talk about her grueling creative process, her inspiration, and her big ns to conquer the international stage. But the very first question from a reporter struck her like a bolt of lightning. He asked, ¡°Miss Sutton, what do you have to say about the rumors online that you¡¯ve giarized someone else¡¯s work?¡± The merciless question sted out of the speakers, ringing out loud and clear for everyone in the room. The entire room erupted in chaos. Noel shot up from his seat in the audience. ¡°What are you talking about? Get this guy out of here!¡± But before anyone could move, another reporter fired off a question. He asked, ¡°Miss Sutton, are you sure thest dance was your original work? When and where did you create it? Can you prove it¡¯s yours?¡± A reporter asked, ¡°Miss Sutton, we¡¯ve never heard of you choreographing anything before. ¡°Was this just a sudden burst of inspiration, or is someone else the real author?¡± Someone else saked, ¡°Miss Sutton, some of the judges have pointed out that the styles of the dances tonight are all over the ce. ¡°You were involved in almost every piece. Can you really say all of them are your original work? ¡°How much did you actually contribute to the choreography? Was it 70%, 80%, or were you just putting your name on it?¡± Microphones and cameras swarmed Olivia from every direction, making her feel like she could barely breathe. Thomas stood up, ready to go over and block the reporters, but just then, a big handnded on his shoulder and a steady voice spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll go. You handle locking down the scene and keep the press from spreading anything,¡± Lucas said. 5:26 pm f Lucas hade in during the intermission. 12 65 vouchers He hadn¡¯t nned to show up, but the wholemotion at the entrance, where Natasha and Alexei got stopped from visiting backstage, had already made the rounds. He decided toe after all, hoping he might run into Natasha. Olivia was dancing beautifully, but as Lucas watched, his thoughts kept drifting back to Natasha, who once shone just as brightly on stage. Laicas thought sadly, ¡®It has been ages since I have seen Natasha dance! Once he was sure Natasha wasn¡¯t going to show up, he¡¯d nned to slip out quietly, but then ill hell broke loose. Andrew and Madeline couldn¡¯t step in front of the cameras, and Noel was too young to be of my help. Lucas had no choice but to take charge alongside Thomas to handle the chaos. After all, Olivia was still officially engaged to Lucas, n the lounge, Alexei rested his hand on Natasha¡¯s shoulder, watching as Lucas suddenly ppeared on camera. He let out a crypticugh. ¡°Your childhood sweetheart sure is devoted to your foster sister.¡± Natasha stayed cool. ¡°Of course. They¡¯re a confirmed couple, after all.¡± Alexei chuckled again, though it was hard to tell what he found so amusing. ¡°What if he nsists on helping Olivia?¡± Natasha replied, her tone soft but unwavering. ¡°Then he¡¯s my enemy.¡± Alexei smirked subtly. On the screen, Lucas¡¯s unexpected arrival seemed to give Olivia a surge of strength, helping her regain herposure after her initial panic. She smiled calmly at the reporters. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where this misunderstanding came from, but I can tell you with certainty that the final dance was entirely my original creation.¡± Dismissed 79 Lucas stood by Olivia¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Sutton¡¯s assistant has already released some behind-the- scenes clips from her rehearsals. ¡°Everyone is free to check for themselves. The rk family and the Wright family won¡¯t let baseless rumors slide. Get ready to receive awyer¡¯s letter.¡± But even with his tough attitude, the swarm of reporters wasn¡¯t backing down. The first reporter to step forward questioned directly, ¡°But someone posted a video online showing her dancing ¡®Chasing the Wind¡® before did.¡± Olivia felt her heart clench. you But then she remembered the news she got before the performance. The girl was still lying in the hospital, waiting for surgery. She then felt rxed. Olivia said, ¡°It took me a lot of time and effort to perfect ¡®Chasing the Wind.¡® It wasn¡¯t just a sudden burst of inspiration. It was a long process of refinement. ¡®I admit I didn¡¯t keep itpletely under wraps, so it¡¯s possible someone saw an unfinished version and might have tried to imitate it.¡± She was certain that the girl had only justpleted the final version, and this was her first time performing it in public. Olivia figured the most likely exnation was that someone had seen an iplete version before, but at best, it was just a half¨Cfinished piece. She was confident there was no way it could outshine tonight¡¯s debut. Now that her perfect ending had been ruined, she was really upset. She made up her mind that once this was over, she¡¯d definitely sue whoever was making up these giarism rumors. The reporter gave a meaningful smile. ¡°But Miss Sutton, what she performed wasn¡¯t some unfinished version. It was identical to tonight¡¯s dance.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Olivia blurted out, immediately refuting him. She didn¡¯t even pause to wonder how people outside the theater had managed to see her performance so quickly, let alone use her of giarism. But then Lucas suddenly realized something. 5:27 pm 40 55 vouchers He snapped his gaze down to Thomas, who was standing beside the theater¡¯s official photographer in the audience. Thomas¡¯s face was dark, his voice edged with fury. ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to just get some official footage? Why the hell is this a live stream?¡± Normally, audience members weren¡¯t allowed to record anything during a theater performance, so nobody¡¯s got their phones out while the show was on. Even if someone in the crowd had doubts, there was no way they could¡¯ve called her out for giarism right away. The only way that could¡¯ve happened was if they saw news or videos from outside after the show ended. Thomas had just wanted to keep a lid on things and stop any surprises from leaking out, but now he realized the whole performance had been live¨Cstreamed. With so many people watching from outside, no wonder folks reacted so fast. Thomas didn¡¯t believe Olivia had giarized anything. But art was always a gray area. When people started talking, even the strongest reputation could get torn to shreds. He wondered if someone was deliberately trying to mess with Olivia, maybe by putting out a copycat version online just to spark controversy. ¡°Turn off the live stream,¡± Thomas ordered. He frowned as he watched Olivia being bombarded by the aggressive reporters. The photographer, after being yelled at, looked confused. ¡°I was told to do a live stream.¡± He hesitated, unsure what to do about this wealthy but seemingly unstable audience member¡¯s demand. Technically, the show was over, so he could shut down the stream. But with all this chaos, and without any word from his superiors, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should. After all, the higher¨Cups had made it clear that he had to follow their orders tonight. It was not like Thomas was the one signing his paychecks. Seeing the photographer still hadn¡¯t moved, with the camera now trained on Olivia and Lucas as they struggled to handle the reporters, Thomas¡¯s expression grew tense, ¡°Shut it down, or the rk family will pull all their investments tomorrow,¡± he said coldly. 5:27 pm ¡ê ¡°The rk family? You mean the rk family backing Miss Sutton?¡± Just as the photographer was still hesitating, another voice cut through the tension. ¡°You can¡¯t turn it off.¡± It was Naomi, still in her dance outfit, walking in gracefully. 1255 vouchers 65 Naomi said calmly, ¡°Olivia is the lead dancer of our troupe. With a scandal this big, if we don¡¯t clear things up right away, it¡¯ll affect the whole troupe. ¡°Mr. rk, you seem so sure of Olivia, so what are you afraid of? There are cameras everywhere already, one more official live stream won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Seeing Naomi¡¯s familiar face, something shed through Thomas¡¯s mind. But with everything happening so fast, he didn¡¯t have time to untangle those messy and figure it out. The photographer didn¡¯t recognize Thomas, but he definitely knew Naomi. She was the troupe¡¯s new darling, the one everyone was backing after Olivia. threads He grabbed his gear, put some distance between himself and Thomas, and kept the live stream rolling. Thomas clenched his jaw, barely holding back his anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried the rk family will pull their funding?¡± Naomi just smiled, her expression both seductive and smug. She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Go ahead. Our troupe doesn¡¯t rely on the rk family to survive.¡± She had the Torres family and Turner Group backing her now. She was walking around with her head held high, more confident than anyone else. Thomas¡¯s chest heaved with frustration, but he had no choice but to drop the threat. He thought, ¡®In a way, she¡¯s right. Handling it right here on the live stream will be more convincing ¡®If we wait untilter, maybe people will juste up with all sorts of conspiracy theories. But deep down, he couldn¡¯t shake this nagging feeling that something was off It was the same feeling he¡¯d had at that birthday party when everything got crashed. He shot onest look at Naomi before turning and walking toward Olivia, who was still surrounded by reporters. 5:27 pm X 56 vouchers Meanwhile, the live stream chat was going wild. A person wrote: [Whoa, was that Mr. rk trying to shut down the stream? Isn¡¯t he Olivia¡¯s brother?] Another person wrote: [Talk about power tripping. Just because you invested doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want.] A third personmented: [He is definitely feeling guilty. Why else would he be so desperate to kill the stream?] Someone else wrote: [I came after seeing the trending page. Did Olivia really giarize? Isn¡¯t she the most promising dancer? Why would she do this?] A person wrote: [I don¡¯t know what is going on, but I¡¯ve heard all about Olivia¡¯s amazing achievements, Isn¡¯t this just a big misunderstanding?] Another person wrote: [Misunderstanding? Please. People on the forums have already dug up all the timelines andpared every move. It¡¯s identical.] A third wrote: [Or maybe someone¡¯s just jealous of Olivia and faked the whole thing to set her up.] Someone else wrote: [I¡¯m done. You can¡¯t convince people who refuse to change their mind.] At the start of the stream, thements had been all praise. A person wrote: [Olivia is so gorgeous. I love you!] Another wrote: [She¡¯s got a wealthy family, talent, beauty, kindness, literally everything. Is there anything God forgot when he made her?] Someone else wrote: [This is like the difference between a masterpiece and us.] A personmented: [Today¡¯s dance was amazing! Absolutely incredible.] Another wrote: [Olivia helped choreograph the whole thing? I always knew she could dance, but I never realized she was such a boss at choreography!! A third wrote: [So hyped! Everyone from the dance department from our college is watching the stream today. There are tons of top dancers at the venue.] 4/5 27 pm & 55 vouchers Someone else wrote: [I had no idea there¡¯d be a live stream. Is Olivia giving us a special treat? She¡¯s honestly way too awesome!] Thanks to the rk family¡¯s promo, Olivia¡¯s solo debut was super hyped. As soon as the stream started, tens of thousands of viewers poured in. Before thest piece, ¡°Chasing the Wind,¡± the chat was basically wall¨Cto¨Cwall praise. But the mood did aplete 180 in just one performance. As soon as people saw that familiar name and those signature moves, the chat froze for a few seconds. When Olivia swore she was the real creator, the chat instantly exploded with outrage. 5:27 pm S Discover more novels at fin?novel Dismissed 80 person wrote: [Oh my god, can people really be this shameless?] E 55 vouchers Another wrote: [She¡¯s so arrogant she didn¡¯t even bother changing the name of the dance at all.] Someone else wrote: [I¡¯ve been saying for a while that her title as a genius is a scam. I bet she didn¡¯t even choreograph any of these dances.] A personmented: [This is so embarrassing. There were several international dance masters here today. Now, she¡¯spletely ruined.] Another wrote: [I think the original version was better. Olivia¡¯s dance was visually stunning, out it just didn¡¯t have the same vibe.] A third person wrote: [I agree. The original version nailed the emotion.] Someone else wrote: [I agree as well.] ***** Even though the show was over, not a single person in the audience got up to leave. Everyone whipped out their phones, ready to watch the drama unfold, their eyes glued to the interviews happening on stage. Andrew and Madeline felt like they were sitting on pins and needles all over again. Noel red angrily at the gossiping crowd nearby. ¡°She must have copied my sister¡¯s work. The real culprit is the one making usations first!¡± One of the audience members scoffed, ¡°Their evidence is way moreplete than yours. you¡¯ve got proof, bring it out and let¡¯s see.¡± If During Olivia¡¯s performance, a trending actress with a background in dance had already reposted a dance video called ¡°Chasing the Wind.¡± This wasn¡¯t just some spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment move. She¡¯d actually been teasing her fans for over two weeks, saying she¡¯d discovered a gorgeous dance choreographed by a friend. Most of her fans were into dance because of her. With their idol hyping it up so much, everyone¡¯s expectations were through the roof. 5:27 pm D When they saw it today, it really was breathtaking, just like everyone hoped. E55 vouchers Everyone was talking about it, and with all the big names in the dance world and professors sharing the video, it shot straight up the trending charts in no time. Meanwhile, Olivia¡¯s final dance blew up online thanks to the live stream. The two trending topics ended up side by side, and when people saw it, they were stunned. Not only were the names of the dance the same, but even the dance moves were identical. Normally, people who weren¡¯t into dance might just scroll past a video like that. Since it was about a famous actress and a so¨Ccalled genius caught up in a giarism scandal, suddenly everyone was interested in this. With all the back¨Cand¨Cforth and the tform boosting the content, the hype just kept growing. Some eagle¨Ceyedizens quickly pieced together a timeline. In Olivia¡¯s behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes vlog, she spent a lot of time building up anticipation for ¡°Chasing the Wind.¡± She even emphasized that the dance was finished only recently and that she¡¯d poured a ton of effort into it. Just two days ago, she was still tweaking the moves, all to make sure she didn¡¯t let her audience down and could deliver a wless performance. On the other hand, the actress had already teased the video well in advance. But the real smoking gun was that the actress¡¯s friend had uploaded her video way Olivia did. before She just kept the video hidden and only made it public ten minutes before the actress reposted it, ording to Olivia, she had only finalized the moves two days before her rehearsal. But the other girl¡¯s video already matched Olivia¡¯s finished choreography exactly. Olivia said she made some changes, but no one could tell what was different, even if theypared it frame by frame. It was crystal clear who was lying. 5:27 pm S 55 vouchers Andrew and Madeline weren¡¯t as hot¨Cheaded as Noel. At this point, they were starting to have their suspicions. But since things hade this far, they had no choice but to do their best to protect Olivia¡¯s reputation. They shot a meaningful look at Thomas. Thomas walked over to Olivia and stepped in front of the reporters. ¡°Thew will decide who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. ¡°Please give us some space. We¡¯ll release a statement as soon as we¡¯ve investigated everything thoroughly. In the meantime, I ask that you all be careful with what you say.¡± But Thomas¡¯s name didn¡¯t mean much there. Otherwise, reporters would¡¯ve backed off when Lucas stepped up earlier. One reporter shoved his phone right in Olivia¡¯s face, showing her the dance video the actress had just reposted. She asked, ¡°Miss Sutton, look at this dance. Do you know this girl? Do you still insist this is your original choreography?¡± When Olivia saw the girl in the video, her pupils contracted sharply. Olivia thought, ¡®How could it be her? ¡®That bitch. ¡®She actually had a backup n!¡® But then Olivia remembered she¡¯d already wiped every bit of surveince from that dance studio. She dug her nails into her palm, forcing herself to stay cool. She looked even more fragile than usual. Her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°I do know her,¡± Olivia said, her voice trembling. As soon as she said that, the whole ce went wild, and the live chat blew up again. A person wrote: [She actually admitted it!] Another person wrote: [Wow, even geniuses stoop to giarism?] 5:27 pm B 55 vouchers Someone else wrote: [I¡¯ve been her fan for years, and now I finally see her for who she really is. All my money and love down the drain.] Even Lucas was frowning now, his eyes fixed on Olivia. But what Olivia said next turned everyone¡¯s assumptions upside down. ¡°But we only met once by chance,¡± Olivia continued. She looked at the camera with a mix of anger and heartbreak, as if she were questioning that person through the lens. She said, ¡°That day, I had a sudden burst of inspiration, so I found a nearby dance studio to practice. ¡°After I finished dancing, I noticed a girl filming me from behind the ss wall. ¡°Since this dance was meant to be a surprise for everyone, I asked her to keep it a secret. ¡°She swore she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, even said she was a fan and asked for my autograph.¡± Olivia was breathing rapidly, looking as if she was about to have a panic attack and couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Lucas hurriedly pulled her into his arms, supporting her by the waist and letting her lean on him for support. Meanwhile, Thomas blocked the reporters, making sure they couldn¡¯t get any closer. Olivia let out a bitter, self¨Cmockingugh, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°I never imagined the person who¡¯d betray me would be one of my own fans. ¡°You begged me to let you keep the video for entertainment, and I let my guard down because I felt sorry for for you. ¡°But you went and stole everything I poured my heart into.¡± She turned to the reporters. ¡°That day, she poured her heart out to me. Her family was a mess, buried in debt, and she just wanted to make it big through dancing. ¡°I felt bad for her, so I tried tofort her and ended up going easy on her. ¡°But as a dancer and a choreographer, I absolutely refuse to tolerate giarism. Everyone here can be my witness. ¡°No matter how much you think I shouldn¡¯t, and no matter how pitiful she seems, I¡¯m still 5:27 pm S going to hold her legally responsible for what she did.¡± 55 vouchers Lucas saw the pain on her face and couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®If Roderick were here, he¡¯d never let his girlfriend put up with this kind of crap.¡¯ Then, with everything going on with Natashately, Lucas realized he¡¯d barely checked in on Olivia at all. Right now, he just felt this restless, frustrated feeling he couldn¡¯t shake. Lucas snapped, his tone harsh. ¡°Move! Are you trying to push her over the edge?¡± He was someone who¡¯d always been in a position of power. When he lost his temper, the force of his authority instantly cowed a bunch of the reporters. The audience and the live chat started to waver, moved by Olivia¡¯s tearful pleas and Lucas¡¯s angry defense. Did we really me Olivia for nothing?¡® the viewers wondered. There were still plenty of things that just didn¡¯t make sense. The timeline didn¡¯t match her statement. Olivia imed she¡¯d changed the choreography, yet it was still exactly the same as the original. But people were ruled by their emotions, especially since Olivia had always had such a spotless reputation. She had tons of fans and admirers. Now that their idol was being backed into a corner, some people just couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore. A viewer asked: [What if Olivia really got set up? ¡°Chasing the Wind¡± is such a big deal. [If a broke student saw it, who¡¯s to say they wouldn¡¯t be tempted to steal it?] Another person said: [Olivia¡¯s got everything going for her, and there¡¯s no shortage of rivals. Wouldn¡¯t put it past herpetitors to pull something like this.] Someone else said: [Just say her name. It¡¯s Naomi.] A person wrote: [For real, she¡¯s been getting all the good gigstely and even stole the lead role from Olivia. Read full story at find(?)ovel [Wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she¡¯s got some big shot backing her.] 5:27 pm Another person wrote: [But honestly, Naomi really does dance better.] Someone else wrote: [You guys are getting off topic.] 1755 vouchers Some folks in the crowd who really knew what was going on with the rk family started letting their imaginations run wild. A person asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be someone from the industry. Didn¡¯t Natasha show up tonight, too?¡± Another person asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t they already cut ties? Does she really hold that much of a grudge?¡± Someone else said, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? If I got treated like that, I¡¯d make sure the rk family and Olivia never had a peaceful day in their lives.¡± A person asked, ¡°But after she left the rk family, how could she possibly pull off a scheme this big?¡± Another person answered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s behind her.¡± As soon as those words were spoken, the whole ce went quiet. The rk family and Lucas had overheard all the spection. Even though they wanted to speak up for Natasha, things were going their way right now, so they had to keep quiet for the time being. Deep down, they couldn¡¯t help but have the same doubts. Of course, for every person throwing out doubts, there were just as many who stood by their original stance and refused to change their minds. Olivia was pulling the sympathy card, but the other side had hard evidence. Tears alone weren¡¯t going to cut it. The debate was blowing up, both in real life and all over the inte. But no one seemed to notice the odd, almost oppressive atmosphere hanging over the front rows of the theater. giarism was already bad, but what happened today was on a whole other level. This was outright theft, snatching away someone else¡¯s creation and even iming credit for
    1. it.
    5:27 pm & 55 vouchers For the pirs of the dance world, this was something they could never tolerate, especially since Sophia had been thinking about inviting Olivia to join her team. There was no way she¡¯d ever let someone with a shady reputation in. When they heard the reporters grilling and the crowd buzzing, nobody rushed to make a judgment. Instead, everyone whipped out their phones and started digging up all the so¨Ccalled evidence people were posting online. But most importantly, they all wanted to check out that other girl¡¯s dance video for themselves. But then, when they got a good look at Michelle¡¯s face, a few people who knew Michelle well couldn¡¯t keep a straight face. They all nced over at her, almost in unison. Michelle¡¯s expression wasplicated. She thought, ¡®Seriously? Hardship? Buried in debt? ¡®A poor student who has to steal someone else¡¯s work just to get ahead?¡® AD Dismissed 81 55 vouchers The face in the video looked familiar from every angle, but the adjectives Olivia used sounded unfamiliar. Thinking of her niece, who had been secretive and elusive recently, Rhea rubbed her temples, a headache brewing. She had wondered why Michelle was acting so crazy, insisting she bring industry colleagues to watch the performance. ¡®So this is what she was up to,¡® Rhea thought to herself. Those familiar with Rhea had almost all met Michelle. After all, Rhea had no children, so she doted on her young niece as if she were her own daughter, and the two shared a somewhat half¨Cbaked teacher¨Cstudent bond. Michelle was a child Rhea had watched grow up, so how could they not know each other inside out? Almost instantly, they were convinced that Olivia was lying. After all, even without the fact that Michelle had Rhea, a powerhouse in the industry, as her aunt, the Pena family, while not extravagantly wealthy, was far from obscure. Moreover, Michelle had given uppeting in the dance world early on, reportedly wanting to pursue a career in the entertainment industry. She had no motive to steal. On the contrary, for Olivia, the choreography credit for Chasing the Wind was more meaningful. Unfortunately, Olivia on stage waspletely unaware of the turmoil below, still eloquently defending herself in front of the camera. A stern and upright senior put down the phone, which showed their videos¡® timelines, her expression grave. ¡°Mastery begins with virtue. If onecks integrity, no matter how skilled they are, their craft will remain a hollow tower, beautiful but illusory.¡± That single verdict virtually sentenced Olivia¡¯s future career to death. Yet, none of the experts present showed any regret. The higher one ascended in their profession, the more they must cherish their reputation as 5:28 pm & a fragile treasure. Their pride made them disdain associating with a giarist. 55 vouchers Having arranged the cameraman, Naomi couldn¡¯t help but nearly grin with mischief as she stealthily slipped to the front to watch the drama unfold. ¡®No wonder Miss rk told me to add fuel to the fire,¡¯ Naomi thought, being the one who set up the live stream and invited Sophia¡¯s team over. ¡®The mes are burning so high now,¡® Naomi thought. ¡®They¡¯ll reduce Olivia¡¯s arrogance to ashes in no time.¡¯ Several guests, unwilling to endure the farce any longer, began to make their exit. However, Madeline, who was unaware of the truth and had only heard the senior¡¯s verdict, suddenly stood up and angrily shouted, ¡°Olivia is clearly the victim! On what grounds do you arbitrarily use her of giarism?¡± She was so emotional that her voice actually drowned out most of the discussions. The reporters surrounding Olivia pounced over her with gleaming eyes, like dogs that smelled a bone. And then, even those experts got trapped in the chaos. Olivia looked at Sophia and Rhea in astonishment, her gaze heavy with wounded surprise. ¡°Madams, you don¡¯t believe me either?¡± The reporters were even more eager to take photos and ask questions. Sophia, being a foreigner, pretended not to understand Mootherin. Rhea pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Facts speak louder than words.¡± Olivia looked anxious. ¡°But seeing is not always believing.¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that thief. I will personally send her to prison to clear my name,¡± An expert, unable to bear it, said, ¡°But the girl in the video certainly started earlier than you, and her performance was even more precise.¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t bear to hear such words at such a moment. She retorted sharply, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t prove that Chasing the Wind is her work!¡± 5:28 pm & 55 vouchers Lucasforted her, his voice low and firm. ¡°Those who do wrong will certainly face consequences.¡± After that, he swept an oppressive gaze across these influential figures of the dance world. Rhea, surrounded by reporters and questioned by Olivia and Lucas, suddenly let out a coldugh. ¡°Very well,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n to send my niece to prison.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Even the theater cameraman on the live broadcast outside the inner circle perked up his ears, swiftly zooming in on Rhea with his lens. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, thinking, ¡®Whoa, today¡¯s gossip train is non¨Cstop. Each new scoop is juicier than thest!¡® The live stream traffic on their official ount had never been greater than it was now. The livements also went wild. What? So that actress¡¯s junior is Rhea¡¯s niece?] [Then Olivia must be lying. How could Rhea¡¯s own niece possibly be that destitute?] LOL! So Olivia giarized and got exposed by the victim¡¯s rtives?] Some people remained skeptical. [We can¡¯t trust Rhea¡¯s judgment either. After all, given her family ties, her assessment might not be entirely impartial.] [Nonsense! We¡¯re not even relying on Rhea¡¯s opinion to judge giarism. We¡¯re talking about hard evidence, not family ties!] [Anyway, I believe Rhea¡¯s niece. With such a powerful aunt and all those well¨Cconnected elders, what kind of choreography couldn¡¯t she get? Why would she have to steal Olivia¡¯s?] ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? [LOL, Olivia¡¯s mother was dumbfounded. She had to drag the experts into an argument when they clearly didn¡¯t want to, and now, she has gotten what she wanted. A big scandal. Karma, I guess?] Olivia looked pale, and her heart pounded. ¡°That girl is actually Rhea¡¯s niece?¡® she thought to herself. ¡®Does she know I was behind the 5:28 pm S crash? Has Rhea seen her niece dance? Why didn¡¯t she expose it before?¡® Too many questions crowded Olivia¡¯s mind, leaving her rmed. E55 vouchers But since things hade to this, she would rather stand against Rhea than let thebel of giarism stick to her. The former would only make her lose the expert¡¯s endorsement. But thetter would destroy her entire career. So, Olivia said, ¡°Ms. Pena, I have always respected you, but you also know how important integrity is to a creator. Even if you want to help your niece, I will never concede.¡± Her words implied Rhea intended to use her status to help her rtives usurp someone else¡¯s work. In the lounge, Alexei touched Natasha¡¯s rumbling stomach. ¡°Hungry?¡± Natasha replied, ¡°I had dinner too early.¡± Alexei nced disapprovingly at the live stream on the screen andmented, ¡°A futile struggle.¡± It¡¯s dying ourte¨Cnight snack,¡¯ he thought. Natasha patted his hand. ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡± With that, she picked up her phone, its screen lit up, nced at it, and smiling, said, ¡°Coming.¡± Inside the theater, Rhea couldn¡¯t help butugh at Olivia¡¯s outburst. She was about to say something when the theater door suddenly burst open. Several figures stood backlit there. The cameraman subconsciously pushed the live broadcast camera closer. Michelle, the girl dancing in the previously seen video, suddenly appeared before everyone in the live stream room. Thements were literally on fire! [OMG! She is here!] [Come on! Let them battle!] 5:28 pm S 55 vouchers ¡°Miss Olivia Sutton, if I hadn¡¯t appeared, would you have ndered even my entire lineage? You thief,¡± Michelle said, emphasizing thest two words. Michelle raised her chin, her eyes filled with disdain, as proud as a swan. There was no trace of the giarist¡¯s cowering guilt in her, the one Olivia had described. Her appearance was a shot of adrenaline for her supporters. Amidst everyone¡¯s surprise and murmurs, Olivia¡¯s gaze, however, fixed directly on Michelle¡¯s calf, which, despite her dress, was wrapped in thick, mismatched bandages. Others also noticed the anomaly. [What¡¯s going on? Is Michelle¡¯s leg injured?] ? Dismissed 82 Rhea looked at her niece in surprise. 55 vouchers She had thought Michelle would leave the mess for her to handle. Unexpectedly, Michelle showed up aggressively. As for the allegedly injured calf, Rhea wasn¡¯t worried at all, because she had personally seen Michelle wrap the gauze around it, circle by circle, before she went out today. At that time, she only thought Michelle was up to some new mischief in her acting ss. Rheaposed her expression, raised an eyebrow, and wanted to see what other drama she would put on. However, she saw Michelle raise a finger and point at Olivia, who was ring at her with a gaze that could almost pierce through her, then took arge stride sideways, giving way. ¡°Officer, she¡¯s the one who hurt me! Please arrest her now!¡± Michelle Said. Everyone was shocked, and the livingments went wild again. [I¡¯ve wanted to say this for a while. This beautiful girl was blocking the door just now, and the lighting made it hard to see, but the uniforms of the people behind her are clearly police officers¡®!] [What does this mean? So Olivia caused Michelle¡¯s leg injury? God! My mind can¡¯t this.] [WTF, how did I end up here? From dance to morality, now straight to crime docs?] The reporters were overjoyed because tonight was full of juicy news. They kept clicking, their cameras almost overheating. process They captured the stunned, terrified, or confused expressions of Andrew, Madeline, Olivia, and Lucas. Finally, Olivia realized that ¡°Chasing the Wind¡± had been a trap from beginning to end. And Michelle, looking so energetic just now, hardly seemed like she was seriously injured as reported. Olivia¡¯s eyes were red with rage. She wished she could devour Michelle whole. ¡®She set me up!¡® Olivia fumed. 5:28 pm & Michelle crossed her arms and snorted, ¡°You viin, how dare you re at me?¡± 55 vouchers She looked at the expectant, gossipy live audience and didn¡¯t beat around the bush, stating directly, ¡°That day, she clearly peeked at me dancing, then, feeling guilty, deleted the surveince footage of us meeting and talking. ¡°To prevent me from exposing her before her premiere, she even viciously arranged for a car to hit me!¡± Rhea¡¯s eyelid twitched. She recalled the gauze Michelle used for disguise before leaving, and her usation that Olivia hired someone to hurt her. Her cold gaze fixed on Olivia. Michelle continued rambling, ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t have guessed that I already saved the dance studio video, and I even found the person you hired.¡± With that, she crossed her arms and cackled in triumph. Simultaneously, a video suddenly began ying on the stage¡¯srge background screen. The two talking in the video were precisely the two protagonists of the giarism incident, Michelle and Olivia. It was the scene of their first meeting. The video clearly showed Michelle dancing in the practice room, while Olivia stood outside, watching her intently, which contradicted Olivia¡¯s im that Michelle secretly filmed her first. Moreover, during their conversation, Olivia had been constantly trying to elicit information from Michelle. Of course, Michelle had edited out some of her leading remarks, leaving only vague statements behind, making it seem like all judgments about her background were just Olivia¡¯s own spection. [So Olivia just assumed the pretty girl was a nobody and took advantage of her.] [How terrifying. Although Olivia in the video pretends well, she is so different from the image we usually see.] [When the girl said she wasn¡¯t selling the rights, Olivia¡¯s gaze was terrifying. It scared me.] 5:28 pm 55 vouchers [This girl is simply suffering an undeserved disaster. Hope her leg is still good for dancing.] [Disgusting! She¡¯s so evil! If even Rhea¡¯s niece got bullied like this, what about ordinary people?] [Olivia finally got caught. I¡¯ve wanted to say for a long time that it isn¡¯t the first time Olivia has giarized.] With irrefutable evidence, Olivia couldn¡¯t argue her way out of it. For the first time in her life, she was cornered. The rk family looked conflicted. Although they had doubts, they still generally trusted Olivia, never imagining the truth was like this. Olivia¡¯s moment of glory was instead turned into a spectacr downfall. It was a twist no one sawing. Those police officers walked up to Olivia as everyone watched. Miss Sutton,¡± one of them said, ¡°we suspect you of hiring someone tomit assault. Pleasee with us.¡± Olivia tightly grabbed Lucas¡¯s arm, her nails almost digging into his flesh, looking at him with pleading eyes. The rk family, despite their anger, still couldn¡¯t help but worry. Inside the theater, the atmosphere was exceptionally oppressive. Olivia. Just then, Rhea¡¯s voice broke the stalemate. Her cold gaze met Olivia¡¯s. ¡°Do you know why, even though you performed the best, I didn¡¯t ept you as my student back then?¡± Everyone looked at them both, not having expected Olivia and Rhea to have such a connection. Olivia instinctively didn¡¯t want to listen, but Rhea continued speaking on her own. ¡°Back then, the student I favored was your sister,¡± Rhea said. ¡°But your family repeatedly interceded, saying that you also studied dance, that your ability was no less than your sister¡¯s, and hoped I would give you a chance. ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to hold an open assessment and select the best candidates. You don¡¯t 5:28 pm A 56 vouchers have Natasha¡¯s talent, but you are very diligent and work hard enough. I was actually impressed.¡± She gave Olivia aplicated look. Then, she continued, ¡°Before the assessment, I had already made up my mind. Besides your sister, who should naturally be under my tutge, I also wanted to help you out. ¡°However, before that, Natasha had a car ident and regretfully left the stage forever. And you, the only other person I had high hopes for, stole your sister¡¯s choreography in the audition and imed it as your own.¡± Seeing Olivia¡¯s incredulous gaze, Rhea said calmly, ¡°Are you wondering why I didn¡¯t expose you on the spot? ¡°The moment I finished watching your performance, I realized. ¡°You might not know this, but that dance was actually something I secretly helped your sister create. I had seen a much moreplete version of it than what you performed. ¡°But at that time, besides me, there were also several other industry colleagues. You were young, and I felt I should still give you a chance, so I didn¡¯t call you out on it directly. ¡°I privately approached your parents after the interview, and they pleaded with me not to tell anyone else. Their reason was that Natasha had already lost her chance to dance, and since you two had a close bond from childhood, she hoped that one day you could take her ce on the highest stage. ¡°Your parents said that you carried the dreams of two people. They begged me not to ruin you.¡± A hint of pity and deep sorrow was in Rhea¡¯s eyes as she added, ¡°Natasha was injured andpletely disheartened then. And though she suffered the most, my heart ached too, so I relented. I don¡¯t know what they told youter, but I deeply regret it now.¡± Rhea¡¯s gaze turned cold as she said, ¡°If I had directly pointed out your giarism back then, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t be recklessly going down this irreversible path now, ¡°Even she nced at Andrew and Madeline, dazed and lost in memories, ¡®I wonder if what your parents told me back then was also a lie. Perhaps you and your sister weren¡¯t as close as you imed, and Natasha didn¡¯t willingly give you that dance. Back then, both Natasha and Olivia were minors. The rk family kept Natasha under house 5:28 pm ¡ê 55 vouchers arrest under the guise of medical treatment, so Rhea primarilymunicated with Natasha¡¯s parents. Later, she experienced some unexpected incidents herself, left the country for an extended period, and the giarism case was ultimately left unresolved. Her eyes were so sharp that Andrew and Madeline unconsciously tilted their heads to avoid her gaze. There was no need to say anything. Their evasion spoke volumes. The livingments were also going wild. [Damn! So that¡¯s why she¡¯s so good at this! Record exins it all!] [Wait, has no one noticed the blind spot? Michelle had a car ident after being targeted, and Olivia¡¯s sister also had a leg injury before Rhea took her as her student.] [To be honest, I have a wild guess¡­] [Needless to say, I have one too.] [So there¡¯s only one truth¡­] [Oh, poor Olivia¡¯s sister! A master like Rhea personally sought her out. She must¡¯ve been incredible, and now she¡¯s just gone to waste.] [Olivia never mentioned having a younger sister before. Many people thought she was the rk family¡¯s only girl. Perhaps someone has a guilty conscience.] [Hey, is no one talking about this? Her family¡¯s favoritism is so obvious.] (Gosh, I can¡¯t even imagine the life this younger sister had at home.] [An insider revealed that Olivia¡¯s younger sister had severed ties with the rk family long ago.] (Catching someone with the scoop! Can you borate?] (Popcorn ready!) The truth was unraveledyer byyer as the live broadcast intensified. The rk family could no longer control public opinion. In the lounge, Natasha stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Onest look at our drowning dogs.¡± 5/6 ?????? ???? F¦Énd£Îovel 5:28 pm A Dismissed 83 It didn¡¯t matter that the evidence from back then was destroyed. 55 vouchers It was an undeniable fact that Olivia stole ¡°Chasing the Wind¡± through despicable means. People would automatically fill in the details of a previous simr incident. Olivia was irrevocably disgraced. How smug Olivia was back then, burying the truth under her family¡¯s protection, but the bacsh came back twice as hard today. Naomi stared in surprise at Olivia, who had lost all strength and resigned herself to being led away by the police. ¡®She is ruthless to outsiders and even crueler to her own family, Naomi sighed. Based on previous interactions, she had only roughly guessed that Natasha was not an amateur, but she never imagined her to have such an experience. As a fellow dancer, she knew best the immense value of being recognized by Rhea at such a young age. ¡°What a pity, Naomi thought as she watched Olivia walk away. ¡®Justice will prevail, and Olivia finally got what she deserved.¡¯ Aside from Olivia herself, the rk family, who had been beaming with pride before the show, were the ones most unable to ept this oue. They had just managed to salvage a shred of dignity and reverse the rk family¡¯s plummeting reputation, thanks to Olivia¡¯s brilliant performance, only to have someone shatter their relief within seconds, revealing it was all a lie. Back when Olivia stole Natasha¡¯s choreography, they didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. Anyway, they were all family, and Natasha wouldn¡¯t be dancing anymore¡­ But now that the one whose work got giarized turned out to be Rhea¡¯s niece, they couldn¡¯t confidently defend Olivia anymore. They even felt like they had beenbeled as thieves themselves. Lucas released Olivia¡¯s hand after Rhea finished recounting the past. The deeper they dug, the more horrifying the buried truths became. He even felt ridiculous standing on stage next to Olivia at this very moment. 175 5:28 pm ***** E55 vouchers Tonight¡¯s performance was splendid, and the gossip was even more entertaining. The audience reluctantly dispersed, but of course, they all unanimously followed the police. officers, ready to watch Olivia get into the police car, determined to witness the drama until the veryst second. Arge crowd streamed toward the open¨Cair parking lot in front of the theater. While the audience remained well¨Cbehaved and orderly, the reporters had far fewer Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? reservations. Like bees swarming around nectar, they clustered closely around the police and Olivia, their microphones practically shoved into her face. ¡°Miss Sutton, aside from Chasing the Wind and the dance from that interview, what other works have you giarized?¡± ¡°Miss Sutton, did you also cause Natasha¡¯s car ident that year?¡± ¡°Miss Sutton, what are your thoughts on being adopted by the rk family, only to turn around and scheme against their biological daughter?¡± ¡°Miss Sutton, Sophia has stated that all international dance troupes she knows will never employ you again. Will you be leaving the dance world?¡± Meanwhile, the rk family and Lucas also found no peace. They were practically trapped by the reporters, unable to move an inch. ¡°Mr. Wright, after the giarism and conspiracy to murder scandals, will your engagement with Olivia continue?¡± ¡®Mr. Wright, it¡¯s rumored that you didn¡¯t choose your childhood sweetheart, Natasha, but instead fell in love with her sister. Do you regret it now?¡± ¡®Mr. rk, Mrs. rk, what were you thinking when you helped your adoptive daughter usurp your biological daughter¡¯s work?¡± ¡°Are you two aware of Olivia¡¯s conspiracy to murder? Did the rk family provide her with assistance?¡± Countless voices swarmed them, making them feel as if they were drowning in these usations. 5:28 pm ¡ê Olivia bowed her head, lips pressed tightly, and said nothing. 55 vouchers The police only asked her to cooperate with the investigation and didn¡¯t handcuff her, but she felt as though she was already a convicted criminal. The anger of being yed faded, leaving only endless panic in her heart. ¡®It¡¯s over,¡® she thought to herself. ¡®Everything is over. The persona I painstakingly built, the stage I longed for, and perhaps even the family affection and fianc¨¦ I struggled for years to snatch¡­ Compared to tonight, the damage to her reputation from the birthday party was merely an appetizer prepared for her. In the crowded mass, someone pushed forward. Olivia was knocked down andnded face¨Cfirst in a humiliating tumble. Countless camera shes lit up, eagerly capturing the image of the once high¨Cflying dance prodigy falling into the mud. Sounds and figures swirled into scattered points, buzzing in her mind. She longed to faint but remained acutely aware. As she lifted her head from the ground, she caught a glimpse of the ck car parked not far away through the gaps in the crowd. The rear window was halfway down, and the warm yellow glow of the streemp, refracted, cast shifting light and shadow on the face within. Olivia watched her turn her head, smile radiantly, and then mouth a phrase to her. ¡°You lost.¡± It was the deration she had unted countless times before Natasha. Natasha was returning it to her, one piece at a time. ¡°No!¡± A shrill scream, born from the depths of her hatred, reverberated through the entire parking lot. The aggressive, pressing reporters all froze in their tracks, startled. They couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Oh no. I hope we haven¡¯t driven her insane. While the others hesitated, Michelle, her leg still swathed in bandages, moved with unnatural speed, snapping photos with a relentless click¨Cclick¨Cclick. 5:28 pm S EX 56 vouchers From her angle, in addition to Natasha sitting nearby, she also saw Alexei further inside. Through the partially lowered car window, in the intery of light and shadow, both profiles revealed only exquisite jawlines, one soft, the other sharp. Suddenly, they seemed to notice her gaze and simultaneously turned their heads to look at her. Michelle saw stunning looks, one after another. Michelle¡¯s heart pounded from being watched, and she quickly snapped a photo. The lighting, the streetlights, the ambiance¡­ It¡¯s simply perfect, Michelle thought. ¡®It¡¯s just¡­ She hesitantly nced at Olivia, who was still lying on the ground, her face streaked with tears and snot. The ¡°innocent¡± dancer sprawled in a torn costume, her tears as fake as her fragility, while the real predators sat in the backseat, their silk gloves hiding a grip on the strings of fate. Although it was inappropriate, Michelle felt this scene was like a murderer returning to the murder scene to inspect the oue. ¡®Natasha and Alexei definitely give off a viinous vibe,¡® Michelle thought. Naomi, who emerged a littleter, unknowingly walked to Michelle¡¯s side. As key figures in tonight¡¯s unfolding drama, the two had grown quite familiar with each other over this period. Naomi covered her ears, blocking out the piercing scream. ¡°What happened to her?¡± she asked. Michelle still couldn¡¯t bear to put down her phone. ¡°Nothing, she just got triggered and went a bit wild¡± Naomi nodded thoughtfully. ¡®Well, it¡¯s normal to go crazy after twenty years of hard work got destroyed in an instant After today, Olivia would have no ce in the dance world. But her name would be forever remembered as a cautionary tale. ¡°But¡­¡± Naomi stretched her neck and asked, ¡°Why are you taking pictures of Miss rk and Mr. Turner?¡± 5:28 pm A :? 56 vouchers ¡®Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting caught taking such tant candid shots?¡® Naomi wondered. Michelle smiled meaningfully. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If I were taking pictures of Alexei, I might be in real trouble. But these are their romantic couple photos. I could even turn them in for a rewardter.¡± She could confidently say that even professional photographers didn¡¯t take pictures as well as she did. I¡¯m a woman determined to be a big star, after all,¡® Michelle thought. ¡®And Alexei will be utterly smitten seeing photos of him and Natasha looking so well¨Cmatched.¡® Although Alexei stubbornly denied it, having witnessed firsthand his willingness to clean, cook, make the bed, and even blow¨Cdry Natasha¡¯s hair during the time she spent learning to dance with Natasha at the vi, Michelle had fully realized how much a man in love wouldpromise. ¡°Even if they strongly denied it, based on my years of experience with unrequited love, these two will end up together,¡® Michelle thought with confidence. Naomi had an enlightened expression. ¡®If I work hard on my dancing in the future and manage to attract Miss rk to the theater for more performances, will the investment from Turner Group also increase significantly?¡± she wondered. The two exchanged nces, their fighting spirit ignited. AD Dismissed 84 E55 vouchers The police siren faded into the distance, and the ck Maybach also drove into the night. The scandal¡¯s full impact would take time to unfold. By the time Olivia and the others woke up tomorrow, they would find far worse than tonight¡¯s nightmare awaiting them. But as the backup n she had arranged began to stir, eager to strike, Natasha could savor a fleeting moment of victory, a brief, quiet triumph before the storm. The driver dropped Natasha and Alexei off by the riverbank, then drove off to fetch a pile of grilled food and drinks. Although he couldn¡¯t understand the two¡¯s down¨Cto¨Cearth preference, since they wanted a romantic experience, he could only respect it. Pedestrians were already sparse at this hour. Natasha led Alexei to a riversidewn, and the wo sat directly on the ground. Before getting out of the car, Alexei brought his suit jacket. He could sit on the grass himself, out only afterying his suit jacket on the other side did he let Natasha, who was wearing a iress, sit on it. Without a doubt, this jacket, worth tens of thousands of dors, would be ruined tomorrow. Natasha looked at the suit jacket, then at his shirt and trousers that were so out of ce for he setting, and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She said, ¡°I thought with your cleanliness obsession, you¡¯d refuse my offer.¡± Facing her deliberate teasing, Alexei slightly raised his eyebrows, a rare sense of ease on his ace as he said, ¡°When I was rolling around in the jungle, you were still building sandcastles by the shore. To survive, there was nothing he hadn¡¯t done. Blood and dirt were once the most familiar imells to him, and cleanliness was merely a preference when conditions allowed. Natasha nodded. Alexei, though born into privilege, wasn¡¯t pampered in his daily life. He was very self- sufficient, and aside from being fastidious about his sleeping environment, he was almost the perfectpanion. She slowly shifted, moving her bottom to the edge of the suit jacket and leaving ample space, She then reached out, hooked Alexei¡¯s pinky finger, and chuckled. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you 5:29 pm s sitting on the ground.¡± EX 55 vouchers ¡®My ¡°little rose¡± had shed her thorns, bing soft, delicate, and fragrant, Alexei thought happily. ¡®She would feel sorry for me, not wanting me to go back and cook, and would obediently give up most of the seat for me.¡® Alexei felt his fingertips tingling. ¡°Oh!¡± Natasha gasped, feeling her body suspended for a second. Then, she wasn¡¯t sure how he had done it, but suddenly he was sitting on the suit jacket and she was in hisp. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sitting like this save more space?¡± Alexei asked. Warm breath fell on her neck, and Alexei¡¯s voice was low and teasing. Natasha stared wide¨Ceyed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, and don¡¯t me me if your clothes get stained by the foodter.¡± Being pressed together is one thing,¡® Natasha thought. ¡®But is this the right way to eat grilled food?¡® Alexei paused his movements, then chuckled resignedly for a moment before pinching her cheek. What a realist Natasha is,¡® he sighed in amusement. Taking advantage of his long arms, he wrapped an arm around her and opened the takeout box in front of them. Meanwhile, Natasha repeatedly tried to escape his embrace, watching him cautiously, afraid he might dirty her dress. Alexei smiled. ¡®So who¡¯s the real clean freak here?¡® But the more she tried to run, the more Alexei insisted on holding her tight in his embrace. Alexei¡¯s suit jacket, smooth beneath them at first, got twisted into a crumpled mess due to their struggle. If the driver were still here, he would surely sigh with satisfaction. ¡®Mr. Turner and his future wife are truly having a good time! Indeed, they even made ordering takeout fun. Given the unique nature of the food, and after themb skewer nearly poked them, the two finally decided topromise. 5:29 pm E55 vouchers Natasha told Alexei to sit upright on the suit jacket on the ground with his legs straight and together. She patted his sturdy legs, then plopped down with satisfaction. ¡®Excellent! We¡¯re sitting together, yet maintaining a distance, Natasha thought. Alexei propped his hands behind his back, leaning back casually and letting her do as she pleased. After Natasha sat down, he maliciously lifted one foot, raising her like a seesaw. Then Natasha threw a minor tantrum. A soft hand patted his leg, apanied by a re. ¡°Alexei, don¡¯t be childish.¡± Alexei let out a soft, amused hum. Perhaps after years of umted grievances finally came to light, Natasha was in a good mood today. The driver thoughtfully bought drinks of various brands and vors, and while eating grilled food, Natasha enthusiastically and curiously unwrapped them. She drank the good ones herself. As for the rest, she took a sip and tossed it to Alexei. Alexei was like a bottomless pit when it came to drinking. He never got drunk, so he didn¡¯t refuse any drinks she handed him. He was a diligent and responsible drinkingpanion. By the time empty bottles and cans littered thewn, Alexei gave another yful bounce to Natasha, who sat on hisp, hands propping up her cheeks in a dopey grin. ¡°Very happy?¡± he asked. Natasha slowly nodded heavily. After a pause, she nodded again and stammered, ¡°Yeah, happy. Well, they¡¯re so mean. They didn¡¯t believe me. And they forced me to delete the evidence. Bad guys!¡± The mumbled words and childishints made Alexei realize the person sitting on his legs was truly drunk. He sat up straight, pulled her closer, and coaxed her, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll beat up those bad guys, okay? No one will be able to bully you again. Sweetie, no more drinks for us, okay?¡± 5:29 pm S 55 vouchers Natasha¡¯s face was flushed, her beautiful eyes hazy, her red lips moist, radiant as a flower. She suddenly turned her face toward Alexei, giving him an unguarded, radiant smile. It was breathtakingly beautiful in the night. Alexei was stunned for a moment. Immediately after, a pair of slender arms wrapped around his neck. ¡°Smack!¡± The loud kissing sound was particrly distinct in the quiet night. Natasha giggled, hugging Alexei¡¯s damp neck. ¡°Alexei, you¡¯re a good man.¡± Alexei¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°So you just kiss anyone who¡¯s a good person?¡± However, the half¨Cdrunk Natasha had no logic. With another smack, she kissed his other cheek. Natasha, chin resting on his chest, grinned mischievously at him. ¡°Alexei, want to see me dance?¡± Alexei put his arm around her waist, raising an eyebrow slightly. ¡°You saidst time you wanted to prepare thoroughly.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes zed over for a moment. ¡°Huh?¡± Then she quickly convinced herself, ¡°Whatever, if I want to dance, I¡¯ll dance. Right now.¡± As the only audience member, Alexei was denied the right to refuse. He smiled, watching her dazed, yet she still remembered to take out her phone to y music. She was so groggy that it took her a long time to get it right. She wasn¡¯t too drunk yet, and she swayed briefly when standing up, then quickly regained her bnce. Kicking off her high heels that were in the way, she walked barefoot ten feet away from him, standing right by the river. The background was a vast expanse of water, with the city lights on the other side. Under the colorful skyline, Natasha, in a calf¨Clength ck dress, danced gracefully. Her beauty was striking, her limbs stretched, and her skirt swirled. What she danced was theplete version of ¡°Tide Song,¡± the same piece Olivia performed 5:29 pm D during her interview back then. Rhea first met Natasha when she got invited to give a talk at a high school. In the quiet dance studio that afternoon, a delicate girl danced silently, freely, and passionately. By then, ¡°Tide Song¡± had already begun to take shape. 55 vouchers Some creatures of the sea lived with the tide and died with its retreat. Their brief lives swept by the endless ocean, struggling, defiant, burning brightly in pain and glory. Rhea was surprised that such a young girl was already contemting questions of life and death. Natasha¡¯s talent and skill astounded her. Out of appreciation for her talent, Rhea privately tutored Natasha several times, eventually considering taking her on as her student. ¡°Tide Song¡± was their first and only coborative work. In Rhea¡¯s opinion, if ¡°Tide Song¡± had been sessfully released back then, it might have been more highly acimed than ¡°Chasing the Wind.¡± N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel The emotions it conveyed were too intense and too profound, so much so that even viewers couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Today, yearster, Alexei was the sole audience, appreciating this masterful dance alone. He didn¡¯t know which part Olivia secretly learned back then, but he could definitely say that no matter which part it was, she hadn¡¯t captured even a ten¨Cthousandth of the original¡¯s spirit. His gaze, dark and fathomless, fixed on Natasha, as if she were born with the tide, doomed to perish with its retreat, struggling against the chains of despair, growing wild in the dark only to wither in an instant. ¡°Tide Song¡± was a celebration of life, yet it ended in death. Her swirling skirt gradually lowered. As a breeze blew past, a smile of relief and peace appeared on her face. And her eyes remained fixed in the sky. Her life spent. She spread out her hands and let herself fall freely. The moment she turned her back to the ¡°sea¡± and was about to fall backward into the water, a 5:29 pm pair ofrge, warm hands caught her. Dismissed 85 The sound of the phone woke the soundly sleeping Natasha. #55 vouchers Natasha stirred under the covers, her eyes tightly closed, one hand iling around to find her phone. Groggily, she answered, and a female voice came from the other end. She said, ¡°Miss rk, you¡¯re really unruffled. The world outside has gone crazy.¡± She had called her countless times sincest night, and without exception, every call was cut off. Eventually, she was even notified that Natasha¡¯s phone had been turned off. She was left speechless. Natasha nced at her call log. Indeed, her phone had been inundated with calls. Get full chapters from Find1Novel After a moment¡¯s thought, she realized who was calling her. Natasha burrowed into the pillow, her voice muffled. ¡°Ramona, what¡¯s so urgent?¡± Ramona got straight to the point, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the rk family and Lucas woulde to save Olivia? They haven¡¯t shown up yet.¡± Natasha said, ¡°They might not have appeared because they were held back, but given their personalities, they wouldn¡¯t abandon Olivia.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Is the Hill family that idle? Do you need to keep such a close eye on such a small matter?¡± Ramona¡¯s voice on the other end was tinged with nonchnce. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My grandfather is in a bad mood and constantly bothers me. He has to blow off some steam before things can calm down.¡± After joining forces to deal with Matthew, Natasha and Ramona had always kept in touch. If it weren¡¯t for the enormous scandal surrounding the rk family, people would still be buzzing about the news that Matthew was allegedly gay, had engaged in promiscuous behavior with multiple people at a bar. It was also rumored that he had openly consorted with Thomas at the rk family party. When Matthew finally left the country, he was almost driven insane. 5:29 pm S 55 vouchers Zayden was forced to abandon this beloved grandson. He didn¡¯t just send Matthew overseas. He expelled him from the family, stripped him of his ties to the Hill family, and sent him to Cabath. But Zayden was still feeling resentful. Olivia, as the rk family¡¯s favored one, was not only the root cause of Matthew¡¯s misdeeds but also the one who injured his head, leading to his expulsion from the country. Causing the rk family to lose a few projects or obstructing their work would not relieve Zayden of the pain of losing his beloved grandson. Consequently, he often targeted Ramona, who was managing the family affairs. This time, as soon as Olivia fell into trouble, Ramona immediately knew that Zayden had an opportunity to release his anger. Olivia was arrested. Given her caution, there wouldn¡¯t be much evidence left behind, as she handled all transfers andmunications very discreetly. At most, she would be charged with incitement to assault. Besides, although Michelle was heavily bandaged, a quick check would reveal she wasn¡¯t injured. This was also why they schemed to have her arrested by the police during a live broadcast, at the peak of public attention. It would not work for her to pretend everything was fine afterward. Now, Olivia was taken to the police station. Coincidentally, the conservative Hill family happened to have some connections in the judicial system. It made it very easy for them to obstruct processes and secure heavier sentences for Olivia. With the matter of Matthew in the way, it would be reasonable for the Hill family to intervene and kick Olivia when she was down. To save Olivia, her family must offer greater benefits in exchange. Ramona was already prepared to extract significant profits from both the rk and Wright families. As a businessperson, she prioritized profit. E 5:29 pm S 55 vouchers If there were enough profits on the table, letting Olivia off lightly was not out of the question. However, Natasha was her partner, and this opportunity was presented by Natasha. Ramona couldn¡¯t keep all the benefits for herself. Ramona wanted to discuss with Natasha the extent of punishment she desired for Olivia. As the current dealer, she had to satisfy both sides. Natasha pondered for a moment, ¡°Michelle will not issue a letter of understanding, so escaping punishment is impossible. ¡°Therefore, their efforts should focus on reducing Olivia¡¯s sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t care what benefits you can extract from the rk family and Lucas. I only have two demands. ¡°First, regardless of how long it takes, Olivia must serve time in prison, and her criminal record must be firmly established. ¡°Second, I want her to never be able to dance again.¡± Ramona said, ¡°This is not easy to aplish.¡± Olivia¡¯s reputation was already ruined. With this move, Natasha intended topletely prevent her from relying on dance to make aeback in other fields. Ramona thought, ¡®Natasha is quite ruthless. ¡®Most importantly, as the enforcer, it¡¯s difficult for me to handle this. Facing Ramona¡¯s hesitation, Natasha was rxed. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I can find someone else to do it.¡± Actually, for a small matter like this, it would be easy for Alexei to handle. However, since Natalie could reach a win¨Cwin situation with Ramona and keep Alexei uninvolved, she felt there was no need to bother him. Ramona naturally understood this. She immediately changed her mind about wanting to stall for time again. With Alexei¡¯s involvement, the Hill family would no longer get any benefit from this situation. 5:29 pm 3 She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it perfectly for you.¡± 4 55 vouchers The two chatted for a bit more. Ramona reminded her, ¡°Even if it¡¯s for Zayden, I will definitely make an exorbitant demand. ¡°To minimize losses, the rk family will likely want to solve the problem at its root. ¡°I heard that Michelle knows Alexei, so the rk family might approach you to seek a letter of understanding.¡± She thought, ¡°Though they might not cause actual harm at this point, they could still be annoying.¡¯ Natasha sat up and stretched. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let theme. I have something to say to them anyway.¡± Ramona chuckled. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need to worry about you.¡± Then she gossipingly asked, ¡°Just getting up now, and you didn¡¯t answer my calls all night. ¡°Were you celebrating all night with someone? Miss rk, take it easy.¡± Natasha was unfazed by her. ¡°Are you so concerned about us because you don¡¯t have a nightlife?¡± Ramona, who was still single and engrossed in power struggles and scheming with her cousins, felt speechless. She thought, ¡®Damn it!¡® After hanging up the phone with Ramona, Natasha pulled open the neckline of her nightgown at her chest and took a look. Then, she lifted the edges to inspect her unblemished waist and legs. She didn¡¯tpletely forget about what happenedst night. After dancing, Alexei caught her. Fearing she might catch a cold from the wind, he insisted on carrying her home on his back. Before they left, Natasha even made him pick up trash. Alexei was amused and exasperated by her antics. ¡°You¡¯repletely drunk, yet you still have such a sense of civic duty.¡± 4/5 5:29 pm A 55 vouchers After hanging up the call with the driver, he helplessly settled her, who was iling about, on the seat which was covered by his clean suit. Then, he cleaned up the mess, throwing the trash into the nearest bin, and only stopped when the area waspletely clean. He didn¡¯t call anyone over. Instead, he simply scooped her up onto his back, held her high heels in both hands, and carried her to the parking spot. Although she was groggy and nestled in his arms, she could still feel him massaging her calves in the car, wiping her feet with a wet wipe, and cleaning and changing her clothes after they returned. However, Natasha looked at her perfectly clean body, with no sign of any suspicious activity. She thought, ¡®Wait, is Alexei unable to perform sex?¡® She pounded the bed in frustration. 5:29 pm Dismissed 86 55 vouchers Natasha didn¡¯t dwell on this matter. Shey back down and vigorously tapped her phone as she bravely questioned him directly. She texted him: [Alexei, are you unable to have sex?] At Turner Group. The atmosphere in the CEO¡¯s office was stifling. Several senior executives held their breath. They thought, ¡®Which fool submitted this proposal? Mr. Turner found data errors as soon as he opened it, resulting in us being severely reprimanded.¡¯ Everyone was anxious about not having done their due diligence, while alsomenting the high sries and bonuses they were about to lose. Just as everyone was about to suffocate, the phone in front of Alexei suddenly lit up. Shawn, standing closest, inadvertently nced at it and prompted Alexei, who was about to ignore it. He said, ¡°Mr. Turner, it seems to be Miss rk.¡± Alexei nced at him and picked up the phone. For a second, he froze, his face darkening as he could barely believe his eyes. In the next second, he realized what was going on. A slight curve appeared on his stern face as he replied: [You want to know if I¡¯m capable? If I had known you coveted my body, I could have let you experience it. [But I really can¡¯t bring myself to deal with a drunk and a dirty kid.] Buried in the quilt, Natasha saw the reply and blushed. She wrote: [What do you mean, a drunk and a dirty kid! If you are so clean, why did you pick up trashst night?] Seeing the furious reply, Alexei¡¯s smile became even more genuine. He waved his hand outwards, signaling for everyone in the room to leave. The executives were still in a daze, anxious about being questioned by Alexei and fearing punishment. 5:29 pm S Shawn, however, reacted quickly, pulling them directly out. Those who followed them out looked bewildered. They asked, ¡°Is that all?¡± 55 vouchers Shawn nced at their faces, filled with surprise and doubt. ¡°Mr. Turner doesn¡¯t want to pursue this matter, but don¡¯t make such basic mistakes again.¡± The few people were stunned by the sudden stroke of luck. They thought they were doomed, but unexpectedly, Alexei was in a good mood today and graciously let it slide. Some shrewd individuals acutely realized that his attitude had changed after seeing the message. Stealthily approaching Shawn, a man asked, ¡°Shawn, who were you just talking about? Is she Mr. Turner¡¯s cousin?¡± Shawn smiled mysteriously, ¡°Not really.¡± The group was left bewildered. Leaving a mystery behind, Shawn departed with light steps. He thought, ¡®I think their union is just around the corner. In the office, Alexei was still mischievously teasing Natasha. He wrote with feigned distress: [Didn¡¯t anyone tell you it¡¯s not suitable to kiss after eating barbecue and drinking alcohol?] Natasha, enraged, iled her arms. She wrote: [You already brushed my teeth for me!] Alexei: [¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were so eager to do it.] Natasha: [Alexei, you¡¯re the one craving me. You¡¯re the eager one!] Alexei: [Yeah, I¡¯m craving it.] Natasha: [You¡¯re just using this excuse to hide your inadequacy. [I¡¯ve seen right through you. Just wait. If I roll in mud one day, you¡¯ll still be begging me to kiss you.] She was already so enraged that she was talking nonsense. 5:29 pm A But the scene she described still made Alexeiugh. E55 vouchers Since they started living together, with Alexei shamelessly insisting on sharing the bed under the guise of Daron, their rtionship had always maintained a delicate distance. They hadn¡¯t even shared a proper kiss, only often touching faces and pecking each other¡¯s necks. Every morning, they woke up with their limbs intertwined, and the sense of personal boundaries was almost nonexistent between them. Alexei¡¯s fingers gently stroked the profile picture of Natasha, which hebled ¡°Little Rose.¡± He thought, ¡®Am I tempted to kiss her. ¡®Of course, I am. ¡®But it¡¯s not time yet. ¡®When she bes eager, this might havee naturally between us. But at some unknown point, his mindset changed. He hoped that when she hugged and kissed him, she would express more intense emotions, rather than being curious about physical pleasure. He didn¡¯t know what this change meant. But since they had agreed to be long¨Cterm, inseparable partners, he thought they could wait until they were in the mostfortable state to embrace each other. Of course, he was by no means begging Natasha for her love. He just felt that things obtained too easily were often not cherished. However, Natasha was clearly more uninhibited. He hesitated for a moment, then wrote: [How about a little trial tonight?] Natasha wrote: [Get lost!] Alexei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He wrote: [Last night¡¯s ¡°Tide Song¡® was beautiful, and you were beautiful, too.] Natasha was easily amused. She responded awkwardly: [You have good taste.] Alexei trulyughed out loud. 3/5 Read full story at 5:29 pm He thought, ¡®My little rose is so cute! Valuable cups and vases were swept and shattered on the floor. 155 vouchers Emmanuel¡¯s chest heaved. He looked years older overnight. ¡°You really know how to cause trouble! ¡°How long has it been since the engagement scandal, and now you¡¯ve brought about scandals. of giarism and hiring assassins.¡± The plummeting stock prices of the rk Group were not the only bad oue. The Wright family, as future inws of the rk family, was also heavily impacted. It would have been fine if giarism was the only scandal, but it also involved power¨Cfor- money transactions and a rich person¡¯s oppression of ordinary people. The live broadcast caused such amotion that it wentpletely viral. The public greatly suspected that the rk family and Lucas were also ying a role in this scandal. They voluntarily began boycotting the products of both families. The scandal between Lucas and Olivia was widely discussed. Gossip posts were rampant. Margot frowned in displeasure, saying, ¡°How about we just call off the engagement?¡± Lucas remained silent. He never intended to marry Olivia, and the engagement meant little to him. ¡°No, Emmanuel said with a grim face, ¡°The engagement must be called off, but not now.¡± The Wright family and the rk family had been connected for many years, and they knew each other very well. Cutting ties at this critical juncture would, firstly, make them seem heartless, and secondly, risk the rk family resorting to desperate measures. Currently, their family was the victim. When they decided to call off the engagement, they had to choose the right moment to secure sufficient benefits from the rk family. 5:30 pm S 55 vouchers Fortunately, Olivia hadn¡¯t officially married Lucas yet, so the Wright family was not the most impacted party at the moment.. Emmanuel said, ¡°Find a way to suppress the attention Olivia¡¯s matter is receiving and prevent the situation from escting. ¡°What¡¯s the status of the girl who was giarized and harmed? Have her issue a letter of understanding directly.¡± Lucas, however, was well aware that Michelle was unlikely to issue a letter of understanding. After all, Rhea, who was Natasha¡¯s teacher, was still a key factor. But then he remembered Olivia¡¯s tearful eyes before she got into the police car, and the news that she had another episode at the police station. He closed his eyes and thought, ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll help her onest time. ¡®My father has driven the Snider family out of Andphis City, and I have privately arranged for their settlement, spending a fortune to cut ties. ¡®As for Olivia, helping her through this ordeal would also fulfill Roderick¡¯s request. ¡®Father is right. I have already paid off all my debts.¡® ***** While the rk family and Lucas searched for Michelle all over the world, she was fooling around at Natasha¡¯s vi.Michelle Pena Michelle, radiant in a light yellow dress, twirled in front of Natasha. ¡°Standing before you now is Michelle Pena, the future megastar of the entertainment industry.¡± Grinning, she leaned closer to Natasha. ¡°Natasha, Alexei really came through! With one move, he secured me a music video for a top¨Ctier singer. ¡°I y a dancer in it. Once the video is out, I¡¯ll officially debut!¡± §¯§à Dismissed 87 ¡°Chasing the Wind¡± greatly benefited Michelle. 55 vouchers The fact that she was tragically giarized and then involved in a car ident made the public view her favorably, with most feeling sympathy. Her first debut was very sessful. However, Michelle never intended to im ¡°Chasing the Wind¡± for herself. After seeking Natasha¡¯s opinion, she solemnly signed the choreography with the name ¡°N.¡± Regarding Naomi, the dance troupe leader originally felt utterly devastated. It was because one of their mainstays unexpectedly fell apart, and it was even exacerbated by their own official live stream. But right after that, Sophia sent an invitation to Naomi. Even a few other people in the team got a chance to guest star in the new musical. Additionally,rge investments from Sadie and Turner Group followed. She feltpletely relieved. Naomi also secured the position as the lead dancer. Chapters first released on F¦Énd£Îovel Michelle didn¡¯t know that Ramona was waiting in the wings. Otherwise, she would have wanted to go to Olivia to thank her. She thought, ¡®After sacrificing her, everyone bes happy. ¡®If viins could all be used this way, it would be well worth it. ¡®I am going to ask Natasha if she has any other enemies. I might be able to gain more by doing this kind of thing again. The feeling of crushing others is simply exhrating¡® While Michelle was rambling about the sess of defeating Olivia, the rk family, after many twists and turns, finally found the vi. Seeing the rk family at the door on the monitor, Michelle scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°Should I step aside?¡± The rk family had contacted her multiple times over the past few days because of Olivia. 5:30 pm Their interactions were far from pleasant. Whether it was Rhea or Michelle¡¯s parents, they all shared the same attitude. 55 vouchers They weren¡¯t afraid to confront the rk family directly. After all, Michelle must not suffer any injustice. Natasha shook her head. ¡°No need. I didn¡¯t intend to hide my involvement from them.¡± If the rk family were smart, they shouldn¡¯t havee to her. Unfortunately, they had emotionally manipted her for too long in the past, leading them to consistently believe she was still as easy to control as ever. Seeing the vi before them, the members of the rk family felt a pang of difort. Over the years, Natasha first lived in a shared apartment and then bought a small apartment for herself. Yet, as her closest family, they let outsiders buy Natasha her first property. Honestly, they already regret it. But they could not reverse the past now. Besides, bonding was developed through interaction, and they couldn¡¯t bear topletely abandon a daughter they¡¯d cherished for so many years. Most importantly, their interests were deeply connected. Because of Olivia, Andrew had been utterly humiliated at the shareholders¡® meeting these past few days. If they didn¡¯t find a solution soon, their subordinates would start a riot soon. The best oue was to get Olivia out, then generate some other news to overshadow the situation, as the public was forgetful. Upon entering, only Natasha was sitting on the living room sofa, with no sign of Alexei. All three breathed a sigh of relief at that sight. If Alexei had been there, they truly wouldn¡¯t have known how to start. However, Natasha didn¡¯t make it easy for them. They weren¡¯t even offered a seat and anything to drink, leaving them awkwardly standing in 5:30 pm D ??? 55 vouchers the living room. Natasha looked up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to reminisce. Tell me, what do you want?¡± Thomas¡¯s face showed a hint of difort, but he still forced himself to speak. ¡°The Pena family insists on suing Olivia. ¡°I heard Mr. Turner knows Rhea, and you were once Rhea¡¯s apprentice. Natasha, can you help plead her case?¡± ¡°No.¡± Her answer was particrly blunt. All three rk family members looked surprised. Madeline grew anxious. ¡°Why? She is, after all, your aunt¡¯s daughter¡­¡± ¡®Why can¡¯t she refuse? Mr. rk and Mrs. rk, are you ying the gaslighting card again?¡± A crisp voice emerged from the kitchen. Michelle approached with a grin, carrying a te of washed grapes. Madeline widened her eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Andrew and Thomas reacted quickly. They looked at Natasha in disbelief. Natasha¡¯s eyes curved as she said, ¡°Why refuse? Of course, it¡¯s because I was the one who got Olivia arrested.¡± She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it ridiculous to ask for help from the mastermind behind this matter?¡® Andrew looked at Natasha¡¯s cold face, as if seeing her ruthlessness and cunning for the first time, and his throat felt dry. He asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± He thought, ¡®If it were simply about retaliating against Olivia and sending her to jail, Natasha wouldn¡¯t have let us in. Natasha smiled. She said, ¡°Mr. rk, so you do know me to a certain extent.¡± Her face hardened as she stared at the rk family. She added, ¡°Retrieve the 5% shares you gave Olivia, which were meant for my 18th birthday, 375 5:30 pm & and all the properties you gave her.¡± Andrew quickly assessed the situation. 55 vouchers Taking these things back wasn¡¯t difficult, but once Olivia was released from prison and discovered the family¡¯s drastic change in attitude towards her, she would surely be estranged from them. Even if she married into the Wright familyter, the rtionship between the two families would never be good again. Natasha¡¯s move was an overt maneuver. Her intention was to sow discord among them. But they had no choice. Incurring Olivia¡¯s resentment was better than letting ger go to prison. Andrew said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer everything to your name then.¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook a finger, a knowing smile ying on her lips. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly ept anything from the rk family. Just donate them.¡± Seeing Madeline¡¯s angry face, she added, ¡°I forgot to mention, those shares and properties cannot be given to Olivia in the future. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient to donate them directly, you can convert them into equivalent charitable funds.¡± She smiled and added, ¡°As you know, I¡¯m narrow¨Cminded and very vengeful. As long as Olivia has a stake in the rk Group, I will harass you relentlessly. ¡°You can choose to secretly defy me, but Alexei might not let you off.¡± Andrew¡¯s heart sank. This was a tant threat. ¡°Okay.¡± He was helpless. With the promise, Natasha nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± They spoke for only a few minutes, yet she dismissed them very quickly. Madeline hesitated and asked, ¡°Then Olivia¡­¡± 5:30 pm D Natasha remained silent, just staring at her calmly. Thomas held Madeline¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± 55 vouchers He then looked at Natasha and Michelle and said, ¡°We will do as you wish, and we hope you will keep your promise.¡± Natasha smiled. ***** After the three members of the rk family left, Michelle approached Natasha with a downcast face. ¡°Are you really going to let Olivia off?¡± Natasha unhurriedly put down her cup. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mid¨Csentence, her words caught in her throat, and her eyes widened. Natasha smiled slyly. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to anything, and neither did you.¡± The rk family tacitly thought that speaking too much would annoy Natasha and make her go back on her words. They simply assumed that Natasha would let Olivia off after she calmed down. The rk family probably never truly understood Natasha, but Natasha was well aware of their habit of assuming things and putting words in other people¡¯s mouths. Michelle swallowed. When Olivia eventually got out of prison and found out that everything had fallen apart, the rk family would be caught in another mess. Michelle felt that Natasha was terrifying. She was bing more and more like Alexei. Michelle secretly patted her chest, relieved she hadn¡¯tpletely crossed them back then. 515 Dismissed 88 Michelleposed herself and said, ¡°Natasha, there¡¯s one more thing. 55 vouchers ¡°My aunt knows you choreographed ¡®Chasing the Wind.¡® She wants to know if you¡¯re interested in returning to dance. ¡°Even if your leg injury prevents you from technicallypeting with top dancers, your talent is irreceable. ¡°She believes your stage doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be confined to the physical stage.¡± Natasha pondered for a moment. When she was first injured, she avoided everything rted to dancing. But now that she could continue it as a hobby, she had alreadye to terms with it. Therefore, she didn¡¯t awkwardly refuse. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s a suitable opportunity, I can give it a try, but I can¡¯t develop it as a main career.¡± Michelle instantly beamed with joy. She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. My aunt already guessed. She said that as long as you have inspiration and ideas in the future, you can create together anytime, and she will help you bring it to the forefront. ¡°Also, some of her friends might invite you to be an external consultant.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll tell her when I go back.¡± Michelle was truly happy. Even if she was no longer involved in the dancemunity, she still felt it was a pity that Natasha¡¯s talent was buried. She thought persuading her would take some effort, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so decisive and resolute. She now increasingly understood why Alexei liked Natasha. A self¨Csufficient, resilient, and intelligent girl who had saved herself from dire situations countless times shone brightly in everyone¡¯s eyes. 5:32 pm Michelle felt that the rk family was a bunch of idiots for letting Natasha down. 55 vouchers Trusting Natasha, the rk family had been waiting for Michelle to issue a letter of forgiveness. They never considered the possibility of being stood up. When thewyer called them in a hurry, asking what their intentions were and if they still wanted to save Olivia, the rk family realized they had been tricked. Fearing furtherplications, Andrew expedited the property recovery the very next day after he talked to Natasha. With calls not getting through and ess to the vi denied, they finally realized that Natasha had no intention of letting Olivia off the hook. However, they could not give the shares back since Alexei was still watching them. If Natasha deceived them, he wouldn¡¯t intervene. But if they dared to deceive Natasha, the rk family would vanish from Andphis City the very next day. Andrew could only swallow his anger and donate the equivalent sum as promised. He said this through gritted teeth tofort his family, ¡°Forget it. Just consider it a good deed. Our family needs to present itself with a good reputation.¡± However, he knew what he said was bullshit. He would wake up in the middle of the night, thinking about it, so angry he would sit straight up and feel like spitting blood. To make matters worse, negotiations with Ramona were dyed because they fully expected Natasha to intervene and for the Pena family to agree. Because they went back on their word, Ramona immediately doubled her original demands. This time, the rk family wasn¡¯t just fleeced. They werepletely crippled. Given his fluctuating emotions, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but resent Olivia for the trouble caused by her giarism. He thought, ¡®If she hadn¡¯t been so aggressivelypetitive and giarized the dance, she could have managed her performances in a graceful manner.¡® 5:32 pm R EX 55 vouchere This even somewhat diminished his guilt about repossessing her shares and property. Of course, the most devastated person was still Olivia. When she was exposed, she had thought her reputation would plummet, but she never imagined actually going to jail. She never imagined that Ramona would interfere. Her family had visited frequently in the first few days, but gradually grewx in dealing with her, especially when she became hoarse from shouting. That feeling of helplessly watching something happen yet being powerless to do anything was truly terrible. Lucas also came to see her, but he only asked if she had been involved in Natasha¡¯s car ident back then, and then stated this was thest time he would help her. His ruthlessness was chilling. Looking at the sky through the window in her cell, she felt like she was being driven mad. ***** Andrew yelled, ¡°What? She is still going to jail? At the Hill residence, Ramona sat calmly in the main seat, with Andrew and Thomas seated below her. Andrew¡¯s face was veined with anger, and days of fatigue had stripped him of hisposure. He said, ¡°Miss Hill, this is not what we agreed on.¡± Ramona spread her hands helplessly. ¡°Olivia hired someone tomit assault, and the evidence is conclusive. ¡°She was also caught red¨Chanded. The Pena family insists on appealing. Even if I wanted to intervene, I couldn¡¯tpletely disregard thew. ¡°Fighting for a reduced sentence of two months is the absolute maximum I could achieve.¡± Thomas¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve taken such a huge cut, but delivered a barely passing result. ¡°Miss Hill, aren¡¯t you afraid of biting off more than you can chew?¡± 3/7 5:33 pm D 55 vouchers Ramona looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°To be honest, if the rk family hadn¡¯t shown enough sincerity, I wouldn¡¯t even have bothered to do anything for you. ¡°After all, Matthew was ruined by Olivia. He was one of only two males in my generation, and my grandfather is furious. ¡°He intends to make things difficult for you, and I took a risk by going against his wishes.¡± The rk family had nothing to say. Seeing their attitude soften, she offered a few words offort. ¡°It¡¯s only two months. You can easily cover it up. I guarantee no public announcement.¡± She thought, ¡®However, if information leaks privately, that¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ Andrew and Thomas left the Hill family with a belly full of frustration. But since things hade to this point, they could only ept their fate. The most crucial task now was to minimize the impact of Olivia¡¯s issue on theirpany. In this light, reiming the shares given to her might not be a bad thing. ***** Ramona, enjoying the retreating figure of her defeated opponents, was in high spirits as she updated Natasha on the situation. Besides the rk family, Lucas had alsoe to find her. Lucas was smarter. Instead of wasting time with Natasha and Michelle trying to get a letter of understanding, he decisively used a trade¨Coff. She obtained arge plot ofnd, and it was in a prime location. She said, ¡°When the contract was being signed, Lucas¡¯s father also rushed over, but there was nothing he could do. The contract had already been signed and stamped. ¡°Emmanuel turned green with rage, cursing Lucas for losing his mind over a woman, ¡°If people from both teams hadn¡¯t been there, I think he really would haveid hands on him and beaten him to death.¡± Speaking of which, she paused. Then, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you nned this as well?¡± 5:33 pm S 55 vouchers Based on her experience, the look Emmanuel gave Lucas at that moment wasn¡¯t just anger. There was also disappointment and a ruthless resolve. She believed that Lucas¡¯s position as the sole heir might be in jeopardy. He probably hadn¡¯t realized it yet. Natasha remained silent, implicitly agreeing. Ramona sighed, ¡°You¡¯re incredible.¡± Natasha exploited Olivia¡¯s giarism incident to the fullest. As events unfolded, she increasingly looked forward to the moment these people turned against each other. Ramona thought, ¡®Once Olivia gets out, she¡¯ll surely cling to Lucas again. ¡®This is splendid!¡® ***** When the rumor spread that Olivia¡¯s left leg was identally broken and shattered after she had a conflict with a fellow inmate, Natasha was being taken by Alexei to pick out clothes. Olivia¡¯s injury didn¡¯t attract much attention from people in Andphis City. Netizens who heard the rumor not only did not take pity on Olivia, but instead kicked her while she was down, dragging her out for another round of intense mockery. Evil had its own reckoning. This was considered bringing justice to the girls whose work had been giarized. The rk family visited Olivia several times out of concern, but they couldn¡¯t empathize with Olivia¡¯s despair over not being able to dance again. They thought, ¡®If she can¡¯t dance, so be it. After all, those masters almost explicitly banned her that day. ¡®It makes no difference if she dances or not. ¡®Besides, it¡¯s her fault for losing her temper in prison What concerned them more was that Olivia¡¯s leg injury was more severe than Natasha¡¯s injury after her car ident back then. 5:33 pm 55 vouchers This time, Olivia wouldn¡¯t be able to engage in strenuous activities in her daily life, and there was even a risk of her limping. Andrew, who had aged several years from exhaustion, coldly observed the enraged and distorted¨Cfaced Olivia, clearly realizing that she was ruined. Given the circumstances, he felt that he had already done all he could for Olivia. ***** Natasha said, ¡°Whether Olivia is ruined or not is not up to Andrew.¡± She thought, ¡®Now that he is facing the consequences, he is feeling the pain. However, it won¡¯t be that simple for him to get out of this mess.''¡± Natasha put a blue dress back into the wardrobe, then turned to talk about something else. She asked, ¡°Why is Avery suddenlying back?¡± Avery Turner, who had chosen love over power in his early years, had always been a taboo for the Turner family, almost vanishing after being marginalized. Official source is findnovel Unexpectedly, the Turner family suddenly called and asked Alexei to return because of Avery. Avery and Dereck were born to the same mother. Rumor had it he was a true romantic. Natasha was genuinely curious. She asked, ¡°Alexei, are you familiar with Avery? From the rumors, he seems like someone who doesn¡¯t covet power.¡± Alexei chuckled ambiguously, pinching the soft flesh on her cheek that he had recently plumped up. He said, ¡°Natasha, remember to never believe any rumors.¡± His dark eyes were like a deep, dark abyss. ¡°No one in the Turner family is good, including me.¡± Natasha puffed out her cheeks and made an ¡°OK¡± gesture, She thought, ¡®Understood. So this man isn¡¯t on our side either.¡® ***** At the same moment, in a quiet and secluded private hospital. 5:33 pm The person on the bedy almost like a dead person, with only faint breathing. A withered hand removed the oxygen mask and covered his mouth and nose. A momentter, they suddenly let go, gently recing the oxygen mask on him. E55 vouchers ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s too easy for you.¡± The woman ran her fingers across his cheek, stood for a moment, then turned and walked towards the window. The sky was overcast, and leaves were swirling. She pushed open the window with a click and smiled. She said, ¡°The wind is getting strong.¡± Dismissed 89 56 vouchers Just as Natasha reached the entrance, a cup ttered and rolled to their feet. The long slide across the carpet revealed the immense rage of the person who threw it. This anger wasn¡¯t aimed at them. Edgar Turner¡¯s shouts in the living room were almost tearing the roof off. The frustration of traveling in the heavy rain was dispelled by the gossip. Natasha curiously craned her neck. Alexei firmly grabbed the arm of the restless Natasha. He took the towel from the butler and meticulously wiped the rainwater from her exposed arms and calves, which had gotten wet on the walk, before finally letting go. Natasha could only stare with wide eyes, letting him handle her like a doll. Even though her mind had drifted elsewhere, she reciprocated by grabbing the towel, standing on her tiptoes, and perfunctorily wiping the face and hair of the even wetter Alexei. The butler watched her rough movements, his heart in his throat. He thought, ¡®Miss rk, you already used that tower. How could you just smear it on Mr. Turner¡¯s face?¡® Trembling with fear, he waited for Alexei to get angry, but found that besides a bit of helplessness, Alexei even had a slight smile and cooperatively bent down. The butler swallowed back the reprimand that was about to escape his lips. He mentally reprimended himself and thought, ¡®Why would I be so nosy?¡® After the two finally finished getting ready, Alexei slowly led Natasha inside. Upon seeing Natasha, who wore a look of pure innocence but whose eyes gleamed with readiness, Edgar¡¯s eyelid twitched violently. He thought, ¡®Why does Alexei bring this woman again?¡® Family scandals should not be aired publicly, but it was clear Alexei would not listen to him and send her back. He red at Alexei crossly, then redirected his anger back to the middle¨Caged couple in front of him. 175 5:33 pm 55 vouchers He said, ¡°If you had the guts to leave then, don¡¯t evere back. If you have any backbone, get out now!¡± The man, whose forehead still bore slight bruises and bloodstains from the scolding, helplessly nced at Edgar. ¡°Dad,¡± he said, ¡°you¡¯re too old to be so impulsive. You¡¯re making a spectacle of yourself.¡± Then he turned his attention to Alexei, pausing before he asked, ¡°Is this Dereck¡¯s son, Alexei? You¡¯ve grown so much.¡± He then looked at Natasha. ¡°And this is¡­¡± Alexei wrapped an arm around Natasha¡¯s waist. ¡°Natasha rk, my fianc¨¦e.¡± The expressions of the members of the Turner family in the room were subtle. Avery, seemingly oblivious to the change in atmosphere, nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright. ¡°I came in a hurry today and didn¡¯t prepare any gifts for you. I¡¯ll invite you to dinner at my ce another day.¡± Alexei smiled but didn¡¯t respond. Natasha decided to remain silent for today¡¯s asion, so she didn¡¯t say anything either. As Avery stood awkwardly, the woman who had been standing behind him, head bowed, stepped forward and took his hand. She said, ¡°Avery, forget it. Let¡¯s go back.¡± However, Avery shook his head resolutely. ¡°No, we can¡¯t leave.¡± He turned and pleaded with Edgar, ¡°Dad, no matter how angry you are, after all these years, it should have passed. ¡°This is a matter of life and death. Please save Minerva. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Edgar looked at Minerva Foster with disgust. ¡°Everyone has their own destiny. Since she chose your path, she must ept her fate and see it through.¡± Minerva remained calm, showing no embarrassment despite Edgar¡¯s taunts. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, tugging on Avery¡¯s arm. Avery tightened his jaw and said in a deep voice, ¡°When I left back then, I didn¡¯t take the [ 5:33 pm & inheritance and shares my mother left me. ¡°If you insist on not helping, Dad, then give me what is rightfully mine.¡± 55 vouchers The others, who had been watching indifferently and solely for the drama, could no longer sit still. Back then, Avery was so infatuated that he defied his entire family, insisting on leaving with Minerva. Edgar was furious and threatened to disown him. At that time, everyone presumed he had given up his right to inherit those assets. Later, Edgar decided to give a portion of it to Byron¡¯s family, and the rest was divided among the other members of the family. What had been taken could not be given back. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Royce Turner said passive¨Caggressively, ¡°Avery, you¡¯re wrong about this. You haven¡¯t returned for many years, and as soon as you do, you upset Dad. ¡°How can old debts be settled like this? If we¡¯re really going to settle scores, shouldn¡¯t Minerva also leave her life with the Turner family?¡± Vivian sneered, ¡°Avery, you haven¡¯t cleared your head yet. Why should Mom¡¯s inheritance be spent on this woman?¡± Dereck said nothing, but he and Teri, who was pushing his wheelchair behind him, were clearly on Vivian¡¯s side. Back then, besides Byron¡¯s family, Dereck and Vivian received the most. After all, Dereck and Avery shared the same mother. Now, they were already living cautiously under Alexei. None of them was willing to cough up any money, Avery¡¯s thin lips pressed into a line, ¡°Since it was left to me, no matter what happens, only I have the right to control it. ¡°You say I shouldn¡¯t have it, then I¡¯ll transfer it all to Alexei. Would that be eptable?¡± Ignoring everyone¡¯s sudden change in expression, he looked at Alexei with eager eyes, ¡°Alexei, you are the future head of the Turner family. ¡°The assets your grandmother left me would rightfully belong to you. Helping with Minerva¡¯s treatment is a simple matter for you. 315 5:33 pm ¡ê E55 vouchers ¡°As long as you are willing to help us, I can sign the deed of assignment right now.¡± Even Edgar fell silent. Whether this was reasonable or not was beside the point. But if Alexei used this as an excuse to reim the assets, they would be powerless to refuse. The group red at Avery. As everyone held their breath, awaiting Alexei¡¯s answer, a loud sneezing sound rang out. Natasha sneezed, then awkwardly smiled at everyone whose gaze had turned to her. It was just a physiological reaction. The tension focused on Alexei, which was on the verge of erupting, was broken. Alexei picked up a nket and wrapped it around her, then coldly instructed the butler, ¡°Turn up the air conditioning a bit, and bring some warm coffee.¡± The others, who were not cold, felt speechless. The butler acknowledged and left. Everyone exchanged nces, wondering if the thoughtful and gentle Alexei was truly the ruthless figure they once knew. After ensuring Natasha wasfortable, he looked at Avery with a half¨Csmile. He said, ¡°Avery, we haven¡¯t seen each other in years, but you¡¯ve certainly gotten better at making empty promises.¡± No matter the amount, those assets were now dispersed among various family members, and over time, they had be severelypromised. Reiming them would be a massive undertaking. Desperate individuals would fight back, and they might even band together to oppose him. Avery, however, knew how to leverage external forces. If he couldn¡¯t get them, then he would make his family fight among themselves for those assets.. Alexei would bear all the risks, and Avery could gain a good reputation. Avery¡¯s smile froze on his face. 5:33 pm 55 vouchers Given Alexei¡¯s ferocity in attacking his family when he previously seized power, Avery felt that he wouldn¡¯t reject something for free. He could only manage an awkwardugh at the moment. ¡°I was referring to the antique jewelry sets from foreign royalty your grandmother left behind. ¡°Miss rk might like them. They would make a perfect wee gift.¡± Natasha, draped in a nket, leaned against Alexei¡¯s arm, her bright eyes curved into a beautiful arc. She said, ¡°Me? No worries. Alexei is wealthy enough. I¡¯m not hard to please.¡± Dismissed 90 Harley Turner couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Outside, the heavy rain poured down, and the sky was gloomy. 55 vouchers Inside, however, the tense situation took a turn, and the atmosphere shifted because the two main individuals refused to engage. Edgar watched Avery, who was left speechless by the two youngsters, and forcefully struck his cane on the ground. He said, ¡°Stay for tonight. Tomorrow, after you pay respects to your mother, get out.¡± After speaking, he looked grimly at Minerva. ¡°She is not allowed to go.¡± Seeing that the two were staying for the night, Cora Turner, who was usually the most kind and considerate, stood up with a faint smile. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, so I¡¯ll go rest first. Don¡¯t call me for dinner. Natasha¡¯s gaze followed Cora as she left. She thought, ¡®It seems Cora doesn¡¯t really like Avery and Minerva. ¡®Is it because she dislikes them so much that she can¡¯t even bother to pretend, or is it due to certain circumstances that she has to show such an attitude? This is interesting. ¡®Everyone in the Turner family has a little secret. Edgar looked displeased, red at Avery and Minerva again, then turned and went upstairs to rest. The remaining people in the living room became lively. Cheryl Turner and Sasha even took the initiative to talk to Natasha. However,st time at the auction, because of Cade Turner, they treated Natasha and Alexei as if they were enemies. It was clear that when interests were involved, everyone could be flexible. The entire time, no one paid attention to Avery and Minerva, as if they didn¡¯t exist. The two sat alone in the corner, looking tense as they whispered, asionally seeming to argue. Minerva looked exhausted and ultimately seemed to be convinced. The two then resumed their quiet conversation. EL 55 vouchers Natasha could sense Minerva¡¯s distraction, as she noticed Minerva asionally casting exploratory nces her way. It was without any malice, seeming like pure curiosity. Natasha had no desire to participate in the Turner family¡¯s well¨Cpracticed act of ostracism. In fact, she found this collective ostracism somewhat repulsive, as it reminded her that Alexei might have grown up in such an atmosphere. She thought, ¡®Alexei is now admired and ttered, but what kind of emotional abuse has he experiened in the past?¡® However, she wouldn¡¯t help Avery and Minerva simply because she disliked others. After all, they were gone for years, and the first thing they did after they came back was to undermine Alexei. Natasha was quite vengeful. Instead of dwelling on this, she would care more for the less fortunate Alexei. Thinking of this, she red fiercely at Dereck and Teri, who were chatting with Vivian. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s all the fault of this ipetent father and wicked stepmother. Why did Unity die in the back, but not them?¡® The more she thought, the angrier she became. She wondered if she should find an excuse to act out and beat them up. Anyway, it was not the first time she¡¯d been impolite and disrespectful to others. As if sensing her agitation, Alexei picked up the listless Natasha. She looked at him in confusion. Alexei patted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike it here? I¡¯ll take you to the Peace Garden to change and rest.¡± She replied, ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes.¡± 55 vouchers It was raining so heavily that it was hard for cars to get around. Natasha felt that it wouldn¡¯t be right to make someone deliver it in the rain. She disliked the Turner family and didn¡¯t want to wear their clothes. Even new ones wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°Never mind, my clothes aren¡¯t wet. There¡¯s no need to change,¡± she said, shaking her head. Alexei chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not someone else¡¯s.¡± Facing her questioning gaze, Alexei reached out and gently pinched her soft earlobe, then calmly said, ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ve stocked every one of my residences with new clothes for you.¡± A wide smile instantly bloomed on Natasha¡¯s face, and she nted a loud kiss on his cheek. Ever since she kissed him that day after drinking and dancing, she had be increasingly familiar with this form of reward. Alexei curved his lips, softening the coldness he had shown since entering the Turner Mansion. Watching the sweet couple leave hand¨Cin¨Chand, Teri pursed her lips. ¡°How rude,¡± she muttered. She thought, ¡®Alexei didn¡¯t even bother to greet his father or me after entering. ¡®Now, he leaves as if we don¡¯t exist.¡¯ ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t you know your rtionship with him?¡± Dereck retorted, annoyed. Teri¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Whose fault is it that my rtionship with him is bad?¡± She thought, ¡®If he hadn¡¯t insisted on marrying Unity back then, we could have married happily from the start, ¡°If Alexei weren¡¯t born, would I have to target him at every turn and be a stereotypical stepmother? ¡®Dereck isrgely to me for Alexei and my miserable lives. Teri stormed off. Dereck¡¯s nostrils red. He clenched his fingertips, stunned for a moment, and then pushed himself away. 5:33 pm 55 vouchers Cheryl smiled faintly, pressing her lips together. ¡°Alexei and Miss rk are very loving. ¡°Alexei takes her everywhere he goes. I think everyone guessed wrong before. It seems their marriage is about to take ce soon.¡± Everyone smiled and echoed a few words, but it was unclear what they were really thinking. At the end of the long table next to the sofa, someone bowed their head and poured a cup of coffee. She thought, ¡®Are they really in love? I really hope that Alexei is sincere with Natasha. That way, everything will be much more fun.¡® ***** Peace Garden lived up to its name. It was very quiet, which in fact meant it was remote. Alexei used to live here with his mother and never thought of moving out after gaining power. Upon arriving here, Natasha felt the air was much better than in the main building¡¯s crowded living room, where the Turner family gathered. Unfortunately, it was raining, making it inconvenient to look around. Alexei directly took her back to his room. Natasha had never actually been to his residence. From initially living in her cramped apartment toter moving into therge vi Alexei gifted them, they have lived together ever since. Therefore, Alexei rarely visited his old residence. The first impression Natasha had of this ce was cold. The entire house¡¯s cool color schemecked any vibrancy. Everything was meticulously arranged, with no superfluous decorations. Their home was filled with snacks, dolls, and throw pillows, as well as fresh flowers Natasha regrly ordered, and toys Daron mischievously left in corners, The room had thick curtains. Alexei did not open them and simply turned on the lights. 5:33 pm 3 E55 vouchers He said, ¡°Dinner is still some time away. Go take a shower and change your clothes first.¡± Rainwater had gotten on her carlier, so he felt that she must be ufortable. Inside the spacious walk¨Cin closet was a long row of women¡¯s apparel from various brands, standing tightly beside suits primarily in ck, white, and gray. Those diverse styles of women¡¯s apparel became the most striking colors in the room. They seemed to stand out, yet were harmonious. If Natasha didn¡¯t know, she¡¯d think this room originally had two upants. Natasha was toozy to move, so she sent Alexei to the walk¨Cin closet to find clothes for her. Anyway, they would all fit her. ¡°It¡¯s cool on a rainy day. Are you fine with wearing long pants?¡± he asked her. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied perfunctorily. ¡°What color do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it matches you.¡± Her hand was already touching the medals on the bookshelf. Alexei looked down at himself, dressed in ck and white, able to match any color. That meant she let him choose freely. After seeing Natasha, who had regained her energy and was happily wandering around the room, he sighed and went to pick out clothes. Natasha nced at Alexei¡¯s medals and books, then touched the pen holder on the table, and the throw pillows on the sofa. Finally, standing by the bedside, she was drawn to an old photo on the nightstand. She quietly looked at the person in the photo. Afortable set of light¨Ccolored short¨Csleeved shirt and pants wasid out at the foot of the bed. After cing the clothes, Alexei followed her gaze, then paused. He approached her, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind and resting his chin on her shoulder. He said, ¡°This is the only photo of her and me together.¡± 5:33 pm $ Find the newest release on Find?Novel Dismissed 91 E55 vouchers Unity was not in good condition throughout her pregnancy, and after Alexei was born, she suffered from severe postpartum depression. Under such circumstances, she also had to protect a fragile young boy within the Turner family, a ce fraught with hostility. She simply had no desire to document Alexei¡¯s growth,. For a period, she didn¡¯t dare to look in the mirror. She found it difficult to ept that she had be a weary captive in a secluded mansion, though she was once a genius on stage. Alexei remembered clearly that the weather was very good that day. Dereck had sent a servant the day before with news that he had finally agreed to a divorce. Unity¡¯s mental state was better than ever. Waking up in the early morning, she unusually ucidly held Alexei for a photo in the garden. Unfortunately, they never imagined it would be theirst day together. Natasha reached out and touched the face of Alexei in the photo, who was held by his mother, looking ufortable and shy, yet feigning coolness. She said, ¡°Your mother is very beautiful, and she loves you very much.¡± Even though Unity hated Dereck, she never took her anger out on Alexei. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t help but hurt him, but that was because she was mentally ill. Until the very end of her life, she firmly protected him with her body, securing a chance of survival for him. Alexei did not refute it. Love was an emotion that people could clearly perceive. He never resented his mother, because he knew that when he was in pain, she was in even more pain. Dereck was the only one to be med. He fell in love with her, proposed to her, but did not cherish or protect her, and even selfishly refused to set her free. 175 5:34 pm A All of Unity¡¯s suffering was caused by Dereck. 55 vouchers So, for the rest of his life, Dereck would be confined to a wheelchair, watching helplessly as everything he once abandoned his wife and child and strived to gain slips away from his grasp. Natasha turned around and hugged Alexei back. ¡°Where is your mother? Let¡¯s go see her someday.¡± Alexei stroked her hair. ¡°South Hill Cemetery.¡± Official source is F?nd-Novel The Turner family had its family cemetery. After Unity died, Dereck insisted on burying her there. But after Alexei came of age, he took it upon himself to move his mother¡¯s grave, interring her with her grandparents in the most scenic part of South Hill. Dereck threw a tantrum, but it was of no avail. Natasha¡¯s voice was muffled. ¡°When the rain stops, we will go see her.¡± Alexei slightly curved his lips, ¡°Okay.¡± He thought, ¡®She is so soft¨Chearted. ¡®She could express so much sympathy after I showed her my past traumas. ¡®She only has to feel pity for me alone in this life. After Alexei coaxed her into taking a bath, Natasha emerged wearing the clothes he had chosen. Alexei¡¯s taste was quite good, unlike some boring men. Natasha pounced into the arms of Alexei, who was on the sofa, having also just showered and changed in another bathroom. ¡°When are we eating?¡± He asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°No, I just feel that tonight probably won¡¯t be peaceful either.¡± She looked curiously at Alexei, ¡°What illness does Minerva have? ¡°Did she live with the Turner family before? The Turner family seems to resent her greatly.¡± She had thought Minerva had been living out there with Avery after marriage, but it seemed 6:04 pm PD she had a past with those people. :| 55 vouchers She also saw Gabriel secretly nce at Minerva many times, and was severely pinched several times by Cheryl. Alexei fell silent. The stories of his father¡¯s generation were far more dramatic andplicated than his. He didn¡¯t know how to begin for a moment. He said, ¡°Minerva has heart disease and someplications. Avery wants to use the Turner family¡¯s influence to get her a heart transnt.¡± Given their current situation, money was trivial. The main issue was that Avery found it difficult to quickly find a suitable heart. Furthermore, some conditions required the use of new drugs developed by the Turner family¡¯s medicalboratory in Nornytaar. It might also require providing more drug research and development supportter, depending on her condition. ¡°This is not a big deal for the Turner family,¡± Natasha said in confusion. Alexei replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big matter, the key is that the person involved is Minerva.¡± Alexei watched Natasha, who was waiting obediently like Daron begging for treats, for him to feed her gossip. He chuckled, pulled her close, and quietly exined the situation to her. He said, ¡°Minerva¡¯s father was once a rival of my grandfather. He lost, went bankrupt, andmitted suicide by jumping off a building. Minerva¡¯s mother abandoned her and went abroad. ¡°To avenge her father, Minerva once entered the Turner family as a tutor and stayed for a period.¡± The story that followed was quite dramatic. Byron, Gabriel, and Avery fell in love with her. The dissolute and lustful Melvin also interfered from time to time. At that time, Byron was already married to Cora. Since he was the next heir of the Turner family, Minerva naturally focused most of her efforts on him. 6:05 pm PD 55 vouchers Gabriel was an illegitimate child who was mediocre and ipetent, so he just had a secret crush on Minerva. Avery was two years younger than Minerva, and at that time, he wasn¡¯t really taken seriously. The Turner family was inplete chaos because of this. At one point, Byron wanted to divorce Cora, his arranged marriage partner, for her sake. Soon after, Cora became pregnant, and then Byron died unexpectedly. Most importantly, the investigation revealed that Minerva had leaked Byron¡¯s whereabouts to some of Edgar¡¯s illegitimate children andpetitors. The matter also involved transactions to steal trade secrets. After Byron¡¯s death, Edgar painfully lost his most favored heir. Many people were likely involved, not just Edgar¡¯s illegitimate sons, but even his legitimate sons. Yet, everyone unanimously med Minerva for everything. Many people demanded her life in return. It was at this moment that Avery stepped forward. He threatened Edgar with his life to release Minerva, promising to abandon all ties to the Turner family and live in seclusion with her. Everyone thought he was crazy. After all, his older brother had died. It was only then that they discovered that Avery, who usually kept a low profile, had long had feelings for Minerva, She was truly a source of trouble. The oue was as rumored. Avery, who had always been favored, abandoned the family for Minerva and never reappeared. For years, the Turner family treated him as if he were dead. Natasha was astonished. ¡°He¡¯s truly a living example of being blinded by love. The other Turner family members must have been overjoyed then, right? 6:05 pm PS E55 vouchers ¡°One of the legitimate children died, another ran away, significantly bringing down thepetition.¡± She thought, ¡®No wonder Dereck, who previously had no desire for power, also developed ambitions and gradually grew restless with his love for Unity. ¡®Aside from Byron, Avery, and Vivian, he was the only one left.¡¯ Alexei nodded. ¡°A significant reason Minerva chose Avery was that, at that time, she might not have survived if she had stayed in Andphis City.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t know how toment. Even with the Turner family¡¯s weak bonds, the man killed was still Avery¡¯s brother. Avery truly had no scruples in his pursuit of the woman he desired. She said, ¡°No wonder Edgar hates Minerva so much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the reason.¡± Alexei¡¯s expression turned strange. Dismissed 92 Natasha looked at Alexei in confusion. 55 vouchers Alexei let out a breath, his tone heavy with unspoken words. ¡°If Byron hadn¡¯t had that ident back then, Minerva could very well have been their stepmother.¡± Natasha almost choked on her saliva. She looked at Alexei in disbelief, but found no trace of fabrication. So she also showed the sameplicated expression. She thought, ¡®Edgar really is something else. Minerva is only a few years older than his daughter.¡® To be honest, Minerva was not considered a top¨Ctier beauty. The members of the Turner family were all good¨Clooking, and their spouses were also quite attractive. Minerva¡¯s appearance was not particrly outstanding among them. However, she had an enduring beauty, spoke gently, and possessed a serene, aloof emperament. Even when Edgar pointed at her and mocked her forcking dignity, she did not change her expression. Natasha could imagine that she would be a delightful person to be around. To be fair, Edgar and his sons had remarkably simr tastes in women. To some extent, Minerva¡¯s revenge was sessful. Edgar and his sons were estranged. His sons were at odds with each other. Therefore, all of them were essentially ruined, leading Edgar to focus on cultivating heirs from his grandchildren. She asked, ¡°Did Avery defeat his father and brothers and be the ultimate winner? For Minerva, he really went all out.¡± Alexei¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°He was truly devoted to Minerva, but it¡¯s hard to say about others.¡± 6:05 pm P 338 ¡°How so?¡± Natasha looked at him with wide eyes from the crook of his arm. ¡°There¡¯s no evidence, but it¡¯s highly possible Avery was involved in Byron¡¯s death.¡± Natasha¡¯s mind was once again shattered. She knew that Alexei wouldn¡¯t make such a conjecture unless he was very certain. She asked, ¡°Did Edgar know?¡± 55 vouchers He shook his head. ¡°Back then, the death of Byron uncovered a lot of dirt. He purged arge number of people from the Turner Group and coteral branches of the Turner family. ¡°Several of his illegitimate children died as well. Perhaps fearing that more uneptable things would be unearthed, he stopped as soon as he discovered that Minerva was involved as well.¡± Natasha felt that this family was indeed full of viins. She gasped and thought, ¡®Compared to the vast,plex, and corrupt Turner family, the rk family¡¯s matters seem trivial.¡¯ Remembering Avery inviting them to his home with a smile, she still felt her arms prickle. She thought, ¡®No wonder Cora didn¡¯t show that much hatred for Minerva, the one who destroyed her family and indirectly caused her husband¡¯s death. ¡®However, she appeared more resentful toward Avery.¡¯ She suddenly reached out and punched Alexei in the chest. Alexei gripped her fist and smiled, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Natasha fussed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told me these things now. I can¡¯t look them in the eye anymore.¡± Her acting skills would be tested again at dinnerter. Alexei feigned innocence, ¡°They did the bad things, but I¡¯m the one who gets hurt. Why is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Who told you to be a Turner?¡± ¡°I could also be a rk.¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s bad that way. I don¡¯t even want that surname.¡± 6:05 pm P 320 ¡°What if we both change ourst names when we get married?¡± ¡°Then your dad and grandpa would be furious.¡± ¡°Who cares about them?¡± **** B55 vouchers On this gloomy, stormy day, the two huddled in Alexei¡¯s room, gossiping and joking around for a while. Soon, it was dinner time. Cora indeed did not show up. Compared to his previous impatience, Avery was much calmer now, constantly serving Minerva food and peeling shrimp for her. No one would have thought that such a loving husband would actually harm his brother topete for a woman. Even if he wasn¡¯t the mastermind, his intentions were deplorable. While Byron was not entirely a good person and even betrayed his wife, as the eldest son and heir, he was very considerate of his siblings. Natasha secretly nced at Edgar. Decades had passed. Edgar had weathered many storms, so nothing could be discerned from his expression. However, Natasha felt that Gabriel¡¯s legs would likely be bruised after this meal. Cheryl¡¯s gaze was murderous as she looked at him. Undercurrents stirred throughout the meal. The only one unaffected, besides Natasha and Alexei, was Minerva. She had been poised and calm since entering this house. She was neither afraid nor guilty. She didn¡¯t get angry when mocked and didn¡¯t take it to heart when isted. Aside from being somewhat thin, it was almost impossible to tell she was a patient in urgent need of treatment. Avery was very attentive to her, but her attitude remained indifferent. 5:05 pm PD At this moment, eating the dishes Avery served, she maintained a proper, demeanor. Seeing Natasha look over, she even smiled at her. Official source is find?novel Natasha felt that her mind was absolutely strong. 55 vouchers unhurried Alexei peeled a te of shrimp for Natasha, who was furtively watching the scene like a little hamster, and also refilled her half¨Cempty ss. He didn¡¯t know what was so interesting that she even stopped eating. He truly regretted telling her those stories too early. Vivian and Royce tried to cause trouble for Avery. However, Avery continuously refused to engage. Edgar remained indifferent, and Alexei clearly intended to remain an onlooker. He only focused on taking care of Natasha. Vivian and Royce swallowed their resentment, also feeling bored, and fell silent. Thetter half of the dinner was terribly silent. Natasha looked around and ate until she was full. This vexed other Turner family members who were also secretly observing her. Dinner finally ended, and everyone prepared to leave. Avery stopped Edgar. From the moment he entered, his requests had been repeatedly rejected. He brought them up to Edgar several times at the dinner table, but was also rebuffed. At this moment, his eyes revealed a shocking madness and a desperate determination. He stared directly into Edgar¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°Dad, I have something to tell you in private.¡± Avery and Edgar went upstairs to the study. Minerva sat calmly while having a drink, as if she already knew what they were going to say. It was already dark outside. The family members who had been preparing to leave sat back down in the living room, as no one wanted to be the first to go. 6:05 pm PD 55 vouchers Natasha stood by the window, watching the torrential rain pour down as if the sky had ripped open. For some reason, a dull ache arose in her chest. She had a bad feeling. Alexei pulled her slightly closer. ¡°Are you tired? Shall we leave?¡± Natasha was about to nod. Then, from upstairs, however, a maid, who had just gone to the study to deliver fruits, let out a panicked scream. She said, ¡°Help!¡± The anxious crowd waiting in the room immediately stood up, their expressions varied, and bolted upstairs. 6:05 pm PD Dismissed 93 Seeing the panicked crowd, Alexei led Natasha to the sofa. He said, ¡°You sit here. I¡¯ll go up and check it out.¡± Natasha obediently nodded. In just a few minutes, the Turner family crowded upstairs. Once it was quiet, she realized that Minerva was surprisingly still there. In the huge living room, only the two of them remained. 55 vouchers With a calm expression, Minerva poured some water and pushed the cup in front of Natasha. ¡°Have some.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natasha took it, but did not touch it. Minerva smiled, and in a gentle, unemotional voice, as if making small talk, said, ¡°The men of the Turner family all possess an extreme obsession. ¡°Miss rk, you are young and beautiful, and the world is vast. You actually have better options.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t know what Minerva meant by saying that in this situation, but she returned a smile, her tone firm. She said, ¡°But Alexei is my best choice.¡± She answered too quickly, too decisively, almost without thinking. Minerva¡¯s hand paused while pouring water, and her expression froze for a moment. Looking at Natasha with what seemed like surprise and regret, she said, ¡°But the Turner family is not a good ce.¡± She thought, ¡®Everyone living in the Turner Mansion has the soul of a wicked ghost. ¡®Everyone who enters will be corrupted by it.¡¯ She said, ¡°A family storm won¡¯t subside because of the will of one or two people. ¡°Miss rk, why wade into these troubled waters? If you¡¯re only seeking shelter, even a grand building has its day of copse.¡± 6:05 pm PD EL 35 vouchers Natasha replied, ¡°If there¡¯s a storm, build a boat. If the building falls, we can rebuild it. You¡¯ve got one thing wrong, Minerva. ¡°I¡¯ve never waded into the Turner family. I¡¯m only here because Alexei happened to be from here.¡± She thought, ¡®So what if a corrupt family falls? Alexei never achieved his sess because his family offered him support. ¡®I willingly decided to be with Alexei.¡¯ All of Natasha¡¯s reactions were beyond Minerva¡¯s expectations. Minerva seemed to have found an interest, surveying her with a fresh perspective and an urge to speak. She smiled. ¡°You and Alexei are truly different from everyone else in the Turner Mansion.¡± Seeing she didn¡¯t respond, Minerva asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want to know what Avery said to his father upstairs?¡± ***** At the study. Alexei coldly dismissed the crowd that had pressed in. Once the air cleared, he saw Edgar, who had been carried from the floor to a chair by Avery, eyes closed and chest heaving violently. He then took Edgar¡¯s fast¨Cacting heart medication from the bookshelf drawer and administered it to him. However, Edgar was in poor health, and this situation certainly required a trip to the hospital. Without him saying anything, Edgar¡¯s sons and grandsons went to call the driver, preparing to take him by car. Vivian watched Edgar being taken away, appearing deeply shaken, and looked suspiciously at Avery. ¡°What did you say to Dad?¡± Avery stood aside, expressionless, and did not answer. Vivian impatiently looked at the maid cowering in the corner, her face filled with terror. ¡°If he won¡¯t speak, you tell me.¡± 6:05 pm PD 55 vouchers The maid¡¯s lips trembled as she nced at Avery. Her mouth opened and closed a couple of times, but in the end, she dared not utter a single word. Alexei looked at her. ¡°What did you hear? Speak.¡± For original chapters go to Find?Novel Under the gaze of such cold, piercing eyes, the maid flinched and began to talk. She said, ¡°As soon as I pushed open the study door, I saw Mr. Edgar lying on the floor with Mr. Avery standing beside him. But before I entered, I heard Mr. Avery say something.¡± She secretly nced at Avery, then quickly lowered her eyes before continuing, ¡°He said, ¡®You have never fulfilled your duties as a father to Archer. Do you now want him to watch his mother die?¡°¡± No sooner had the words fallen than a loud p of thunder struck outside, illuminating the room. The remaining members of the Turner family in the room were thunderstruck. Archer referred to Archer Turner, the only son of Avery and Minerva. Everyone looked at Avery in disbelief. With only two people in the study, it was clear who he was speaking to. Everyone thought that this was absurd. It made sense that Edgar was so shocked that he fainted. After all, he had just learned that his grandson was acutally his son. Alexei averted his gaze with understanding, told the maid to go rest, and instructed her to keep quiet about what she heard that night. Vivian stared intently at Avery, her shock mixed with an indescribableplexity. She thought, ¡®His woman cheated on him with his father twenty years ago. How could he simply ept it so calmly? ¡®Archer must be about the same age as Byron¡¯s son, Quinn.¡® Even Gabriel looked at Avery admiringly. He thought, ¡®If anyone loves Minerva the most, it has to be Avery. ¡®Byron¡¯s death was truly deserved. 6:05 pm PD Avery faced the various looks from his family without any reaction. He had originally intended to discuss it privately with Edgar. 55 vouchers Unexpectedly, Edgar was in such poor health, and the maid happened to stumble upon Since everyone learned it now, there was no need to hide it anymore.
    1. it.
    In the future, Avery felt that no one had the right to say anything about Minerva¡¯s treatment or Archer taking things from the Turner family. Downstairs, Natasha, who had just learned the secret from Minerva, was equally stunned. She asked, ¡°Why did you tell me?¡± Minerva chuckled, ¡°With such amotion upstairs, this matter will no longer be a secret after today.¡± Seeing her expression of wanting to escape, a smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I gave birth to that child?¡± Minerva fell into memories. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to give birth to a child with the Turner family¡¯s bloodline either. ¡°But I want to live. ¡°By the time I knew of his existence, it was already toote for an abortion. Either we live together, or he and I die together.¡± Natasha thought, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell Edgar?¡± In that situation back then,pared to living in seclusion with Avery, Natasha felt that revealing her pregnancy should have also saved her life. Minerva shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know at the time, and¡­¡± She nced at Natasha. ¡°I didn¡¯t know whose child it was.¡± If she had been certain at that time, it would have been a different story. Natasha¡¯s eyes flickered again. Minerva¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Avery never asked, and I never investigated. ¡°When I fell ill and the whole family went for a physical examination, the truth was finally 6:05 pm PD revealed.¡± Natasha was beyond words to describe her feelings. She wondered if she was supposed to hear this. She nced upstairs and thought, ¡®Why hasn¡¯t Alexeie down yet?¡® 55 vouchers Minerva followed her subtle movement with her gaze. Though middle¨Caged, her face showed few signs of aging. Only the fine lines at the corners of her eyes when she smiled slightly betrayed her. She stared at Natasha. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to be alive. Edgar loved to pit his family against each other, and eventually, he raised a vicious wolf. ¡°Over the years, Byron died, Dereck was paralyzed, Gabriel was ipetent, Melvin fell into a vegetative state, and Avery was obsessed with me. ¡°Royce seems fine, but he is actually in precarious danger. ¡°Edgar schemed and strived his whole life, yet he could only watch his descendants suffer, fall apart, and end his own life miserably.¡± She calmly poured a cup of water and looked into Natasha¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m curious if Alexei will be the lucky one in the Turner family, and what the Turner family will be.¡± She smiled meaningfully and added, ¡°However, the one who survives to the very end is the winner. ¡°Miss rk, cherish your life. I hope you are the ones who remain until the end.¡± AD Dismissed 94 Sounds of someoneing downstairs were heard from upstairs. E55 vouchers Minerva stood up. ¡°Miss rk, it was a pleasure chatting with you. I hope we can meet again.¡± As the primary cause of Edgar¡¯s sudden copse, Avera and Minerva certainly had to apany him to the hospital. To show loyalty, and fearing they would not be present when Edgar made his will, everyone requested to go to the hospital to stay with him. Even on this stormy night, every member of the Turner family hurried out. Alexei appeared briefly, informing Natasha that due to Edgar¡¯s sudden copse, there was chaos at home, and also some minor disturbances outside. Some matters required his personal attention. He also said that if he did not return for a long time, she should not wait and should go to Peace Garden to rest.. Given the special circumstances, she naturally did not press him. Assured that she would take good care of herself, he went to attend to his matters. Before leaving, Alexei, still uneasy, gave her several more instructions. back He specifically had a servant bring the nket she had used previously to drape over her. If he hadn¡¯t had so many things to attend to, he would have stayed longer. The living room first held just her and Minerva. Then, everyone came down to discuss care arrangements, creating a brief period of lively activity. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F¦ÉndNovel Afterward, everyone rushed to the hospital, and the room fell silent once more. The servants had already tidied up and withdrawn. Natasha sat on the sofa, distractedly ying with her phone. Something had happened to Edgar, but her ominous feeling had not subsided. As she sat there, an hour passed. The excessive quietness of the room, coupled with the sound of rain, began to make her drowsy. 6:05 pm P 55 vouchers She startled awake from her doze to find a kind¨Cfaced middle¨Caged man standing nearby, hesitantly watching her, as if contemting whether to wake her. Seeing her awaken, he disyed a look of pleasant surprise. He said, ¡°Miss rk, Mr. Turner said the Turner family isn¡¯t a good ce to rest today. He asked me to take you home.¡± Natasha frowned, ¡°Where is Alexei?¡± The Turner family¡¯s driver scratched his head. ¡°He is probably still busy.¡± All the drivers from the family went to the hospital tonight, leaving only him on standby. He was originally relieved he wouldn¡¯t have to drive at night in the heavy rain, but then he unexpectedly received a task. Although he was curious why Alexei would make Natasha leave sote, as a servant, he only had to obey orders. Seeing that he truly didn¡¯t know, Natasha didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. She stood up directly from the sofa and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She didn¡¯t care where she slept, but she always felt that something was off. Walking to the door with an umbre, she subconsciously looked back. Beneath the dark, heavy curtain of rain, the enormous Turner Mansion was like a monster, baring its fangs in the shes of lightning. Standing in front of the car, she suddenly asked him, ¡°Where is our previous driver?¡± The driver paused, as if recalling something, and said, ¡°He mentioned he was taking Mr. Turner to the hospital. He should have left by now.¡± Natasha¡¯s heart pounded as she thought, ¡®Something is off. Her hand resting on the car door the driver had opened, her voice tight, ¡°Did Alexei personally call you to send me?¡± The driver shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then was it the butler who instructed you?¡± He was a little puzzled why she was asking that, but he still answered honestly, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. It was a servant whom I was familiar with. He said Mr. Turner asked him to tell me.¡± 6:05 pm PD Natasha thought, ¡°This is impossible!¡® 55 vouchers She had an inexplicable confidence that Alexei would never abandon her alone at the Turner Mansion without a word, just to visit Edgar in the hospital. Besides, the roads were slippery due to the rain, especially at night. No matter how much he disliked the Turner family, for safety¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t possibly let her leave in the rain at night. He had told her to return to Peace Garden to rest when she was tired, implying that she should stay at the Turner Mansion tonight. Natasha thought, ¡®Nothing feels right about this.¡® She pursed her lips tightly, took out her phone, and called Alexei. The first call didn¡¯t go through. She immediately tried calling a second and third time. After three unsessful attempts, she directly called Shawn. ¡°Shawn, bring a team to the Turner family, now.¡± After hanging up, she looked at the driver. ¡°Did you drive this car to the entrance?¡± The driver, inexplicably affected by her serious expression, nervously waved his hand. He said, ¡°No. I was going to retrieve a car from the underground garage. ¡°Someone had parked this car here earlier and told me to just use it to avoid blocking the main entrance.¡± Under the curtain of rain, Natasha¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Keep an eye on it. No one is allowed to touch this car.¡± After saying this, she turned and looked at the Turner Mansion. Without hesitation, she rushed into the rain and ran back. ***** Including today, Natasha had only been to the Turner family twice. The ce was so vast that, unfamiliar with theyout, finding someone in it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. 6:05 pm PD 55 vouchers She didn¡¯t know if someone had given instructions, but after she left, all the lights in the Turner Mansion went out. In the darkness, she tried to find some servants to ask for directions. However, perhaps someone had already prepared. After everyone from the Turner family went to the hospital, all the servants were asked to leave. She stood in the empty room, her emotions churning. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure if Alexei was still at the Turner family or if something had happened to him, but she decided to trust her intuition this one time. At worst, she would just treat it as acting impulsively for once. She carefully considered where Alexei might be and finally decided to follow her memory to the Peace Garden to check. The wind and rain were heavy on the road. After her umbre almost blew inside out several times, she simply discarded it and ran in the rain. She believed the sudden return of Avery and Minerva might be a distraction. Exposing sensational secrets from the previous generation attracted everyone¡¯s attention, provoking Edgar and sessfully diverting everyone. When it came to property distribution, everyone in the Turner family would be deeply affected. But the real target of the person behind all this had been Alexei. To know the Turner family¡¯s past and control the household staff, the mastermind could only be a member of the Turner family. Tonight, almost everyone was present, except for a few who were either abroad or in a nursing home. Natasha wondered who this mastermind could be. The pelting rain stung her face painfully, but Natasha had no intention of stopping. A voice in her heart urged her to find Alexei quickly. Fortunately, as she approached Peace Garden, she finally saw a glimmer of light. Before she reached the gate, someone stopped her. 6:05 pm P 55 vouchers The people guarding the entrance of Peace Garden, as ordered, saw Natasha arriving through the rain, with surprise and doubt in their eyes. Natasha¡¯s lowered hands quietly clenched. She straightened her back and looked coldly at the guards. ¡°I know you¡¯re just following orders, but as long as Alexei doesn¡¯t die today, if you dare to touch me, he will surely chop off your hands.¡± In the darkness, those people showed expressions of fear and hesitation. They wanted to stop her but didn¡¯t dare. Natasha took advantage of their distraction and rushed past. Someone reacted and quickly chased after her. Fortunately, except for a few guards, those guarding the door were ordinary servants. Natasha shook off those she could and wasn¡¯t afraid to fight those she couldn¡¯t. Soon, a group of people followed closely behind her, approaching the house in the center of Peace Garden. Upon pushing open the door, a slender figure who had been facing away turned around. As she looked at her, her gaze held appreciation mixed with a hint of disappointment. She waved her hand. Those chasing Natasha looked at each other and retreated. Natasha held onto the doorframe, her eyes fixed on her, surprised yet not surprised. She said, ¡°Lane.¡± AD Dismissed 95 Lane Turner chuckled. E55 vouchers She said, ¡°Dereck and Alexei aren¡¯t impressive, but they certainly have good taste in women.¡± She sighed, seeing Natasha unharmed. She said, ¡°You¡¯re very clever. I had originally nned to use your corpse to give Alexei a grand gift.¡± Lane had been observing dispassionately during this time. She watched Alexei grandly celebrate Natasha¡¯s birthday at the rk family and publicly humiliate Cade at the auction. She saw that Alexei cut off Michelle¡¯s resources and attacked the businesses of the Wright family the rk family for Natasha. Such a public disy, even if it didn¡¯t mean true love, still showed some sincerity. Lane thought, ¡®If Alexei could witness Natasha¡¯s tragic corpse, his expression would surely be quite something. ¡®What a pity.¡® ¡°Where is he?¡± Natasha walked into the house, leaving wet footprints. Lane arranged the flowers on the table, but did not answer. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not dead. After all, killing him is quick and easy. Isn¡¯t tormenting him far more agonizing?¡± Everyone understood this principle. The Turner family was particrly adept at it. They did the same when they tormented Unity back then. Alexei used the same principle to retaliate against them. Now, Lame was abiding to the same rule, Natasha asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Lane plucked off a petal, ¡°What do I want? I¡¯m simply unhappy, and I want someone else to suffer just as much as I do.¡± Ever since Melvin became a vegetable and Nathan lost his manhood, her life had plunged into hell. Her power was stripped away, and her finances were barely enough to cover their exorbitant medical expenses. 6:06 pm PD E55 vouchers Friends she used to associate with, upon learning that Melvin had conspired with outsiders to murder Alexei but failed and was subsequently crippled, all avoided her like the gue. Content originallyes from ?ovelFind The Turner family members further practiced snobbery, daily mocking and ridiculing her, and treating her like a servant. Her life was trapped in the Turner Mansion and in hospitals always filled with the smell of disinfectant, gradually withering like her body. What she found most uneptable was that her family shut her out. Back then, her marriage to Melvin brought so many benefits to her parents. It was almost as if her sess elevated them all. Because of this, they forced her to break up with her beloved boyfriend, and for years, they clung to her like vampires, draining her. Lane thought, ¡®How dare they treat me like this? ¡®Because of Alexei¡¯s retaliation against my family, my parents even look at me with utter disappointment now. My brother and sister¨Cinw hate me so much that they cut ties with
    1. me.
    ¡®How dare they even hate me?¡® When frustrated, Lane would feel that her husband, who slept all day, and her useless son might as well be dead. But she knew Alexei did it on purpose. He deliberately kept them hanging by a thread. His greatest revenge against her was to use these two people to trap her both mentally and physically, In the past, Byron died, Dereck suffered a broken leg and lost his ambition, Gabriel was mediocre, and Avery was marginalized. Lane¡¯s family and Royce¡¯s family were the most prominent. In the past, whenever she went out, everyone greeted her with a smile, But with her husband and son both in trouble, she lost her biggest support. She had to tirelessly care for them every day, enduring countless cold stares. Such a drastic shift could drive anyone mad. 6:06 pm P Lane felt that she should have realized it long ago. 55 vouchers Alexei was ruthless enough to even hurt his father. There was no way he could spare those who had humiliated Unity. Lane was truly fed up with the days of mental torment. Other members of the Turner family dared not make a move because they still wanted to live a good life. Without the certainty of delivering a decisive blow, they would never dare to challenge Alexei. But Lane was different. Rather than barely survive, she preferred to die quickly if her n failed. Alexei was usually cautious, so the Turner Mansion was the best ce to make a move. In this family, no one would have imagined that she, who lived like a shadow, would possess such courage. Nathan had already been sent abroad, and before making her move, she had even considered letting Melvin die. However, after she took off the oxygen mask, she eventually decided to put it back on. She felt that death would be too easy for him. As for the grudge between Lane, Unity, and Alexei, it was all thanks to Melvin. When Lane first married into the Turner family, she had considered epting her fate and living a good life with Melvin. Melvin looked as handsome as any of his siblings. He was gentle and considerate. He was skilled at pretense, which briefly confused her. But soon his phndering nature was revealed, It was one thing for Melvin to have affairs with random women. However, what Lane found most intolerable was that he didn¡¯t even spare his sister¨Cinws. First, he had designed on Minerva. Then, he went after Unity. Minerva was protected by Avery and withdrew unscathed. 6:06 pm PD Unity was all alone, having lost both her parents. 55 vauchers Dereck was even having an intense affair with Teri, avoiding Unity¡¯s demands for divorce, and stayed abroad for several years. Melvin originally was sneaking around. Soon, he became increasingly unrestrained. He even called out Unity¡¯s name in his dreams. Since she was proud and aloof, Unity could not possibly fancy a yboy like him. Even when she was mentally unstable, she refused his advances. Many times, Lane coldly observed his embarrassment from being rejected, finding it immensely satisfying. On one particrly serious asion, Unity was chased by Melvin, fell down the stairs, and injured her head. Lane was disgusted. She finally took action, but not against Melvin, who disgusted her, but rather against Unity, who was being harassed. She was suffering greatly. The more morous the Turner family¡¯s life appeared outwardly, the more suffocating it was internally. Lane desperately needed an outlet. The vulnerable Unity and Alexei became the target. Using the excuse that Unity had seduced Melvin, Lane brought people and, in front of everyone, severely beat Unity, who was still injured. After all, Unity was often bullied by others, so Lane felt that it wouldn¡¯t make any difference for her to join in on the act. Lane transformed from initial sympathy into an assimted abuser. Alexei was like an angry wolf cub, restrained by several strong adults. He was powerless to protect his mother, and as he struggled, his eyes were like hellfire ignited from deep underground as he red at Lane. In such a tragic scene, Lane strangely derived pleasure from this violence since she was able C 6:06 pm PAS to control other people¡¯s fates. From then on, she became one of the people who tormented Unity and Alexei. She wouldn¡¯t resort to physical aggression every time. 55 vouchers However, the passive aggression of deliberately ignoring them was enough to cause them mental trauma. All her pain, resentment, and indignation were vented on Unity and Alexei, who were weaker than her. After that, Lane, who had been restless and uneasy since being forced to marry into the Turner family, surprisingly found peace. She told herself that this was thew of the jungle, and that was the rule in the Turner family. ¡°Enough!¡± Natasha impatiently interrupted her recounting of the past. 6:06 pm P Dismissed 96 6:06 pm P 12 55 vouchers Natasha said, ¡°Do you think that just because you weren¡¯t the first bully or the worst one, you can erase your sins? ¡°You speak as if you were merely swept along by circumstances, forced to act by evil people, but all of that is just an excuse to cover up your crimes.¡± Natasha stared at her with angry eyes, wishing she could rush over and beat her up, just like how Lane had abused Unity and Alexei back then. Natasha said, ¡°You don¡¯t confront your parents, brother, and sister¨Cinw who have bullied you because you are weak. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to resist your birth family, who sold you for glory. Nor do you dare to strike back at Melvin, whomits all sorts of evil. ¡°It was because you can¡¯t bear to part with the wealth and power you gained by relying on him. ¡°Your target has never been the enemies who caused your tragedy, but rather the innocent and the weak. ¡°What others have done merely awakened the evil residing in your heart. Don¡¯t pretend to be so innocent and pitiful!¡± Lane was momentarily stunned by her fierce rebuttal, then she started tough again. She nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s because I am evil. But do you think Alexei is a good person?¡± She cackled, her twisted expression like a malevolent spirit from hell. She said, ¡°Do you know that he dared to kill when he was only five years old!¡± Unlike Minerva, who concealed her identity and deliberately engaged with several men in the Turner family for revenge, Unity married into the family after falling in love with Dereck. Since she was Dereck¡¯s wife, Melvin only dared to flirt a bit and find opportunities to make advances, but he never dared to be too forceful. Perhaps the more unattainable Unity was, the more Melvin desired her. Later, he even deluded himself into thinking he could seduce Unity to have an affair with him. 55 vouchers While his other brothers fought tooth and nail over the inheritance, Melvin hovered around Unity every day, which Lane found gross. To add fuel to the fire, she bribed a gardener to take some photos of Unity. However, she did not expect that man to actually develop improper desires. As Unity went berserk and fought with the gardener, the five¨Cyear¨Cold Alexei calmly picked up a burning candlestick and forcefully thrust it into his lower back. Things immediately escted. The gardener was sent to the hospital for treatment, underwent several rounds of surgery, but due to excessive bleeding from his waist injury and extensive burns on his body, he did not survive. Edgar paid off his family to suppress the matter. Melvin and Lane were harshly disciplined, and several valuable assets were seized from them. Lane had constant nightmares during that period. She dreamt of Unity in disheveled clothes, the charred body on the ground, and Alexei¡¯s dark, cold eyes. From a young age, Alexei was unlike other children. He was frighteningly intelligent yet also like an emotionless monster. He neither cried nor fussed and showed no emotion when looking at people, which unnerved everyone. That day, upon seeing Alexei, covered in blood with an expressionless face, Lane suddenly felt remorse. She thought, ¡®How could I have be such a terrible person?¡® Lane stopped her involvement. From then on, merely ignored Unity and Alexei. She never set foot into Peace Garden again. Melvin also settled down, mainly because he was inexplicably intimidated by Alexei. Not long after that, Dereck rushed back from abroad, apanied by Teri. He had a fight with Melvin and then agreed to divorce Unity. 6:06 pm PD E55 vouchers Unfortunately, Unity was truly unlucky. Lane didn¡¯t know what exactly happened that day, but Unity died. Dereck suffered internal organ damage and was hospitalized for over half a year. Teri had a miscarriage and a hysterectomy. Only Alexei remained unharmed. Alexei¡¯s life didn¡¯t improve for long. After Dereck was discharged from the hospital, he married Teri. Alexei had just lost his mother. Then, he fell into his stepmother¡¯s hands. Later on, when he was ten years old, Teri threw him into the mountains. After he came out, Edgar took him in and raised him. Yearster, he seized power and became the sole decision¨Cmaker of the Turner family. Alexei, whose hands had been stained with blood since childhood, had truly climbed over countless obstacles and waded through seas of blood to get where he was currently. Lane spoke of Alexei¡¯s unknown past, but she didn¡¯t see the expression she hoped for on Natasha¡¯s face. She wanted to see terror, fear, evasion, and avoidance. However, Natasha only felt shock and fury. She said, ¡°You forced a five¨Cyear¨Cold child to take action to protect his mother, and then used that as leverage to nder him. ¡°Do you think you are very noble?¡± She thought, ¡®I have finally gotten close to her.¡± She lunged forward, violently mming Lane onto the table. With her other hand, she smashed Lane¡¯s flower vase, then lifted a sharp shard of ss and aimed it at her carotid artery. She asked, ¡°Tell me, where is he?¡± Lane coughed twice with difficulty, her waist hitting the table as she cried out in pain. She stared into Natasha¡¯s reddened eyes and smiled, ¡°You and I don¡¯t really have a deep- seated grudge. You hate the family you were born into too, don¡¯t you? ¡°Is taking action on Olivia enough to satisfy your hatred? We can cooperate. What I can give 6:06 pm PD you might not be less than what Alexei offers. E 56 vouchers ¡°Following such a dangerous man, you might get yourself entangled at any time. Isn¡¯t it better to minimize the risk?¡± Natasha asked, ¡°You investigated me?¡± She pressed one hand across Lane¡¯s chest, pinning her down. The sharp ss shard in her other hand moved from Lane¡¯s neck to her calm face, then hovered above her wide¨Copen eyes. She added, ¡°Then you should know I¡¯m a lunatic. Lunatics don¡¯t reason or care about consequences.¡± Her hand gestured an inch above Lane¡¯s eyes. Lane finally showed a hint of panic. Natasha said, ¡°I know you aren¡¯t afraid of what I might do since your crew is outside. But since I dared to act, I¡¯ve prepared myself for not leaving here today. ¡°Dying isn¡¯t so scary, is it?¡± On a stormy night, her face looked like a demon emerging from the darkness, and the madness in her eyes raged like a storm. Natasha continued, ¡°But Lane, you keep saying you¡¯ve had enough of life, yet it doesn¡¯t seem like you truly want to die. Otherwise, why would you n this today? ¡°You¡¯re right, when you take revenge on someone, killing them will be too easy. Torturing them is far more satisfying.¡± Her hand, holding the ss shard, moved a little closer. With just a slightpse of attention, she could stab into her eyes. Lane froze, daring not to move. Natasha asked, ¡°The Turner family has a way of doing things that really suits me. Tell me, will you be able to call for help before I gouge out your eyes? ¡°From now on, you will be taking care of your disabled husband and son as a blind person. It sounds like a perfect family, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Lane asked, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you think you can just walk out of here safely after hurting me?¡± Natashaughed brightly and unrestrainedly. ¡°I told you that I¡¯m not afraid of dying. 6:06 pm PD 55 vouchers ¡°Lane, you haven¡¯t seen what someone who truly doesn¡¯t want to live looks like. Today, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Her hand immediately came down. Lane¡¯s face showed terror as she closed her eyes and screamed in pain. However, Natasha did not poke her eye. Instead, she forcefully shed a deep, bloody gash below her left eye. Blood flowed down Lane¡¯s gaunt cheek, causing her body to tremble. The fear of death deeply gripped her. The people guarding outside finally distinguished the sound of Lane¡¯s desperate screams amidst the thunderstorm. They uneasily tried to rush in. Lane yelled, ¡°Don¡¯te in.¡± She gripped Natasha¡¯s wrist tightly, trying hard to lean back, but her head was against a hard tabletop, so she couldn¡¯t budge at all. She wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, yet she didn¡¯t want to be blind. This text is hosted at f?ndnovel She thought, ¡®What¡¯s the point of winning if I was blind?¡® Time ticked by. In this dreadful standoff, she finally had a mental breakdown. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Natasha let go. Lane named a ce, wiping the corner of her eye as she stared at Natasha, then nced at the clock on the wall, with hate and triumph in her eyes, She said ¡°I advise you not to go there¡± Dismissed 97 Natasha paused and turned back to look at Lane. Lane wiped the blood from her face and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if he still recognizes you. 55 vouchers ¡°You escaped that car, barely saving your life. If you¡¯re smart, you should leave now, or you won¡¯t die by my hand, but by Alexei¡¯s.¡± Her face was contorted with malice, as if she had already envisioned the painful end of Alexei and Natasha tearing each other apart. Lane had prepared many things for him. She believed that by now, Alexei should be broken, even if not dead. She mumbled to herself, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to hurt him. Killing Melvin was one thing, but why did he have to cripple my son?¡± She thought, ¡®Alexei knew Melvin¡¯s weakness, so he had to cut off our heritage. ¡®Then I have to retaliate.¡® She said, ¡°My Nathan is innocent. Melvin was the only one who colluded with outsiders, but he¡¯s the one who suffered!¡± Natasha coldly watched Lane yelling. Rather than pitying her son, Natasha knew that Lane was feeling sad about losing her support for the rest of her life. She said, ¡°Those young girls assaulted by Nathan, and the innocent passersby who were hit by his car and sent flying, were also very innocent.¡± She felt that Nathan got what he deserved. Natasha no longer looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Alexei is not so fragile. I believe that you should be the one to get away right now.¡± She walked straight out the door and ran into the pouring rain. ***** The ce Lane mentioned was an annex building in Peace Garden. It was near the garden. Unity often sat by the second¨Cfloor window ying the cello when she was alive. 6:07 pm P220 After the gardener¡¯s death, this building was sealed off. EL 55 vouchers Lane had changed her mind. She wanted Alexei to kill Natasha and then deliver a fatal blow when he regained consciousness to make sure that he was in agony. The servants had received her instructions, so no one stopped Natasha from going there. The lock on the annex was already unlocked. Gripping the doorknob, Natasha took a deep breath and pushed open the gate. A strong scent of blood permeated the air, with a faint medicinal smell still lingering. The first thing she saw was a huge photo. In the photo, Unityy on the ground, her clothes disheveled, her expression frantic, and her face bruised and swollen. She clutched a small boy tightly in her arms, her eyes filled with pain and despair. Such a powerful image made Natasha, who had not been there, feel a profound sense of difort. What was even more suffocating was that around that picture, almost all the walls in the room were covered with simr photos. A photo depicted Unity pruning branches under the scorching sun in the flower garden with a pale Face. Another picture depicted Unity being maliciously tripped and drenched in coffee at a family gathering. One picture showed that she was pelted with snowballs while wearing thin clothes in the dead of winter. Another picture showed that blood was running down her head while she looked frightened on the stairs. There were also pictures showing that she was filled with terror next to a charred corpse and her streaked with blood. With so many images, different angles, and varying photographic styles, it was clear they were not the work of one person. Natasha¡¯s breath hitched for a second, as if she were engulfed by the overwhelming despair that Unity felt when trapped in the Turner Mansion years ago. People abused her, even cruelly taking photos tomemorate it, finding pleasure in the suffering of her and Alexeiq. 6:07 pm PD 56 vouchers Besides a few major events Natasha already knew, there were also many seemingly ordinary pranks that umted over time until they drove her insane. A normal person would have a mental breakdown just seeing these things. Natasha could hardly imagine how Alexei would feel when he walked in. Ignoring the photos that seemed to re¨Cenact history, Natasha noticed animal carcasses scattered all over the ground. Back then, when Alexei was thrown into the mountains by Teri for a whole month, only an orphaned wolf pup depended on him for survival. Later, they fought each other to survive, and he killed that wolf. But its significance was different. Lane originally wanted to find several simr¨Clooking live wolves to fight him. However, wolves were hard to find, so she collected dead cats and dogs with simr fur as a substitute. At first nce, it looked like the carcass of that little wolf from back then. Natasha¡¯s heart clenched. She tried to suppress her anger and the urge to vomit. Walking a few steps further in, she discovered that besides the animal corpses, there were also fresh snake carcasses interspersed among them. In deep mountains, there were venomous snakes and fierce beasts. These were to simte that environment. With their concealed bodies and strong attacking power, snakes were the best weapons Lane didn¡¯t use snakes that would kill Alexei instantly. Instead, she opted for those causing nerve paralysis and mild toxicity. They were ced to work in conjunction with the drugs she had ced in the house, which were designed to induce frenzy and breakdown The impact of those photos and animal carcasses certainly couldn¡¯t faze Alexie, who was hardcore and had faced death abroad and However, with the added effect of drugs, things would be different Those powerful drugs were strong enough to drive an elephant to madness 55 vouchers No matter how capable Alexei was, he would easily fall victim the moment he was distracted by those photos and dead bodies. Then, Lane would leak the images of Alexei indiscriminately attacking people in a frenzy, killing venomous snakes, and bodies littering the ground. She believed that anyone who saw those pictures would certainly believe that he had a hobby for killing. If the head of a powerful family was pictured to be aplete lunatic, no one would trust him again. Lane wanted him to die, but not before suffering a painful, disgraceful ruin. Natasha was shocked by such sinister intentions. She avoided the corpses, but her feet inevitably stepped in the fresh blood flowing from the venomous snakes, which mixed with the rainwater on her body and spread out. The stairs were covered in blood. However, apart from the heavy rain outside, the interior was very quiet. Every step she took was clearly audible throughout the house. Natasha opened her aching eyes and steadily walked up. The second¨Cfloor corridor still disyed photos that were painful to look at. The house resembled a graveyard meticulously designed for Alexei, where all evil was buried. Natasha wasn¡¯t worried that those insidious plots and dangers would take Alexei down, but she was truly a little concerned about his mental state. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? findnovel She felt every second spent here was like torture. Finally, she reached the end of the corridor. She looked at one of the rooms facing the garden outside the building, and her intuition told her he was inside. She tried pushing the door. Unexpectedly, it was open. 6:07 pm PD The lock had clearly been broken from the inside. But he didn¡¯te out. EL 55 Vouchers Her hand gripped the doorknob, and her eyes scanned the lit surveince red dots in the corridor. Lane said Alexei might not recognize her anymore. So Natasha felt that Lane might have confirmed through some means that he was influenced and found he had an intention to attack. But even if Alexei was unconscious, Natasha still wanted to bring him back with her. Natasha opened the door. Meanwhile, the fruit knife she had snatched from Lane shot out of her hand. A green snake that had slipped out from a crack in the bed was pierced through its body, struggling convulsively a few times before finally dropping its head limply. The sound that had attracted Natasha, produced by the cello strings rubbing against the snake¡¯s body, vanished afterward. Dismissed 98 55 vouchers The room was dark, but the lightning outside allowed Natasha to clearly see the scene within. The room was elegantly furnished with minimal furniture. There was a small bed, a desk, a sofa, a chair by the window, and a broken cello on the floor. The walls were covered with photos. There was also a rotting corpse inside. On the table was a brown box containing the negatives of the old photos Lane had used to lure Alexei into the room. The previously locked window was now wide open, its white sheer curtains fluttering. The window ss was shattered, deliberately smashed open. Alexei likely opened it to air out the room when he noticed something was wrong with the air. Wind and rain now poured in through the window, creating a cross¨Cdraft with the open door. Natasha felt that it was like the rain was hitting her face. Light from the corridor streamed into the room as Natasha entered. Her eyes fixated on Alexei, who was sitting against the wall in the corner by the window. Rain and blood mingled on the ground around him, and he was drenched by the water. He remained silently in the shadows, his body leaning against the wall. One of his legs stretched out and the other was bent. His left hand rested on the knee of the bent leg, his head lowered, his expression indiscernible. Natasha had entered the room, but it did not make him react. He seemed to have sunk into the darkness along with his past. Natasha¡¯s throat was dry, making it difficult to speak. She was silent for several seconds before she spoke. ¡°Alexei,e home.¡± As her voice pierced through the wind and rain, the corpse¨Clike Alexei finally moved. His sculpted, angr face lifted, and his eyes, as dark as the gloomy night, locked onto Natasha as if she were a prey that walked into its trap. Behind her was the warm yellow light of the hallway. She stepped away from the light, 6:07 pm approaching Alexei in the darkness. He did not speak. His gaze followed her steps. 55 vouchers She stepped around the ss fragments on the ground, walked past the rain¨Cdrenched window, and stood before him. She repeated, ¡°Alexei, let¡¯s go home.¡± The trembling Natasha slowly squatted, knelt on one knee, leaned forward, and hugged him amidst the wreckage immediately. The two remained in that position, quietly embracing for several minutes. Their soaked bodies did not produce any warmth as they embraced each other, yet they brought an inexplicable sense of security. It was like Alexei grasped the only piece of driftwood as he was lost in the deep, drifting sea. He asked, ¡°What are you crying about?¡± His hoarse voice had a gentle quality, and a flicker of life appeared in his unwavering pupils. He gently pulled her back slightly, his rough thumb stroking her cheek. Natasha then realized that her face was covered in tears, without her knowing when. She felt quite embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t even cried when her family forced her to personally burn down her grandmother¡¯s house. She pulled away from his hand, buried her face back into his neck, and tightly hugged him around the neck. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not crying. It¡¯s just rain.¡± Alexei put one arm around her waist and stroked her nape with the other. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s rain,¡± he said. Natasha hugged him silently for a while before whispering, ¡°There are so many venomous snakes. I¡¯m scared.¡± He said, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t be afraid. Shall we go kill them?¡± She nodded stiflingly. ¡°Yes.¡± 6:07 pm P ¡°How did you get here?¡± He adjusted his position, shielding her inside. 55 vouchers After receiving the photos from Lane, he immediately sent people to Natasha¡¯s side. At this time, she should have been resting in her room. But as soon as the question left his lips, he realized something had gone wrong. Actually, it wasn¡¯t exactly a mistake. It was just that his crew arrived a step toote. Tonight, the Turner Mansion was too chaotic. Lane¡¯s diversion tactic had some effect. By the time Alexei¡¯s crew reached the living room, Natasha was already gone. Even if she got into that car, they could immediately intercept it. ?????? ???? find?novel However, Natasha reacted too quickly. She immediately abandoned the car and went back to find Alexei. The door lock of this annex building was not opened by Lane¡¯s people. Natasha leaned on his chest. ¡°I went to confront Lane.¡± Alexei¡¯s fingers, resting on her hair, paused. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Natasha shook her head. She looked at him again. ¡°What about you? She said you were drugged.¡± Alexei also replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Actually, there was still some effect. Even with emergency treatment and his body¡¯s drug resistance from his dangerous life abroad, Lane¡¯s dosage was too strong. That intense, fiery emotion gave him an urge to destroy everything. He was afraid of hurting her, so he restrained himself from immediately going out to see her. Natasha, disbelieving, suddenly sat upright to examine him. As expected, his hands were stained with the snakes¡® blood, and his arms bore self¨Cinflicted wounds from ss shards, used to keep himself awake. Natasha felt her eyes sting again. He seemed ustomed to it, yet she felt pain for him. 6:07 pm PD She asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, how long were you nning to stay here?¡± 55 vouchers This house clearly couldn¡¯t trap him, yet he chose to stay in this purgatory that was designed solely for him. ¡°Why are you crying again?¡± he chuckled. He did not answer the question. If she hadn¡¯te, he might have stayed alone until the medicine¡¯s effects wore off, perhaps even killing a few more pawns Lane sent to scout the situation. His slender fingers again touched her face, ¡°My little rose has be a crybaby.¡± However, the next second, he showed a flustered expression. He said, ¡°I have made your face dirty.¡± His hands were covered in blood. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now, by the faint light of the lightning outside the window, he realized that wiping her face had made it look like a smeared clown¡¯s face. He felt that such a clean and beautiful face should not be tainted by those blemishes. Natasha shook her head hard. She held his hand on her face, suddenly lowered her head, and gently kissed the palm of thatrge hand. Alexei¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened. The sound of a heavy object hitting the ground came again, Lane watched Natasha gradually approach Alexei and intimately embrace him in the surveince footage and showed a ruthless look. She thought, ¡®How could this be? ¡®Alexei was clearly drugged. ¡®The people I sent earlier were almost killed by him. They were carried out, gravely wounded. sest that hadpletely. 6:07 pm P&D lost its reason. ¡®Then why didn¡¯t he kill Natasha? ¡®If I have known this, I would not have allowed her to go over. ¡®Now, I have simply helped them reunite.¡® Lane scoffed with anger. ¡°Guards!¡± she called out, her face darkening with an intense malevolence. 55 vouchers She would not allow those two people to leave the Turner Mansion unharmed tonight, no matter what. Since they loved each other so much, she would kill them both. She no longer considered slowly tormenting them. The sudden surge of dread made her want to kill them immediately. As soon as she finished speaking, the door was suddenly forced open. She turned her head sharply. Against a backdrop of thunder and lightning, Shawn and Dn Reyes, the medical assistant he had brought, stood side by side at the doorway. Behind them was arge group of ck¨Cd bodyguards with bulging holsters, along with thugs and servants lying on the ground, wailing and begging for mercy. Lane¡¯s face turned pale. Dismissed 99 Ever since Natasha kissed his palm, Alexei seemed frozen. His gaze fell unblinkingly on her face, stained with blood, yet full of pity. EL 55 vouchers Outside, the wind and rain raged, yet the two silently gazed at each other from a very close distance in the dim room. The air seemed to grow thick. Natasha inexplicably understood his gaze. ¡°Alexei, do you want to kiss?¡± Her eyes curved in a smile. Alexei responded with his actions. Her slender waist was suddenly gripped by hisrge hand, pulling her closer. Her wet, long hair at the back of her head was gently cradled, drawing her towards the man. Alexei¡¯s first kissnded on her cheek. His warm and thin lips kissed away her salty tears. His high nose tip pressed against her cold face. ¡°It¡¯s salty.¡± Natasha said, ¡°Of course, tears are salty¡­¡± The words she was about to speak were all trapped within her beautifully curved red lips. Their teeth knocked together due to their eagerness and inexperience, but Alexei had no intention of releasing her. He thought, ¡®She offered herself to me. ¡®From now on, even if she regrets it, I will never let go. Smart people would learn quickly. Plunder was an ingrained habit for Alexei. He soon became unsatisfied with merely tasting her soft lips, eager to explore deeper. Natasha¡¯s mind was muddled. She felt her breath being forcefully taken. She tried to open her mouth to gasp for more oxygen, but this only gave him an opening. Her tongue felt numb at the root. Every corner of her mouth was invaded and explored, gradually seducing and teasing her. An electric sensation shot straight to the crown of her head. 6:07 pm PD She kept retreating, but he relentlessly pressed forward. 155 vouchers Tears welled up in her eyes, recing the sorrow and heartache she had felt just moments. before. Natasha felt as if she was about to be devoured by that inescapable embrace and that fervent, possessive kiss. Struggling, she tried to push the rock¨Clike Alexei away slightly, but her fingertips touched a damp mark on his arm. That was his blood. Her heart softened again, and her resistance loosened: The keen Alexei noticed her momentary daze, chuckled softly against her lips, and shifted to a more lingering assault. Yet, his distinctively dominant style remained. Having finally gained a moment to breathe, she gasped for air. The white strands of moisture parted with a soft pop. While she rested, his thin lips, which had regained some warmth, pressed against her neck and cheeks again, kissing her tenderly. Natasha wanted to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± If she didn¡¯t leave soon, she feared she would be smothered by his kiss today. However, Alexei, sensing she had caught her breath, ferociously and viciously pursued her again. Natasha really regretted asking that previous question. ***** In a house filled with nightmares, fragrant roses bloomed on decaying corpses, dissolving the pain of the long night. But in the main house of Peace Garden, Lane¡¯s nightmare had just begun. Lane sat on the ground, her eyes filled with panic. Her desperate counterattack, on which she had staked everything, was easily overthrown by 6:07 pm P Alexei¡¯s crew. EX 56 vouchers Long before Shawn and Dn arrived, the entire Turner Mansion had already returned to Alexei¡¯s control. The two thugs who tested the extent of his poisoning in the annex earlier were deliberately let in, just so he could release some anger today. The subordinates, thoughtfully anticipating Alexei¡¯s wishes, also smoothed the way for Natasha. It wasughable that Lane thought everything was under her control. She scoffed at Natasha for being so blinded by Alexei¡¯s looks that she foolishly walked to her demise. The rightful source is F¦ÉndNovel In reality, her two decades of efforts within the Turner family were shattered, and even her deepest hidden assets were uprooted. Alexei used this opportunity to clean out the Turner Mansion again. Lame felt truly foolish. In the end, the winner would take all. Lane lowered her eyes, a look of utter defeat in them. Dn nced at the resigned Lane, then raised an eyebrow at Shawn. ¡°You called me out in such a hurry, but where¡¯s Alexei?¡± Shawn replied, ¡°In the annex building.¡± Dn picked up the medicine box. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Shawn was about to lead the way when his gaze inadvertently fell upon the surveince video Lane had been watching before they entered. He paused, subtly shielding the screen, and smiled at Dn. He thought, ¡°I think I still need to wrap things up here, so you go on ahead.¡± Dn gave him a suspicious nce, ran a hand through his messy hair, and yawned, ¡°Alright, if I can quickly sort out that demanding man¡¯s problem, I can finally go back to sleep. I¡¯m utterly exhausted. He thought, ¡®The Turner family is certainly spirited, even in the dead of night.¡® 35 vouchers 6:07 pm Shawn smiled as he watched him walk away. As soon as Dn was out of sight, Shawn quietly turned and swiftly switched off the surveince. ***** Dn was taken to the annex building. Knowing Alexei did not allow anyone inside, he had others wait outside and entered alone with the medicine box. Inside, animal carcassesy everywhere. The chilling scene made him tremble. He felt that the women of the Turner family were all ruthless. He ignored the photos and followed the light to the second floor, where he immediately spotted an open room. He said, ¡°Hey, Alexei, are you still alive?¡± His boisterous voice came to an abrupt halt after seeing the scene inside. The next moment, the door was shut with a bang. ¡°Damn it. Shawn, you screwed me over!¡± Dn angrily scratched his head and stomped his feet in the corridor. He thought, ¡®No wonder he walked to the door and suddenly stopped. It turns out he wanted me to be the viin who would break up these two lovebirds!¡® Thinking about the steamy scene he had just witnessed, he inwardly grumbled, ¡®Some men, even when injured, can¡¯t behave themselves. He really needs to be taught a lesson!¡® Sensing a savior approaching, Natasha¡¯s groggy mind jolted awake. Scrambling up, she propped herself against Alexei¡¯s chest and sat up from the ground. With glistening red lips, she quickly ran over and opened the door again. She said, ¡°Dr. Reyes!¡± Her surprised voice made it sound like she had seen her savior. Dn coughed, his grumpy demeanor reced by that of a refined gentleman. He said, ¡°Miss rk, may Ie in to take a look?¡± 6:07 pm P He gestured to the medicine box in his hand. He didn¡¯t think Alexei¡¯s injury was very serious. EX 55 vouchers After all, Alexei was indestructible. However, the drug needed to be dealt with as soon as possible. It was impressive for Alexei to restrain himself from going wild and killing, and to bleed himself in time. For anyone else, the oue would have been uncertain. Natasha nodded, stepping aside. ¡°Come in.¡± She also switched on the lights in the room. Inside the room, Alexei had sat up from the floor and was back on the bed. His indifferent expression made it seem as if he wasn¡¯t the scoundrel who had just been forcefully kissing Natasha and refusing to let go. Dn curled his lips, ignoring his displeased gaze at being interrupted. He asked, ¡°You seem quite normal. Lane didn¡¯t buy fake medicine, did she?¡± The mockery in his words was unmistakable. Alexei was used to his flippant remarks, but Natasha took them seriously. She frowned with concern and asked, ¡°Will it harm his body?¡± Alexei¡¯s murderous re swept over again. Dn quickly gave in. ¡°I was joking. It¡¯s real medicine.¡± He thought, ¡®No, wait. It doesn¡¯t seem like a good thing to say that either. Fuck.¡® He bit his cheek, then corrected himself, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Real or fake, one injection will do the trick.¡± When Alexei was abroad, getting shot and drugged medicine was a regr urrence for him. As a result, his detoxification ability improved dramatically. It was only because Natasha was so naive and innocent that Alexei could exploit a minor incident for sympathy. 6:07 pm PS Dn thought, ¡®What a schemer.¡¯ 55 vouchers With a touch of resentment, Dn quickly and mercilessly plunged the needle into Alexei¡¯s arm. 6:08 pm PS Dismissed 100 hapter 100 50 vouchers After Dn left grumbling, Alexei escorted Natasha back to the room where she had rested before dinner. Perhaps concerned she was startled, he remained in the room after she came out from her shower. Using his scratched arms, he took the towel to dry her hair, then said gently, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. You can go to sleep first.¡± Because of tonight¡¯s many twists and turns, Natasha, who developed a bit of separation anxiety, sat on the sofa and looked up at him. She asked, ¡°Are you going to handle Lane¡¯s matter? I¡¯lle with you.¡± Alexei paused. Although he knew she wasn¡¯t a timid person, he didn¡¯t want her to witness certain things firsthand. Those people were unworthy of her sight. Natasha suddenly thought of something and released his hand. She said, ¡°Okay, you go ahead and do your work. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Alexei gently touched her face, which was warm again after her hot bath. ¡°Get some rest,¡± he said. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. He added, ¡°When you wake up, we¡¯ll be home.¡± ¡®I underestimated you.¡± Lane looked at Alexei sitting in front of her and let out a self- deprecatingugh. She harbored delusive thoughts after thinking he was someone she could cross. But she had no regrets. She had endured enough of the living hell Alexei had specially designed for her. Alexei did not respond. He focused intently on the surveince screen before him, paying no mind to Lane¡¯s confession or pleas for mercy, The screen showed surveince footage from Peace Garden, not of the annex building, but 6:08 pm PD the scene where Natasha broke in. 56 vouchers Hearing her resounding defense and seeing her angry eyes, Alexei smiled softly. That thrilling, numbing sensation shot from his heart all the way to his head. The only other time in his life he had felt such pleasure was an hour ago when he kissed her. When he saw Natasha, holding shattered ss and threatening to stab Lane¡¯s eyes, demanding his whereabouts, Alexei¡¯s eyes gleamed with a mad brilliance. He thought, ¡®Indeed, I have always said that we are a match made in heaven. ¡®Heaven has custom¨Cmade Natasha for me. ¡®She is the only rose on this lonely!¡® The extreme pleasure made his usually expressionless face curve into a gentle arc. ¡°Shawn, copy the video for me.¡± His voice even carried an obvious hint of amusement. ¡°Mr. Turner, the video has been sent to your email.¡± Shawn smiled subtly and did not boast his efforts. Alexei, in a good mood, nced at him. ¡°Go to finance tomorrow and collect triple your annual bonus.¡± Shawn tried hard to suppress the smile curling at the corners of his mouth. He said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lane, who had been talking to herself for quite a while, finally realized she had beenpletely ignored. An expression of indignation appeared on her face. After seeing Natasha¡¯s figurepletely vanish from the screen, Alexei finally condescendingly shifted his gaze from the monitor to Lane, He asked, ¡°Are you feeling all alone, so even if you died, you felt it wouldn¡¯t matter?¡± Lane¡¯s heart suddenly tensed. She managed to say, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexei crossed his hands, resting them casually in front of him. ¡°Natasha is right,¡± he said. ¡°You are upset, but you never target to find your real enemy.¡± 6:08 pm PD He smiled and added, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help you this time.¡± Lane tried to rush forward excitedly, but someone held her back firmly. Lane¡¯s voice trembled with deep fear. ¡°What do you want?¡± 55 vouchers Alexei enjoyed her panic and smiled. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand how heartless your family is. They separated you from your lover back then, and now they¡¯re burning bridges. ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate them cutting ties with you, who is their great benefactor. ¡°You suffered such a great loss. Besides feeling sorry for yourself, you wouldn¡¯t even curse them, nor did you take back a single cent of the money you sent them all these years. ¡°Your loyalty ismendable, and as you nephew, I naturally have to seek justice for you. ¡°Do you think a slum could amodate them? Or would Amayarian be more suitable?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Her eyes seemed to bleed. ¡°What I did has nothing to do with them. Please let them go.¡± Alexei smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Though you are impatient with caring for your disabled son, you still care for him and meticulously arranged for him to go abroad. ¡°What you didn¡¯t know was that once he learned about what happened to you, he didn¡¯t even dare to set foot back in the country.¡± Lane suddenly looked up, ¡°What did you do to Nathan?¡± Alexei moved his fingers. ¡°Nothing much. I simply went along with your n and helped to smooth his transition abroad. ¡°However, I intercepted something before he boarded the ne. ¡°For instance, his identity and his assets.¡± A penniless, undocumented person would likely have a painful life abroad. Alexei would also send people to ensure that Nathan would receieve special care. As for Melvin, Lane had no real affection for him to begin with, so he was fortunate enough to keep his life. He would live as a vegetative person, barely clinging to life, receiving indifferent care from his nurse, lingering on his sickbed until the end of his life. Lane fell intoplete despair. 6:08 pm P Alexei was like a tyrant who cruelly punished her entire family for her mistake. Yet she didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. 55 vouchers No matter how fiercely they argued on normal days, and no matter how many times she wished them dead, she couldn¡¯t ept all her family members fallingpletely into ruin because of her. She knelt down and apologized relentlessly, ¡°Alexei, please, let them go. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have treated Unity that way back then, nor you. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t scheme against Natasha. I shouldn¡¯t have harmed her. I am just a stupid and scheming person. I will bear all the me. Please, let them go.¡± ¡°You are right. The fault is indeed yours.¡± Alexei touched his palm, as if it still carried the warmth of Natasha¡¯s kiss. He continued, ¡°I heard you prepared a gift for Natasha tonight. ¡°Conveniently, I don¡¯t need to think about a return gift. As for what you prepared, how about you experience it yourself?¡± He thought, ¡®Since you¡¯re unwilling to be trapped in the Turner Mansion, then take your whole family and perish together.¡¯ Lane lost all strength in her body, watching him walk away in despair. ***** The rest of the Turner family, who were at the hospital calcting their inheritance, were still unaware of the event that had urred at the Turner Mansion, Alexei, who brought about the change, casually dismissed everyone and returned to the room, full of anticipation. But the moment he pushed open the door, he didn¡¯t find Natasha, who should have been sleeping inside. A sudden chill enveloped him, imbued with the ominous air of a brewing storm. He asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± Under the guidance of the trembling guards, Alexei arrived at the annex of Peace Garden. 6:08 pm PD The small building, once intimidating, was now brightly lit. Get full chapters from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? EL 55 vouchers The few people guarding the door saw him and greeted him without surprise, ¡°Mr. Turner, Miss rk is inside.¡± He nodded, stood outside the door, and observed the interior for a moment before pushing open the door. Inside the spacious house, only Natasha was busily moving about. She had been painstakingly washed clean, but now, she was covered in dust and dirt once more. She carefully collected the animal carcasses, cing them neatly by the clean wall and covering them with a white cloth. At this moment, she was on adder, using a small iron hammer to tap and knock on the other side of the wall. Once the photo frame fell, she climbed down thedder and painstakingly dragged therge, nearly human¨Cheight photos to the center of the living room, piling them together. Feeling a strong gust of wind from the doorway, Natasha, who was wiping sweat from her arm, suddenly turned her head. She said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Her eyes sparkled as she looked at him. ¡°Perfect, I was about to go out and borrow a light from them. Did you bring a lighter?¡± AD Comment Send gift No Ad Dismissed 101 55 Vouchers Alexei didn¡¯t smoke, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t smoke when he was with her. However, others did. While he turned to go get the lighter, Natasha took the opportunity to pick up and gather all the scattered small photos nearby. A huge piley on the open space in the middle of the living room, and Natasha looked at her aplishment with satisfaction. Her clumsy demolishing skills had left the entire house¡¯s walls pitted and uneven, but at least all the photos had been removed. She was unwilling to expose his wounds to others, so she insisted on handling them herself. At this moment, the dust¨Ccovered Natasha handed a stack of kindling paper to Alexei, her eyes alight with a soul¨Cwarming smile. She said, ¡°Burn them. ¡®Alexei, it¡¯s all good days from now on.¡± After speaking, she grumbled unhappily, ¡°What a shame it¡¯s a torrential downpour today. Otherwise, it would be wonderful to just set the house on fire.¡± Apparently, she was very experienced in burning houses. Alexei¡¯s lips curved, and he obediently lit the fire as she instructed. As the piled¨Cup photos burst into mes, the fire reflected in his eyes, and many images shed through his mind. He saw the snarling, malicious faces of the Turner family members in the Turner Mansion. He saw Unity, crying and tightly embracing him in the falling car. He saw the helpless wolf that copsed and wailed in the deep mountains. Eventually, he settled his eyes on Natasha, who burst through the door, bathed in light. He thought, ¡®She is right. Good days are ahead. ¡®As a young boy, I could not protect my mother. Now that I am an adult, I will always guard Natasha. ¡®If anyone makes a move on her, they will be reduced to ashes. 6:10 pm PD ¡®I am willing to transform into a dragon to guard my treasure, Natasha. 55 vouchers By the time this annex, ckened by fire, was permanently sealed again, the storm outside had almost ceased. Alexei took Natasha back to their home. Natasha was originally full of energy, even tearing down the whole house and setting fires. The moment they left the Turner Mansion, she closed her eyes and became drowsy. Inside the car, smoothly moving through the night, Alexei held her in his arms and gently kissed her forehead. The ce full of sin was left far behind them. ***** The Turner Mansion wasn¡¯t the only thing left behind. Edgar was rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment tonight. This text is hosted at find?novel Natasha and Alexei had an eventful night, focused solely on each other, while the agitated Edgar, hovering between life and death, left no impression on their minds. They didn¡¯t forget. They simply didn¡¯t care. After all, Edgar was the origin of many issues in this family. The only ones who cared about him were his children and grandchildren, who were verbally sparring in front of the operating room, pondering the inheritance distribution. Upon learning that Edgar had regained consciousness, the group looked at each other, unsure whether to feel regret or relief. On the seventh floor of the hospital. Minerva, who showed no signs of fatigue after staying up most of the night, and Cora, who had skipped dinner and arrivedte at the hospital, unexpectedly crossed paths at the bathroom entrance. The two women, a few feet apart, silently stared at each other for a few seconds, then expressionlessly brushed past each other. When Minerva returned to the ward, Edgar had already woken up. He moved through the crowd, his gaze fixed on Minerva. 5:10 pm P220 When he first met Minerva, he didn¡¯t know who she was. 55 vouchers Minerva at that time was young, beautiful, sensible, charming, intelligent, and not greedy. He had seriously considered marrying her. But after discovering her involvement with some of his sons, he immediately wanted to get rid of her. Unfortunately, once those things started, they were like a floodgate, spiraling out of control. Everything happened too quickly. Soon, Byron died, and Avery lost his head. Minerva did so many things, yet because she deeply understood human nature, she actually managed to escape unscathed. Edgar greatly regretted that, back then, out of concern for Avery, he didn¡¯t ruthlessly deal with her. Now, he had the chance, but in his twilight years, he no longer had the same determination he once had. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Bring Archer back to visit me sometime.¡± Minerva showed no emotion, but Avery¡¯s eyes The others harbored different thoughts. lit up. Royce looked at Edgar and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for that child not to return to the Turner Mansion for his entire life. As for his identity¡­¡± Edgar nced at him, then looked at his other children, who all harbored ulterior motives, and waved his hand impatiently, He said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You may leave. I will know what to do.¡± Archer¡¯s background could absolutely not be revealed. This was an enormous scandal. But no matter what, they should meet and put an end to this matter. Thinking of Alexei, who hadn¡¯t appeared tonight, he felt a pang in his heart again. Edgar had always considered Alexei his most sessful creation, and indeed, he was the 6:10 pm P20 Turner family¡¯s keenest weapon. But eventually, Edgar realized that Alexei also harbored hatred for him. 55 vouchers Edgar, who had been proud for most of his life, seemed to have aged many years after a hospitalization, his spirit instantly drained. Edgar wanted to rest and sent everyone away Returning to the Turner Mansionte that night, it was already quiet. They found nothing unusual. Everyone went to rest while still arguing. Avery and Minerva were assigned to a guest room. The next morning, when everyone gathered for breakfast, the news of Lane¡¯s tragic death in a car identst night during a heavy rainstorm was revealed. A ss fragment was still stuck in her eyes when her body was found. Listening to the reporter¡¯s broadcast on the morning news and seeing the images of the ident scene on screen, exmations of shock rose from the dining table. The tter of spoons falling to the floor soon followed. Everyone was filled with disbelief. After Melvin and Nathan¡¯s ident, Lane became like an invisible person. She usually hurried gloomily between the Turner Mansion and the hospital, not saying a word. Anyone was able to bully her. Last night, she didn¡¯t go to the hospital, and though someone noticed, they didn¡¯t pay it any mind. Lane¡¯s family was no longer relevant, so her presence didn¡¯t matter much. But no one expected her to suddenly die. Royce quickly picked up the phone and asked someone to check on Melvin and Nathan. The news they received was that Melvin was fine, having just changed rooms and caregivers. Nathan, however, had disappeared. It was believed that he had left the country. An additional piece of news was given. Lane¡¯s birth family had publicly dered bankruptcy 6:10 pm PD this morning. The entire family moved to the dirtiest, most dangerous slum. Everyone looked grim. 55 vouchers They had initially thought Archer was the biggest shock ofst night, but unexpectedly, even more horrifying news awaited them. They realized that Lane¡¯s family waspletely annihted. A chill ran through the group. Only Lane and Alexei did not go to the hospital yesterday. Although the incident wasbeled as an ident, it was clear who was responsible. They even recognized that the car involved in the incident was from the Turner Mansion. There was no driver in the car. It was questionable that she would drive out alone in the middle of the night. Some keenly noticed that, in addition, the servants who appeared at the Turner Mansion this morning had been reced. Among those who disappeared were the moles they had nted. Such a significant change had urred, yet they didn¡¯t receive any information this whole time. Many cursed inwardly, as Lane¡¯s actions had also caused them to suffer heavy losses. AD mant Dismissed 102 Amidst widespread surprise, only Minerva remained rtively calm. EX 55 vouchers Her and Avery¡¯s return was indeed a surprise, but their timing was specifically orchestrated by someone. The person behind it knew them well, and she certainly didn¡¯t refuse. She suspected someone was plotting something, but it didn¡¯t matter to her. The more chaotic the Turner family became, the happier she was. She just treated it like watching a grand show. The moment she saw Alexei and Natasha in the main building, she realized who her true target was. However, it was clear that they had wonst night¡¯s confrontation. Minerva smiled faintly and lowered her head to eat. She wished Edgar would live a little longer, just to witness the consequences of his actions. But not everyone could remain indifferent. Most of the Turner family realized this was Alexei¡¯s warning. He could have handled the whole thing more discreetly and take out Melvin¡¯s family without anyone noticing. But he deliberately didn¡¯t hide it. He was precisely telling them that all their actions were under his control. Previously, they only vaguely felt that Alexei had hung a sword over their heads, making them live in constant fear. Now, they saw signs of it falling. Cheryl fearfully recalled the past, At this moment, she even felt a little fortunate that Cade had already been dealt with at the previous auction. Although years of their hard work were wasted, at least they were still alive. It was also fortunate that Gabriel was not prominent among his siblings, and she came from a nouveau riche background and only joined the Turner family solely on her beauty. Because shecked confidence, back then, she would at most mock Unity with a few words 6:10 pm P and snatch her food. She didn¡¯t do anything more ruthless. 55 vouchers At this thought, Cheryl decided to go back and properly warn her two children to let go of their resentment and absolutely not to think about causing trouble. Cheryl thought, ¡®Alexei is practically not human. He¡¯s a cold¨Cblooded monster. Just thinking about the car crash photos, she became intensely distraught. While Gabriel¡¯s family could still avoid Alexei¡¯s influence, some old grievances would not dissipate simply because the circumstances had changed. Next to the incredibly silent Dereck, Teri clearly felt her hand trembling as she bent to pick up the knife and fork. In this family, apart from Lane¡¯s family, she and Dereck had the deepest grievances with Alexei. Teri thought, ¡®Alexei has already made his move. How could he show us mercy?¡® Then, she forced herself to calm down. She believed that the Westwood family was not like Lane¡¯s maternal family. The Westwood family was a powerful family with influence in the military and politics. They were unknown nobodies. She was the only girl in her family for the past few generations. If she had not desperately insisted on marrying Dereck back then, her family would never have supported her marrying a divorced man with a child. Even though they were childhood sweethearts, after Dereck¡¯s marriage, Teri¡¯s family had looked down on Dereck. Because of this, Teri was in a heated argument with her family back then. Even so, they helped her achieve her wish. Dereck was able to develop his influence abroad amidst numerous challenges. The Westwood family yed a crucial role in that. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F¦ÉndNovel Four years ago, after Alexei broke Dereck¡¯s leg, the Westwood family had a brief confrontation with Alexei. Because Alexei was only retaliating against his unfaithful father, the Westwood family couldn¡¯t do much for Dereck, 6:10 pm P Back then, they were indeed in the wrong. 55 vouchers Of course, more importantly, Alexei had already risen to power at that time, while Dereck was clearly ruined. Even if the Westwood family wanted to settle scores with Alexei, they had to consider whether they could afford to provoke him. Besides Teri, they had many other children. They could not go above and beyond with their favoritism. But Teri was unaware of the circumstances, or rather, she was too confident in her family. After all, she leveraged her family¡¯s status to gain an advantage back then. Teri picked up her knife and fork, lowered her head, and stared at the te she had scratched with her knife. Her expression was solomn. ***** Alexei couldn¡¯t go to the hospital the next day because Natasha got sick. Too much had happened the night before. She had been drenched in the rain for a long time, and her emotions were extremely tense throughout. Later, she ran up and down to deal with the things Lane had prepared in the annex building. After returning, she rxed, and in the early morning, she developed a fever. Alexei noticed something was wrong when he felt that she was getting hotter and hotter in his arms. Dn, who had finally gone back to his apartment to sleep despite the rain, was called up again. He was incredibly upset. While mutteringints about why Alexei only came to him for medical assistance, he still rushed to Natasha¡¯s vi. He had a good impression of Natasha, mainly because she was the only one who could rein in Alexei. 6:10 pm P 20 He felt that it would be a shame if the fever caused her any damage. Fortunately, it was just amon fever caused by getting caught in the rain. 55 vouchers Having lived under the immense pressure of the rk family for over a decade, Natasha¡¯s mental fortitude remained strong. With a calm mind, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the eerie atmosphere and incident fromst night. Dn hooked up her IV drip and yawned. He said, ¡°Alright, once this bottle is done, just make sure she takes medicine on time, and she will be fine. Let me take a nap in your living room for a bit.¡± He couldn¡¯t get a bed at that vi, so he went to lie down in the living room for a while, just ir case the high¨Cmaintenance Alexei called him back. Without waiting for Alexei¡¯s reply, he walked straight out. The room quieted down. Natasha had a pale face flushed with red, with a few wisps of hair stuck to her forehead. The contrast of colors was striking. She felt an itch but didn¡¯t want to lift her hand, so she rubbed her face vigorously against the pillow a few times. Devoid of her usual vibrancy, she looked needlessly pitiful. Alexei stood by, brushing strands of hair from her face, his gaze unreadable as he looked at her blushing cheeks. In his oppressive presence, her soft pinky hooked onto his. She said, ¡°You had an injectionst night, and I have one today. Do we really need to be this in sync?¡± Natasha opened her eyes and, with a smile, shook his hand. Alexei sat on the bed, holding her close, careful not to touch her hand with the needle. He said, ¡°It¡¯s better not to be in sync this way.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her. Natasha tilted her head back to dodge, her expression a clear refusal. 6:10 pm EX 95 vouchers She said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that colds and fevers can be transmitted through kissing?¡± Alexei forcibly held her shaking head and kissed her. After a long pause, he said hoarsely, ¡°Then it¡¯s just right to pass it to me.¡± Natasha responded by giving him a firm pinch on his waist. ¡°I suspect you¡¯re trying to take advantage of me.¡± The pinched spot on his waist didn¡¯t bother him. He smiled faintly, ¡°How can caring for a patient be considered taking advantage?¡± Natasha said indignantly, ¡°Then go kiss your grandfather.¡± Alexei felt speechless. Edgar, whom Natasha was just talking about, was throwing a tantrum at the hospital. Everyone from the Turner family had stubbornly stayed in his hospital room yesterday and refused to leave. However, none of them visited him today. Frightened by Alexei¡¯s ruthlessness, they all huddled at home, inventorying their assets and assessing their personnel. They might not even be able to protect what they already possessed, so for now, there was no need to think about iming inheritance from Edgar. Besides, the doctor said there was no immediate danger for Edgar. Everyone thought someone else would go. In the end, no one ended up visiting Edgar. However, it didn¡¯t matter. Edgar didn¡¯t hold them in high regard anyway. The one he was patiently waiting for was Alexei. Edgar had been waiting for him to visit so he could subtly test Alexei¡¯s attitude toward Archer. Then, he received news that Alexei was busy caring for Natasha, so he would not be avable for the next few days. Edgar mmed the bed in anger. He thought, ¡®As his grandfather, am I not as important as his woman? ¡®I am already in the emergency room. Does he think his girlfriend¡¯s minor fever is more 6:10 pm P 50 serious than my illness?¡® Angered by his unreliable family. Edgar¡¯s ECG reading spiked up drastically. 56 vouchers Meanwhile, Dn dutifully entered Natasha¡¯s room and checked the IV drip multiple times. Each time, he waspletely overwhelmed by their romantic gestures. As the liquid in the IV drip dwindled, his resentment grew stronger. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pulled out the needle and resignedly took Daron, who had just woken up, out for a walk. He thought, ¡®This couple is so infuriating. ¡®The sunrise looks so much prettier than they do.¡¯ However, less than half an hourter, he gleefully circled back while grumbling. He held Daron¡¯s leash in his left hand and, in his right, a bouquet of purple flowers that was clearly meticulously arranged. As he watched Alexei, oblivious and busy cooking food in the kitchen, he released Daron and picked up the card from the flowers. He said, ¡°Well, well, well, look what I brought back for you!¡± I AD Dismissed 103 55 vouchers Dn¡¯s desire to watch the drama was practically bursting from his tone. Alexei unhurriedly took off his apron, his indifferent gaze sweeping towards the bouquet. He said, ¡°Throw it away. She doesn¡¯t like this kind of flower.¡± Dn wouldn¡¯t be bored enough to deliberately give Natasha flowers in front of him. These flowers were clearly borately packaged for gifting. So, there was only one possibility. He intercepted it from someone. It was obvious to Alexei who that person was. Alexei didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid, his expression indifferent. Dn pursed his lips. ¡°But how did I hear these are Miss rk¡¯s favorite flowers?¡± Just now, as he and Daron walked to themunity entrance, they saw Lucas holding flowers and arguing with the security guard. The security guard had been notified beforehand, so when he heard Lucas was looking for residents in Building 16, he firmly refused to let him pass. Lucas wouldn¡¯t reveal his identity, nor would he make the call to contact the owner as suggested. The guard suspected that he might harbor ill will toward Natasha. His boss emphasized that the safety of the residents Building 16 was the top priority. Besides, the guard felt that no one would deliver flowers so early in the morning. It was pretty much harassment. At this hour, most people were not awake yet. After watching themotion with Daron, Dn easily guessed who Lucas was. Smiling, he walked over, leading his dog. ¡°Are you here to deliver flowers, sir? I can help you.¡± He walked out from inside, leading a dog, so Lucas naturally took him for a resident. He wanted to ask if he could bring him inside, but Dn¡¯s attitude was firm. He said, ¡°Delivering flowers is a simple matter for me, but if anything happens after I let you in, I can¡¯t bear that responsibility.¡± 6:11 pm PD EZ 55 vouchers Lucas had no choice but to step back, handing the flowers over to him and asking him to deliver a message. As a doctor, Dn¡¯s gentle demeanor made him very approachable. Lucas knew he likely wouldn¡¯t get in today. After all, Alexei was surely on high alert. Dn took the flowers and, maintaining a smile, listened to his long, remorseful self- deration. He heard everything but absorbed nothing. He also yawned countless times internally out of sheer boredom. Finally, Lucas hesitated and added, ¡°Sorry, but Natasha might not be awake yet. Could you go a littleter?¡± He had originally nned to wait outside her house. The Turner family did not conceal the news of Lane¡¯s car ident. Lucas had been closely following the Turner family¡¯s updates since Alexei and Natasha appeared together at the birthday party. Therefore, he learned about it immediately. Since a major incident had urred within the Turner family, Lucas was concerned about Natasha¡¯s condition and drove straight to her ce. He already had insomnia, so he couldn¡¯t sleep anyway. Dn thought, ¡®Natasha¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend is surprisingly attentive.¡¯ He said, ¡°Of course.¡± Lucas said, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°No problem. I have plenty of free time,¡± Dn said cheerfully. Dn, who had witnessed the drama firsthand early that morning, couldn¡¯t bring himself to simply discard the flowers. He said, ¡°I do not remember his message, but I should at least send the flowers, right? ¡°Come on, I¡¯m rarely this enthusiastic. They¡¯d look nice in a vase as a decoration.¡± Alexei nced at him indifferently. :11 pm P220 EX 55 vouchers Newest update provided by find¡¤novel Dn had once again gotten himself into trouble by indulging in gossip earlier. He worked hard most of the night without even getting fed. However, a minuteter, he was stomping his feet at the vi¡¯s entrance. He thought, ¡®How can Alexei burn the bridge like this?¡® He felt a deep chill. Soon, there was movement from inside the door. His expression brightened. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t¡­¡± Daron, holding the bouquet in its mouth, squeezed out from the crack in the door and nced at him, as if wondering why this stupid man hadn¡¯t left yet. It quickly withdrew its gaze, then diligently dragged the flowers, pattering away rash can. towards the Dn felt speechless. Inside, Alexei expressionlessly picked up the card Daron left behind on the ground. Words like ¡°Sorry¡± and ¡°I love you¡± stung his eyes. He re¨Clit the fire on the stove and watched the card slowly burn to ashes. When Natasha woke up, she discovered many more fresh flowers at home. She leaned over and sniffed the vibrant red roses on the dining table, then looked curiously at Alexei, who was serving her breakfast. She asked, ¡°Why did you buy so many flowers? Where is Dr. Reyes?¡± He said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Looking at flowers and nts cheers you up when you¡¯re sick. He was busy and left already.¡± Natasha looked at him in surprise, rubbing her chin. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why are you so attentive today?¡± Alexei picked up Natasha, who was bent over the table, admiring the flowers, and ced her in front of her breakfast, which was at the perfect temperature. ¡°When have I ever treated you badly?¡± He raised an eyebrow. Since they met, he had been attentive to her, so there was naturally nothing bad about him. 3/5 6:11 pm P Natasha chuckled, pouncing to hug his neck. ¡°Just implying you can be even better.¡± 55 vouchers Alexei pinched her flushed cheeks, which had lost their feverish redness. ¡°Are you trying to trick me?¡± Her face was so soft and felt so good that he applied a little more force. Natasha turned her head and ferociously bit the web of hisrge hand. ¡°Are you falling for it?¡± Alexei hissed and pulled his hand away. Just like when he pinched her, it didn¡¯t hurt at all, but he still had to pretend to be intimidated. He nodded resignedly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll jump into your trap. I¡¯ll do anything for you. Is that enough?¡± Natasha sat back in her original seat, feeling satisfied, and skillfully instructed him to get water. She said, ¡°My mouth is dirty. I need to rinse it.¡± Alexei smiled sinisterly, ¡°Are you saying my hand is dirty?¡± Natasha retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just maintaining my germaphobe persona.¡± Alexei snorted, ¡°You didn¡¯t seem disgusted when we were kissing.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who initiated it. Also, kissing hands is not the same as kissing mouths?¡± Alexei gazed at her profoundly. Catching sight of the dangerous look in his eyes, Natasha quickly covered her mouth. She said, ¡°You¡¯re disgusting. No,¡± Her protests were futile. Though she had just recovered, she foolishly provoked Alexei. Soon, she was pinned to the dining table and given a harsh lesson. Natasha, her lips swollen, ignored Alexei for the next hour while she ate her breakfast. Today, Alexei was determined not to go anywhere and would just stay home to keep herpany while she recovered. However, the calls kepting in one after another. 6:11 pm PD They were from hispany, the hospital, and the Turner Mansion. Lane unexpectedly passed away, and the family must hold a funeral for her. E55 vouchers Cora and the butler were both capable of managing the arrangements. The main concern was to ask Alexei where Lane should be buried. She was technically a member of the Turner family, but she offended Alexei. On the living room sofa, Alexeinguidly stroked Daron, who was snuggled up to them and in Natasha¡¯s arms, trying to please her. He said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll bury her in the Turner family grave. He thought, ¡®This family of demons deserves to be eternally entangled, even in the depths of hell.¡® Natasha heard the entire conversation, but she didn¡¯t feel the need to ask Alexei how Lane died. Actually, she had seen the news that morning while secretly on her phone, when he went to the kitchen. She knew that car was originally meant for her. Moreover, thinking about the annex building at Peace Garden, she felt those people got what they deserved. It wouldn¡¯t matter if outsiders considered Alexei ruthless and heartless. They hadn¡¯t experienced the hell he endured. So, Lane¡¯s attempt to tell Natasha how vicious Alexei was and sow discord between them was fundamentally wed from the start. Natasha wouldn¡¯t fear him or try to escape. Instead, she would be the one to help him attack the Turner family. ¦¡¦É Comment were AD Send gift Dismissed 104 65 vouchers By the third day, when Natasha had fully recovered her vitality, Alexei took her to the hospital to visit Edgar. When Edgar saw Alexei, who had finally appeared, walk in hand in hand with Natasha, he had initially intended to make a few sarcastic remarks. But, considering the reality, he held them back. He also knew about Lane¡¯s situation. The funeral date had already been set. Lane¡¯s family, upon hearing the news, refused the Turner family¡¯s invitation to attend, stating that Lane had been considered dead long ago to them. Their words were filled with resentment, implying they were redirecting their anger towards her for dragging their whole family down. Regarding this, Edgar could only say that it was karma. He let out a breath. ¡°I want Avery and Minerva to bring Archer back to the Turner Mansion on the day of Lane¡¯s funeral. What do you think?¡± Alexei casually yed with Natasha¡¯s fingers and chuckled, ¡°How do I see it? Of course, I¡¯ll stand and watch.¡± Just as Edgar was about to get angry, Alexei calmly said, ¡°Grandpa, are you so old that you can¡¯t even decide on something this simple yourself?¡± Edgar stared at him for a long time, then finally sighed in relief and waved his hand, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. ¡°You have visited me, so you can go back now. I¡¯ll be discharged by the time of the funeral.¡± Alexei didn¡¯t decline. He and Natasha decisively stood up and said, ¡°Grandpa, get well soon. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± Edgar closed his eyes, finding peace in not seeing them. He thought, ¡®Get out now. ¡®I am afraid I¡¯d explode with anger if they stayed any longer. After they left, the butler, who was caring for Edgar at the hospital, asked in confusion, ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to discuss with Mr. Turner what to do with Archer?¡± 175 6:11 pm PD E55 vouchers Edgar shook his head. He said, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t interfere, it will be the best situation for Avery¡¯s family.¡± Avery should consider himself fortunate that his family left the family before and didn¡¯t participate in the subsequent turmoil. Alexei didn¡¯t think highly of Avery, but Avery¡¯s family was the only one that had never done anything to him. He wouldn¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for them. Since he asked Edgar to take charge of this matter, he meant that he would stay out of this matter. The assets Edgar possessed, which everyone fought for, were an immense fortune for everyone in the family. However, to Alexei, they were insignificant. Edgar thought, ¡®Alexei¡¯s drive and vision truly surpass the rest of his family. ¡®What a pity.¡¯ Edgar sighed. Had he known, he would never have stood idly by and let his children bully Unity and Alexei in the past. However, there was no regretting the past, Knowing his decision would cause another uproar at home in a few days, he immediately felt a headache. ***** Since they were already at the hospital, Alexei was in no hurry to leave, deciding to take Natasha for another re¨Cexamination. Natasha, fed up with taking medicine, resisted, ¡°I¡¯m really all better now. Don¡¯t you trust Dr. Reyes¡¯s medical skills?¡± Alexei frowned, ¡°I heard you coughingst night.¡± ¡°I just choked on water when I got up in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to check,¡± he said, then reached out to grab her. Natasha pouted, holding his hand, and squatted on the ground, whining, ¡°Please, seeing a doctor is such a hassle.¡± Alexei had never seen her throw such a tantrum before, and he found it amusing. 6:11 pm P 320 55 vouchers He was about to tell her that they would drop it since she really didn¡¯t want to, when a surprised male voice came from behind him. Lucas said, ¡°Natasha!¡± He came to the hospital for a reason. Emmanuel had dramatically changed his attitude for some unknown reason since Lucas signed thend transfer agreement with Ramona. He had previously relinquished control of thepany¡¯s business, but now he had taken it back. Apany would never do well if it had two people calling shots at the same time. Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel Previously, Emmanuel had intended to cede authority, which allowed Lucas to demonstrate his capabilities fully. He had proven to be quite capable. But now Emmanuel intended to regain control, which made Lucas feel somewhat constrained in thepany. A few days ago, he heard his mother say again that Emmanuel had been acting strangely recently. His mother asked him to be careful recently. Lucas understood the hidden meaning and immediately retorted, but only received aplex look from his mother. In the past, he always strived to be first in everything and did everything perfectly. He was sessful in both academics and business, moving forward unstoppably. Emmanuel was satisfied with him, so even though Lucas had an affair, he would keep it tightly hidden. Lucas¡¯s status as the sole heir of the Wright family, coupled with his father¡¯s unreserved support, made many people envious of him. But he repeatedly lost his head because of Olivia. Ultimately, life had been too easy for him. It allowed Emmanuel to see the weaknesses in the seemingly perfect Lucas. He learned that Lucas was decisive and efficient in business, yet indecisive in rtionships. Though seemingly unrted, if any part went wrong, his personal life wouldpletely undermine his career. 3/5 6:11 pm P Alexei¡¯s appearance further exacerbated this crisis. E $5 vouchers Not putting all his eggs in one basket, Emmanuel naturally had to make other ns. He was a calcting person, after all. Lucas was essentially put on probation. Facing Emmanuel¡¯s ruthlessness for the first time, the feeling of his beliefs copsing left him chilled to the bone. But having seen the view from the pinnacle of power, he would not willingly return to the second¨Cinmand position. Cracks quietly formed in the once close rtionship and alliance between Emmanuel and Lucas. Lucas felt both agony and exhration in battling an adversary who knew him best. The psychological thrill of metaphorical patricide plunged him into a state of anxious excitement. He realized that only by oveing this formidable obstacle could he truly be the undisputed head of the Wright family. Indeed, this was just another test for him. In this agonizing situation, Lucas instinctively wanted to confide in Natasha. If there was anyone in this world who would always support and trust him without concern for personal gain or loss, even if it meant forsaking all morals and principles, that person would certainly be Natasha. After the age of six, Natasha had received so little in life that she developed a tenacious devotion to the people and things that belonged to her. Those who didn¡¯t understand her thought she was crazy, but only those who had experienced her love knew its true value. Anyone who experienced the feeling of being uniquely favored above all others would be obsessed with it. Natasha was Lucas¡¯s most reliable emotional support. However, upon picking up his phone, Lucas suddenly remembered that he had been blocked. 6:11 pm P He had been out of contact with her for a long time. Lucas spiraled into deep fear and bewilderment. 55 vouchers It turned out that if she didn¡¯t want him to find her, she could truly disappear without a trace The sudden, heart¨Cwrenching sensation of weightlessness kept him awake night after night. It made him constantly trace back, trying to pinpoint when he truly lost her. He had fallen into the deep sea, but there was no longer any driftwood to cling to. He felt as if he was drowning in this despair. He was at the hospital today because the person he sent to investigate Emmanuel told him that Emmanuel had been frequenting the ce recently. But he never expected to see Natasha, who he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. Immense surprise overwhelmed him. However, the next second, his face turned ashen. Natasha was still in her defiant, squatting position. Seeing Lucas¡¯s expression change, she looked in the direction of his gaze with confusion. Alexei naturally turned his head with her. Natasha instantly understood why Lucas¡¯s expression had changed. Above them, arge red illuminated sign read: [Obstetrics and Gynecology Department]. AD Comment Dismissed 105 Alexei curled his lips. 55 vouchers He pulled Natasha, still squatting in a daze, to her feet, then touched her stomach. ¡°You have to be careful with your body.¡± Natasha shot him a nce, an indescribable look on her face. However, Lucas was clearly overthinking it. His lips were trembling. The next moment, he charged forward without warning, swinging his fist. He said, ¡°Alexei, she¡¯s only 23!¡± He thought of the scene where Alexei had just dragged Natasha, who was fiercely resisting, into the gynecology clinic. Lucas¡¯s voice was brimming with overwhelming rage, every word squeezed out through clenched teeth, as if he were spitting blood. He said, ¡°You are forcing her to get an abortion? How shameless can you be?¡± Alexei quickly pulled Natasha back two steps and effortlessly caught his fist. He asked, ¡°Mr. Wright, what right do you meddle in our affairs? Don¡¯t you think you are being inappropriate?¡± Lucas¡¯s hand was almost twisted off, but he stubbornly looked at Natasha. He said, ¡°Even if we broke up, I¡¯ve been like a brother to her for over ten years. You are a monster. You will never understand what responsibility means.¡± Alexei thought, ¡®Responsibility? ¡®So Lucas was taking responsibility of Olivia back then?¡® Alexei was truly amused. ¡°Mr. Wright, you certainly have the heart of a saint.¡± He released his hand, skillfully pushing him back a bit, then bent down and kissed Natasha on the forehead. Her eyes widened, and she wore a surprised look since she was shocked by the scene. Alexei said, ¡°But Natasha loves me, what can I do? Even if I¡¯m an unforgivable scoundrel, she 5:11 pm P 20 can¡¯t bear to leave me.¡± 55 vouchers Lucas refused to engage with the shameless man. With reddened eyes, he reached out his hand to Natasha. He said, ¡°Natasha, don¡¯t be afraid. Come to me.¡± He thought, ¡®It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t broken Natasha¡¯s heart, a maniptive person like Alexei would never have had the chance to take advantage of her. How could a monster who would hurt his father and kin genuinely care for a woman?¡® Lucas¡¯s heart bled with regret. His eyes held profound sorrow and pity, along with a fierce determination to take her away. Natasha, who was being pitied, mumbled confusedly. She said, ¡°What?¡± Lucas pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you away. If you don¡¯t want to terminate this pregnancy, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Natasha said, ¡°I am not¡­¡± Lucas saw her hand unconsciously rest on Alexei¡¯s hand, which was covering her belly, and pain flickered in Lucas¡¯s eyes. As if making a profound decision, he stated, ¡°When the child is born, I can be its father.¡± Natasha was truly taken aback this time. She scrutinized him, as if seeing him from apletely new perspective. However, she shook her head firmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. My child will naturally have a loving father, and that person won¡¯t be you.¡± Lucas was provoked by her words. ¡°Who will the father be? Will it be this man who forced and coerced you?¡± Natasha¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Lucas, stop letting prejudice and malice color your assumptions about our rtionship. ¡°For the veryst time, there has never been any coercion or conspiracy between Alexei and me. Only those involved can truly feel if it¡¯s genuine. 6:11 pm P220 ¡°Your baseless conjectures simply mean you¡¯re unwilling to ept the truth. 55 vouchers ¡°Furthermore, your engagement with Olivia is still valid. Be mindful of your status. You¡¯ve already crossed the line once. Are you going to do it a second time?¡± Alexei¡¯s thousand boasts could notpare to Natasha¡¯s single retort. Alexei, who was initially annoyed by Lucas¡¯s audacious remark, enjoyed Natasha¡¯s defense, and his face instantly brightened. He looked at Lucas, who seemed to have been dealt a heavy blow, and curved his lips. ¡°Mr. Wright, make way.¡± Lucas stood rooted to the spot, his legs heavy, unable to move a single step. He thought, ¡®Natasha is right. I can feel it. Between these two, the atmosphere and physical contact are much more intimate and natural than at thest birthday party! He was unwilling to admit that Natasha¡¯s favor had fallen upon another man. He swallowed the blood in his throat, forcing back the tears in his eyes. He chuckled, feigning indifference, as if convincing himself. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Natasha. You are young, and you are too impulsive. I can wait for you toe through.¡± He gazed at her gently. ¡°Did you receive the flowers I sent you? How about I send them to you every day from now on?¡± Natasha thought, ¡®I never heard anything about that.¡¯ She nced at Alexei. Alexei¡¯s gaze flickered, and he casually looked towards the corner of the nearby wall. Natasha smiled slightly, took Alexei¡¯s hand, and said calmly, ¡°I threw them away.¡± These words were like thest straw for Lucas. He said, ¡°Why?¡± Natasha said, ¡°I don¡¯t like those flowers. You sent them because you knew their flowernguage meant apology, didn¡¯t you? ¡°You sent so many that you actually thought I liked them. Don¡¯t you know that every time they appear, it means you hurt me again. 6:11 pm PD ¡°Lucas, I never needed an apology. I just wanted to be treated fairly.¡± 55 vouchers She impatiently cut him off, ¡°Don¡¯t send anything else. I hate them, not for their appearance or meaning, but simply because they came from you. ¡°My house doesn¡¯t need gifts from a third party. Lucas, such persistence is truly despicable.¡± She spoke quickly, every word a stab to the heart. Lucas had never so clearly witnessed what Natasha looked like when she was truly heartless. His heart felt like a gaping void. He heard the wind howling. Alexei gripped Natasha¡¯s hand, leading her past the stunned Lucas. However, after taking a few steps, he stopped again. ¡°Natasha is not pregnant.¡± Lucas looked at him in surprise. Alexei, however, wasposed. ¡°Only an ipetent man would allow his woman to get pregnant out of wedlock and then force her to have an abortion. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this not to make you happy, but merely to warn you not to spread rumors. Natasha always deserves the most sincere and cherished treatment.¡± For original chapters go to find?novel It was one thing to deal with a love rival, but he didn¡¯t want anything to jeopardize Natasha¡¯s reputation. So he didn¡¯t mind taking the initiative to rify. Their true contest was never about words. Alexei¡¯s attitude was like a loud p to Lucas¡¯s face. He kept denying Alexei¡¯s sincerity, which would inevitably lead people to believe Natasha was undeserving of it. But Alexei¡¯s caution and earnestness clearly demonstrated that his attitude was never just a game, as outsiders imed. Alexei never left any room for criticism. Lucas gave a wry smile. Natasha and Alexei made up a harmonious sight. They walked hand in hand intimately into the distance. 6:11 pm PD 55 vouchers However, the startled cries of passersby and the sound of hurried footsteps came from behind them. A person said, ¡°Doctor, someone is spitting up blood!¡± The doctor said, ¡°Hurry up and get the fainted patient onto the stretcher. ¡°What triggered this? He looks so young.¡± ***** The chatter drifted to her ears. Natasha turned and nced, but it was just a fleeting look. Lucas¡¯s figure was quickly swallowed by the crowd. She gave him a casual nce, like a bystander watching a spectacle, then looked away. She thought, ¡®Lucas is truly strange. It seems that he loves me deeply. He is even willing to ept a child that isn¡¯t his own for my sake. ¡°Yet, all I ask is for him to unequivocally stand by my side when ites to me and Olivia, but he can never do that. ¡°I will not bother to figure out people I cannot understand.¡® She quickly put the unexpected encounter with Lucas behind her and teasingly looked at Alexei. She asked, ¡°What happened to the flowers he sent?¡± AD Dismissed 106 55 Vouchers Alexei felt no guilt at all, thanks to her previous remark, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t need anything from a third person.¡± He confidently said, ¡°I had Daron take it out and throw it away.¡± Natasha yfully shook her head, her voice light, ¡®Some people seem like a powerful CEO, but he can¡¯t even tolerate some flowers!¡® Alexei curled his lips, tightening his grip on her hand. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m jealous.¡± He said in a fierce tone, ¡°Natasha, don¡¯t you dare ept flowers from other men, understand?¡± ¡°Mr. Turner, haven¡¯t you heard that men who meddle too much aren¡¯t very likable?¡± Alexei seriously reflected for a moment and then said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way. You¡¯ll just have to tolerate me for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°How domineering,¡± she said, feigning surprise. Then, she grinned and hugged his arm with a helpless look. ¡°I agree.¡± The corners of Alexei¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but turn up. Lane¡¯s funeral was held very simply. Melvin¡¯s family fell, and the power centered around them disintegrated. No one wanted to be associated with them. The Turner family only invited their rtives to this funeral and a few business partners. Alexei only made a symbolic appearance, closely following Natasha the entire time. The guests observed Natasha, who attended the event as Alexei¡¯spanion and confidently walked shoulder¨Cto¨Cshoulder with him. They thought, ¡®She seems destined to be the wife of the head of the Turner family. No one would have thought that the forgotten daughter of the rk family would one day join the Turner family, By the looks of it, Alexei was practically spoiling her rotten. 6:12 pm P 55 vouchers People wondered if Andrew and his family regretted treating Natasha badly in the past. It was rumored that they¡¯d been having a tough time recently. All parties involved had mixed feelings, and they elevated Natasha¡¯s standing in their hearts. Some people quietly observed the expressions of women from the Turner family. Cora maintained her usual demeanor, generously and calmly entertaining guests as always, simply focusing on her own duties. Teri, who was Alexei¡¯s stepmother, watched Alexei and Natasha being celebrated by everyone, and had a displeased expression. She huddled with her brother and sister¨Cinw, whispering something. Cheryl was surprisingly discreet. She adopted a humble demeanor. Even her usuallypetitive children were notably silent. Royce and Harley were known for their charming personalities. At that moment, they were surrounding Edgar with a group of rtives, chatting andughing lightheartedly. Back when the Turner family had internal conflicts, no one knew the exact details, but the devastating oue wasmon knowledge. The Turner brothers fought tooth and nail, and among their wives, there was intense rivalry, each demonstrating their own formidable skills. Even the rtives of each family were pulling strings. Yet, in the end, none of the women managed to help their husbands be the head of the family. Now, as an outsider, Natasha had surprisingly taken that position. The guests wondered if the other women in the family were truly reconciled with this. However, everyone present was shrewd enough not to stir up trouble at that moment. Most people focused their attention on Avery and Minerva, who were making their first appearance today, While many elders were unfamiliar with the couple, the younger generation had no impression of them since they had vanished from public view long ago. Their sudden appearance sparked widespread curiosity. 6:12 pm PD El 65 vouchers Lucia Estrada¡¯s son, Wally Estrada, looked at Minerva, Avery, and Archer, who were brewing coffee. He asked curiously, ¡°Mom, are those Avery and Minerva? So they¡¯re not dead?¡± For all these years, the family had never mentioned them, leading everyone to assume that they were no longer alive. Wally then nced at the refined¨Clooking man with gold¨Crimmed sses. ¡°Is that their son?¡± he asked. A thought seemed to strike him, and confusion clouded his eyes. ¡°Wait, he looks about the same age as Quinn. What position does that put him then?¡± Edgar¡¯s oldest grandchild was Quinn, the son of Byron. The second oldest was Cade Turner. His sister, Sasha, was four years younger than him. The third was Alexei, who was born to Unity, the original wife of Dereck. Everyone else was also ranked in this order of seniority. Archer should be the second oldest since he was only two months younger than Quinn. The rightful source is Find¡ïNovel However, back then, Avery disappeared with Minerva and lost contact with the Turner family for many years. Naturally, Archer was not listed as a member of the Turner family after he was born. The butler and servants all addressed him as Mr. Archer today, without mentioning hisst name. Lucia felt repulsed when she thought of the origin of Archer. She red at the talkative Wally and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, shut up. Don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± She did not wee the return of Avery¡¯s family. One more family meant one less share for her from Edgar¡¯s inheritance. Moreover, Archer had a special status. Edgar truly had feelings for Minerva, although heter truly wanted to kill her. Since Avery raised Archer for so many years without asking for anything in return, Edgar 6:12 pm PD certainly felt guilty. This was aplicated mess. 55 vouchers Lucia and her siblings couldn¡¯t voice their opinions even if they had any. They certainly couldn¡¯t reveal the truth. That would disgrace the entire Turner family, and outsiders might even make wild guesses about the Turner family¡¯s rtionships. She was very annoyed. Wally, unwilling to concede defeat, was about to talk back, but suddenly caught sight of Natasha¡¯s gaze and promptly shut his mouth. He still remembered the loss he suffered at the hands of Natasha during thest family party. She sshed strong coffee into his eyes, making them hurt for several days. He pouted and thought, ¡®I had only looked at her a couple of times. Why did she have to react so strongly? I wonder if she would still act so arrogantly once Alexei is done with her.¡¯ Many people said Natasha would definitely marry Alexei in the end. However, Wally, who had been influenced by his parents¡® pursuit of profits his entire life, always believed that a woman with only beauty and no family background was only fit to be a mistress. However, he thought with a touch of bitterness, ¡®Alexei is truly lucky. Miss rk is strikingly beautiful, with an exceptional figure. Even among a crowd of beauties of all ages and everyone dressed in dark colors today, she still stands out stunningly! Standing together with Alexei, who was equally striking in appearance, they were a stunning pair. Perhaps Wally had been staring for too long. He eventually caught the attention of Alexei. Alexei¡¯s chilling gaze swept over, making him suddenly recall the rumor that led to the downfall of Melvin¡¯s family. He shivered. Natasha then nced at him with a mischievous smile ying on her lips. 6:12 pm PD 255 vouchers She stood on tiptoes and whispered something into Alexei¡¯s ear as he bent down, his arm around her waist. A doting smile spread across his face. Wally suddenly had a bad premonition. Meanwhile, Avery¡¯s family also cast their gaze upon Natasha and Alexei, who were intimately whispering to each other. Avery poured a cup of coffee for Minerva and said ambiguously, ¡°Alexei and his father are at loggerheads, but emotionally, they are cut from the same cloth. ¡°Back then, Dereck¡¯s tant favoritism towards Unity was just like this.¡± Minerva¡¯s expression was indifferent. She offered noment. She turned to Archer, who had been unusually silent since they entered the Turner Mansion. She paused, then asked, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Archer did not answer. His gaze followed a blue butterfly on thewn until itnded on the shoulder of a brightly smiling girl in a ck dress. Dismissed 107 EL 55 vouchers Once Lane¡¯s ashes were interred in the Turner family¡¯s private cemetery, the ceremony concluded. Some guests dispersed, leaving only immediate Turner family members and a few branches of close rtives. The solemn atmosphere of the Turner Mansion lightened considerably. A group of young people mored to go out and y. In the estate¡¯s recreation area, some rode horses, some yed games, and others drank coffee. By the pond, several young boys and girls were hanging out. From time to time, they would crane their necks to look at the shaded path beyond the bushes by the pond. Wally was still badmouthing Alexei and Natasha behind their back. The young people felt uneasy, wishing they could cover their ears and escape immediately. If anyone heard them gossiping about Alexei, they would be ruined. However, despite Wally¡¯s surname being Estrada, he was Edgar¡¯s grandson after all. His mother, Lucia, had always been favored by Edgar, so the rtives of the Turner family dared not offend his family. They could only feign listening, offering perfunctory nods and mumbles, absolutely daring not to speak up in agreement. A girl with bangs, head bowed and rolling her eyes, held back for as long as she could. Finally, when Wally imed Alexei had risen to power purely by luck, she couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°But the Turner Group has reached a new peak under Alexei¡¯s leadership. ¡°It has be stronger than ever before. How can you say it¡¯s purely luck?¡± Wally¡¯s gaze instantly turned terrifying. The girl flinched. A tall boy beside her pulled her and chuckled, ¡°She hasn¡¯t even graduated from college yet. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything about business. Wally, don¡¯t be angry.¡± 6:12 pm PD EX 55 vouchers Wally gave the girl a sinister nce, and a wave of resentment surged within him. Those who hadn¡¯t experienced it wouldn¡¯t understand how painful it was to grow up with a peer whopletely surpassed him in every aspect. Alexei was like a giant nightmare looming over Wally for his entire life. Lucia, who disliked Unity and Alexei, would asionally criticize Wally for not being as clever and capable as Alexei. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be asking her maiden family for help all the time. Wally had harbored a deep resentment towards Alexei since childhood. Today, he saw Alexei representing the Turner family at such a formal event. He was aloof and silent, disdainful of social interaction, yet he was fawned over by a group of elders. This made Wally feel an extreme sense of injustice. He snorted coldly, ¡°So what if Alexei is capable? Do you think he¡¯ll ever help you? What a joke! How do you think Lane died?¡± There were many rumors surrounding Lane¡¯s death, but they were beyond anyone¡¯s right toment. Everyone present changed their expression. Just as they were about to take their leave, they heard a faint, ethereal female voice. ¡°It seems that you have a lot to say about my Alexei, Wally.¡± Natasha, leading a tall, formidable German Shepherd, emerged from behind the bushes and appeared before them. Fear crept onto the faces of the young people. Only Wally stubbornly craned his neck and retorted defiantly, ¡°Am I wrong? Alexei is nothing ?????? ???? f?ndnovel but a killer. ¡°You are just a woman who hasn¡¯t even married him yet. How dare you question me like you own this ce?¡± He curled his lip and said disdainfully, ¡°You might be unwanted trash at any time¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, a loud pnded on his face. ¡°Alright, now you¡¯re qualified,¡± Natashaughed loudly. ¡°What?¡± Wally asked, covering his face, not having registered what happened. 6:12 pm PD 55 vouchen ¡°Your face offended my hand. As Alexei¡¯s girlfriend, you dared to provoke me. It¡¯s not excessive for me to attack you, is it?¡± She called out, ¡°Daron, teach Wally a lesson for speaking so rudely.¡± Before Wally could recover from Natasha¡¯s twisting of facts, the incredibly obedient German Shepherd in Natasha¡¯s hands suddenly sprang up violently, baring its teeth and lunging at Wally. Its ferocious appearance left no doubt that if it managed to catch him, it would tear off a piece of flesh from Wally. The group of people nearby gasped in rm. Wally was so scared that he immediately ran for his life, shocked and furious. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know who I am?¡± Natasha¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Of course I do. You are Lucia¡¯s son.¡± She thought, ¡®You are exacly the person I aming after. Ignoring Wally, who was being frantically chased, she looked at the boy who had previously defended the girl with bangs. ¡°Go get Lucia.¡± The boy hesitantly looked at Wally, who had even lost his shoes while running. He thought, ¡®Wait, when you¡¯re bullying him, is it appropriate to call his parent over?¡® Noticing his concern, Natasha smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just invite her as I instructed.¡± The boy thought, ¡®Alright, if the person concerned isn¡¯t bothered, what¡¯s a small fry like me afraid of?¡® The boy quickly ran out with his long strides. Natasha then leisurely looked at Daron, who was over there teasing Wally, asionally giving a fewmands. As long as she didn¡¯t speak, not a single one of the people present dared to leave. They were forced to watch an intense chase. Wally, who always valued his pride, was utterly humiliated today. Even his pants were pulled down by Daron, revealing his red underwear. 6:12 pm PD Suppressedughter filled the air. 12 55 vouchers Wally was furious, but after several rounds, he couldn¡¯t break through Daron¡¯s encirclement. He finally understood the intent of Natasha and Daron. They were forcing him to jump into the pond. Wally had no choice. Not wanting to be bitten, he could only jump into the water. After he was utterly exhausted, he retreated while running towards the edge of the pond. Finally, he closed his eyes, pinched his nose, and jumped in. The pond was unlike a swimming pool. It was windy today, and the pond was full of leaves and mud that the servants hadn¡¯t had time to clean yet. Wally was tainted by filth and felt ufortable all over. However, he realized Natasha¡¯s revenge for his sharp tongue was far from over. When Lucia rushed over with the boy, she saw Wally trapped in the water by Natasha and a dog. Natasha was tapping his head with a pole and pushing him away whenever he tried to reach the shore. Several young people who were distant rtives of the Turner family stood by while watching her bully Wally. This was more than just physical harm. It was utter humiliation. Lucia, shocked and furious, rushed over with a red¨Ceyed scream, ¡°Natasha, what are you doing?¡± Seeing Lucia arrive, the younger ones, who had just endured several thrilling and stimting moments, felt their emotions rollercoaster once more. The girl with bangs who had previously spoken up for Alexei looked at Natasha worriedly. However, Natasha felt neither guilty nor afraid. She calmly watched Lucia rush over and precisely caught her hand as she raised it to p her. Natasha said, ¡°Lucia, your son can¡¯t control his eyes and mouth. ¡°As someone who is going to be his family in the future, I¡¯m teaching him a lesson for you. To resort to violence right away is a bit much. It shows that youck discernment.¡± 6:12 pm PD Dismissed 108 Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Lucia raised a suspicion momentarily. She knew Wally had been infatuated with Natasha since their first meeting. 55 vouchers She thought, ¡®Could Wally truly be so brazen today that he dared to flirt with Alexei¡¯s woman in his presence? ¡®No, that is not the point. She angrily red at Natasha again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let Wallye up? Do you want to drown him?¡± Natasha smiled, blinking innocently. ¡°I want him toe up, but he seems to have no strength left. Lucia, why don¡¯t you think of a way to save him?¡± In the pond, Wally, already exhausted from being chased by Daron, was now soaking wet and being beaten. He was starting to drown. Lucia panicked. ¡°Help. Please save my son!¡± After saying that, she furiously turned to the young people nearby. ¡°Are you dead? Don¡¯t you know that you should help when you see him in danger?¡± The few people looked at each other, hesitating, unsure whether they should step forward. However, before anyone else moved, Natasha made the first move. Lucia, whose wrist was held, was the first to sense Natasha¡¯s intention. She looked at Natasha in disbelief, her eyes wide, and before she could say anything, Natasha pushed her down with both hands. Immediately, Lucia joined Wally in the pond. Everyone stared in astonishment at Natasha, who had a calm expression. The servants who had rushed over after being called suddenly stopped in their tracks, not daring to utter a sound. The girl with bangs looked at Natasha with a changed expression. She thought, ¡®Holy cow. She is a true warrior!¡± Lucia was not only an elder to Natasha but also Edgar¡¯s beloved youngest daughter. 6:12 pm PD EZ 56 vouchers The girl wondered how bold Natasha had to be in order to push Lucia into the pond without hesitation. Lucia was even more incredulous. As she opened her mouth in shock, she immediately gulped down two mouthfuls of water. Natasha smiled mischievously and wildly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. ¡°The bond between a mother and son is the most precious life¨Csaving medicine in this world. No one is more suitable to save him than you, Lucia. ¡°You must be heartbroken that Wally is drowning, right? I have helped you to go save him. Are you happy now?¡± Lucia had no strength to speak, but she still struggled to swim to Wally and held him up as he was about to faint. However, Wally¡¯srge build and weight, far exceeding Lucia¡¯s, frantically pulled her down. They struggled awkwardly. The servants nearby, fearing an ident, hesitated and considered jumping in to help, but Natasha stopped them with a shout. ¡°Nobody moves!¡± They stopped, their breath catching for a moment. In that instant, they surprisingly saw Alexei¡¯s presence in Natasha. The scene was silent, except for the cries for help from the two people from the pond. The young people huddled together like quail, deeply regretting that they had toe out to y, only to run into Wally and Natasha. They thought, ¡®We¡¯re doomed. This isn¡¯t going to lead to another death today, is it? ¡®A death at a funeral is like a morbid joke.¡¯ However, no one dared to refute Natasha¡¯smand. Alexei¡¯s indulgence toward her was obvious. They had an inexplicable feeling that even if she killed Wally, or even all of them, Alexei would still clean up the mess for her with a smile. Lucia was truly flustered. 6:12 pm PD Natasha was aplete lunatic who didn¡¯t y by the rules. Lucia thought, ¡®How dare she?¡® EX 55 vouchers She wanted to rush over and p Natasha a hundred times to avenge today¡¯s humiliation But what she feared more was that Natasha would truly watch Wally and her to die here. Lucia, who had finally surfaced to catch her breath, eximed in rm, ¡°Enough. Let us get ashore! ¡°Who do you think will be held ountable if we die here? Do you think you can handle the responsibility?¡± Wally¡¯s breathing grew weaker. Lucia felt her whole body trembling. At that moment, she truly felt the fear of death. Natasha gave a coldugh. ¡°Whose fault is it? me it on Alexei.¡± Her tone was cold as she continued, ¡°Lucia, don¡¯t you think that in the Turner family, whoever has power can decide the fate of others? ¡°If you can manipte Unity and Alexei¡¯s fate in the past, then Alexei can naturally control your son and your fate right now.¡± Standing by the pond, leading a dog, Natasha coldly looked down upon their struggles from above. She personally took down all the photos in the annex building of Peace Garden. Because of this, she also remembered many faces and scenes. Among the most memorable scenes was little Alexei being thrown into the pond by servants under Lucia¡¯smand in the bitter cold of winter. Unity was forced to jump in to save him while dressed in thin clothes. Unable topete with her husband¡¯s children with his ex¨Cwife, Lucia took out her anger on Unity and Alexei, who received protection from no one, Natasha was now giving them back exactly what she did to Unity and Alexei back then. Updates are released by FindN0vel She thought, ¡®What a pity that the weather is hot now. I should do this to them again in winter. 6:12 pm PN0 55 vouchers ¡®Now, they will just have to stay in the water longer and sustain more injuries to make it.¡¯ up for From the moment Natasha uttered those words, Lucia ceased her pleas for mercy. On the brink of death, she started to recall many past events. She clearly realized that Natasha was retaliating against her on Alexei¡¯s behalf. Lucia thought, ¡®Such a woman would feel no fear and show me no mercy!¡® Lucia and Wally were forced to stay in the pond for nearly an hour. Natasha prevented anyone from rescuing them. However, whenever they lost strength and were on the verge of drowning and losing consciousness, she would have them pulled ashore. After theyy on the ground to catch their breath for a bit, Natasha would have them kick back in. She kept them in a state of agonizing torment, unable to die yet forbidden to truly live. This torture made even the onlookers tremble. Natasha wlessly embodied the role of a pampered and arrogant viin. Since she didn¡¯t allow anyone to leave, others didn¡¯t dare to leave or report the situation. They didn¡¯t even dare to touch their phones. They feared they would be the next ones thrown into the water. The servants had all been vetted by Alexei, so they were even less likely to disobey her orders. Laughter filled every corner of the Turner Mansion. While Lane¡¯s death cast a shadow over them, everyone continued to live and enjoy life in an orderly fashion. What they didn¡¯t know was that just a few hundred yards away, Lucia and Wakky were repeatedly on the brink of death. The nightmare could descend upon the rest of the family at any moment. Eventually, a few people riding horses at the equestrian center passed by the pond, saw the scene from afar, and their screams alerted the rest of the Turner family. However, Lucia and Wally were already half¨Cdead. They were taken away by ambnce. The news was too sensational. After Lucia and Wally were sent to the hospital, everyone 6:12 pm PD present received a notice to go to the front hall to see Edgar. The young people were terrified, but Natasha remained remarkably calm. 13 55 vouchers Patted her hand that had just hit Wally with a pole, she picked up Daron¡¯s leash again. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time for your extra meal!¡± ***** At the front Hall. Edgar sat at the head, his expression tense. Beside him was Lucia¡¯s furious¨Cfaced husband, Gerry Estrada. The scattered Turner family members gathered in small groups, whispering quietly. Alexei, one of the subjects of discussion, leanednguidly against the window, his long legs slightly bent. A subtle smile yed on his lips as he toyed with Daron¡¯s toy ball. Meanwhile, after Natasha led the group grandly away from the pond, another person emerged from the bushes she hade from. He adjusted his sses, and a blue butterfly conspicuously rested on his slender fingers. Dismissed 109 55 vouchers The door to the front hall was wide open, and Natasha was the first to appear before everyone, apanied by a dog. Standing by the window, Alexei threw the toy ball in his hand, and Daron sprang up to catch
    1. it.
    Natasha then released the leash, letting it y on its own. Alexei then strolled over with long strides, precisely taking the hand she was using to lead Daron. Everyone in the room focused their gaze on them. Gerry looked at Natasha with a grim face, ¡°Miss rk, how did Lucia and Wally offend you, that you would resort to such a cruel act right here in our home?¡± It was indeed a cruel act. They truly almost lost their lives. He waspletely stunned. Lucia was always revered and doted upon whenever she returned to the Turner family. Only the children born to Gerry¡¯s ex¨Cwife had the upper hand over her due to their status. Moreover, even in ordinary families, no one had ever heard of a young girl daring to brutally beat an elder in their home. On top of that, the methods were so direct and brutal. When Gerry heard the news, he felt a sense of absurdity and even suspected the servant had misreported. Chapters first released on find[?]ovel But it was undeniably real that his wife and son were sent to the ambnce. Gerry could not control his anger. He felt that Natasha had not only hit Lucia but also disgraced the Estrada family. He thought, ¡®If she couldn¡¯t be punished today, Lucia would have no reputation left in the Turner family in the future? ¡®How would the Estrada family maintain an unassable position and reap all the benefits among our inws?¡® It was meant to be a question, yet Natasha actually took advantage of the situation. 6:12 pm PD EX 55 vouchers She immediately scowled, her face full of displeasure. ¡°Gerry, I¡¯d like to ask how exactly you educate your son. Given the asion today, how dare he publicly insult Alexei and harass me?¡± Hearing her words, Alexei, who had originally been expressionless and letting her speak freely, darkened his face. Other rtives also began to whisper amongst themselves. The young people who had just seen her lie so brazenly looked at each other, then bowed their heads and said nothing. Gerry panicked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He knew Wally was a womanizer, but he felt that Wally wasn¡¯t so foolish as to ignore the asion. Gerry and Lucia had even admonished him repeatedly before they left today, and he had promised to behave. Gerry felt that she was spouting nonsense. However, he believed that the part about badmouthing Alexei probably did happen. He cursed under his breath, then skillfully changed the subject. He asked, ¡°Even if Wally was led astray by someone with ulterior motives to say some foolish things, what did Lucia do wrong that you would throw her into the water, too?¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Lucia was just worried about her son, so she jumped in to save him. Ars ¡°As a mother, her love for her son can move the world.¡± Gerry¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you think we will just take your words for it? You weren¡¯t the only there. ¡°Miss rk, even with your eloquent tongue, you can¡¯t twist the facts.¡± He looked at the young people and servants who had followed them. ¡°Tell me what exactly happened.¡± He then turned to Edgar. ¡°Dad, no matter what, today you must provide an exnation for Lucia and Wally. ¡°Lucia and Wally kindly came to offer their condolences. How could they suffer such severe and unjustified humiliation at the hands of an outsider?¡± 6:13 pm P 65 vouchers Edgar ignored him, pounded his cane, and swept his fierce gaze across the group of people. His eyes widened with anger as he said, ¡°Speak! Anyone who dares to lie will never be granted ess to the Turner family again.¡± He actually had guessed what happened. Lucia and Wally had always been arrogant. Edgar felt that they must have said something to offend Natasha. He thought, ¡®But for a mere verbal dispute, she acted as if she wanted to kill them and actually took action against an elder. ¡®If this woman actually married Alexei, she might bepletely out of control. Today, he deliberately intended to curb her arrogance. Even if Alexei insisted on protecting her, it absolutely cannot be simply swept under the rug. The young people, stared at by all sides, immediately felt immense pressure. Both Gerry and Edgar were difficult to deal with, but the other party involved Alexei and Natasha, who had the face of an angel and the methods of a devil. They were afraid it would be their turn to go to the hospital next if they misspoke. After all, Natasha had seen it when they silently agreed with Wally¡¯s sarcastic remarks of Alexei. But lying at that moment would be easily exposed. The boldest one in the group was the girl with blunt bangs. She stepped forward first, straightening her chest. She said, ¡°I heard Wally scolding Alexei, and his words were truly nasty. Also, he did touch Natasha.¡± She thought, ¡®Wally got pped on the face by Natasha. That counts as touching her, right? ¡®I am not really lying here!¡¯ With her taking the lead, her group found new perspectives and immediately started talking. A person said, ¡°Wally¡¯s attitude was very aggressive.¡± He thought, ¡®Though Natasha was even more aggressive than he was.¡¯ 6:13 pm PAR Another person said, ¡°Wally jumped into the pond himself.¡± He thought, ¡®Even though Natasha¡¯s dog chased him to the pond.¡¯ Someone else said, ¡°We wanted to help Wally, but Lucia had already rushed down.¡± She thought, ¡®However, she was pushed into the pond.¡± A person said, ¡°Miss rk had someone pull them up.¡± ?? 55 vouchers What he didn¡¯t say was that Lucia and Wally were thrown down again after merely seconds. Another person said, ¡°Miss rk really didn¡¯t mean to kill them.¡± That was true. Natasha simply wanted them to suffer terribly. ***** They each made solemn vows. Had it not been for everyone personally witnessing the tragic plight of Lucia and Wally, they would have truly believed them. Gerryughed in exasperation, ¡°Alright, Alexei is the next family head, and you¡¯re all afraid of him, so you dare to lie to me so tantly, right? ¡°Natasha hasn¡¯t even married Alexei yet, and she is already riding on his coattails, even disrespecting the elders in the family. Dad, does this seem right?¡® He was practically using the group of lying. Gerry stared grimly at the increasingly agitated group. ¡°I don¡¯t believe their testimony. Let¡¯s check the surveince footage.¡± The butler appeared with a smile. ¡°Mr. Estrada, the pond¡¯s surveince camera was damaged by the recent downpour. It hasn¡¯t been reced yet.¡± Gerry was exasperated. He thought, ¡®Why would you use such cheap surveince system? Why did it break down at such a crucial moment?¡® He wisely kept silent, staring straight at Edgar, waiting for an exnation. Edgar scanned the room. Aside from the parents of the young people who were drawn into the situation, most people remained unconcerned. Royce and Vivian were practically brimming withughter. 415 6:13 pm PA 55 vouchers What Edgar didn¡¯t expect was that Natasha could win over so many people to speak on her behalf. Although Alexei¡¯s intimidating presence was a factor, she had to win everyone over for them to take her side. Edgar asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who was at the scene but hasn¡¯t arrived?¡± ¡°Yes. They are just a bunch of young people and servants. What they say can¡¯t convince me.¡± Gerry pressed his point. The young people curled their lips and thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with being young? Young people have sharp eyes and see things clearly.¡¯ Edgar¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until Lucia and Wally wake up and hear from them¡­¡± Just as the atmosphere grew tense, a steady male voice intervened. ¡°I saw it, too.¡± At the entrance, a tall and handsome figure appeared. Archer pushed up his sses and curled his lips. ¡°I can vouch for their testimony, Miss rk¡­¡± He paused. ¡°She has indeed helped the victims.¡± Because of this witness who suddenly appeared, the air in the hall froze momentarily. AD Dismissed 110 55 vouchers Get full chapters from findnovel Archer was visiting the Turner Mansion for the first time. He had no grudges with either party, making his testimony undeniably powerful. Everyone knew he hadn¡¯t fully disclosed the situation. Gerry was almost bursting with frustration. He thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on with Avery¡¯s family now? ¡®Does my family have to take this loss today?¡® Edgar pressed his lips tightly, staring intently at theposed Archer. His feelings for Archer were veryplex. He couldn¡¯t say he loved him, nor did he dislike him, but he didn¡¯t feel guilty and indebted to him. Archer clearly favored Natasha. Since it was Archer¡¯s first time home, Edgar had to show him respect, whether he wanted to or not. Driven by a man¡¯s intuition, Alexei¡¯s gaze keenly locked onto Archer from the moment he appeared. Naturally, he noticed Archer¡¯s seemingly casual nces toward Natasha from time to time. His brows furrowed as he tightened his grip on Natasha¡¯s hand. Their gazes met again. As undercurrents surged through the tense hall, the gazes of Alexei and Archer briefly and inadvertently crossed. Alexei¡¯s brow furrowed, and a menacing glint appeared in the corners of his eyes. Archer was momentarily stunned, then a helpless smile flickered across his face. However, Natasha, the center of attention, paid no mind to this subtle confrontation. Her focus was elsewhere. She gave a silent, sarcastic chuckle to Edgar, who wanted to quickly close the case by holding both parties equally responsible. Her tone, however, remained innocent. ¡°Edgar, we know that you are fair in your dealings 6:13 pm PD and genuinely love Lucia. EL 55 vouchers ¡°I just wonder if Alexei has ever received such thorough protection from you when he was little?¡± She nced at Gerry, who was suppressing his dissatisfaction but kept his mouth shut. Then, she continued, ¡°After all, Alexei doesn¡¯t have a powerful backing like the Estrada family, nor a father to stand up for him, or a mother whose well¨Cbeing is respected.¡± Ignoring Dereck and Teri, whose expressions had suddenly changed, Natasha stared at Edgar and smiled. She added, ¡°Alexei is so pitiful. Edgar, you must have helped him back then, right?¡± Though they were words of praise, everyone distinctly heard the sarcasm. Edgar¡¯s originally furious face suddenly changed. He knew why Natasha hadshed out. The smart ones in the room also figured out certain key points. They sighed, realizing Natasha was truly going to indiscriminately devastate everyone from the Turner family today. Dereck and Teri were stared at so intently they couldn¡¯t sit still. Even Edgar felt his face burn with embarrassment. A second ago, he insisted on getting justice for Lucia. However, now, he only felt embarrassed after Natasha subtly ridiculed him for not standing for Unity and Alexei in the past. up The only one out of the loop was Gerry. No matter how arrogant Lucia was, she would never tell her husband how she had bullied Unity and Alexei in the past. Moreover, she didn¡¯t take those events to heart at all. She had only been flustered after learning that Alexei had taken action against Melvin¡¯s family. She believed the wrongs shemitted were iparable to those of Melvin and Lane. 6:13 pm PD 155 vouchers With Edgar¡¯s support, Lucia used to believe that Alexei certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. She felt that Alexei, as the esteemed heir of the Turner Group, would nevery hands on her just for a minor dispute from decades ago. But she never thought she would be attacked by Natasha one day. Witnessing Edgar withdraw the request for Alexei to pay for Lucia and Wally¡¯s medical expenses, and even strongly pressuring Lucia and Wally to apologize to Natasha after being discharged, Gerry became furious. He thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Edgar? ¡®Has he truly be senile?¡® However, no one paid attention to his anger. Natasha beat Lucia and Wally up and humiliated them. However, not only did she get away unscathed, but she also received a huge sum ofpensation for being wronged and emotionally distressed from Edgar. Bted apologies were meaningless, but Natasha felt that they were better than nothing. She lifted her chin, hooked her arm through Alexei¡¯s, and stared at him with eyes like clear ss. Boldly, she tucked the check Edgar had just handed her into his arms, dering, ¡°It¡¯s yous.¡± Alexei, whose body had tensed from being challenged by Archer, rxed the moment Natasha stood up to Edgar. He smiled and epted her gift. This act of being supported brought him immense joy. He thought, ¡®I have been mistaken. ¡®A fragrant rose naturally draws insects. ¡®But what do the covetous gazes of other men matter? The important thing is that Natasha is always focused on me, and only me!¡¯ No one present had ever seen Alexei looking so triumphant. Each wanted to steal a nce but feared being caught red¨Chanded, so their expressions were all contorted. Afterforting Alexei, Natasha¡¯s gaze fell on the group of young people, who were staring 6:13 pm P at her with sparkly eyes. 55 vouchers She smiled at Alexei and said, ¡°Alexei, your cousins all spoke up for you today. One of them even ran errands for me.¡± She gestured to the girl with bangs and the boy who ryed the message to Lucia. Alexei nced at them. ¡°Have your parents contact me.¡± Their eyes lit up instantly, and they nodded vigorously, looking gratefully at Natasha. Their family was stunned by this unexpected windfall. They originally thought these two kids were here to face a trial, but they actually managed to secure a great benefit for them. In the past, no matter how many gifts they sent or methods they tried to curry favor with Alexei, it never worked. They never expected that today their kids would build a bridge for them. The two families were beaming with joy, and all decided to go back and reward the two kids with a lot of money. Natasha smiled slightly. She wanted them to see clearly that even in private, they must take Alexei¡¯s side, because only by following him would they enjoy benefits. From now on, if they encountered someone as nasty as Wally again, they would automatically defend Alexei, even in her absence. ***** The farce ended with Natasha¡¯s side emerging victorious. Soon, news came from the hospital that Lucia and Wally were out of the emergency room. However, they had been submerged in water for too long and inhaled too much dirty water, causing both to contract aspiration pneumonia. Lucia, ustomed to a pampered life, already had poor physical health. She might even suffer from long¨Cterm seque. No one sympathized with them. Some even secretlyughed at their downfall. This showed how much Lucia and Wally were usually detested. 6:13 pm P 14: 55 vouchers. In the open¨Cair garden, as Natasha heard the good news, her eyes urately caught a scrutinizing gaze. She snapped off the stem of the flower in her hand and turned to look at the man standing a few feet away. She asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Even the most oblivious person would notice being stared at constantly. Archer was momentarily stunned when she asked directly, then chuckled softly again. He looked at the clear¨Ceyed, poised Natasha in front of him without looking away. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± Natasha was truly surprised this time. She was certain she didn¡¯t know Archer. Moreover, Minerva and Avery lived in Khationtix, and she had never been there. She wondered why Archer would have the chance to meet her. She thought, ¡®Was he staring at me because he found me familiar?¡® She didn¡¯t give it much thought. She believed that only Alexei would cling to her at first sight in the world. ¡°Seven years ago, in Scrushire.¡± His voice was clear and pleasant, with a hint of deep thoughtfulness as if lost in memory. The specific time made Natasha¡¯s memory rewind. Seven years ago, she was sixteen and had just started high school. That year, she had indeed been to Scrushire for an academicpetition. She thought, ¡®Did he meet me then? ¡®It has been seven yearster, yet he can still recognize me?¡® Natasha¡¯s scrutinizing gaze fell upon Archer, who was said to be a renowned entomologist. He didn¡¯t grow up in the Turner family. Though his features showed simrities to the men of the Turner family,pared to Alexei, whose features were sharp and aggressive, his temperament was much more peaceful. E¡¯s 6:13 pm P 240 EX 55 vouchers As he smiled at Natasha, his charming eyes behind his sses held a gentle sparkle. Natasha didn¡¯t know how to answer. She didn¡¯t know him, so she had nothing to say to him. Besides, he and Alexei were not actual family. In Natasha¡¯s eyes, the members of the Turner family fell into only two categories. They were either Alexei¡¯s allies or enemies. Archer was neither. So she merely gave a dry response, with no intention of probing further. She thought, ¡®Why should I care about the fact that he has once seen me?¡® She boredly looked toward the dining room, wondering why Alexei still hadn¡¯t returned with her cake yet. Archer found her reaction quite unexpected. He again let out a low chuckle. If his opponent weren¡¯t Alexei, and if he hadn¡¯t seen the scene at the pond, he might really have changed his mind. Dismissed 11`1 The year Archer met Natasha, he was a junior in college. EZ 55 Vouchers He went to thepetition in Scrushire because his mentor was invited as a judge, and he was asked to go along to help. Natasha was easy to notice. Among a group of indistinguishable students, she was exceptionally beautiful but seemed not to fit in. This formed a stark contrast with the girl who imed to be her sister, who was popr with everyone. But he had known since childhood not to judge by appearances. Indeed, during thepetition, Archer heard several instances in the cafeteria or lounge where Olivia subtly and hesitantly provoked others. A group of young men were easily manipted by her. Archer watched their drama coldly, finding it clich¨¦ and boring. But he had no intention offorting or helping Natasha, even though she was the only one who left a deep impression on him at first sight. People described Archer as humble, kind, and graceful. Many girls had a crush on him, but found him unapproachable. Deep down, he inherited the coldness and arrogance of the Turner family. He wasn¡¯t really apassionate person. Even when most children were filled with youthful righteousness, he could walk past the bloodied and battered body of a bullied person without so much as a nce. Minerva couldn¡¯t love him wholeheartedly because he was the child of her enemy, yet her upbringing prevented her from hating him hysterically. He was born because their destinies were intertwined. Minerva was kind enough to allow this innocent life to be brought into the world. Avery was kind to him, but he always prioritized Minerva before Archer. Archerter discovered that Avery had mistakenly believed he was Byron¡¯s child, which made Avery always harbor a sense of atonement towards him. 6:13 pm PD They were close but not intimate. 55 vouchers Growing up in this seemingly perfect family, Archer had learned the destion within. Minerva loved neither him nor Avery. Perhaps, from the moment her family was destroyed in her youth, she lost the capacity to love. Avery¡¯s overwhelming love for her asionally showed an unusual madness. The three members of Archer¡¯s family each carried their own trauma. From a young age, Archer found humanity dirty and disgusting. On the surface, he would smile, shake hands, and pat shoulders with people. In reality, he would privately scrub the skin he touched with them countless times. He preferred dealing with strange¨Clooking insects over interacting with humans who had ugly minds. Natasha was like the most beautiful butterfly he had ever seen. Unfortunately, he assumed that she would be fragile and short¨Clived. On the second day of thepetition, he unexpectedly found her locked in the restroom. While he was contemting whether to help her, she calmly pulled a knife and lock¨Cpicking tools from her backpack, picked the stall¡¯s lock, and climbed out through the window. Archer was surprised that as a sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl, she actually carried a knife with her. He suddenlyughed. In the corridor, he looked straight into her gloomy yet bright eyes. Seeing him at the door, Natasha showed no emotion toward his cold indifference. She simply walked past him indifferently, straightening her elegant neck as she headed to the arena. Interest prompted Archer to follow. Then he saw her in thepetition arena, utterly defeating those boys who were either jealous of her intelligence and talent or upset with her because of Olivia. Because of the previous ordeal, Natasha¡¯s clothes were crumpled. There was residual dust on 6:13 pm P 250 Chapter III 55 vouchers her face, making her look undignified. But in the arena, she was more dazzling than anyone else. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on findnovel Those boys lost without a doubt, looking utterly defeated. Archer followed her out again and saw her taking down the mischievous boys one by one, pulling them into the boys¡® restroom, holding their heads, and dunking them in the sink. Boys from other schools who had entered the restroom looked horrified and frequently nced at her. In the end, no one dared toe in. Archer even helped keep watch for a while. He didn¡¯t know what Natasha¡¯s school dealt with this dispute. Perhaps Natasha was believed to win, and those boys were afraid of losing face, so the faculty leading the team quietly let the matter go. Archer watched helplessly as Olivia grew increasingly anxious, yet she could do nothing. On thest day of thepetition, it was raining heavily. After thepetition ended, Archer found that the blue¨Ctongued lizard he had brought was missing. He anxiously went out to search. At the hotel entrance, he happened to see a couple picking up their child, who was Natasha¡¯s cunning sister. They seemed to still be waiting for someone. Then Olivia hesitantly told them that Natasha had argued and even fought with a boy, and had already left in a huff. The parents were very angry. Without asking for details, they criticized Natasha for causing trouble. Then, sheforted the frightened Olivia, telling her they had already booked a restaurant to celebrate, He smiled after hearing that. He remembered that Olivia had only won the lowest rank of the third prize, while Natasha had won first ce with an overwhelming advantage. 6:13 pm PD Unsure of his feelings, he stood under the caves outside for a while. As expected, Natasha walked out with a backpack shortly after. As far as he knew, many schools had left after thepetition on buses. EZ 55 vouchers She hadn¡¯t left yet, so someone must have told her in advance that they would pick her up. Archer watched Natasha stand on tiptoe, looking around through the rain for a while, then sadly lowered her head and scuffed her toes. After about twenty minutes, she raised her wrist again to check the time. Then, she took out the phone that the teacher had returned after thepetition from her bag and called someone. No one answered the call. Natasha seemed to realize something. Her expression remained unchanged, but her quiet face inexplicably evoked a sense of mncholy. It was raining, and she didn¡¯t have an umbre, so she had to wait for the rain to stop before leaving. Bored, Natasha lowered her head and looked at her feet. With a mix of joy and helplessness, she squatted down and said, ¡°Why are you still following me? I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t take you home. You¡¯ll die.¡± In her palm was the blue¨Ctongued lizard Archer had lost. Natasha stroked it and smiled. ¡°Alright, you can stay here with me for a bit. When I leave, I¡¯ll take you to the front desk so you can wait for your owner.¡± Reason told Archer he should walk over now, take his pet, and leave immediately. But inexplicably, he stopped a few yards away from her. Leaning against the wall, like chance acquaintances, he quietly watched the heavy rain from under the eaves with her. The rain gradually lessened after two hours. The phone in her bag remained silent the entire time, and so did his. Later, Natasha took the lizard to the front desk before leaving. 6:13 pm PD 55 vouchers When he went to retrieve it, he turned back. Thest thing he saw was the slender Natasha rushing into the light drizzle with her backpack. 6:14 pm PD D Dismissed 112 6:14 pm PD D 55 vouchers Seven years have passed. Archer¡¯s memory of Natasha¡¯s appearance from back then gradually blurred. However, he always remembered the heavy rain they watched together, and the side profile of Natasha looking up at the sky under the eaves. When he saw her at Lane¡¯s funeral, he recognized her almost instantly. Natasha actually hadn¡¯t changed much in appearance since high school. If anything, she had matured a bit and be more radiant. Natasha back then was beautiful yet shrouded in gloom. It once made Archer feel that she might, at some point, be swallowed by the darkness that surrounded her. Even that brief encounter allowed him to gather a lot of information. He had seen too many cicada nymphs that failed halfway through hatching. Her growth faced too many obstacles. She looked at him as if he were a stranger. He wasn¡¯t surprised. Back then, he developed skin allergies from outdoor work and always wore a mask during thepetition. Additionally, they had never exchanged a single word. Archer asionally wondered what would have happened if he had initiated a conversation with her back then. Their unfortunate intersections and missed opportunities seemed destined. When he finally realized he could have taken a step closer, she already had another man in her life. Alexei was Archer¡¯s cousin in name, but he was actually Archer¡¯s nephew in truth. Archer was familiar with Alexei¡¯s name. He had heard of him a long time ago. 6:14 pm PD Archer knew that Alexei was exceptionally intelligent, decisive, and ruthless. EX 55 vouchers Countless people hated and feared him, while countless others admired and revered him. Fresh chapters posted on F?nd-Novel Alexei was like an insurmountable mountain, devoid of emotion or love, looking down on the world with cold indifference. Archer found it surprising that Alexei and Natasha got together. When Archer¡¯s parents fully disclosed his background to him, Minerva once asked him if he wanted to fight for control of the Turner family. Her rare maternal love was represented by not forcing Archer to step into the Turner family¡¯s hotbed of trouble. Minerva believed her hatred could end with her generation, so she left the choice of the future to Archer. If he refused, she would respect his decision. But if he wanted to get involved in this murky situation, she would not object. Winning or losing was not important to her. She just liked to see the Turner family more embarrassed and miserable. Just like that year when she touched her father¡¯s body after hemitted suicide by jumping, it was icy cold and putrid. Avery patted Archer¡¯s shoulder, indicating that if he wanted to join thepetition, they would give their all for him. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding about Archer¡¯s identity before, but over twenty years of interaction created a bond between Avery and Archer. People were emotional. Regardless of any past grievances or entanglements, they would always be father and son, no matter who Archer¡¯s biological father was. What was important was that Avery would always follow Minerva¡¯s guidance. By the time Archer entered the Turner family, he had already made up his mind. When he first saw Natasha, who had brieflye into his life, at the funeral, he had a fleeting few seconds of wavering. But that scene by the pond solidified his resolve. 6:14 pm PD ?? EL 55 vouchers The bond between Alexei and Natasha was so intense that no one coulde between them. Before Archer arrived, he had heard Minerva and Avery¡¯s analysis of the Turner family members, naturally knowing some of Alexei¡¯s past. After realizing Natasha wasn¡¯t afraid of gossip and had angrily confronted Lucia to defend Alexei, he clearly understood that his presence was meaningless. He did not doubt that Natasha would handle any unwanted romantic interests, even before Alexei needed to intervene. This was Natasha¡¯s unique way of providing absolute security to her loved one. Archer gave a bitter smile. Such favoritism was truly enviable. Back in Scrushire, after Natasha was abandoned, while waiting for the rain to stop, she took out a medal, patted herself on the shoulder, and told herself with a smile, ¡°Natasha, you are truly amazing.¡± At that time, he thought she was very good at loving herself. But seven yearster, he discovered she was also very good at loving others. Despite being a girl whocked love, her affection was more sincere, fervent, and admirable than anyone else¡¯s. Alexei¡¯s early life might have been difficult, but he was truly fortunate to have met Natasha. Archer shook his head, wondering if he could find even a tiny opening in their rtionship. ***** Archer said, ¡°Three dayster, my mother will travel to Nornytaar for an artificial heart transnt. I will leave with them.¡± Hearing Archer¡¯s words, Natasha nced at him with suspicion. She thought, ¡®Is he talking to me?¡® Being polite, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He added, ¡°Once her surgery ispleted with sess, I will travel to Arnatar on my own to search for the unique tropical rainforest morpho butterflies there.¡± A hint of confusion appeared in Natasha¡¯s eyes. She though, ¡®Wait, didn¡¯t we just meet? Why is he having a thorough conversation with me? 6:14 pm PD ¡®Why would he tell me his ns?¡® However, she keenly picked up on something. 55 vouchers Archer was going abroad to continue his insect research, so that meant he was giving up on fighting for the control of the Turner family. Alexei had mentioned that Edgar would not reim what was originally taken from Avery but would likely leave a substantial fortune topensate them. However, Archer didn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯t take the money. Natasha thought, ¡®Never mind. Having one less person in thepetition, who has an unclear attitude, seems to have no downside for Alexei. ¡®If there¡¯s no downside, then¡­¡® She said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Good luck with your journey.¡± Archer smiled helplessly. He watched Alexei, approaching from the dining room, who had personally brought cake and grapefruit juice while avoiding the servants. As he drew near, Archer suddenly raised his voice and said with augh, ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll bring you butterfly specimens from Arnatar.¡± Natasha was confused. Watching Archer leave after speaking, she waspletely bewildered. She thought, ¡®We only talked for a little bit. Is it necessary for him to bring me a gift? ¡®With so many people in the Turner family, he¡¯d wipe out all the varieties of butterflies over there if he wanted to bring one as a gift for everyone here.¡¯ She was amused by her own thoughts. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± An eerie, low male voice sounded in her ear. Natasha was startled. She turned and amusingly patted the chest of Alexei, bending over behind her chair. ¡°Why did you walk so silently?¡± Alexei ced the tray on the table, took the flower from her hand, his voice tinged with jealousy and simmering resentment. ¡°You were too busy chatting happily with other men to notice me arrive.¡± 4/5 6:14 pm P Natasha thought, ¡®Chatting happily? ¡®Not really.¡® Z 55 vouchers But seeing his handsome, jealous face, she thought for a moment and then exined very earnestly, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t talk much, and I wasn¡¯t excited at all. ¡°I only smiled because I imagined him having to bring a lot of butterfly specimens for everyone in the Turner family.¡± Alexei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. He scoffed inwardly, ¡®Specimens? Why doesn¡¯t he turn himself into a specimen?¡® A man would always know what another man was thinking. But Natasha clearly didn¡¯t realize it, so Alexei wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to help his rival show his affection. He masked the shadow in his eyes and pushed the cake in front of Natasha, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much, or you won¡¯t have room for dinnerter.¡± ¡°I can just eat less dinner.¡± ¡°And then you¡¯ll be hungry in the middle of the night and make me get up to cook he said with a hint of a smile. Natasha thought, ¡®Well, some things are better left unsaid. Alexei yfully pinched her face. After a moment, he still couldn¡¯t hold it in. you food?¡± With deep, dark eyes, he stared at her, her cheeks puffed out. ¡°So, what did you talk about before I arrived?¡± Ìï AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 113 Chapter 113 Natasha said, ¡°We talked about life, ideals, and our life views.¡± Alexei¡¯s gaze was dangerous. 55 vouchers Natasha sensed trouble and, grinning, stopped teasing him. ¡°He said he had seen me in Scrushire seven years ago.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Alexei gritted his teeth. He thought, ¡®Seven years? He appeared in her life quite earlier than I did.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s all, I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Natasha spread her hands innocently. ¡°What does it matter when he saw me? I don¡¯t recognize him anyway.¡± His heart eased, and his clouded face instantly cleared. Alexei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It seemed that Natasha truly didn¡¯t pay any mind to men with ulterior motives. All his jealousy was for nothing. Alexei thought, ¡®If I were to say I had seen her before, Natasha would surely dig for details, scrutinize every moment. ¡®She would also debate with me about every possible scenario of their meeting.¡¯ In a good mood, Alexei curved his lips upward and extended a hand to caress her earlobe. ¡°What did you go to Scrushire for seven years ago?¡± Natasha swallowed the cake in her mouth. ¡°I went there to participate in a academicpetition.¡± That year, she won first ce, but it wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory. Noticing the indifference in her tone, Alexei thought, ¡®Olivia was still acting like a tyrant in the rk family back then, and Natasha hadn¡¯t broken ties with her family yet. She must have been bullied. He squeezed her hand. Natasha smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Alexei didn¡¯t press her about past experiences that would upset her. 6:14 pm PD 55 vouchers He secretly wondered, ¡®Olivia wasn¡¯t sentenced for a long time. Ramona has significantly exploited the rk family because of her. ¡®Now that Olivia is a disgraced criminal, when she gets out, will the rk family still maintain their usual favoritism toward this worthless and troublesome woman who has caused them endless problems? ¡®Probably not.¡¯ These days, the rk family had been toyed with by Alexei like a cat would with a mouse. Andrew and Thomas were utterly exhausted while managing thepany Content originallyes from F?nd-Novel Under multi¨Cpronged attacks, the once¨Cpromising rk family was now in a precarious situation, with every step like walking a tightrope. Poverty would bring endless sorrow to a family. It would apply to the rk family as well. Alexei thought, ¡®There is no hurry!¡® His eyes were filled with icy resolve. He thought, ¡®Since the rk family insists on atoning for their actions, I will let the guilt- ridden Olivia deliver the final blow.¡® ¡°I wish I had met you sooner,¡± Alexei suddenly said. He thought, ¡®What would Natasha be like at sixteen?¡® On second thought, he didn¡¯t feel so happy anymore. First, Natasha had Lucas, then she met Archer. Each of them had participated to varying degrees in her youth. He was the only one who came to her life toote. He reached out, pulled her from the chair into his arms, buried his head in her neck, his voice muffled and frustrated. If he had been the one to meet her back then, he would have fiercely scared away all her rivals, like a wild dog guarding a bone, and brought her back to his ce right away. Natasha had never seen him so frustrated and sullen. Natasha smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°It¡¯s not toote now.¡± 6:14 pm PD vouchers Even though they didn¡¯t have a shared past, they would share the rest of their lives together. Alexei stared intently at her face. Natasha instinctively covered her mouth. She said, ¡°No, we are at an open¨Cair garden.¡± She meant that someone coulde at any moment. Their close embrace in broad daylight was already too much. Alexei moved closer like a puppy, lightly kissing the back of her hand, his voice low and husky. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No one dares toe.¡± He charmed her with his maic, deep voice. ¡°Natasha. I¡¯m jealous,fort me, baby. I¡¯m so jealous. I hate them.¡± Natasha¡¯s scalp tingled. She thought, ¡®Good heavens, when did this wicked wolf be like this?¡® A long time passed. Smacking sounds came from the open¨Cair garden. Alexei chuckled softly as he patted the back of Natasha, who was almost out of breath. His voice was filled with satisfaction and lingering delight as he said, ¡°It¡¯s sweet. It¡¯s a strawberry cupcake.¡± Natasha, in embarrassment, pped a hand over his mouth. Then he held her hand and kissed it. She looked at the flowerbed despairingly. Natasha thought, ¡®He truly doesn¡¯t deserve sympathy¡® Meanwhile, a girl carrying a stack of her treasured board games, who was about to find Natasha to y with, suddenly stopped in her tracks. She ignored the props that fell to the ground, stretching her arms out to both sides, blocking a group of exuberant peers like a hen protecting its chicks. 6:14 pm PSSD 95 vouchers She said, ¡°It just urred to me that Natasha said she went to Peace Garden to rest. Let¡¯s not disturb her.¡± A person said, ¡°No way! Didn¡¯t you say Alexei just brought Natasha some food and went to the garden?¡± The girl said, ¡°What do you know? Let¡¯s not go. We can y games anytime.¡± Her tone was resolute. Although the others were suspicious, they had no choice but to give up this great opportunity to curry favor with Natasha, who would be the wife of the future head of the family. After all, with no one to take the lead, they didn¡¯t dare to go and talk to Natasha and Alexei, let alone hanging out with them. They regretted not have actively stood up for Alexei earlier.. Otherwise, they felt that their family would be the one favored now. The group reluctantly walked back. The girl, who walked at the back and watched them exit, struggled to suppress the urge to look back. She appeared calm on the surface, but was screaming internally. She thought, ¡®What did I just see?¡® Just thinking about that glimpse in the flower bushes, she blushed and her heart raced. She thought, ¡®Wow. These two have so much sexual tension. ¡®It was nothing more than a simple kiss, but the fleeting scene I saw made my heart race more than reading illiciticste at night. ¡®Is it a looks problem?¡® She covered her face. She felt that Alexei acted like he wanted to devour Natasha. Leaving aside how Natasha and Alexei¡¯s action shocked the innocent girl, Edgar announced his decision regarding Avery¡¯s family. 6:14 pm PS 155 vouchers As Alexei expected, Edgar bypassed past matters and transferred a sum of property from his assets to Avery and Archer. All the Turner family members present had different expressions. Royce and Harley could barely keep smiles on their faces. They were trying to please Edgar all day, only to receive the news of him giving benefits to others. Dereck and Gabriel felt a pang of envy, as there were many valuable assets involved in this decision. Others thought more deeply. Minerva imed to be going abroad for medical treatment, and Archer didn¡¯t seem to have much ambition. But people¡¯s hearts were fickle. No one could guarantee that they would stay this way. Today, this might very well be a signal of Avery¡¯s family¡¯s official return to the Turner family. Vivian remained silent. her feelings were quiteplex. Avery was her brother from the same mother, but what he gained might also be a share that originally belonged to her. With more people sharing the cake, each would get a smaller slice. Lucia was the most direct in her opposition. She said, ¡°Dad, how can you? I¡¯ve wanted that jewelrypany for ages, and you never agreed to give it to me. ¡°Avery betrayed the family for a woman. He made such a huge mistake. That makes him a sinner. Why is he allowed to join us now?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Edgar tapped his cane and red at her. He added, ¡°These are my things. I can distribute them as I please, and it¡¯s not for you to manage.¡± Lucia protested, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you give it to others, but to him? Isn¡¯t that the same as giving it to Minerva? Did Byron die for nothing?¡± She subconsciously or deliberately ignored Archer¡¯s presence. ¡°Lucia!¡± Cora, who had been silent, suddenly stood up. ¡°Watch your words!¡± Lucia was startled, but remained defiant. 576 Dismissed 114 6:14 pm PD 55 vouchers ¡°Are you truly still missing Byron?¡± Edgar scoffed, his clouded yet discerning eyes sweeping over everyone present. Everyone unconsciously sat up straight. Edgar nced at the indifferent Alexei and Natasha, and the silent Avery and Archer, a hint o sorrow appearing in his eyes. He asked, ¡°Can every one of you honestly im to have not yed a role in Byron¡¯s death?¡± He thought, ¡®Yes, back then, only Minerva was proven to be associated with this matter. ¡®But is that truly the whole truth?¡® For original chapters go to Find¡ïNovel He added, ¡°Since you were so ruthless back then, don¡¯t pretend to be speaking up for Byron now. Don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know your true intentions.¡± The incidents from the past were already too intertwined to make sense of. On the other hand, Avery¡¯s family had been seperated from the Turner family for nearly thirty years, never benefiting from them in the slightest. Compared to his siblings who enjoyed a life of luxury, Avery had suffered enough to atone for his sins. Edgar leaned on his cane, his voice cold. ¡°My mind is made up. If you disagree, then hand over what you have.¡± Everyone fell silent, not daring to speak. For a moment, they genuinely thought Edgar might have learned the truth. Minerva watched with cold indifference as the entire family descended into chaos, then scoffed. She thought, ¡®I won¡¯t fight for the Turner family¡¯s assets, but why should I refuse when Edgar wants to offer some to me?? ¡®Even if Archer doesn¡¯t want it, donating it to charity is better than letting these ungrateful people take it instead! Archer, the other target of everyone¡¯s jealous res, remainedposed. This was his first time caught in the vortex of a prominent family, yet he felt nothing out of 6:14 pm PD the ordinary. He only felt that this was truly not a ce where free spirits could thrive. 55 vouchers His eyes swept over Alexei and Natasha¡¯s sped hands and Natasha¡¯s swollen, red lips before he averted his gaze. After an unpleasant family meeting concluded that evening, Archer chose not to stay. As they exited the Turner Mansion, their car passed Alexei¡¯s car, which was carrying Natasha, and they drove off in opposite directions. Archer stared at the receding, gradually shrinking car in the rearview mirror, recalling the news he received shortly after leaving the open¨Cair garden. Funding for the Arnatar project was halved, while the research progress was extended indefinitely. Heughed helplessly. He thought, ¡®That person really is¡­! Minerva gently knocked on his seat from behind. Archer¡¯s smile faded slightly, and he withdrew his gaze from the car¡¯s rearview mirror. He drove off into the night, heading towards his predetermined direction without turning back. ***** Perhaps Alexei¡¯s resentment was too strong regarding other men upying too much of Natasha¡¯s past. A few days after Lane¡¯s funeral, Natasha actually received an invitation from an old acquaintance. Someone initiated and organized a high school ss reunion. It was a two¨Cday event, held at the Mount Misty Hotel, where they used to have team- building activities. Because of Olivia, Natasha wasn¡¯t very popr in high school and had no interest in catching up with a group of semi¨Cfamiliar acquaintances. However, when she saw that the message mentioned that ire Hartley would also be there, 5:14 pm PD she hesitated. 13.55 vouchers Alexei sat beside her, openly peeking at her screen, practically seething with jealousy. He asked, ¡°Who is ire Hartley?¡± He thought, ¡®Great, one after another, it never ends, does it?¡® His gaze was menacing, as if he could stare right through the screen. The fact that the other person could use this man to entice Natasha to attend showed that person held some significance in Natasha¡¯s heart. He scoffed internally, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Natasha asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Stieca for a business trip?¡± She was the one who booked his ne tickets. He was actually meant to leave much earlier, but he seemed to have separation anxiety. Since Natasha wanted to focus on painting at home and didn¡¯t want to go out, his departure was repeatedly dyed. Shawn changed his flights multiple times for him. Finally, he had no choice but to y his trump card, asking Natasha to help book the ticket. If Alexei dared to repeatedly ask Natasha to rebook the tickets for him, he would only be met with a p. Shawn had already figured out the dynamics between Alexei and Natasha. As expected, Alexei didn¡¯t cause any more trouble until it was almost time to leave. Alexei was indeed stumped by the question. ¡°I can¡­¡± Natasha smiled at him. Alexei, anxious and dejected, hugged her. ¡°I want to take you with me.¡± Natasha leaned back, avoiding his tickle¨Clike kisses. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Alexei gently kissed her soft cheek. ¡°Who is ire then?¡± She raised a sly smile. ¡°ire is a great person.¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± 6:14 pm PD ¡°Lower your head,¡± she told the exasperated Alexei. 55 vouchere Alexei was lying on top of her on the sofa, sulked as he obediently lowered his head. A rose¨Cscented kissnded on his lips, and a low, soft voice, like a whisper, sounded in his ear. ¡°It¡¯s a girl, and really, no one is as good as you.¡± The corners of Alexei¡¯s tense mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl upwards. He asked, ¡°Natasha, why are you so good at baiting?¡± She asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°How else would you be so good at baiting me?¡± Natasha burst outughing, then Alexei tried to kiss her again. She said, ¡°No, my mouth still hurts¡­¡± Alexei insisted, ¡°Sweetheart, just give me five minutes.¡± ***** The invitation, which served as a yful catalyst for them, became an infuriating trigger elsewhere. The invitation wasn¡¯t clear, and the person who ryed the message to Natasha didn¡¯t exin it in detail either. This time, the event¡¯s participants weren¡¯t only students from their ss. Olivia and Lucas, who were two grades above them, were also invited. It was unclear who yed such a cruel trick, but they even sent an invitation to Olivia, who was in prison. Olivia stared at the exquisite invitation in her hand, utterly out of ce in the bleak prison. Her much¨Cthinner face twisted in a hideous grimace. After a piercing scream, she furiously tore the invitation to shreds, then ripped all the bedding from her bunk, threw it on the ground, and stomped on it wildly. It was as if she were trampling all those who had bullied and mocked her underfoot. She thought, ¡®All of them are bitches. ¡®Didn¡¯t the rk family say that no one would know about my imprisonment when they 6:14 pm P visited me? ¡®So why are these people still taunting me right now?¡¯ High school was one of her most glorious periods. 55 vouchers She humiliated Natasha constantly during that time, though Natasha was actually the blood daughter of the rk family. Natasha ended up being overshadowed and insignificant. Everyone knew she was the one who caused Olivia¡¯s mother¡¯s death. Olivia thought, ¡®What if Natasha got first ce? No one cared anyway. ¡®She could only huddle in her small room, clutching her trophy. No one cared even when she had a high fever. ¡®I should be the one at the top, adored by everyone, and shining brightly. ¡®Why should I be trapped and suffer in this prison cell? ¡®In just over a month, I lost my healthy left leg, my reputation and dignity, suffered extreme humiliation, and felt that life was worse than death. ¡®How dare they happily hold a party out there?¡® Her wild outburst even caused the two adjacent beds to suffer, leaving them trampled, dirty, and sshed with water. The inmates who had just returned frombor to rest were instantly enraged. One of them said, ¡°Fuck! Olivia, you still think you¡¯re some rich youngdy? How dare you throw a tantrum in the cell?¡± Countless punches and kicks came raining down on her. Dragging her injured leg, Olivia skillfully screamed and dodged while endlessly cursing in her heart. She thought, ¡°The rk family is a bunch of trash. ¡®If they can reduce my sentence, why can¡¯t they transfer me to another prison, rather than just watching me suffer here? ¡®Is it because Natasha has found a powerful connection? Or is it that they think I have lost my value? 6:14 pm PD ¡®What a joke. How could Natasha ever turn back to them now? ¡°They will never be able to get rid of me!¡¯ Olivia¡¯s heart was aze with fierce anger, hatred searing through her. She had held resentments towards the rk family and the heartless Lucas. Lucas had not visited her since her imprisonment. She had actually misunderstood him. I 55 vouchers Olivia was responsible for Natasha losing her dreams in a car ident. Lucas, out of gratitude for Roderick Watson saving his life, had helped Olivia onest time, despite being put in a dilemma. This way, Lucas believed that he had settled his ount with Oliviapletely. Additionally, the rk family had still sent people to take care of Olivia. Considering her background and the nature of her crimes, Olivia could easily be transferred to a morefortable private cell. However, with Ramona exerting her influence, no one dared to actually help Olivia. Not only did they carry out Ramona¡¯s order and break Olivia¡¯s leg, but they also ignored the rk family¡¯s requests. On top of that, Alexei specially arranged for people to make sure Olivia suffered in prison. Therefore, Olivia¡¯s prison life was truly miserable. The rk family only noticed her condition deteriorating and growing increasingly hysterical. Though they were unaware of the true situation, they inevitably grew increasingly annoyed with her. The rk family, originally harmonious apart from Natasha, grew increasingly estranged. Meanwhile, Lucas received a party invitation from his ssmates, along with his mother¡¯s announcement that he had to go on a blind date. Lucas looked at her in shock. ¡°Mom, are you crazy?¡± Dismissed 115 Lucas thought, ¡®It¡¯s inappropriate to go on a blind date now, as my engagement with Olivia hasn¡¯t been officially called off. ¡®Besides, I have said I wouldn¡¯t marry anyone except Natasha.¡® Margot sneered, ¡°I¡¯m crazy? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy. What do you intend to do by having someone watch Alexei?¡± Lucas pressed his lips together tightly. Alexei had a formidable reputation. Lucas wasn¡¯t looking to do anything to him. He just didn¡¯t believe that Alexei was truly wless. As long as he could find even a tiny opening, he was confident he could disrupt Alexei¡¯s rtionship with Natasha. The pregnancy scare at the hospital, though a false rm, reminded him that if he didn¡¯t act soon, Natasha would truly belong to someone else. He could not bear to see the treasure he had guarded for twenty years fall into someone else¡¯s hands. The thought of Natasha actually getting pregnant with Alexei¡¯s child, and even bearing children who resemble him, drove him insane. A loud pnded on Lucas¡¯s face. Margot¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment and anger. She said, ¡°Snap out of it! Given your situation, you¡¯re no match for Alexei. What gives you the right topete with him for a woman? ¡°Is it your precarious position as the Wright family heir, or your improper rtionship with Olivia? ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? You lost a long time ago. You have lost miserably since the birthday party!¡® Looking back, it was from that night that all of their fates began to spiral into the abyss. Margot deeply regretted believing the nonsense from Lucas and the rk family, who imed Natasha would willingly agree to the engagement. 6:15 pm 55 vouchers She even had a hunch that things had turned out this way because of a serious of bad decisions. She thought, ¡®If Lucas hadn¡¯t been cornered by Alexei and rushed to establish a rtionship with Natasha, ¡®if he had not conspired with the rk family to force her into submission with her grandmother¡¯s bracelet as bait, Natasha might not have retaliated so fiercely.¡® After all, they had many years of childhood friendship. Even if Lucaster did something foolish because of Olivia and Roderick, based on Margot¡¯s understanding of Natasha, it would have just ended in a breakup. Given that Lucas had once protected her, Natasha would not let Alexei harm the Wright family. Lucas and Olivia were truly outrageous, pushing Natasha to this point. Now, there was no affection left. Margot looked with anguish at Lucas, whose face was swollen and who remained silent. ¡°This is not the time for you to pursue love. Do you think even if you get her back, you can keep ner?¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered. Margot coldly made her judgment. ¡°Olivia is already in prison. Even if she gets out, she¡¯ll be of no help to you. ¡®The Wright family has shown her immense kindness by not immediately disassociating themselves from her. What you need now is a powerful marriage alliance.¡± Because Lucas lost his head several times for Olivia, he caused the Wright Group huge losses and provoked the formidable Alexei, putting hispany in a dire situation. Emmanuel was extremely displeased with Lucas because of this. Margot saw the situation clearly. ¡°If you don¡¯t put in some effort, how will youpete with your father, or with his illegitimate children?¡± Lucas still refused to yield to the fate of needing an arranged marriage to secure his position. ¡°I won¡¯t allow that bastard to be born.¡± Thest time he went to the hospital, he witnessed Emmanuel apanying a woman for a prenatal check¨Cup. But he didn¡¯t believe an unborn child could threaten him. 56 vouchers Margot scoffed, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s only that one? Even if one isn¡¯t born, there can be another, and another after that. ¡°What about those he¡¯s raised abroad, who are already adults? Are you going to take a knife and kill them one by one?¡± Lucas suddenly looked at her, his eyes filled with disbelief. He thought that Emmanuel would at least n to ce his other children as his heir after he was disappointed in him. His parents had always been a model couple, and their family atmosphere was very harmonious. However, Margot didn¡¯t give him much time for sentimentality. ¡°Nothing in this world is ever taken for granted. ¡°Only because you are excellent can you have a perfect home, readily avable resources, and an elevated status. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made a mistake, you must bear the consequences. ¡°You must get used to it. The Wright family¡¯s resources used to be entirely dedicated to you, but now, you have to fight for them.¡± She patted his shoulder, ¡°Your situation isn¡¯t too bad. You haven¡¯t made any terrible decisions concerningpany matters in the past. ¡°You are still the legitimate heir now. Emmanuel has only ced you under probation. He hasn¡¯t truly given up on you. ¡°What you need to do is not topete with those illegitimate children, but to strengthen your already advantageous position. ¡°A good fianc¨¦e can give you a significant advantage.¡± She paused. ¡°Even if you want something, you¡¯ll have to wait until you gain influence before you can fight for it.¡± Lucas¡¯s shoulders slumped. What Margot was the reality he had been avoiding. The alumni reunion invitation in his hand was crumpled. 6:15 pm Chapter 115 ?????? ???? Find1Novel His eyes were red¨Crimmed, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Mom, I just want to try again. 55 vouchers ¡°I truly love her. I¡¯ve loved her for so many years, and I can¡¯t imagine life without her.¡± He loved her so much that he felt they were shadows of each other. Precisely because he was certain Natasha would always be there for him, he became reckless, grew careless, and ultimately lost her. He could not reconcile with that reality. He wanted control of the Wright family, and he also didn¡¯t want to lose Natasha. He said, ¡°Mom, I beg you.¡± Margot sighed, ¡°It¡¯s toote to say this now.¡± **** Alexei eventually went abroad, pressured by Natasha. He was originally eager to take things further, not content with merely kissing her. After they had confessed their feelings, he wanted to take it to third base. However, their emotional bond hadn¡¯t fully developed in the past. By the time their feelings matured, Natasha got sick from the rain. After recovering, she got her period. Enraged by his consistent inability to have sex with her before going abroad, Alexei was upset. In an impulsive fit, he had Natasha give him a hand job, which didn¡¯t finish after a few hours. When Alexei was leaving for his morning flight, he still lingered in bed, holding her close and nuzzling her, his lips on her soft, fragrant red ones, unwilling to let go. Annoyed, Natasha kicked him to the ground. Alexei tumbled over, but with stubborn persistence, he climbed back up, shamelessly pinning her down for another hand job. Finally, panting heavily and pressing her down, he fiercely threatened, ¡°When I return, Natasha, you¡¯re doomed.¡± Natasha¡¯s body ached, and her hands felt weak. Her thighs were rubbed raw and throbbing. Drowsily, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Screw you!¡± 6:15 pm PS Alexei grunted in dissatisfaction. With a slight smirk, he quietly cleaned himself picked up the luggage they had packed togetherst night and left. up, 55 vouchers then Before leaving, he nced at the small piece of clothing precariously hanging at the foot of the bed and hesitated for several seconds. Seeing Natasha sleeping soundly, he quickly snatched it into his arms like a thief. Afraid Natasha would call him a pervert, he waited until he was downstairs and alone in the living room before stealthily opening his suitcase and shoving in the loot. When Shawn came to pick him up, he saw Alexei neatly dressed and well¨Cprepared, sitting bolt upright in his living room, looking straight ahead, with a pristine, unworldly aura. He was slightly surprised. Shawn thought, ¡®When did Mr. Turner start acting so seriously even at home?¡® However, as the car drove further away from the vi, the air grew colder. Shawn shivered but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to joke with him, considering his year¨Cend bonus. 6:15 pm P Dismissed 116 55 vouchers After the clingy Alexei left, Natasha rested for two days before fully recovering. Then she stayed at home, painting and binge¨Cwatching shows. asionally, she chatted with Sadie Torres, who was still abroad, expanding the business. In the evenings, she had regr video calls with Alexei. Both tried every possible way to persuade Natasha to join them abroad. Natasha agreed to visit Sadie, as they hadn¡¯t seen each other for quite some time. Hearing she was actuallying to visit, Sadie was overjoyed. She was truly bored by herself abroad. The most frustrating thing was that with so much gossiptely, she couldn¡¯t experience any of it firsthand. Her old rival, Olivia, went to prison. Sadie felt that she should have been there to see her off. She felt that it was a shame that she missed out on that.. She worked tirelessly to get Leo and her stepmother out of the way so she could openly confront the Wright family and the rk family. However, Alexei cunningly got together with Natasha while she was away. Before Sadie went abroad, when she and Natasha went to a bar, she could still sense that Natasha just treated Alexie as a rich guy. In such a short time, they had surprisingly started dating. Sadie felt her world had copsed. Th?s chapter is updated by F?nd-Novel Now, having gained the upper hand in the struggle for Natasha¡¯s attention, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little relieved. She was relieved that she was still Natasha¡¯s most beloved person. However, going abroad wasn¡¯t something they could do immediately. Both had things to attend to during this period, and Sadie, in particr, had a business tripsting over half a month. 6:15 pm PD 65 vouchers Natasha calmly stayed home for a few more days, rushing her drawings. Soon, the day of the ss reunion arrived. It was said that this event was initiated by an alumnus who made a name for themselves. The hotel on Mount Misty wasvishly booked out for this event. The hotel¡¯s reception hall was arranged as a buffet cocktail party. By the time Natasha arrived, a group of her ssmates had already gathered together. Olivia was once considered the most beautiful girl on campus. She was beautiful, rich, approachable, and talented. For years, her title as a prodigy dancer captivated countless people. However, precisely because of this, the live broadcast that went viral online over a month agc garnered considerable attention. Olivia was being exposed on the live stream. The video of Olivia being used of giarism chats. and then taken away by the police went viral in various alumni group Rumors said she hadn¡¯t appeared recently because the charge of hiring a hitman was confirmed, and she was imprisoned. As a result of this incident, the rk family¡¯s affairs werepletely exposed. Seeing Natasha, who was also involved in the gossip, everyone felt somewhatplicated. Back then, misled by Olivia, many people were prejudiced against Natasha, believing she was cunning and malicious, and had been constantly bullying the gentle Olivia at home. They didn¡¯t expect the one rumored to be arrogant and domineering to be actually the pitiful one. Moreover, even the rk family had double standards. They treated Natasha as if she were an outsider. Everyone was misled by their behavior. People inherently had a herd mentality. When a falsehood was repeated often enough, it would be the truth. No one would believe the person involved¡¯s exnation. To some extent, they were all Olivia¡¯s aplices back then. 6:15 pm PD 65 vouchers The atmosphere was somewhat silent, and even people who were not familiar with Natasha asionally nced this way, unable to suppress their curiosity. Among the diverse crowd, Kiara Larson, who had contacted Natasha to attend the ss reunion, saw her. Her eyes lit up as she enthusiastically came forward to greet her. She said, ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re here! Come and sit over here.¡± She led her to a sofa in the lounge area upied by their ss. Knowing what Natasha came for, Kiara quickly exined, ¡°ire is out of town. Her flight was canceled due to extreme weather, so she won¡¯t arrive until tonight.¡± Natasha smiled at her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Kiara also smiled. She was delighted to have this opportunity to ry the message for her. The Larson family and the rk family were of simr standing. Kiara was almost always privy to thetest gossip, so she naturally knew who was backing Natasha now. She heard that Alexei guarded Natasha closely, and Natasha was a homebody, so people couldn¡¯t find a way to reach her. This opportunity was aplete godsend for Kiara. Kiara had never liked Olivia since childhood. She hung out with a different group of people. Kiara had a crush on Thomas when she was in high school. Olivia, as Thomas¡¯s sister, always picked on Kiara, implying that she had to appease her to pursue her brother. Kiara was no one topromise her temper for a man. She not only thoroughly mocked and ridiculed Olivia, but even cklisted Thomas. Madeline was puzzled by this for quite some time. Kiara had visited them often in the past. He wondered why she had suddenly stopped showing up. Since Kiara disliked Thomas and Olivia so much, she didn¡¯t concern herself with their affairs, 6:15 pm She wasn¡¯t familiar with Natasha. 55 vouchers Natasha had a low profile within the rk family and was only known for her notoriety. However, because Olivia disliked Natasha, Kiara actually bore Natasha no ill will. Back when everyone was ostracizing Natasha, Kiara never participated and would even greet Natasha if they met. Kiara thought, ¡°This might be why ire, who has been out of reach for years, contacted me first to ry a message to Natasha.¡® Firstly, Kiara had no animosity with Natasha, and their social circles were simr. Secondly, Kiara was a lively, outgoing person who loved making friends. After ire eventually reached out to Kiara, she readily agreed. Kiara could both ire and establish a connection with the future wife of the head of the Turner family by doing this. She found no reason to refuse. Kiara attentively poured Natasha a ss of juice and said, ¡°Have a drink first. I¡¯ll take you to get your room cardter. ¡°David Shaffer really made it big. Mount Misty Hotel isn¡¯t easy to book out. It¡¯s nice of him to do this. he reserved the best rooms for us.¡± Then she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your luggage? Is it at the front desk? No worries, we¡¯ll togetherter. Do you want to rest in your room first?¡± Natasha said, ¡°No need, I¡­¡± go get it Natasha was about to tell Kiara that she had a ce to stay when she heard another girl standing beside them speak softly, looking embarrassed. She said, ¡°Kiara, there are no rooms left.¡± Kiara¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°What do you mean? When I talked to David earlier, didn¡¯t he say he reserved empty rooms specifically for our ss?¡± The girl nced at Natasha, then hesitated to speak. Although this ss reunion included people from various grades, not everyone was qualified to be invited. There were naturally enough rooms, but David deliberately wanted to make things difficult for someone. 6:15 pm PAA D :?? 55 vouchers Kiara understood the girl¡¯s meaning from that nce, and her face immediately fell. She thought, ¡®Is that jerk David out of his mind? ¡®He doesn¡¯t do what he¡¯s supposed to do, but busies himself with things he shouldn¡¯t. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right, how could I forget? He was Olivia¡¯s biggest simp back then. ¡®He must harbor resentment against Natasha now.¡® She suppressed her irritation, not wanting to embarrass Natasha. Pretending to just remember, she tapped her forehead. She said, ¡°Oh, right, my mistake. Too many people came, and the rooms were filled up quickly. ¡°Natasha, why don¡¯t you stay with me tonight? I have a suite, and it¡¯ll be perfect for us to catch up.¡± She thought, ¡®That dead simp. He¡¯s done for!¡® Natasha smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a ce to stay.¡± A male voice said at the same time, ¡°There aren¡¯t enough rooms, but there are a few tents at the mountaintop viewing tform nearby.¡± David, dressed in a suit, stood behind them, his eyes full of malice as he looked at Natasha. He asked, ¡°Miss rk, after driving away your sister and taking her ce in the rk family, do you now feel so superior that you are too good for staying in a tent?¡± Dismissed 117 55 vouchers With the event host¡¯s appearance, everyone subtly turned their attention this way. Kiara was furious. She said, ¡°Damn it, David, are you out of your mind? ¡°Who wants to stay in a shabby tent? I said Natasha is staying with me. If you¡¯re not happy, I¡¯ll pay you ten times the room fee.¡± She thought, ¡®Is this guy brain¨Cdead? ¡®Does he even know who Natasha is now?¡® Kiara now seriously suspects that David didn¡¯t just return to the country, but rather just got out of prison. Otherwise, it would not make sense that he would still so recklessly provoke Natasha. Kiara thought, ¡®How dare he ask Natasha to stay in a tent? What a joke. He should be the one to stay in a tent.¡¯ Natasha, who had be the center of everyone¡¯s whispers, frowned and carefully observed David. She eventually managed to match him as the blond guy from her memory who always hung around Olivia. She said calmly, ¡°I do think I am too good for that. ¡°After all, a normal person wouldn¡¯t do something so embarrassing as inviting guests to a party and not even arranging enough rooms.¡± Her calm expressionpletely enraged David. He went abroad right after high school and had asionally heard about trending things in Andphis City, but his understanding was notprehensive, Fresh chapters posted on fin?novel Knowing Olivia was in trouble, his first reaction was that Natasha, who had a reputation for being malicious and gloomy, had caused it. He thought, ¡®giarism? Olivia was clearly framed by someone. ¡®Even if Olivia giarized, the person who was giarized should feel honored that their work was recognized by her. ¡°That woman not only dared to reject Olivia but also forced her to hire someone to hurt her. 6:15 pm PD She was simply ungrateful. ¡®Did Natasha think she would seed by ruining Olivia¡¯s reputation? 56 vouchers ¡®She is simply an unfavored daughter of the rk family. At the end of the day, she would still be at my mercy.¡® He believed that even if he hit Natasha today to avenge Olivia, the rk family would not be upset with him and would only try to cover up this matter. He sneered, ¡°I prepared individual rooms for everyone. Natasha, you wouldn¡¯t be so shameless as to force your way in, would you?¡± As for the tenfold price Kiara mentioned, he simply didn¡¯t care about it. Today, he had booked out the Mount Misty Hotel, so he believed that she couldn¡¯t get a reservation on her own. He thought, ¡®She has to go down the mountain if she wants to get a room. ¡®Given her humble means, she probably can¡¯t even afford the taxi fare.¡® Prejudice would blind people. David selectively ignored the fact that the ne Natasha wore was priceless. In his mind, Natasha was always the quiet, unloved daughter of the rk family. She couldn¡¯t even afford thetest branded phone model. He said arrogantly, ¡°Either go stay in a tent, or sleep outdoors in the mountains. If that won¡¯t do, beg me. I can sponsor your taxi fare. How about ten times the amount?¡± The other people, unaware of the situation, looked worriedly at Natasha. They didn¡¯t understand the feuds within the Turner family. However, having just realized they had misunderstood Natasha for so many years, they felt very guilty and couldn¡¯t bear to see her in such a difficult position. Some girls, unable to stand David¡¯s arrogance, were so angry that they wanted to ask Natasha and Kiara to leave with them and gather elsewhere. However, some other alumni from the same social ss had strange expressions, looking sympathetic ever since David started speaking harshly. They had no doubt that the person who tipped David off, causing him to return to the 5:15 pm PD country to avenge Olivia, likely harbored a grudge against the Shaffer family. They only told David half the truth. :{ 55 vouchers Since they mentioned how miserable Olivia was, it was weird that they didn¡¯t talk about that city¨Cwide sensational birthday party at the time. David probably didn¡¯t even know his friend, Matthew Hill, had already left Andphis City. Natasha and Alexei were both savages. Matthew was disowned by his family, and he couldn¡¯t even rify his sexual orientation. Kiara looked at David as if he were an idiot. Unfortunately, David didn¡¯t catch the implied nces from everyone and focused on Natasha, who had been silenced by his foolish words. David said, ¡°If you want to stay, you can. Post an apology to Olivia across all social tforms, and then you can continue to attend this reunion today.¡± He lifted his chin and chuckled, with a hint of teasing and sarcasm, ¡°Well, do you want to leave now?¡± ¡°What? Miss rk, are you leaving now?¡± the panicked voice of Mount Misty Hotel¡¯s customer service manager suddenly cut in. Eileen Gray stood outside the crowd, holding a ss of grapefruit juice, which was Natasha¡¯s favorite, and felt as if her world was ending. ¡°Miss rk, is there something wrong with our service?¡± Her voice was tinged with panic. The message from higher¨Cups indicated that Natasha was to stay there for two days, or even longer. She thought, ¡®Why is she leaving after having only arrived for less than half an hour? ¡®What if I ended up offending the new boss because of this?¡® She even despairingly thought up her resignation speech in her mind. David frowned at Eileen¡¯s interference. ¡°She¡¯s leaving because there are no rooms. It has nothing to do with you.¡± He then gestured for her to leave. 6:16 pm PD However, Eileenpletely ignored him, though he had booked the entire venue. 55 vouchers She focused nervously on Natasha. ¡°We¡¯ve prepared the room for you, Miss rk. Is there anything you¡¯re dissatisfied with?¡± She tensed up and asked, ¡°Just say the word, we¡¯ll change it immediately!¡± Shawn had arranged every detail in the vi based on a list written by Alexei. It included the pillow height, the bedsheet color, the flower arrangement, and the grapefruit juice she just served. However, Eileen felt that there was no telling if Natasha hd new preferences. She looked at Natasha nervously, hoping to make amends. Natasha realized that she had misunderstood and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯ve prepared very well, and I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Eileen breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss rk, this is grapefruit juice specially prepared for you. ¡°Mr. Turner said you haven¡¯t been feeling welltely, so you shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± Natasha thanked her and took it. Everyone present was bewildered by the hotel manager¡¯s preferential treatment. They thought, ¡®When does a high¨Cend resort hotel take notes on guests¡® physical conditions and personal preferences so meticulously? The hotel manager is even serving her personally.¡® However, David noticed something was off, ¡°What room? Didn¡¯t I book all the rooms?¡± Eileen gave him a strange look, ¡°You did book the room.¡± David angrily pointed at Natasha. ¡°What¡¯s with her room then? Natasha, you wouldn¡¯t be so brazen as to use my name to trick the hotel into giving you a room, would you?¡± Then he angrily said to Eileen, ¡°The rooms I booked are arranged by me. You have no right to assign one to her,¡± Seeing his impolite behavior, Eileen¡¯s face immediately darkened, and she said sternly, ¡°Sir, show some respect!¡± 6:16 pm PD 55 vouchers Then she added, ¡°Of course, your rooms should be arranged by you. Mount Misty Hotel wouldn¡¯t make such a big mistake.¡± ¡°Then what about the room you said you gave her?¡± David asked angrily, convinced that Natasha and the manager were in cahoots. Eileen was even more speechless. ¡°You booked all the guest rooms. Miss rk is staying in a private vi reserved by the hotel, which is not open for business.¡± Some people suddenly realized. They thought, ¡®It makes sense now. It turns out this ce is owned by Mr. Turner.¡¯ Kiara recalled Natasha¡¯s earlier remark about having a ce to stay. It turned out she had already made arrangements. She gloated as she looked at David, who was like a clown. ¡°A private vi?¡± David looked at Natasha suspiciously, then suddenly sneered, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so calm. So you¡¯ve already found yourself a sugar daddy. ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re really something. The status of a rk family heiress isn¡¯t enough for you. You just had to throw yourself at an old man.¡± AD Dismissed 118 65 vouchers Natasha immediately poured the fresh grapefruit juice over his head. She flicked her ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s truly unpleasant to keep hearing a dog barking.¡± Smiling, she then looked at Eileen. ¡°I really like the grapefruit juice, but you don¡¯t need to send any moreter. I¡¯ll just drink the juice at the venue.¡± Eileen also smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, Miss rk, we¡¯ve also prepared some in the vi.¡± David, stunned by the juice, finally reacted. He stomped his feet in anger and said, ¡°Natasha, how dare you pour juice on me? ¡°Do you think you¡¯re impressive just because you¡¯vetched onto an old man? Maybe you¡¯ll be dumped tomorrow. You just wait!¡± After speaking, he wiped his face again and red at Eileen. ¡°I¡¯ve booked this entire hotel. Get this person out immediately!¡± The response he got was being sshed with another ss of wine. Then, Natasha repeated the process over and over again. David, perhaps having never encountered such an intense experience, truly froze in ce as Natasha boldly poured drinks on him. Kiara, standing nearby, saw the dwindling wine sses on the table, silently ced her red wine back down, and discreetly pushed it towards Natasha. The other girls silently followed suit. By the tenth ss, David was losing his mind. ¡°Someone get over here and get this woman out of here. Natasha, you¡¯re dead. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s backing you up. You¡¯re going to die today! The hotel security was indeed summoned. However, they held David down the next second. Pinned to the floor, drenched, with his face scraping the ground, David felt the world had gone mad. He asked, ¡°Are you insane? I¡¯m your biggest client today!¡± Eileen attentively handed a handkerchief to Natasha, who was tired from dousing, then 6:16 pm PS looked seriously at him. 55 vouchers She stated unequivocally. ¡°Mr. Shaffer, Mr. Turner is not some old man, and Miss rk is the legitimate future Mrs. Turner. ¡°This hotel is already undergoing transfer procedures. Miss rk is its rightful owner, so you should watch your words.¡± Between a guest and an owner, the owner naturally held more authority. Mount Misty Hotel was originally Alexei¡¯s property. The scenery here was beautiful, making it a highly desired summer resort. When the hotel was first built, a private scenic vi was specifically reserved for Alexei. After seeing the party location on the invitation, Alexei had the idea of transferring the hotel to Natasha. Even though after they get married, his assets would belong to Natasha anyway. But for a girl, he felt that pre¨Cmarital assets under her name were likely more secure thanmunal marital property. He decided to transfer more assets to Natasha in advance. Besides Mount Misty, many of his properties had beautiful scenery and excellent locations. They were also going through the transfer process to be put under her name. Although the process wasn¡¯tplete yet, Eileen and other high¨Clevel executives had already received notification of the changes. Even if Natasha didn¡¯t marry Alexei, she would still be their new boss. David, who was pinned down, struggled to twist his head. ¡°Mr. Turner?¡± Get full chapters from find?novel He suddenly had an epiphany, and an incredible thought crossed his mind, ¡°Which Mr. Turner are you referring to?¡± Kiara scoffed and answered him on Eileen¡¯s behalf, ¡°Mr. Turner, as in Alexei Turner, of course. David, when you returned, did no one tell you who your real enemy was?¡± David¡¯s pupils constricted sharply, and he looked at Natasha in disbelief. He thought, ¡®How is that possible? Natasha had just turned to speak with Eileen. She asked. ¡®If we no longer want to serve a 6:16 pm PD guest, how does the hotel usually handle it?¡± 55 vouchers Eileen straightened his posture and replied, ¡°We justpensate ording to the contract.¡± In reality, hotels would generally avoid breaching contracts. While the penalty might be minor, the primary concern was reputational damage. However, David happened to provoke Natasha, who was the owner of the hotel. Eileen swiftly assessed the situation, saying, ¡°Miss rk, rest assured, I¡¯ll have this gentleman escorted out immediately.¡± She then turned a serious gaze to David, who remained dejected and pinned to the ground by the burly security guards. ¡°Mr. Shaffer,¡± he stated, ¡°we will pay you the breach penalty immediately.¡± She then scanned the party hall and added, ¡°However, your guests also need to clear out. You might want to move quickly.¡± David felt deeply humiliated. Not only was he kicked out, but even the guests he invited were about to be kicked out. Today, David experienced the most embarrassing situation of his life. The alumni attending today, though not all affluent, represented various social circles. He was utterly disgraced. The attendees at the cocktail party exchanged nces. Although it was a bit regrettable that they couldn¡¯t stay in such a hard¨Cto¨Cbook hotel, today¡¯s drama was truly captivating. Everyone reported the situation to their private group chats immediately. Just then, Natasha suddenly spoke. ¡°Those guests don¡¯t need to leave. The party continues, just with a change of host¡± She smiled, looking down at the utterly defeated David. ¡°As for the penalty? David, how about ten times the amount?¡± The Turner family wouldn¡¯t care about this much money. Natasha was clearly using David¡¯s words to humiliate him. 5:16 pm PD But David fell silent. He didn¡¯t dare to speak either. Ever since he learned about Natasha¡¯s rtionship with Alexei, he had been utterly devastated. He thought, ¡®I am finished. 55 vouchers Eileen was a veteran in her job, so she reacted the fastest. She replied, ¡°All right, Miss rk, rest assured, our staff will naturally take over this gathering, and everything can proceed as usual. ¡®Additionally, Mr. Turner has prepared a batch of fine wines to wee Miss rk¡¯s alumni.¡± A batch of prohibitively expensive vintage wines was brought out by the servers. The speed was so quick that it left no doubt they never intended to drive away the guests. Eileen smiled and added, ¡°Topensate everyone for being disturbed, the hotel will upgrade the existing dishes and open several internal areas. We hope you all have a good time.¡± It was so thoughtful that no one could find fault with it. Upon seeing Natasha¡¯s tacit approval of Eileen¡¯s handling, the group of ssmates ignored David, who was still on the ground, and happily thanked Natasha. my One of them sighed while looking at the red wine, ¡°Today, we owe it to Natasha. It¡¯s first time seeing wine this good.¡± Another said, ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve always wanted to experience the Mount Misty Hotel, but I couldn¡¯t get a reservation for months. I never thought the boss would be our ssmate.¡± Someone else said, ¡°Natasha,e hang out with us! Do you like ying cards?¡± With lively chatter, the atmosphere quickly became vibrant again, even more so than before. David was the only one kicked out from the entire ss reunion. Dressed in clothes stained with juice and alcohol, David was humiliated as he checked out. However, worse was yet toe. As soon as he dialed his driver, he heard a troubled voice from the other end. ¡°Mr. Shaffer, the tire burst.¡± 6:16 pm PS David felt speechless. He thought, ¡®If this wasn¡¯t deliberate, then something is seriously wrong!¡® He gnashed his teeth in anger, feeling incredibly wronged. 55 vouchers There was nothing he could do. The hotel wouldn¡¯t lend him a car, and getting another one would take time. He didn¡¯t want to spend another second in this wretched ce. David¡¯s mind raced, and finally, he called a few of his closest friends whom he had invited to the gathering. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying here for two days and leaving tomorrow? Lend me your car.¡± However, everyone hesitated and dodged his request. After several calls, he couldn¡¯t borrow a single car. He had just offended Alexei. No one would dare associate with him. It was already a miracle they didn¡¯t immediately cut ties with him. In less than half an hour, David, who had wholeheartedly stood up for Olivia, fell from grace, fully realizing the cold reality he was in. Ovee by rage, he smashed the phone in his hand. Not satisfied, he then smashed the one in the driver¡¯s hand. The driver felt speechless. He thought, ¡®Go on, smash them all. Now, we can¡¯t even call for backup.¡¯ David only realized what he had done ten minutes after his outburst, Before he could even have another fit of temper, the hotel¡¯s security leader had already walked over with a smile. He said, ¡°Sir, this is a public area of the hotel. Non¨Cguests are requested to leave as soon as possible. David red, ¡°Are you trying to kill me? I don¡¯t even have a car. How am I supposed to get down the mountain?¡± The security leader lowered his head and looked at his legs. David immediately fell silent. AD Dismissed 119 As David trudged down the mountain with weak steps, two cars were driving up from the bottom. David clutched the rock, legs trembling and drenched in cold sweat, deeply regretting setting up the situation to embarrass Natasha without first understanding the full picture. Although he still felt Olivia was pitiful, when he shared the same plight, his dream of ying a hero to avenge Olivia was no longer pleasant. He didn¡¯t know his phone had received countless missed calls from his parents scolding him, nor about his impending fate of going to Cabath to meet up with Matthew. Otherwise, he might have wished for death. When he encountered the first caring up the mountain road, he instructed his driver to stop it. The car was stopped, and the window rolled down. David nced at the woman in the driver¡¯s seat. She looked somewhat familiar, but he didn¡¯t recognize her. It wasn¡¯t a luxury car, so he felt she probably wasn¡¯t from the social circle of Andphis City. He raised his chin and stated, ¡°I¡¯m requisitioning your car to take me down the mountain. I¡¯ll give you 3 thousand dors.¡± ire first sized up his hair, noting it wasn¡¯t the blonde she remembered, before her gaze fell on his arrogant face. Her lips tightened as she thought, ¡®A person¡¯s true nature wouldn¡¯t improve with time, it seems. She restarted the car and said, ¡°Get your man out of the way, or I¡¯ll run him over. After saying that, she actually edged forward slightly. David¡¯s driver was startled and jumped away before David could even speak. David red at him, watching helplessly as the car that was his only hope drove away. Smelling the car exhaust, he began to curse loudly. He felt that he wasn¡¯t supposed to talk to any women today. 6:16 pm PD 55 vouchers Meanwhile, ire, driving forward, looked at David cursing by the roadside in her rearview mirror, expressionless. Many past events came to her mind. Her encounter with Natasha took ce because of David. One year, ire¡¯s ss and several other sses from higher grades organized a team- building event at Mount Misty. ire took on many misceneous tasks for the ss since she was the leader of the group. ire¡¯s parents were ordinary workers, and she had a younger brother. Her family heavily favored their son over her. She was in¨Clooking and had an introverted personality, making her the type no one noticed at school. To earn money for tuition, she diligently took on various tasks, such as helping others with homework and running errands. She became the leader of the group entirely because a group of wealthy high school students was unruly, causing headaches even for the teachers. Rather than a leader, she was treated more like a servant by him. No one wanted her job. However, because it helped in obtaining schrships, she still actively applied for it. As a result, she was ordered around even more. David was the most excessive among them. He often helped Olivia buy water and books to curry favor with her. However, instead of doing it himself, he would order her to do it, regardless of whether she had something else to do or if it was windy or rainy outside, When ire ran errands for other ssmates, they would either pay her or asionally thank her. David, however, always threw his money on the ground whenever he paid her. He was also her most generous client. If Olivia gave him a smile, he would even add a little tip for ire. During the team¨Cbuilding event at Mount Misty, they didn¡¯t stay in a hotel. Instead, they pitched tents at a wilderness campsite because Olivia wanted to watch the stars. 5:16 pm PD Ct 55 vouchers ire had her period that day and felt very unwell, but David did not allow her to take leave because he always needed her avable. At dinner time, ire spent a long time alone, preparing barbecue ingredients in an open space near the cliff. By the time she felt something was wrong, she already noticed arge wet patch behind her. Stiffly, she dug a package of tampoons out of the backpack next to her. Before she could get one, a pair of hands snatched it away. David, blushing, held her tampons and said, ¡°Good thing you happened to have some. I¡¯m taking it for Olivia.¡± After saying that, he threw 30 dors at her feet. ire sat on a rock, enduring severe stomach pain, and grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not selling it. Give it back to me!¡± David¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor by using your stuff. What¡¯s with the act?¡± ire bit her lip. ¡°But I need it too.¡± She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Olivia just needs it for an emergency. ¡°You must have already arranged for someone to bring her something more expensive from down the mountain. Give her two, and return the rest to me.¡± As a teenage boy, asking around for tampons and then arguing with a girl over it felt deeply embarrassing. David just wanted to escape. He was not in the mood to care about her needs. He said, ¡°Just bear with it.¡± ire was impatiently pushed to the ground by him. When David sent the tampons to Olivia, ire saw Olivia frown in distaste and seemingly say something. David then coaxed her in a low, humble voice, pointing towards the bottom of the mountain. Only then did Olivia¡¯s expression improve. She took it and turned to leave. That pack of cheap tampons never made it back to her because Olivia threw the rest away after using them. ire sat on the edge of the cliff, rigid and afraid to move. 6:16 pm PD She had no friends and no one to turn to for help. EL 55 vouchers The dampness beneath her spread to more areas, while a group of boys just moved onto the path she needed to take to leave. As a teenage girl, no matter how introverted, quiet, or disheveled she usually was, she still had sensitive self¨Cesteem. Updates are released by Find[?]ovel The sky grew darker, the wind grew colder, moisture welled up in her eyes, and even the pain in her lower abdomen seemed less significant. She stared nkly at the dark bottom of the cliff, thinking in despair and confusion, ¡®Does poverty mean one doesn¡¯t deserve even basic dignity? ¡®It was clearly just a pack of rubbish they don¡¯t want.¡¯ The singing andughter of the boys and girls were light and bright, the smell of barbecue was rich and enticing, and the stars were beautiful. However, ire felt like a rat in a gutter, only hoping that they would quickly finish their event and leave. Just as she felt she was about to freeze to death, a jacket was ced over her. The notoriously arrogant Natasha stood behind her, pointed at her face and covered stomach, and asked, ¡°Are you ufortable?¡± ire knew that Natasha was rumored to be Olivia¡¯s cousin. Olivia appeared noble, gentle, and understanding. Natasha was rumored to be willful, evil, and had even caused the death of Olivia¡¯s mother. Few people liked talking to Natasha. The only people often seen with her were Sadie, who was also rumored to be a notorious bad girl from the neighboring ss, and Lucas, the school heartthrob who was two grades above them. Their trio often feltpletely out of ce. They were mismatched, yet seemed harmonious to be together. ire once saw Olivia try to invite Lucas to a meal, but he bluntly refused her. As the school heartthrob, aplished in every way, Lucas was uniquely gentle and affectionate only toward Natasha. 6:16 pm P 22 D 55 vouchers Many times, ire saw Olivia casting resentful, cold, and intimidating gazes from behind them. ire didn¡¯t think Natasha was that bad, but they weren¡¯t close, and she feared getting into trouble. She was already living a difficult life. Of course, Natasha didn¡¯t seem to have an easy life either. After all, ire only needed to work diligently and asionally put up with mockery to find peace. Natasha, however, was constantly hounded by Olivia¡¯s admirers like vicious hyenas, and she was not one to back down. Sometimes, ire even thought meanly, ¡®See? It¡¯s not only ordinary people who get disliked.¡® ire had never thought that in the most difficult moment of her life, the girl she had gone to great lengths to avoid would be the first to notice her embarrassment and help. Dismissed 120 56 vouchers Natasha had ire tie her jacket around her lower body, took her out, and then gave her spare tampons and painkillers to ire. The entire time, she acted very indifferently and spoke very little, as if she were just casually solving a problem. Once she saw rie take care of herself and change into clean clothes, Natasha left. Natasha seemed reluctant to talk to ric, her pretty face constantly frowning. Others thought ire had displeased Natasha, and they pointed fingers at the two. From their expressions, it was clear that they were saying that Natasha was bullying ire. Because of their sympathy for ire, no one ordered her around afterward. ire, who had finally found a moment of peace, discovered a te of warm roasted meat in front of her tent not long after Natasha left. She stood stunned for a long time, then pursed her lips and took it into the tent. Around eleven o¡¯clock at night, when a group of people gathered around the bonfire waiting for shooting stars, everyone came out wrapped in thick clothes. Natasha¡¯s jacket had already been dirtied by her. ire hesitated for a moment, then decided to give her cheap jacket to Natasha. Then, she saw that Natasha was wearing a boy¡¯s jacket. Olivia, who had juste out of another tent, also noticed this. From her cold expression, ire figured out the owner of the jacket. The next day, when going down the mountain, ire, walking in the middle, realized someone was missing. ¡°Natasha didn¡¯t keep up,¡± she said nervously. However, Olivia just casually nced at her. ¡°Natasha said she wanted to stay a bit longer and for us to go first.¡± ire thought, ¡®Is it possible for a teenage girl to voluntarily leave the group and stay in the dangerous wilderness by herself?¡® 6:19 pm P Her heart pounded uneasily. She eventually made her way to Lucas¡¯s group. They were childhood friends. So she felt that he should know Natasha well. Sure enough, as soon as Lucas heard it, he was about to rush back. On the way, Olivia stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know acting alone is very dangerous? ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t be impulsive. Your parents wouldn¡¯t want you to take risks.¡± 55 vouchers However, Lucas just coldly pushed her away, gave her a dangerous nce, and then ran back in the direction they came from without looking back. Olivia stood there awkwardly, with mes flickering in her dark eyes. ire was startled by her expression and shrank back into the crowd. That day, they waited for a long time at the foot of the mountain, but Lucas and Natasha never returned. They only heard news of the two near dusk. Natasha was told Lucas was looking for her, but when she went to find him, she was pushed from behind and fell into a hole. When Lucas found her, Natasha had just climbed out of the pit. Her hands were covered in scratches, and her ankle sprained. She had many injuries, yet she didn¡¯t.shed a single tear. If Lucas hadn¡¯te, she might have managed to get out or found another way to get help. Lucas, however, was so distressed his eyes turned red, and he carried her down the mountain on his back. After descending the mountain, everyone realized that because he had searched so frantically, Lucas also had many deep cuts on his arms and legs. Both injured individuals were taken to the hospital. Even though many people objected, Natasha still insisted on calling the police. It waster discovered that the person who pushed her was a girl from another ss with an ordinary family background. The girl imed she sought revenge because Natasha had bullied her, but only intended to 6:19 pm PD y a prank. 56 vouchers As the perpetrator was underage, and the rk family had heard Natasha was in the wrong first, they let her off easily under Olivia¡¯s persuasion. The girl apologized to Natasha in public, transferred schools, and that was the end of the matter. Under the heavy pressure of adult authority, the anger of an underage girl seemed like a joke. ire only then realized that Olivia and Natasha were not rtives, but sisters from the same family. She found it strange that everyone knew Olivia was the daughter of the rk family, yet Natasha was often mistaken for their rtive, who was freeloading from them. Moreover, the rk family didn¡¯t seem much better than her parents, who favored the son over the daughter. ire couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for Natasha. Thomas, feeling both heartbroken and annoyed, lectured Natasha about being low¨Ckey at school and not bullying ssmates. At the same time, ire saw the light in Natasha¡¯s eyes gradually dimming, reced by detachment and a certain resolve. Because of that incident, ire faced Olivia¡¯s retaliation. But because she was so submissive, they found no satisfaction in bullying her and soon stopped. ire had no regrets about tipping Lucas off. Moreover, if it hadn¡¯t been for Natashater, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sessfully escape her suffocating family. She pushed away the painful memories from her mind and wondered if Natasha and Lucas had finally gotten together after she had been gone for years. Natasha treated Lucas and Sadie the same back then. However, ire could clearly see that Lucas had a fervent love for Natasha. Although they remained friends until high school graduation, ire never doubted that Lcuas and Natasha would even get together. 6:19 pm PD She thought, ¡®Can this pair of young lovers make it?¡® ** 40 55 vouchers Lucas was pure¨Chearted and optimistic as a teenager. He would forge ahead fearlessly, ready to defy the world for the one he loved. After adulthood, however, various concerns transformed him into a selfish adult, leading him to gradually drift apart from the girl he used to love. When Lucas saw David blocking ire¡¯s car on the mountain road, he suddenly remembered that he used to intensely dislike Olivia. He had known Natasha for longer, and had liked this beautiful, doll¨Clike girl since childhood. Later, the rk family experienced an upheaval, and because of Olivia and her mother, Natasha¡¯s life was turned upside down. At that time, Lucas felt Olivia was a shameful person who had stolen Natasha¡¯s ce in her family. Moreover, because of Olivia, Natasha suffered a great deal. Every time Lucas visited them, Olivia would insist on meddling. Even at school, people like Matthew and David would annoy him all the time. Lucas consequently redirected his anger towards Olivia. He wondered why did his feelings change. It seemed that when Natasha left the rk family at 18, the constant friction and shifting dynamics between her and Olivia gradually subsided due to the distance. Olivia no longer made every effort to contact Lucas as she had before. Instead, she apologized to him and exined that her past actions stemmed from the insecurity she felt living alone with the rk family. It asionally led her to do irrational things in an attempt to secure more. Olivia also proactively suggested wanting to reconcile with Natasha, offering to speak favorably of her to her parents. At the time, Lucas was pleased that Natasha had escaped her painful and oppressive family, However, his parents¡® constant nagging made him worry that if Natasha alienated her family, 5:19 pm PD it would create many more obstacles for them to be together. Olivia¡¯s suggestion struck a chord with him. 55 vouchers Subsequently, Lucas and Roderick became good friends. Olivia then entered his life from apletely new perspective, as Roderick¡¯s girlfriend. With those prejudices gone, and Roderick acting as a mediator, Lucas discovered Olivia was not the deeply maniptive viin he had imagined. He even found her quite pitiable since she lost both parents at a young age. When Natasha turned 20, Olivia, unable to bear their hesitation, proactively encouraged Lucas to confess his feelings to Natasha. Unfortunately, the beauty of their mutual affection was fleeting. Things did not go the way Lucas wanted after he confessed. After Roderick died saving him, Lucas repeatedly hurt Natasha against his will due to Olivia¡¯s illness. Even though they became a couple, they gradually drifted apart. Lucas rubbed his temples, a headache throbbing. Since he knew what Natasha cared about, he naturally wouldn¡¯t help anyone associated with Olivia again. He continued to drive up the mountain, leaving David, who had failed to get a ride again, fuming with rage. Lucas gazed resolutely towards Mount Misty Hotel. Even if he had contact with Olivia for her treatment, he could guarantee their rtionship was strictly tonic. The so¨Ccalled hug and kiss at the birthday party was merely a trick of the angle, deliberately manipted by a sneaky photographer. No matter how confused he was, he still knew who he loved and was well aware of Natasha¡¯s boundaries. There were too many misunderstandings between them. Now, Lucas had the chance to revisit this ce with the people who witnessed their rtionship at its best. He hoped to have an opportunity to correct his errors and go back to square one with Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel 6:19 pm P & Natasha. 55 vouchers He thought, ¡®Alexei and Natasha have only known each other for a few months. How could that possibly rival the fact that I have spent two decades with Natasha?¡® 1:19 pm PSD Dismissed 121 E55 vouchers Natasha left the party early. Since she knew ire would not arrive until the evening, she went back to the vi to rest. Although others were reluctant, they wouldn¡¯t be so tactless as to insist she stay. It would be unfortunate if their efforts to win her favor ended up irritating her instead. The vi was in a quiet location. The floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows offered views of mountains and a sea of clouds. Inside, the decor was warm andfortable, with many furnishings simr to her own home. There was even a dedicated art studio and a dance practice room. Thinking of the grapefruit juice, she smiled, picked up her phone, snapped a picture of the scenery outside, and sent it to Alexei. Unfortunately, Alexei didn¡¯t answer the call, likely resting or in a meeting. Natasha spent some time alone in the vi, waited for a message, and eventually drifted off to sleep. She woke up again in the evening. Alexei still hadn¡¯t called back, but Kiara sent her a message. She informed Natasha that ire had arrived, then mentioned that a barbecue had started outside and toe eat when she woke up. The hotel featured a dedicated outdoor barbecue area where staff served drinks and grilled skewers, while a live band yed and guests enjoyed a lively, fun atmosphere. When Natasha arrived, she saw the back of someone who was cornered. ¡®ire? Haven¡¯t seen you in so many years, you¡¯ve be so beautiful. We even thought you were dead.¡± The man, whose hair was over¨Cmoussed, smiled. ¡°You look like you¡¯re doing pretty well. Where are you working these days? Want toe eat with us?¡± After saying that, he reached out to grab her arm. Before he could touch ire, a female voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Her well¨Cbeing is not your concern. Don¡¯t spoil everyone¡¯s appetite while we¡¯re eating.¡± ¡®Who was that? So disrespectful! The man was about to get angry, but then he turned around and saw it was Natasha. 6:19 pm P330 Chapter 121 Original content can be found at Find~Novel 55 vouchers Back then, despite her poor reputation, she was truly beautiful. Many boys imed they weren¡¯t interested in her, but they couldn¡¯t help ncing her way. At this ss reunion, he even thought that he was doing quite well now, and although Natasha was a rich heiress, it was only in name. If she was still as beautiful, he wouldn¡¯t mind having her as a girlfriend. Natasha might have a bad temper, but her looks alone are enough to bring prestige. Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived, David Shaffer, who was already considered very sessful in their eyes, was immediately humbled by her. Then he learned that Natasha¡¯s current boyfriend was none other than the powerful figure from the Turner Group. He seemed to be very fond of her greatly, giving her such a luxurious hotel on a whim. Even the wealthy scions he knew went out of their way to win her favor. Let alone pursuing her, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Seeing her stand up for ire, the man offered a wry apology and backed off. ire, however, stared at the person whose figure ovepped with her memories, a smile appearing in her eyes. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Natasha also smiled, ¡°Long time no see. How have you been?¡± ire froze for a moment, a trace of shame shing across her face. Meeting again, Natasha didn¡¯t question why ire disappeared with the money, but instead asked how she had been. Although they had crossed paths initially, their rtionship did not be close. Both faced their own struggles, maintaining only a casual acquaintance where they asionally exchanged greetings. After the SAT, ire¡¯s parents refused to pay her university tuition. Even though her grades were high enough for a top university, they insisted she start working right away and even arranged a potential marriage with a man more than ten years older than her. That day, her ssmates had organized a small gathering on the sports field. She wanted to consult her teacher about choosing majors and applying for student loans, but her parents followed her and prevented her from doing so. They dered that even if she went to university, they would follow her to school and ruin 6:19 pm PD her chances. If ire didn¡¯t obey, they had ways to make her life unbearable. 55 vouchers The day before, she had even been beaten, and the tuition fees she had saved from working part¨Ctime werepletely seized by them. ire thought sorrowfully. Other parents would only try to elevate their children, but hers would only put her into misery and still remain unsatisfied. She knew they were truly capable of causing trouble. No matter how far she went, she would never escape them unless they died. At that moment, ire was so frustrated that she even considered giving in to their wishes and just letting herself decline. Throughout the entire event, she was preupied. A chilling thought surfaced in her mind. Tonight, when she returned home, either she would kill them or she would die. After the activity on the yground ended, as others prepared for the next event, ire left by herself. As she pulled open the locker by the yground to retrieve her bag, she discovered her locker had been pried open. She suddenly smiled. That thief was truly unlucky. If it was a prank, they surely didn¡¯t know what she was about to do was crazier than all their pranksbined. However, upon opening the locker door, ire was stunned, On top of the worn¨Cout backpack, an envelopey quietly, revealing the edge of a stack of banknotes, and a note with messy handwriting. It said, ¡°Keep moving forward. May your future be brilliant.¡± ire stood rooted to the spot for a long time, smiling until she cried. That day, her eyes were swollen. She casually picked up a wine bottle from the trash. She bought several bottles of cheap, strong liquor from the supermarket, mixed them together, and refilled the bottle. She took it home and convinced her parents it was imported wine, iming a wealthy ssmate had given it to her because there was some left over. She also feigned a disheartened and resigned demeanor, ready to be married off. 5:19 pm P :? EX 55 vouchers Her parents were indeed very happy, drinking ss after ss for the bride price they were about to receive. Her parents were not very capable, but they were both alcoholics, so ire didn¡¯t even need to persuade them. Even her brother, who was two years younger, was persuaded to drink several sses. That night, ire stole all the family¡¯s documents and the cash they hadn¡¯t deposited in the bank. She then unlocked her brother¡¯stest phone using his fingerprint, and changed the SIM card and password to her own. Before leaving, she pped each of them hard. Her brother, being a light drinker, woke
    1. up.
    But he thought he was dreaming. He never thought that his good¨Cfor¨Cnothing sister would dare to hit her. Then, ire left home and went straight to the airport. The cash she took from home and the money in the locker enabled her to buy a ticket to leave and get through the most difficult time abroad. After that, she moved around several ces, worked various jobs, familiarized herself with the environment, and reapplied for school. Her life was tough yet free. In thest two years, taking advantage of the domestic boom, ire directed several low- budget short dramas with a group of ssmates, earned some money, and finally lived morefortably. Returning this time, ire specifically wanted to repay a debt. Although that sum of money had no sender, she knew who it was from. The glimpse of a skirt by the wall when she argued with her parents, the figure that vanished for a long time on the yground, and the familiar way of prying open the door all revealed to her who had pulled her out of the abyss. Back then, ire left in such a hurry that she dared not contact anyone andpletely abandoned her past. 4/5 6:20 pm PS 55 vouchers From Natasha¡¯s perspective, it must have seemed like ire took the money and vanished, without even enrolling in university. ire didn¡¯t dare to imagine how disappointed Natasha would be. Natasha did not refuse ire¡¯s apology or the identical envelope. She knew that epting the money would make ire happier. She also didn¡¯t tell her that the money from back then was actually what she had saved to leave the rk family. 6:20 pm P 220 PS D Dismissed 122 She didn¡¯t tell anyone about this, but Lucas and Sadie knew. EX 55 vouchers After ire disappeared, her parents came to the school to cause trouble several times. Since she was missing, everyone spected she might have had an ident or been abducted, leading to all sorts of rumors. However, the three of them suspected she left voluntarily. Lucas was upset, feeling that ire¡¯s sudden disappearance was both ungrateful and a waste of Natasha¡¯s kindness. Moreover, because the money was given to ire, Natasha had a difficult time right after leaving the rk family. The rk family couple even specifically asked several close families not to let their children help Natasha, aiming to force her back home. Later, Natasha found a part¨Ctime job, and Sadie secretly sent her money from selling things. It was only after she endured those initial days that she gradually recovered. Natasha never regretted her decision. Just as she never believed ire had escaped with the money. The reason Natasha wanted to attend the ss reunion to see ir was not to confront her, but simply to reassure herself that she was doing well. She knew that back then on Mount Misty, ir had gone to Lucas to save her. She cherished all the kindness she had received in her life. Moreover, a hardworking, diligent girl who defied fate deserved to live her true life No matter how dire her situation, the rk family was not as ruthless as the Hartley family. ¡°Will you continue to stay abroad?¡± Meeting her old friend again, Natasha felt much more rxed, seeing that ir was living even more beautifully than imagined. They didn¡¯t dwell sentimentally on the past. A simple ¡°thank you¡± and ¡°it¡¯s okay¡± covered everything. ire shook her head, a determined light in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m returning home. I want to assemble a team to shoot a formal film.¡± 175 6:20 pm PD ir had already conceived the theme and story. She hoped to bring the lives of marginalized young women to a wider audience. Natasha¡¯s eyes curved with a smile. ¡°I wish you sess.¡± ire also smiled. ¡°Your blessings alwayse true.¡± 55 vouchers Just as they were about to have a deeper conversation, Natasha¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Seeing the name on the screen, she smiled and told ire, ¡°Excuse me, I need to take this call.¡± ire nodded in understanding. She was about to go thank Kiara when she heard someone call her name. ¡°ire?¡± ire turned around, surprised to find it was Lucas. ¡®Then why did Natasha¡¯s sweet¨Csounding phone call just now?¡® She raised an eyebrow. Lucas looked at her with surprise and delight. ¡°Great, can you help me with something?¡± ***** As night deepened, the starry sky above became even more magnificent. Someone chuckled. ¡°I heard there will be a meteor shower tonight. I wonder if we¡¯ll see it.¡± ¡°What if we do see it? Are you going to confess your feelings to someone?¡± yfulughter rang out. While everyone was enjoying the pleasant atmosphere, the music from the band nearby had turned into pure piano music. Wearing a crisp white shirt and ck suit pants, the pianist¡¯s striking features caught the eye. On a night with stars overhead and a gentle breeze, they looked just like the ideal first love from a cherished memory. He was ying ¡°F¨¹r Elise,¡± and a bright, romantic love flowed from his fingertips with the music. A ssmate recognized the pianist and eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s Lucas!¡± ¡°Wow, I haven¡¯t seen him at all. I thought he wasn¡¯ting.¡± ¡°The decorations around us have changed, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± ¡°So many flowers! Is he going to confess to someone?¡± 6:20 pm PD ¡°Is it her?¡± ¡°No way. Her boyfriend is Alexei! Even Lucas can¡¯t be that tactless!¡± ¡°But he liked Natasha back in school. Everyone knows that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spread rumors. Lucas and Olivia are already engaged.¡± Suddenly, everyone had something to say. A group of people watched Lucas curiously as he yed his instrument. However, someone realized something was wrong. The other protagonist was missing. Everyone looked at each other nkly. 55 vouchers Natasha found a quiet ce to take Alexei¡¯s call. As soon as she hung up and stepped out, a familiar ssmate stopped her. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find~Novel A rose was presented to her. ¡°He said he never forgot the promise made when he was 18.¡± Next, another person. ¡°When he was 20, he went to the appointment at the library, but you had already left by the time he arrived.¡± Another flower. ¡°If he could start over, he wished he had never gone to sea that day.¡± ¡°My love for you didn¡¯t begin the day I confessed, but much, much earlier, every second we spent growing up together.¡± Natasha watched them approach with a cold expression, not epting a single flower. Those people grinned awkwardly and ced the flowers on the steps. The situation was different from what Lucas said. Natasha didn¡¯t find all the exnations and expressions romantic. Instead, she felt choked and intensely nauseated. Lucas clearly remembered every time he hurt her. He wasn¡¯t insensitive. He merely 6:20 pm PS prioritized his reputation and guilt over her. To some extent, he was no different from the rk family. 55 vouchers It didn¡¯t matter if he had his own difficulties. At the end of the day, he didn¡¯t choose her. He wouldn¡¯t understand that back then. After finally leaving the rk family, Lucas and Sadie were the only two people Natasha trusted and relied on. Yet, it was Lucas who gradually betrayed her by getting close to Olivia, who had brought her the most pain. That was even more hurtful than the actions of the rk family members who had sided with Olivia from the beginning. Natasha even felt a brief moment of confusion at first; as if she had done something wrong. She wondered if she misunderstood Olivia. Or she was too extreme and harsh. Later, Natasha understood. It was just that her grievances couldn¡¯t outweigh their peace of mind after they made amends. Because she had previously received preferential treatment, she was more attuned to noticing the inconsistencies. No matter the reason, if it wasn¡¯t genuine, she didn¡¯t want it. Her disappointment umted day by day. Just like with the rk family, she would let go once it reached its peak. Lucas was now trying to make her relive old memories, unaware that there was nothing good in them. Even without Alexei, she wouldn¡¯t turn back. Intense disgust made her step over the flowers, her face taut, ready to call someone to kick Lucas out. However, in this environment that made her bristle all over, a calm voice broke through the confinement. Natasha turned her head towards the sound, and her stormy expression suddenly cleared. She suddenly felt wronged. ¡°Alexei!¡± The man she had just spoken with, whom she thought was still far away in Stieca, suddenly 6:20 pm PD appeared on the mountain path under the starry sky, staring at her intently. Alexei stood alone in the wind, smiling as he opened his arms to her. 55 vouchers The students who brought flowers watched as the girl Lucas imed was mutually in love with him, and who just had a slight misunderstanding with him, rushed into another man¡¯s arms. The tall, well¨Cbuilt man had a stern expression. And even when standing casually, his mere presencemanded awe. He held her gently, yet his sweeping gaze made people inexplicably shiver. The piano piece ¡°F¨¹r Elise¡± was still ying, and everyone felt nervous. In the shadows, ire smiled and threw away the flower she had never intended to give away. Even though ire¡¯d arrivedte and missed seeing David, and hadn¡¯t heard the rumors about Natasha and Alexei, just by seeing Natasha¡¯s trusting expression, she understood what was happening. It turned out that young love didn¡¯t alwaysst. The beauty of the past only highlighted the ugliness of the oue. Lucas evidently didn¡¯t understand this truth. ire thought there was no need to ask. Everything already had an answer. Her final plea was, ¡°Can we start over?¡± AD Comment Send gift No Ads 6:20 pm PD Cha Dismissed 123 pter 123 65 vouchers When ¡°F¨¹r Elise¡± finally concluded, Lucas looked towards the simple pavilion set up by the hotel for wind and sun protection. In the dim light, the white gauze curtains swayed in the wind, faintly revealing the person sitting inside. He picked up the bouquet from the piano stand and slowly walked towards the pavilion, drawing surprised nces from everyone. He stared at the person inside. ¡°I know that no amount of apologies can recover the lost time. Misunderstandings made us take many detours.¡± He said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t our twenty years together show our past wasn¡¯t all bad? I now know what matters most to me. I won¡¯t say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡® anymore, because no matter how many obstacles arise, I will never let go of your hand again.¡± He added, ¡°Will you give me another chance? Let me love you again, properly and in the way you need.¡± He gazed intently at her retreating figure, hoping she would turn around. Revisiting old ces, reuniting with old friends, could that old me be rekindled? A few low exmations of surprise rose from the crowd, followed by a surge of apuse and cheers. ¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡± A girl hid her face and said, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so moving! Lucas truly loved her, and none of us knew. I hope they be a couple.¡± ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡± Some people even egged them on, not caring about causing amotion. The lively scene was filled with sweet vibes. Fresh chapters posted on F?ndNovel Even the hotel staff, who didn¡¯t understand what was happening, cast sidelong nces, Encouraged by his old ssmates, Lucas took a few more steps forward. He nervously faced the person with flowing hair and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind your past, and I don¡¯t care who you are with now. If you¡¯re willing to give me a chance, we can ovee all opposition together. If you still love me, just nod, okay?¡± The person inside nodded hesitantly, slowly, and gently, seeming to let out a whimper. 6:20 pm PD Everyone linked arms and shared in the excitement. 55 vouchers Lucas was so tense he was about to crush the flower stems in his hand. Upon receiving the confirmation, he suddenly released his grip. Relief flooded through him as the joy of rediscovery eased both his mind and body. Pulling back the curtain, he hurried forward, eager to embrace her. However, the person inside rushed out first. A small figure burrowed into his arms, sobbing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you loved me sooner? Do you know how many years I¡¯ve liked you?¡± She wiped her tears on his chest, her body trembling from crying. ¡°I¡¯m going back to break up with my boyfriend right now. Just you wait.¡± Hearing the unfamiliar voice, Lucas¡¯s body suddenly froze. However, just as he, with a livid face, tried to make out the other person¡¯s features, that person stood on tiptoes and kissed him. As their lips met, Lucas¡¯s pupils constricted sharply. The person inside was not Natasha. Robin Yoder! The school¡¯s famous cross¨Cdresser. He looked like a girl, loved dressing up, his sexual orientation was no secret. It was said he had be a beauty blogger with millions of followers on a certain tform. Attending the ss reunion today, he dressed in women¡¯s clothing, undeterred by others¡® stares, and just tried on a female ssmate¡¯s wig. A surging wave of nausea churned in Lucas¡¯s stomach, as Robin¡¯s mouth clung to his like a suction cup. Lucas had never felt so filthy. He pushed Robin away with all his might. But Robin, though small, possessed surprisingly great strength. Thinking Lucas was shy, Robin clung to him even tighter. The ssmates, who had just witnessed a taboo romance that defied societal norms and a romantic drama of reconciliation, continued to apud vigorously. Their strange howling cries echoed throughout the venue. The band from the nearby hotel began ying cheerful and uplifting love songs again. and 6:20 pm P Lucas threw up with a retch. Just then, someone eximed, ¡°A meteor!¡± 55 vouchers The crowd, drawn by the meteor, did not see Lucas vomit or Robin¡¯s face fall. They unanimously turned to look at the sky. At night, the sharp ridges looked softer and the dark mountains reflected the bright stars above, creating a scene so beautiful that everyone was amazed. However, what also caught their eye was the naturally destined couple embracing in the flower forest under the moon. Someone recognized who they were and let out a small gasp. Kiara swiftly raised her phone and snapped photos. The young scion of the Turner family and Natasha¡¯s beauty were absolutely the ultimate match. The sight of these two standing together was simply stunning. It was just what she needed to cleanse her eyes. Meanwhile, the hotel manager, Eileen, hid outside the forest. He nervously greeted his subordinates, ¡°Quick, quick, quick! Are you ready?¡± The staff members sessively gave an ¡°OK¡± gesture. Eileen began counting down, ¡°One, two, three! Go!¡± The meteors faded from the night sky, and immediately after, countless drones ascended. On the vast canvas of the sky, mountains, rivers, wolves, and roses appeared one by one. On the ground, the string lights in the flower forest suddenly dimmed. Amidst the refreshing floral scent, green fireflies happily flew out from the grass, creating a beautiful, ethereal green illusion. ire pulled aside the dumbfounded ssmates who were standing by, leaving the entire sea of flowers to the two main characters. Alexei watched as Natasha, who had just been clinging to him and yfully saying she missed him, was instantly distracted by those little bugs. He lowered his head with a soft chuckle. When she finished watching and turned her attention back to him, he knelt on one knee before her sparkling eyes. 6:20 pm PS D Alexei ignored the shocked gazes of countless people present. The people were shocked to find out it was Alexei. 65 vouchers He held her hand, looking up at her. ¡°From the moment we got together until now, everything seems to havee naturally and effortlessly. But if I think about it carefully, it seems I still owe you a formal proposal.¡± He continued, ¡°Miss rk, I truly love you. My feelings are so deep that I want to spend my life with you. If I¡¯ve passed your test, would you officially be my girlfriend now?¡± Natasha looked down at him and nodded. He smiled and took out the ring from his pocket, which he had custom¨Cmade long ago and personally brought back from Sta. ¡°What if I were a bit greedier and hoped to be your fianc¨¦?¡± Natasha also smiled. ¡°Boyfriend is fine, fianc¨¦ is also fine. If you¡¯re Alexei, then anything is fine.¡± They exchanged smiling nces from a hand¡¯s distance, and the air grew warm and palpable. Alexei remained on one knee, smiling as he ced the ring on her finger. Natasha examined it for a moment. Both the design and size were perfect. It seemed Alexei had started preparing the ring a long time ago. With her ringed hand, she sped hisrge hand, then bent down to kiss Alexei. She said, ¡°Mr. Turner, if you are also willing to be my boyfriend and my fianc¨¦, then stand up and embrace me now.¡± Alexei stood up, embraced her, and spun her around a few times, smiling. At this point in their lives, having let go of hatred, burdens, and self¨Cinterest, they experienced a newfound sense of lightness and rity in their hearts. The world seemed to shrink to just the two of them, embracing each other. Although it was a beautiful Scene, the atmosphere inexplicably brought tears to people¡¯s eyes. Dismissed 124 mong their ssmates, some of the more emotional female students began to cry again. Meanwhile, others were still reeling from the shock of Alexei kneeling before a woman. Though he was proposing marriage, his humble and trusting demeanor was hard to match with the rumors of him being a ruthless figure who killed without shedding blood. People had only heard rumors of Alexei¡¯s doting affection for his girlfriend, but witnessing it firsthand, they realized the rumors were not unfounded. Furthermore, the exclusive emotion flowing between them made it clear to anyone who saw them that they deeply loved each other. While the previous deration drew onlookers out of curiosity and for the spectacle. This one, however, truly made them feel the happiness of lovers. Even a brief, tender kiss shared from an unequal position was more moving than the intense, forbidden passion the previous couple experienced. Under the starry sky surrounded by mountains, the band switched to a romantic violin piece. The crowd, still stunned by the grand confession, remained captivated by the divine beauty of the handsome man and woman. Eileen, relieved after finishing his task, patted his chest, smiled, and gave his team a thumbs- up. ¡°Perfect.¡± ***** Meanwhile, in the dimly lit area, Lucas was pinned to the ground with a handkerchief gagging him. He struggled fiercely to rush out and stop the proposal, but the sight of it deeply seared his eyes. He realized that he had truly lost Natasha forever. She seemed to be truly loving that man wholeheartedly. They¡­ were in love. Shawn removed his foot from Lucas¡¯s back, a hint of scorn on his lips. ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s the point? Regret is the most worthless emotion. If you¡¯ve already let go of someone, don¡¯t me others for cherishing what you lost.¡± He continued, ¡°Honestly, with your status and resources, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to gain the upper hand in the Wright family¡¯s power struggle. It¡¯s a shame you chose to step in 6:20 pm PD and cause a scene.¡± Lucas squandered a good hand. 55 voucheri Shawn pressed the foot that had touched Lucas¡¯s back firmly to the ground. Wearing a cold expression, he signaled to his subordinates. ¡°Drag him away. Give him a proper wee.¡± The disappearance of the main character from the previous confession event went unnoticed. Those unaware of Alexei¡¯s identity stared in shock after their ssmates informed them. Earlier, when David used Natasha of cozying up to an old man, people didn¡¯t believe him. But they were still curious about what the hotel¡¯s former owner looked like. Unexpectedly, the truth was revealed so quickly, making him look foolish. Alexei was one of a kind, the best of the best. Some people who secretly shipped Lucas and Natasha back in high school were heartbroken when Lucas publicly confessed to the school¡¯s famous cross¨Cdresser. But when Alexei appeared, they instantly revived. No one told them how sweet a real couple could be. Natasha was introducing Alexei to ire and Kiara, ¡°This is ire, our ss monitor, and Kiara, our ssmate.¡± She then took Alexei¡¯s hand and gestured. ¡°This is my boyfriend, and also my fianc¨¦, Alexei.¡± Alexei nodded at them. ¡°Hello, I am Natasha¡¯s boyfriend and fianc¨¦.¡± ire and Kiara both had a knowing smile on their faces. ¡°We get it, we get it. We wish you a speedy marriage and a harmonious life together.¡± Alexei was delighted to hear this. He rarely smiled at strangers, but he did this time. ¡°When we get married, Natasha will send you invitations.¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes lit up. She just got an invitation to the wedding of the Turner Group¡¯s head. ire¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. Though the beautiful moments of their youth were fleeting, those who came after were clearly superior. 6:20 pm PD&D As they were talking, a sh suddenly went off nearby. 55 vouchers A girl holding a phone looked at them, her face flushing with surprise and embarrassment after being caught taking a candid photo. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just thought you two looked so good together.¡± Kiara knew Alexei¡¯s dislike for being photographed, but the woman was just an ordinary student who didn¡¯t know about the taboos in their circle. She quickly intervened, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go have them delete the photos right now.¡± Major events kept happening tonight, and many people probably took photos and videos. They had to make sure none of them got out. The photos she took herself were all for her private collection. Unexpectedly, Alexei nced at the photo in the girl¡¯s hand, his expression surprisingly calm ¡°No need. It¡¯s normal to take photos at a ss reunion for memories. Don¡¯t let me disrupt everyone.¡± ¡®So, he just let her go?¡® Kiara looked at him unexpectedly. The girl, initially very nervous, thanked him gratefully and left. She found this rumored scion not as unapproachable as she¡¯d heard. However, ire, the bystander, gave him a nce. She thought he probably wanted to take the opportunity to assert his im. Others didn¡¯t know, but she knew very well who Lucas¡¯s true confession target was tonight. Alexei indeed had this intention. If he really wanted to control it, he wouldn¡¯t have given them the chance to take photos from the start. His rtionship with Natasha was not something that had to be kept secret. Letting more people know would also prevent future indiscretions. Moreover, Lucas always brought up the past simply because he had nothing else to say besides time and memories. This time, it was perfect to let those who witnessed their past witness the beginning of him and Natasha again. 6:20 pm PD EX 55 vouchers ???? ????s? ???????s ?? He recalled the girl¡¯s disgusted, wronged, and repulsed expression when she first appeared earlier today. He nced at the now empty shadowed spot, his gaze cold and indifferent. **** Regardless of how the night¡¯s exciting scenes spread wildly through ssmates¡® socialworks, after introducing Alexei to ire, Natasha didn¡¯t make him patiently deal with ssmates she wasn¡¯t even familiar with herself. She directly led Alexei back to the vi, holding his hand. If they didn¡¯t leave soon, she feared his gaze would burn her up. Well, after not seeing him for nearly half a month, Natasha admitted she missed him a lot too. The front door was pushed open, and before the lights in the dim room could even turn on, Natasha was impatiently pressed against the wall by Alexei. A fervent kiss descended, like a tide submerging her. After a long moment, the two, still breathing heavily, were nose to nose, nuzzling intimately. Alexei asked, ¡°Did he send you flowers?¡± Natasha traced her finger across his chest, lifting his shirt with two buttons undone. She smiled charmingly. ¡°He did send them, but don¡¯t you know whether I epted them?¡± She was probably under his surveince the entire time, starting from the moment she stepped into Mount Misty Resort. Alexei also smiled, lowered his head, and kissed her lips again. ¡°Good Natasha.¡± It was her turn to question him. She grabbed his cor, pulled him closer, and kissed the tip of his nose. ¡°What about you? You didn¡¯t answer my calls. Was it because you were on the flight back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He returned her a warm, wet kiss on the side of her neck. ¡°Besides that person and ire, are there any other old ssmates you¡¯re thinking of?¡± His rough hand caressed her waist. ¡°No.¡± She hummed softly, biting her lower lip, and retorted, ¡°Did you meet any old 6:21 pm PD acquaintances or attractive women abroad?¡± He chuckled, applying a little pressure with his hand, ¡°No. Shawn can vouch for it.¡± 55 vouchers He only slept four hours a day, working frantically to squeeze in time, just to rush back early to see her. Natasha restrained that hand, biting his bobbing Adam¡¯s apple. She asked, ¡°You performed so well tonight. What reward do you want?¡± Alexei¡¯s small movement suddenly ceased. He stared at her charming and alluring face, his gaze deep. Dismissed 125 ¡°Anything?¡± He leaned in and whispered in her ear. 55 vouchers Natasha¡¯s ears twitched from the airflow created by the vibration of his pleasant, maic voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Her fingers also slipped in under the hem of his shirt. ¡°Are they gone?¡± he asked out of the blue. In the darkness, she could only see a pair of haunting eyes, but her overflowing affection and desire made her boldly kiss his ear. ¡°Mr. Turner, would you like to check?¡± That meant yes. Alexei smiled, scooped her up in his arms, and strode toward the room upstairs. Clothes were scattered everywhere, from the entrance to the stairs, along the hallway, across the sofa, and beside the bed. Bright moonlight slipped deep into the clouds, hiding each shy scene from view. Outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows of the master bedroom on the second floor were mountains and clouds. Inside the room, noises echoed. In the drifting darkness of night, their souls were stirred by desire. ***** While noises echoed through the room in the middle of the night, a fierce chase was also unfolding deep within Mount Misty. The lone wolf that once emerged from the mountains had be strong and resilient, with limbs radiating warmth. Its eyes glowed with an rming light, fueled by intense hunger and a desire to devour. It held its prey firmly, biting it, and forcefully brought it into a mysterious, soul¨Ccapturing territory. It traversed snow¨Ccapped mountains and streams, meticulously exploring every inch of this beautiful and fertilend, captivated and unwilling to leave. The littlemb struggled frantically in the wolf¡¯s jaws, desperately kicking in hopes of a brief escape. But it remained trapped¨Chelplessly delivered into the clutches of the ruthless predator. :21 pm PR Its body became rigid, losing all ability to think. 55 vouchers The wicked wolf contentedly licked the sweet mountain spring from its lips, its deep eyes gazing fixedly at the prey. ¡®It¡¯s too small. Can it really¡­?¡± A sense of pity, yet an unwillingness to let go. The mountains rippled, and the streams gurgled ceaselessly. The littlemb was retreating again, wary, and attempting to escape. It was quickly dragged back into the territory. With a short, panicked scream, the littlemb was finally eaten by the wicked wolf. Its eyes lost their light, and in its rage, it bit the wolf¡¯s throat, determined to take the wolf down with it. However, the wicked wolf, engrossed in savoring its prey, felt no pain. Instead, the prey¡¯s counterattack made its veins bulge and its blood boil. The poormb only faced the enemy¡¯s even fiercer gnawing. Late at night, a sudden heavy rain began to fall in the ever¨Cchanging mountain forest. The rain beat quickly on the leaves, making them wobble on the trees, but the strong, connected trees kept them from falling. The gentle rhythm of rain created a joyful and beautiful melody in the forest, echoing the cries of the devouredmb and the gasps of the cunning wolf, prompting nearby small animals to cautiously flee. The torrential rain poured down, washing Mount Misty over and over, revealing its pristine, enchanting beauty. By dawn, the rain that had fallen almost all night finally slowed and paused. The air was alive with the fresh scent of blooming roses and the subtle fragrance of green grass rising from thewn, mingled with raindrops to create a refreshing and uplifting atmosphere. Yet, an asional trace of the strong, iron¨Clike scent left byst night¡¯s hunt lingered in the air, unexpectedly stirring fear. ***** 6:21 pm PS EL 55 vouchers Early in the morning, in the sunlit room, Alexei held Natasha in his arms, affectionately pecking her face. Natasha felt what was happening under the covers and helplessly closed her eyes. She felt like she was going to die. ***** The former and current bosses moved into the vi and never left the house again. Even after the two¨Cday, one¨Cnight ss reunion ended the following day, the organizer, Natasha, was still nowhere to be seen. Everyone couldn¡¯t even express their thanks, but they still left feelingpletely satisfied. With beautiful mountains, abundant scenery, and great fun, they would have plenty to talk about regarding these two days and one night once they returned. Eileen kept to herself, perfectly concluding the event. She didn¡¯t ask what the two were busy with. She only instructed everyone to stay far away from the vi and to deliver food on time at meal times every day. Reportedly, the food delivery person was not even allowed into the vi¡¯s living room. ire felt a bit of regret that she didn¡¯t get to say many things to Natasha. Kiara patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Turner already said he would send us invitations. We¡¯ll have plenty of chances to meetter.¡± ire thought about it and agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two descended the mountain together, smiling. As the guests gradually dispersed, the noises in the room with tightly drawn curtains continued relentlessly, wave after wave. The secluded and tranquil mountains were ideal for those who sought solitude. Alexei was quite satisfied with the chosen location for the ss reunion. Natasha¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and her fingers curled against the pillow. Her unfocused eyes watched the petals of the fresh flowers in the vase by the bed sway. Her legs were¡­ 5:21 pm PD Chapter 125 ?????? ???? FindN()vel She couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream. 1256 vouchers She suspected Alexei had used all the strength he built from his daily workouts entirely on her. In the end, her legs were so weak she couldn¡¯t even shower, so she had to let someone else do
    1. it.
    Such decadent and indulgent days continued for several days. Alexei was a quick learner, always tempting her to try new things. Well, Natasha was curious. too. Although tiring, it was stimting, and she enjoyed it very much. But in fact, that very night she couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. She was overwhelmed. Alexei was being clingy, and Natasha couldn¡¯t get away. After a moment¡¯s thought, she pushed Alexei away and seriously stated that she wanted to do something proper. Alexei readilyplied. On the first day, she said she wanted to paint. With her mind turning to mush, she didn¡¯t expect to paint anything proper. She just stayed in the studio and casually painted the mountain view outside. Less than halfway through her painting, Alexei brought her fruit and suddenly said meaningfully that he could be her model. Natasha was intrigued. She hadn¡¯t painted Alexei yet. As a result, she underestimated his cunning. He did act as a model, but what kind of model was debatable. That day, both of them ended up covered in paint, and the entire studio was a mess. The reds, greens, whites, and transparent hues were all mixed together, making it impossible to distinguish one from another. Natasha, infuriated, sat on Alexei¡¯s back. She dered she no longer wanted him as a model, but as a canvas, She picked up a pen and began drawing on his smoothly muscled, beautiful back. 21 pm PS Alexeiy still, but as she drew, his ¡°friend¡± shamelessly stirred¡­ 55 vouchers By the end of thatst day, both of their waists bore a temporary tattoo with the same design out a different artistic style. The next day, Natasha learned her lesson and dered she would no longer draw. She vanted to dance. n front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, with a sea of clouds as the backdrop, a radiant girlnced gracefully under the bright sun. Due to physical limitations, Natasha¡¯s dancing was not strong. She could not perform any arge movements. Natasha red at Alexei in annoyance. He had been leaning against the doorframe watching her dance. Then, he approached her tep by step. His eyes were burning and his voice was husky. ¡°Baby, can you dance one more ime?¡± Natasha, sitting on the ground, looked up at him in confusion. she thought, ¡®Is something wrong with his taste? Those moves were not dancing at all. How could his eyes still light up? It must be the lover¡¯s filter.¡¯ ust as she was feeling a little proud, Alexei picked her up with a smile. Ten minutester. Alexei, you¡¯re a monster!¡± Yes. I won¡¯t be human. I just want to be a beast.¡± I Öæ AD Comment Dismissed 126 171 55 vouchers While some lose track of time in the mountains, others bear the burden for them. Time rewound to the night of the ss reunion. Shawn and his people waited for Alexei most of the night. However, all that awaited them were empty fallen leaves, swept by the mountain. wind. Shawn thought, ¡®Fine. I¡¯m used to it now!¡¯ He smiled resignedly. Alexei didn¡¯te out for a day, two days, or even three. Calls were hung up, or asionally connected only to quickly fall silent. Shawn took a deep breath, knowing he had to handle it himself. Lucas, having just received a ¡°thorough reception¡± was dragged out again. His face was pale. He smiled. ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯re lucky. Cripple one of his hands and send him back.¡± They couldn¡¯t kill him yet. Alexei and Natasha had more in store for himter. Everyone must be ountable for their choices. Lucas looked at his limp right hand and couldn¡¯t believe Shawn dared to say this was still good luck. He had been in living hell these past few days. He had a full taste of Alexei¡¯s ruthless and merciless methods this time. Shawn patted his face. ¡°Mr. Wright, are you still resentful? I advise you not to y the victim after getting off easy. Losing one hand is just a warning for constantly harassing and sickening ourdy. Next time you appear before her, who knows what will be broken.¡± Upon hearing Natasha¡¯s name, Lucas¡¯s gaze flickered. However, fear outweighed any lingering affection. From a young age, he was ustomed to getting everything he wanted. Even after Natasha broke up with him, he was confident she would eventually return. However, everything spiraled out of control from the day his marriage proposal failed. Unwilling to ept it, Lucas sought to win her back, but only plunged himself into an unprecedented predicament. E55 vouchers In front of Alexei, he was like an ant attempting to move a mountain. Alexei might not have even noticed him. Lucas once held a powerful position, calmly watching others contend for power with detachedpassion. Now, facing even greater power, he had be the very ¡°ant¡± he once disdained. When Lucas was thrown to the Wright family¡¯s doorstep, he was still reeling from the immense shock. The experiences of the past few days hadpletely shattered his pride and dignity. As he endured the searing pain and stepped into the house, he was met not by his parents¡®forting concern, but by a tense atmosphere in the living room. Emmanuel and a younger man who resembled him sat side by side, while his mother sat formally opposite them. Her expression was a mixture of shock and fury. ¡°Emmanuel, allowing a bastard child into our home is a direct insult to me.¡± Emmanuel looked serious. ¡°Haven¡¯t I taken good care of you and your son for twenty years? If your son hadn¡¯t messed up, the sessful family business wouldn¡¯t have been lost. He¡¯s nearly ruined the Wright Group.¡± It pained him to abandon such an excellent son, one he had ced so much hope in. But they didn¡¯t have a choice. Margot was unable to respond. She knew it, but perhaps none of them had imagined that Alexei, known for his cold- blooded ruthlessness, would go to such lengths for a woman. But Lucas was her son, and regardless, she had to protect his interests. ¡°Regardless, Wyatt is now officially a Wright. He will move in after today. Lucas must step down from his current position, and I will have Wyatt take over his work,¡± Emmanuel stated definitively. ¡°You¡¯re trying to expel him from the Wright family!¡± Margot red. ¡°Then what do you propose? Do you want us to die with him?¡± Emmanuel retorted angrily. Margot clenched her hands. ¡°As the primary heir, he must receive what is due to him.¡± 6:21 pm PD 55 vouchers Emmanuel sighed in relief. ¡°From now on, let Lucas handle the international business. If he has his own ideas, he can also start his own private venture, and I¡¯ll fully support him.¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Lucas cried out in disbelief. If he were to start his own venture, his status as the eldest heir of the Wright family would be in name only. Moreover, when it came to the so¨Ccalled full support, it was self¨Cevident which side he would favor when he and Wyatt actuallypeted for resources. His appearance made the three people in the room all look over. Wyatt, who had risen above a group of illegitimate children, raised an eyebrow as he looked at his disheveled elder brother. His eyes were full of amusement. Fortunately, Shawn was afraid Lucas would scare passersby, so he even changed his blood- stained dirty clothes into clean ones. Otherwise, he would be even more conspicuous now. Emmanuel seemed prepared for his miserable appearance and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± His mother was so angry that she didn¡¯t even notice his drooping right hand, and a p came hard. ¡°I told you to stay away from Natasha. What have you done again?¡± Wyatt, standing behind her, grinned and said, ¡°Lucas, wee home.¡± The Wright family was in aplete mess. If Lucas had been wallowing in heartbreak upon his return, he was nowpletely disinclined to think about Natasha, Olivia, or the past. Emmanuel¡¯s decision was an absolute bolt from the blue for Lucas. Just a short while ago, he had suppressed these illegitimate children into oblivion. Yet today, his defeated opponents brazenly took his ce. He found it absurd. Lucas once again gained a profound understanding of Alexei¡¯s methods. His heart bled, It was merely a confession to Natasha, but Alexei was brutal to him. Moreover, he and Natasha were originally a couple. Natasha was so sentimental. Lucas thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t he afraid that I will tell Natasha his cold- blooded and cruel side?¡® 375 6:21 pm PD ***** 55 vouchers Feeling drained, Natasha heard Shawn reporting the news from the Wright family to Alexei. Resting her head on Alexei¡¯s abs, her expression remained calm. Sadie¡¯s business trip abroad had ended. Since returning to Nornytaar, she had been frequently calling across borders, urging her to travel abroad. However, the night beforest, when she called, Natasha identally pressed the answer button. Sadie immediately hung up, and no further messages were sent. Thinking of that incident, Natasha pinched Alexei¡¯s abdominal muscles and pouted slightly in frustration. While giving instructions to Shawn aboutpany matters, Alexei held her hand and yed with it, even guiding her to touch him a few times. She was patted again. After hanging up, Alexei smiled. ¡°Are you bored? Shall I y with you?¡± Natasha scoffed. ¡°I can¡¯t keep up.¡± Alexei said, ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re so capable, so adept¡­¡± Natasha shouted, ¡°Alexei! Are you out of your mind? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She sat on his waist, pretending to strangle him. She was truly exasperated. Sheined, ¡°I need to go out! Haven¡¯t you had enough fun? Aren¡¯t you tired of this?¡± Alexei replied, ¡°How could I? I¡¯ll never get tired of it. There¡¯s still so much more¡­¡± Natasha covered his mouth. She said, ¡°I have important things to do. I¡¯m going to take on the work from Naomi.¡± Naomi had already joined Sophia¡¯s team and was rehearsing a new dance production. Yesterday afternoon, she sent Natasha a message, Sophia greatly admired her choreography and had also learned about her talent from Rhea, hoping to invite her to be a special consultant for their new dance drama. Natasha had just submitted her designs and was avable for a short time. Moreover, Naomi¡¯s rehearsals happen to be in Sadie¡¯s city. 6:21 pm PD 55 vouchers After another full night of hard work, she felt it was necessary to give herself a break. Alexei wrapped his arms around her, gently pecked her red lips, and sighed. Though he was reluctant to let her go¡­ The source of th?s content is find?novel ¡°Go ahead.¡± He smiled as he patted her head. In his personal life, he wanted to pamper her so much that she wouldn¡¯t need to take care of herself. But when it came to her career, he encouraged her to always remain independent. That was Natasha¡¯s source of pride. She could ept his kindness, but she would not lose her independence. He was willing to support her ideas. This opportunity was indeed rare. And he guiltily touched his nose. Having just indulged, Alexei had been quite demandingtely. He simply couldn¡¯t help himself. He leaned in and kissed her cheek again. Not knowing they were about to release her, Sadie, who had disappeared for several days, suddenly came online. Her message had a smug tone. [Darling, you have toe now whether you like it or not.] A picture was attached. Natasha clicked it open, amused. What had she photographed to be so happy? However, what was in the picture made her gaze freeze. The snapshot wasn¡¯t of scenery, but of someone who should have been long dead. It was Olivia¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend, Roderick. AD Dismissed 127 At Nornytaar Airport, Sadie spotted Natasha walking out with the crowd early. She raised her hand. ¡°Natasha, over here!¡± A wide smile spread across Natasha¡¯s face. She walked over quickly and gave her a big hug. ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± Sadie proudly waved her phone. ¡°Five minutes. Timed perfectly.¡± Natasha expressed her approval. The two of them exchanged a smile. Sadie gently caressed her increasingly radiant and rosy cheek, marveling. ¡°Looks like your partner is really spoiling you.¡± One¡¯s well¨Cbeing could be seen from theirplexion. Sadie had been so worried about Alexei at the time, and was equally surprisedter to hear about their progress. She never imagined that the two, who initially only spoke of cooperation and transactions, could be so utterly devoted to each other. It showed Natasha was quite capable. She wanted to , Natasha and Lucas were burdened by the shadow of another death. Roderick put on a good act. Even Sadie and Natasha, who strongly disliked Olivia, couldn¡¯t say a bad word about him. The only thing they couldin about was his poor judgment for falling for Olivia, that venomous woman. During that ident, he saved Olivia and several others before dying of exhaustion while saving Lucas. This made many people feel even more that he was a saint. 1:21 pm PD 55 vouchers Later, the Wright family wanted a new daughter¨Cinw. The rk family, feeling sorry for their daughter, pressured Lucas to assume Roderick¡¯s identity and care for the ill Olivia. Even those aware of the situation found no fault. Only Natasha was silenced by a debt of gratitude. Even her jealousy and rebuttal seemed terribly wrong. After Olivia was heartbroken and nearly killed herself, her family redirected their anger towards Natasha, who had initiated the boating activity. As a result, rtions between both families reached a new low. Natasha endured so much injustice during that time. She had already left the rk family home, but still found herself entangled. It turned out this scumbag wasn¡¯t dead at all. Sadie didn¡¯t believe in coincidences. She thought that Olivia was behind it. At the time, she found it odd. Olivia had often flirted with Lucas in high school, so how could she suddenly have aplete change of heart and fall desperately in love with another man who, aside from his personal traits, was rather ordinary? Olivia¡¯s opportunistic nature made Sadie doubt she could truly love a man that deeply. After observing for a long time, she realized they were truly inseparable and showed no signs of weakness. She could only secretly scold herself for being so suspicious. Chapters first released on Find~Novel After all, Olivia and Roderick started dating even earlier than Lucas and Natasha. Thinking about it, everything made sense. From the very beginning, Olivia¡¯s rtionship was a trap set for Lucas and Natasha. Even Roderick¡¯s outwardly gentle, humble, and docile demeanor was a stark contrast to his secret love for extreme sports. It had been carefully crafted for this very moment. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 6:21 pm P Dismissed 128 Sadie gritted her teeth, ¡°This woman is truly ruthless.¡± Natasha pressed her lips together. In fact, at this moment, she felt calmer than she had imagined. EL 55 vouchers Roderick might have been the beginning of her and Lucas¡¯s separation, but the final oue was not solely due to him. Lucas may have cared for Olivia at first because of guilt, family, or public pressure, but as he kept choosing her over Natasha, he started to secretly enjoy their risky rtionship. Moreover, after being with Alexei, she gained a clearer understanding of what genuine favoritism looked like. If someone tried to use saving Alexei¡¯s life as leverage, he might easily grant them typical power and wealth. However, if they became too greedy, they would receive nothing. And if they demanded that he repay the favor by harming Natasha, Alexei would instantly see them as a threat to her. No matter how much they may have deserved repayment, he would send them to their doom. Natasha would not dwell on what their destinies would have been if Roderick hadn¡¯t been involved. Coming here to find the truth was just to give her past self some closure. ¡®We¡¯ll go meet him tonight.¡± Upon hearing this, Sadie¡¯s face showed obvious eagerness. ¡°How do you mean? Should we ake the fight to his home?¡± She then reconsidered. ¡°But his residence is hard to find, and I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s lurking today.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°No need. We can simply wait for him toe to us.¡± She sent a message to the bodyguards Alexei had assigned. Gazing at the unfamiliar streets speeding past outside the car window, she smiled faintly. That evening, the two of them dressed nicely and headed out in their most luxurious car. Following the address received on her phone, Natasha navigated to and pulled up at a well- 175 6:22 pm PD known high¨Cend bar in the city. E55 vouchers As her high heels touched the ground, the sight of the luxurious car and the beautiful woman instantly attracted considerable attention. Many foreign men wanted to approach them and strike up a conversation. Unfortunately, the beauties maintained a cold demeanor, evidently uninterested in exotic flings, and only slightly softened their expressions for a few local faces. Quite a few people inwardlymented. However, those who frequent this ce were generally tasteful and wouldn¡¯t shamelessly pester them. Natasha and Sadie sessfully took a seat at a booth with their backs to the entrance corridor. After sitting for a while and listening to the bar¡¯s resident band performance, Natasha picked up her vibrating phone and gave Sadie a meaningful look. Sadie reached out and called the waiter, ¡°Change a private room for us.¡± ***** Chapters first released on FindN()vel Roderick felt particrly unlucky recently. Olivia, who was back home, lost contact for some reason. The Watson family was expelled from Andphis City, and Roderick couldn¡¯t find out anything. Then, for some reason, the rich woman he had finally managed to cling to dumped him before he even got her. Actually, given his appearance and abilities, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to find a decent job abroad and earn money. He did indeed keep a job that seemed somewhat respectable, but after experiencing sudden windfalls, that small sry was no longer appealing. He kept it merely to maintain appearances and better hook big, valuable targets. Gigolos also had their circles. He hadn¡¯t been wasting his time in Nornytaar all these years, knowing all sorts of people. As he woke up in a hotel bed, he was anxious about his dwindling bank bnce and uncertain where to find a target for the night. Then, he noticed a message in a small group chat. 5:22 pm PS 59 vouchers [East Bank Bar has two stunning beauties. From their attire, they look like rich youngdies. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t like handsome men, so a few of you can try your luck.] Then he tagged a few group members, and Roderick was indeed among them. [Any photos?] [No. This bar doesn¡¯t allow candid photography, and what if I upset the wealthy woman?] [Booth XX. Everyone¡¯s on their own.] After a brief chat, Roderick¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately put on his most expensive clothes, styled his hair, sprayed on perfume, and took a taxi out. He actually wanted to dress up a bit more, but he couldn¡¯t be toote. f such a rare young and beautiful wealthy woman were snatched by someone else, he would egret it terribly. ust after entering and locating the spot mentioned in the group, Roderick only saw the back: of two people being led into a private room by fawning waiters. That person really didn¡¯t lie to him. Although he couldn¡¯t see their faces, he could tell they were beautiful just from their backs. The bags in their hands must have cost hundreds of housands of dors. Roderick¡¯s previously drowsy mind was now wide awake. It was good to switch rooms. Everyone else would be left empty¨Chanded. Roderick decided he would have this opportunity all to himself today. Meeting someone from their own country in a foreignnd was always pleasant. He watched them leave from afar. After confirming the waiter had left, he stood at the private room door, readjusted his cor, ran his hand through his hair, and put on the smile he had practiced countless times. ¡°Alston, I apologize for beingte.¡± He unlocked the door and pretended to rush into the room anxiously. However, before he could utter his next line, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ve entered the wrong room,¡± he met eyes with the smiling woman inside. Roderick¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed, and his heart skipped a beat. 6:22 pm PD 155 vouchers As he came to his senses and turned to escape, the private room door had already been locked from the outside. Sadie was still reeling from the shock of discovering this bar was also Alexei¡¯s property, and was pondering which bottle of wine was more expensive to order. Seeing the intruder staring nkly at Natasha, she chuckled mockingly. ¡°Oh, you arrived quite fast.¡± She crossed her legs and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re in a hurry, but hold on for a bit. Let me finish. this drink first.¡± Quickly choosing several vintage wines, she stared with a half¨Csmile at Roderick, whose legs were trembling. Natasha said, ¡°We weren¡¯t afraid when you reappeared alive. So what are you afraid of?¡± Natasha also smiled calmly. ¡°Long time no see, Roderick.¡± She looked him up and down. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been doing quite well all these years you¡¯ve been dead,¡± she said. Roderick¡¯s face went pale. He knew his own guilty deeds. Back then, Olivia chose him and had him set up a scheme, staking his life, all to deal with Natasha. He never thought there would be a day when she woulde knocking on his door. He thought, ¡®What the hell? How did Natasha appear from nowhere?¡® Roderick knew he couldn¡¯t escape this time. After savoring his shock and helplessness, Natasha gestured with her chin toward the seats opposite her and Sadie. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Don¡¯t you want to catch up with an old acquaintance? I have many questions for you.¡± Having been involved in schemes for a few years, Roderick still maintained someposure. He suppressed his fear, took a deep breath, and walked over, preparing to sit. However, before his butt could even touch the seat, the chair was kicked away. Roderick fell to the ground, letting out a cry of pain. Natasha stood with her back ramrod straight, looking down at him from above, her eyes glinting with a chilling smile. 6:22 pm PS She said, ¡°Do you think you are worthy of sitting in front of me?¡± 55 vouchers 6:22 pm P Dismissed 129 1X 65 vouchers ¡°Tell me everything, starting from when you first met Olivia.¡± Natasha sat back down on the sofa. Roderick knelt tremblingly before the two of them, the bad premonition he¡¯d had since losing contact with Olivia finally bing reality. He resignedly began recalling memories. ¡°Olivia and I¡­¡± Things were just as Sadie had predicted. Roderick¡¯s appearance was a scam from the start. After her mother¡¯s death, Olivia moved into the rk family home. Materially, her life was many times better than before. However, psychologically, she was still that little girl covered in bruises from domestic abuse, envying her younger cousin¡¯s sun¨Cdrenched happiness. During her first year living with the rk family, she often had nightmares. In her dreams were her father¡¯s menacing face and fists, along with her mother¡¯s shrill cries and unwilling, resentful gaze. She kept telling her, ¡°That was the life you were supposed to have. Madeline owes me, and Andrew owes me too. Whatever you demand from them is only fair.¡± ¡°You must live better than her daughter. I have already lost. You cannot lose again. Olivia, I love you. Escape, escape¡­¡± Whenever Olivia saw Natasha, she was immediately reminded of her mother¡¯s mangled face at the car crash scene. Every time she smiled, she would hear the cries of her mother and the little girl. The immense emptiness within her made Olivia resort to any means to grasp more, until shepletely reced Natasha, She seeded. She took away her parents, her older brother, her younger brother, and gained a new, perfect family. However, she could never carn that young man¡¯s exclusive favor. The Wright family and the rk family were close. Lucas and Natasha were childhood sweethearts, and their bond was deep from childhood. That pure bond between them seemed to mock her, reminding her that she was always an outsider, a monster forcing her way into their circle. 6:22 pm P She had also grown up with him. But it was Natasha who had won his favor. 55 vouchers Olivia put a lot of effort into Lucas, until that time on Mount Misty, she saw him rush back without a second thought, risking his life to save Natasha. She suddenly realized that she could never get the kind of love Lucas had for Natasha. But it didn¡¯t matter. If she couldn¡¯t have it, Natasha shouldn¡¯t dream of getting it either. The moment Olivia met Roderick, she knew her chance had arrived. Natasha wanted to escape the rk family, but Olivia wouldn¡¯t allow her to do so. What Olivia carried was her mother¡¯s life. Since she refused to stay home and suffer, she had to speed up and findpensation elsewhere. With her guidance, Roderick sessfully befriended Lucas. Roderick had excellent appearance, personal ability, and a well¨Cfabricated reputation, which wouldn¡¯t make anyone find her association with him strange. However, his family was ordinary, and they were all parasites, making it easy for Olivia to manipte them. The chance to date beautiful women for money, even if it meant losing his status and eventually leaving the country, was too tempting to resist. Thepensation Olivia could offer him was more than he could hope to earn in a lifetime, even if he started over from scratch. Roderick quickly chose the shortcut without much hesitation. Olivia didn¡¯t need him to confront or attack anyone. She only needed him to be a perfect, unassable person. Although he had to constantly act like a good person, it was the most glorious and triumphant period of Roderick¡¯s life. Using his status as a friend, Roderick subtly instilled in Lucas¡¯s mind the image that he deeply loved Olivia, and that she was more important than his own life. Furthermore, with him mediating, their rtionship genuinely improved significantly. Although Olivia could not win Lucas¡¯s love, the effort she put in over the years made her understand him better than anyone else. Perfection was his greatest weakness. 6:22 pm PD E 55 vouchera Lucas¡¯s growth had been smooth sailing. He had to be someone people looked up to, wless, and beyond reproach. Emotionally, he was somewhat naive and indecisive. Of course, there was his unrevealed selfishness. Otherwise, when Olivia offered to help Natasha reconcile with her family, he wouldn¡¯t have actually wanted to facilitate their reconciliation. After Lucas bore the burden of his friend¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t ignore Roderick¡¯s girlfriend, no matter his personal considerations. After all, Roderick had entrusted him to take care of her before he died. After Roderick left, the false anger and drama disyed by Roderick¡¯s bribed family toward Olivia made him feel even more sympathetic. He knew that he was the one who had taken Roderick out to sea¨Cand that Roderick died saving him. With so many witnesses that day, he couldn¡¯t be an ungrateful person. Fate thus deviated from its course. Every time Olivia called him away, he would repeatedly pick up his phone to monitor Natasha¡¯s situation and gauge her mood. Yet the next time, he would still leave. Olivia watched them drift apart with a cold gaze, feeling an inexpressible delight in her heart. She liked Lucas. She liked his kindness and unique tenderness towards Natasha. Even now, it seemed unremarkable. She still didn¡¯t want to let go. Olivia thought, ¡®Since this is our fate, we might as well all suffer together.¡® Roderick continued, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. I took the money and went abroad. She forbade me from ever returning, but would send me money periodically.¡± In fact, Roderick and the Watson family had all harbored even greater greed, but Olivia was truly vicious. They also feared that she might be ruthless and resort to killing. After all, she was capable of being so wicked even to her nominal sister, to whom she owed a favor. She also possessed the patience to spend so much time orchestrating a grand scheme. 5:22 pm PS 55 vouchers While acting as her love interest, Roderick would asionally feel a chilling sensation, like daggers in his back. Olivia had deeply traumatized him. Sadie pped Roderick across the face. Unsatisfied, she pped him again. She pped him repeatedly until Roderick¡¯s face was swollen beyond recognition. Sadie said, ¡°Olivia is toxic, and you¡¯re no good either.¡± No one could have imagined that the once honorable and upright Roderick was so rotten and vile on the inside. After his ¡°death,¡± countless people glorified him further. Those he had saved naturally became allies of Olivia, causing endless trouble for Natasha. Emilia¡¯s death had already almost crushed Sadie once. Roderick¡¯s incident was undoubtedly a nightmare revisited. Sadie became furious recalling how Lucas and his group used their supposed kindness as a weapon. Roderick didn¡¯t dare to resist. He had just learned that Olivia was jailed. When he was being beaten, the people guarding outside thought something had happened and even knocked on the door to check. Those bodyguards all carried guns, and the formidable aura about them suggested they were battle¨Chardened. If he dared to fight back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of here in one piece. Roderick was crying uncontrobly, his face bruised and swollen, havingpletely lost the elegant demeanor he had when he first entered. He kept apologizing to Natasha. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong. I had no choice, Olivia forced me. I was just following her script. Miss rk, spare me, please. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± When he uttered thest suggestive words, he instinctively tried to bat his eyshes like he did with other patrons. Unfortunately, with his current appearance, he only looked ridiculous. Sadie kicked him again with disdain. ¡°What an eyesore.¡± 6:22 pm PD E55 vouchers She looked at Natasha. ¡°What do you say? Bring him back to the country to expose that woman?¡± Natasha¡¯s scrutinizing gaze fell on Roderick, ¡°If you want me to let you go, what leverage will you use to beg me?¡± Roderick and Olivia had been together for a long time. Even after their breakup, he still managed to get Olivia to send him money regrly. She didn¡¯t believe he trusted Olivia to the point of beingpletely unguarded. Checktest chapters at Find~Novel 6:22 pm PD Dismissed 130 Roderick¡¯s expression changed repeatedly. 55 vouchers He wasn¡¯t sure if Olivia was truly finished, or if Natasha was exaggerating to deceive him. He held those things in his hand. As long as the rk family behind Olivia didn¡¯t fall, he could continue to extract benefits. If Roderick gave them to Natasha, he would truly have no useful leverage. Moreover, Natasha might go back on her word. He hurt her so badly. If he put himself in her shoes, he would wish she were dead. Roderick let out a violent scream, sweating profusely from the pain. While he was still debating whether toply, a knife suddenly plunged into his palm. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m discussing this with you?¡± The soundproofing inside the room was very good, and the music outside even grew louder. When Sadie acted, the sense offort Roderick had felt from Natasha¡¯s calm presence vanished. She was much more ruthless than Sadie. Deep fear enveloped Roderick. Her cold gaze and the blood gushing from his palm unequivocally showed that Natasha was no longer the soft, easily deceived girl she used to be. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± He trembled all over. His eyes stung painfully, mixing tears and sweat, which he dared not wipe away. ¡°Olivia harmed several girls to build her reputation as a genius. One of them intended to sue her. However, the girl¡¯s father suffered high¨Clevel paraplegia after a car ident and is still hospitalized.¡± He said, ¡°Someone once privately mocked her as a parasite to the rk family, but she subtly suggested that the parents of those who mocked her marry their daughters off to abusive gamblers.¡± He added, ¡°Also, while she publicly fed stray cats, she privately abused cats and dogs. I have kept evidence and secretly recorded videos.¡± 6:22 pm PD Olivia handled some dirty matters herself. 55 vouchers After Olivia had polished and presented some minor issues, it became clear that Lucas and members of the rk family had stepped in to help resolve them. Natasha and Sadie listened with faces full of rage. Olivia consistently crossed moral boundaries. Roderick copsed onto the ground in pain, and pleaded desperately, ¡°I can give you all that evidence. Please let me go, I beg you.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°You only mentioned what Olivia, Lucas, and the rk family did, but you never brought up your own role in all of this. Roderick, are you truly innocent?¡± Roderick froze in ce. The bodyguard summoned by Natasha via phone pushed open the door. ¡°Miss?¡± Natasha gestured towards the pale Roderick. ¡°He has a fondness for the sea. Let him soak in the seawater for a few days to get his head straight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without another word, the men swiftly took Roderick out, covering his mouth. When Alexei¡¯s video call came in, he happened to see Roderick being dragged out, and the bloody hand with a dagger sticking out of it. Sadie, who was observing, had originally worried that Alexei would see Natasha¡¯s ruthless disy today and be surprised. Although many men were themselves ruthless, they still expected women to be pure and innocent. Unexpectedly, Alexei frowned and said, ¡°Why did you do it yourself? It¡¯s dirty.¡± Then the second sentence was, ¡°That dagger¡¯s position cannot guaranteepletely disabling their hand. Go down another inch. Severing the tendons is most effective.¡± After saying that, he shook his head again. ¡°Just taking one hand is letting him off too easily, Natasha. You shouldn¡¯t go easy on evildoers.¡± Natasha yfully blinked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That was just an appetizer.¡± Sadie wordlessly closed her gaping mouth. She was needlessly worrying. These two deserved each other. ***** 6:22 pm PD 55 vouchers Alexei repeatedly hinted Natasha to go home early, and they finished their overly affectionate conversation. Sadie, who was fed up with their public disy of affection, finally couldn¡¯t hold back. She poked her head out next to Natasha and smiled silently. ¡°Mr. Turner, this is best friends¡® time in Nornytaar. Can you respect that I¡¯m here?¡± She found Alexei ridiculous. Natasha had only been here for one day. Alexei wasn¡¯t surprised to see Sadie. He smiled and greeted her, ¡°Natasha has been well taken care of over there, thanks to you, Miss Torres. I heard Torres Group is looking for suitable gem mine sources recently. Perhaps I could be a backup option for you?¡± Sadie knew anything Alexei offered would never be a backup option. Sadie, who was just displeased with Alexei openly flirting with her best friend, immediately changed her expression. She decisively sat up straight, her face radiating a dignified resolve. Newest update provided by She said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Turner. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll head home after this drink, and I¡¯ll make sure Natasha doesn¡¯t drink too much. Once Sophia¡¯s dance troupe¡¯s matters are handled, I¡¯ll escort Natasha back.¡± Alexei smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sadie also smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± After their pleasantries, Alexei said he wouldn¡¯t disturb their fun, and would call Natashater before ending the video call. Meeting her friend¡¯s knowing gaze, Sadie shrugged innocently. ¡°Darling, I can¡¯t help it. He¡¯s just too generous.¡± The two of them exchanged a nce and chuckled, Sadie looked at Natasha and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Alexei to be like this when he¡¯s with you in private.¡± He was practically a clingy big dog. She smiled again. ¡°However, seeing you two sopatible, I¡¯m relieved.¡± If it were Lucas today, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. Alexei was a better match for Natasha. 5:22 pm PAD Seeing her look like a touched old mother, Natasha couldn¡¯t stopughing either. 55 vouchers Alexei was good, but Sadie, who apanied her through her toughest teenage years, was also very good. They were different facets of light in her life. After a moment of tenderness, Sadie looked seriously at Natasha. She asked, ¡°How will you deal with Olivia? And Lucas and the rk family? Legally, they were at most unknowingly aiding evil. What Roderick has won¡¯t significantly harm them.¡± But letting them off, not to mention Natasha, even she couldn¡¯t ept it. Natasha¡¯s voice was distant. ¡°What goes aroundes around. They chose Olivia back then, so of course, they must bear the bitter consequences she brings. Don¡¯t announce Roderick¡¯s matter yet. Once Lucas and Olivia are married and sealed, I¡¯ll give him a big gift.¡± As for the rk family, her dear sister would soon be released from prison. By then, Natasha would go and wee her. During Olivia¡¯sst limited moments of freedom, Natasha would let her shine her brightest. Olivia went from having nothing to building a good life, then faced public failure, gains and losses, prison, and more ups and downs. Now, after manipting others, she must face the uncertainty of fate herself. Ìï Dismissed 131 55 vouchers While Olivia was wallowing in self¨Cpity and desperately longing for release from prison, Natasha was busy with work the very next day. With her sessful career, Naomi looked even more radiant than before, and she seemed to be gelling well with the dancers in the troupe. Seeing Natasha, she excitedly greeted, ¡°Miss rk, you¡¯re here.¡± Originally, she wanted to pick her up herself, but Natasha said she had made arrangements, so she gave up. Having reached today¡¯s international stage, Naomi never forgot who paved the way for her. She was thrilled to be able to work with Natasha. Sophia also smiled and stepped forward to hug her. ¡°Natasha, wee.¡± Their dance drama had alreadyrgely taken shape, but she always felt that some of the heroine¡¯s solo dances were not perfect enough. While chatting with Rhea, she recalled Olivia¡¯s dance of ¡°Chasing the Wind¡± at the time and couldn¡¯t help but sigh that she didn¡¯tck dancers, but truly needed a good choreographer. So Rhea rmended Natasha to her. Sophia was somewhat moved upon learning that ¡°Chasing the Wind¡± was her creation, primarily because the dance was truly inspired. With a tentative mindset, she invited Natasha to serve as a special consultant for the dance She thought that even if it didn¡¯t work out, she could still use the previous choreography. However, if a groundbreaking work could truly emerge, it would be a significant surprise. Before Natasha arrived, they had already had preliminary discussions about the dance drama¡¯s script, and Natasha had reviewed their previous choreography. She could generally grasp what Sophia meant by cking something.¡± Although the lead actress¡¯s solo performances were beautiful and suited the plot and setting, theycked strong emotional depth and memorable impact, ultimately falling short of the effect Sophia had hoped for. This aspect was precisely Natasha¡¯s strength, which was likely why Rhea rmended her. 6:22 pm PD Before her arrival, Natasha already had a preliminary concept in mind. The deeper their discussion progressed, the more Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up. 55 vouchers If she had any hesitation before, she now genuinely anticipated what kind of work Natasha would present. Naomi, standing nearby, also listened with great excitement. She was the lead actress of this production, and good choreography would mutually enhance both her performance and the choreography itself. For the debut on the international stage, the more impactful, the better. Her confidence suddenly soared. However, where there was joy, there was naturally resentment. ¡°Sophia, is this the consultant you hired?¡± A tall woman with blonde hair and blue eyes scrutinized the excessively young Natasha, a hint of displeasure in her eyes. She continued, ¡°I heard she hasn¡¯t performed on stage for several years. Can someone like that truly understand what the audience wants?¡± Latest content published on FindN0vel A hint of embarrassment appeared on Sophia¡¯s face. ¡°Andrea, don¡¯t say that. You haven¡¯t seen Natasha¡¯s work. If you had, you would appreciate her too.¡± Andrea was an excellent senior choreographer, and they had often coborated in the past. This time, she was the head of the new production¡¯s choreography team, and two¨Cthirds of the solo dances were her creations. Andrea had always harbored resentment over Sophia¡¯s decision to hire outside assistance because she felt the choreography was not perfect. Most talented people tend to be arrogant, especially Natasha, who was a young, inexperienced person from a foreignnd. Andrea felt deeply ashamed. Even though Sophia affirmed most of her work and only suggested Natasha try the female lead¡¯s solo part, she was still unhappy. Andrea looked scornfully. ¡°A foreign rose may not necessarily suit the local soil. She might not even be able tomunicate clearly with us. Are you really sure she can create suitable works?¡± Her speaking speed was very fast, even mixed with dialect, as if she deliberately wanted to be 6:23 pm PSD unintelligible. 55 vouchers Sophia¡¯s Mootherin was very good. There were two Mootherin people present, and they had just been chatting directly in Mootherin. However, anyone invited by Sophia to join the team would certainly have nonguage barriers. Andrea was probably aware. She was just deliberately nitpicking. Naomi¡¯s face showed an expression of displeasure and indignation. Everyone else in the dance troupe here was very friendly, but Andrea was stubborn, old¨Cfashioned, and had strong prejudices against foreigners. Since Naomi¡¯s arrival, Andrea had often made things difficult for her. However, when one was dependent on another, one must yield. Andrea was a renowned choreographer, while Naomi was merely a neer actress who could be reced at any moment. She had no choice but to endure this humiliation. She was somewhat worried about Natasha. After all, Natasha was doted on by Alexei. She might not able to endure the humiliation. If she walked away in anger, she would be devastated. However, Natasha¡¯s face did not show the embarrassed and mortified expression Andrea had anticipated after being confronted and questioned. From the moment Natasha epted the invitation, she had anticipated this situation. In any industry¡¯s workce, a novice who wanted to join a top team would have to go through this. While one could use wealth and influence to overpower others, what would be the point? It also wouldn¡¯t respect others¡® work. She remained calm and looked at Andrea, who was deliberately trying to provoke her. ¡°Skills are proven on stage. If you are truly so dissatisfied, how about we make a bet?¡± Natasha pointed to a scene on the script in her hand, where the lead actress and the second female lead confront each other. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll each be responsible for one person¡¯s choreography, and we¡¯llpare the final performances. If I lose, I¡¯ll withdraw from the choreography team as you wish. If you lose, you¡¯ll apologize for your prejudice. Deal?¡± 5:23 pm PD Rather than being forced into submission, it was better to take the initiative. 55 vouchers She didn¡¯t want to endure passive¨Caggressive remarks from her own team members in the uing work. Rather than that, it was better to show her strength from the start and silence the other person. Andrea looked in surprise at the arrogant Natasha. She hadn¡¯t expected her to dare to challenge her. But she had to admit, it ignited herpetitive spirit. While it was impolite to bully a young person, Andrea found Natasha irritating. Andrea said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make it three days. In three days, we¡¯ll have an internal performance of this piece. As for the dancers, Naomi is the lead, and since you know her, you¡¯ll be responsible for her. I¡¯ll take the second female lead.¡± She looked at Natasha. ¡°You Mootherin have a saying, ¡®When you gamble, you must ept your loss. If you lose, I don¡¯t care what your background is, I will definitely kick you out.¡± Natasha extended her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Andrea high¨Cfived her arrogantly. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint Sophia¡¯s praise.¡± Their eyes met, and an intense energy filled the air. Naomi, standing nearby, felt her heart race. While she believed Natasha wouldn¡¯t make empty promises, she also worried about Andrea¡¯s formidable strength. She feared her side would lose, yet was secretly excited at the thought of seeing Andrea, who typically looked down on others, put in her ce. Her conflicting emotions twisted her beautiful and charming face into a strained expression. Sophia, on the other hand, smiled gently. It had been years since she¡¯d seen Andrea so impulsive andpetitive. She patted Naomi¡¯s shoulder, then looked at Natasha. ¡°I look forward to seeing your creations.¡± 6:23 pm P Dismissed 132 55 vouchers Once the onlookers dispersed, Naomi felt her legs weak. She leaned against the nearby wall. ¡°Miss rk,¡± she carefully chose her words, concerned about hurting Natasha¡¯s pride. ¡°Andrea is very strong. Perhaps you should look at her past work first? You know, it¡¯s always good to know yourpetition.¡± If it didn¡¯t work out, they could think of countermeasures carly. Although those solo dances didn¡¯t meet Sophia¡¯s expectations, it didn¡¯t mean Andrea wasn¡¯t good. It was more about stylistic differences. The performance Natasha scheduled required her and the second female lead Andrea coached topete on the same stage. Not only did one have to dance well, but also outperform the opponent on stage. That was a different concept from solo dancing. Natasha looked at her, smiled, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have confidence in us?¡± She added, ¡°You weren¡¯t like this back home before. When facing Olivia, you were incredibly assertive, daring to confront her even without a strong background.¡± Naomi paused. Lately, she had been outwardly cheerful, but she was actually under a lot of pressure. This opportunity was too important for her. She was cautious in every aspect, didn¡¯t dare speak up even when wronged, didn¡¯t dare voice her opinions, and was indeed living a stifled life. Yet, previously in her professional field, she was known for her assertiveness and pride. Her mental state was not ideal for a stage performance. No wonder Andrea always found fault with her. Natasha smiled and gave Naomi a dose of reassurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Have you forgotten? While it¡¯s apetition, this round also requires cooperation.¡± Naomi suddenly had a moment of rity and sharply turned to look at Natasha. Natasha smiled and nodded. Naomi was convinced. She realized why Natasha had insisted on choosing such aplicated round. 175 5:23 pm PD 55 vouchers On stage, while the female lead and second female lead were rivals, they didn¡¯t truly perform in istion once the show began. Theypeted through coboration. Neither one couldpletely dominate the other, nor could they be so harmonious that their individual strengths were indistinguishable. In this back¨Cand¨Cforth dynamic, it was destined that she and Natasha would work with Andrea and her second female lead for the next three days. Prejudice often came from unfamiliarity. No matter the final oue, if Natasha choreography and skills were not recognized within these three days, they would have noints even if they withdrew from the dance troupe. Conversely, if both parties could sessfully adapt to this forced arrangement within these three days, the win¨Closs oue would be less crucial. Naomi stood up straight, her eyes gleaming brightly. ¡°We can definitely do it.¡± Natasha made a gesture. ¡°So, good luck?¡± Naomi smiled brightly. ¡°Go for it!¡± ***** Knowing Natasha was given a hard time on her first day at the dance troupe, Sadie was furious. She had previously grumbled about Alexei¡¯s crude habit of throwing money around, but now she wished she could just shower the dance troupe with cash. Natasha finally managed to soothe her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident. We might not win, but there¡¯s a good chance we won¡¯t lose.¡± If this hurdle passed smoothly, her work efficiency would greatly improve. Completing the dance troupe¡¯s work earlier might even allow her to return home sooner. Alexei naturally learned about her bet with others. He touched her face through the screen, asking, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Neither Natasha nor Andrea were procrastinators. All four of them met that afternoon. For the choreography of this scene, Natasha and Andrea had several more disputes, and Natasha¡¯s voice was almost hoarse when she returned. 55 vouchets) While they argued at work, Andrea¡¯s attitude towards her and Naomi softened considerably when they went home. Her body was tired, but the feeling of working with top peers in her favorite field was exhrating, Of course, when with her boyfriend, Natasha still acted sweet. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I miss you.¡± Alexei smiled. ¡°Should Ie and join you?¡± Natasha had only been gone for a few days, but he just felt that nothing was right. There was no sound in the room, the bed wasn¡¯t soft enough, the food wasn¡¯t tasty, and even Daron didn¡¯t like going out for walks anymore, eating one less bowl of dog food every day. Listening to hisints, Natasha chuckled. ¡°Alexei,¡± she said from her bed, poking the face on the screen with her finger. ¡°Why are you so clingy?¡± Alexei felt no shame at all, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being clingy to my girlfriend? If possible, I want to stick by your side every moment.¡± ¡°How should we stay connected?¡± Natasha suddenly asked. The two met eyes across the screen. Natasha had a mischievous smile, and Alexei immediately understood her meaning. He said, ¡°Natasha, you did that on purpose.¡± It was nighttime for her, but he was working in his office in broad daylight. She was teasing him like this just to see him embarrassed. She only dared to be so cheeky because she wasn¡¯t by his side. Natasha saw that he finally understood and let out a muffledugh. She was deliberately teasing Alexei. It served him right for how he had bullied her before. Since she couldn¡¯tpete with him physically, she could at least have her fill verbally, Anyway, Alexei couldn¡¯t drag her back to bed and teach her a lesson now. Distance was the best protection. 6:23 pm PD 55 vouchers Nestled in her nket, with her face resting on the pillow, Natasha smiled and yfully retorted, ¡°Only those with dirty minds hear everything as dirty.¡± Latest content published on FindN0vel Alexei was dumbfounded, wanting to pinch her face but unable to reach. ¡°Who¡¯s the dirty- minded one, then?¡± Natasha¡¯s voice was sweet as honey, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you. Alexei.¡± Alexei genuinely felt the office chair beneath him was burning hot. He ground his teeth. ¡®Natasha, just you wait!¡® Alexei stared at Natasha with her bright face and charming smile. His eyes were dark and full of intense emotion. But he knew well that if he were to really rush to Nornytaar tonight, his pampered darling wouldin again about being too tired, too sore, and unable to eat. She was simply sent by fate to wear him down. But in such matters, how could Alexei, who always had the upper hand, possibly lose? He gave a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Baby, you keep teasing me like this. Do you realize what I¡¯ll do when I get home tonight?¡± Natasha paused. ¡°Do what?¡± Alexei smiled. ¡°What did I take with me when I went abroad?¡± Natasha instantly recalled the small, mangled piece of clothing she had found when packing his suitcase on Mount Misty. She eximed, ¡°Pervert! Don¡¯t you dare! You¡¯re not allowed to touch my things. If even one piece is missing, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Natasha kicked her legs under the covers. Alexei smiled. He loosened his tie, watching her face, crimson beneath the covers, with amusement in his eyes. Sure enough, Natasha was all talk, acting so capable when teasing others. But once the ¡°enemy¡± counterattacked, she couldn¡¯t handle it. Alexei was not quite finished. He continued to tease Natasha, ¡°Sweetheart, you want to be with me so much. How about when youe back, we don¡¯t separate all night?¡± 5:23 pm P330 PS A ¡°thud¡± sounded. It wasn¡¯t Natasha¡¯s reply. It was Shawn¡¯s documents dropping to the floor. Shawn, who had just pushed open the door, looked utterly shocked. EX 55 vouchers He truly had no idea how intimate Alexei and his fianc¨¦e¡¯s private conversations could be. He felt like he shouldn¡¯t be hearing this. Shawn had thought it was already absurd enough that ever since Natasha went abroad, Alexei would carry a dedicated phone for video calls at work every day, with one sleeping and the other working. He never expected that a professional office like this could be used for such intimate behavior by the couple. Shawn felt that Alexei¡¯s lofty image in his mind had gradually copsed. He also subtly felt a sense of crisis, fearing he might be silenced. As soon as Natasha heard an outsider, she shyly and hastily hung up the video call. On the other hand, Alexei, as if nothing had happened, gave a chilling look to Shawn, who had finally managed topose his expression. Alexei asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Shawn cleared his throat, quickly resuming his professionalism as a senior assistant. ¡°Mr. Turner, the Westwood family is here.¡± The Westwood family, Alexei¡¯s stepmother Teri¡¯s family. 575 Dismissed 133 Kinsley, Teri¡¯s second brother, visited the Turner Group today. E 55 vouchers The Westwood family has three sons and one daughter. Teri was the youngest daughter. The eldest brother, Isaac, was in politics. The second brother, Kinsley, was in business. The third brother, Jaxon, was a famous director. Their marriages were strategic alliances. This was a prosperous and powerful family. All the suffering Teri endured in her life was tied to Dereck. When Edgar took Alexei under his wing for mentorship, the Westwood family had secretly and openly expressed their opposition. A child personally raised by the family patriarch would certainly be different from the other grandchildren, especially since that child was so intelligent at such a young age. Alexei¡¯s growth waspletely detrimental to Teri, offering her no benefit. However, the Turner family was not inferior to the Westwood family and would not take orders from them. Furthermore, Edgar¡¯s offspring were thrown into disarray, and his most promising heir also died, necessitating the urgent cultivation of a new generation with potential. Despite all the Westwood family¡¯s maneuvers, they failed to seed. Moreover, Edgar noticed Alexei because Teri had first abandoned him in the remote mountains, meaning the Westwood family was initially at fault. Kinsley looked at Alexei and inwardly sighed. Isaac was right. Back then, since Teri intended to act, she should have finished the jobpletely and never gave Alexei a chance to escape. Now that Alexei¡¯s ws were sharp, it was backfiring on them. Edgar had shrewd judgment. One Alexei was worth the efforts of several generations of the family. Even these old men had to bend to the will of a junior. Kinsley smiled amiably. ¡°Alexei, I¡¯m here today to discuss something good with you.¡± Regardless of the actual rtionship between Alexei and Teri, the Westwood family 5:23 pm PD Chapter 133 members have always maintained the facade of benevolent elders. 55 vouchers Kinsley continued, ¡°I heard you recently participated in the bidding for the city¡¯s eastern side. project. Since you¡¯re interested, and the Westwood family can¡¯t handle this project alone, what do you say about the Westwood and Turner families coborating on its development?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the internal connections of Isaac, Kinsley might not have been able to oupete Alexei. Now, it was just a matter of going with the flow and doing a favor. That project was too coveted, so letting Alexei join was a gesture of goodwill and also a way to share the burden. Moreover, once interests were tied together, rtionships naturally became closer. It was not a simple matter to undermine this stepson of his sister. Drawing closer was the right approach. In fact, Kinsley also came with a mission from his elder brother. Alexei single¨Chandedly elevated Isaac¡¯s political adversary. Isaac sensed danger, aware of Alexei¡¯s many hidden schemes, which was why Kinsley rushed to offer concessions. Yet, Alexei actually refused the substantial benefits presented on a silver tter. Alexei smiled. ¡°The Westwood family can secure the project. You guys are naturally confident. I never covet what belongs to others, so I will not interfere.¡± Kinsley almost lost hisposure. ¡®What does ¡®covet what belongs to others¡® mean? Is he referring to the project, or is he mocking us?¡® ¡°Are you really not going to reconsider?¡± he asked persistently, ¡°I never regret the decisions I made,¡± Alexei responded decisively, Kinsley gave him a profound look, then stood up with pursed lips. ¡°I was presumptuous. Let¡¯s coborate again if the opportunity arises.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Alexei said, his expression unreadable. Kinsley arrived full of confidence, only to be politely shown the door. Leaving the Turner Group building, his face darkened. He nced back at the rooftop, and the sunlight stung his eyes shut. 6:23 pm PD 55 vouchers Four years ago, the premonition was correct when Alexei broke Dereck¡¯s leg. Alexei had never intended to spare the Westwood family. They might need to reconsider their ns. Upstairs, Alexei stood in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window of the 66¨Cstory building, overlooking the traffic below. Even the most luxurious and expensive car, viewed from above, was no more than an ant. He smiled. The Westwood family¡¯svish lifestyle, along with Teri¡¯s smug confidence in bullying Unity, wasrgely fueled by Isaac¡¯s influence and Kinsley¡¯s financial backing. If the Westwood family dared to take on the project in the east of the city, they must keep it under wraps and handle it internally. When the scandal exploded, it would make a significant impact. Alexei¡¯s cold face reflected in the ss, causing an inexplicable shiver. This was a stark contrast to the gentle and unrestrained charm he disyed half an hour ago while flirting with Natasha far away in a foreignnd. Shawn gently put down the coffee cup, shivered, and quietly exited. Three days passed in a sh. Soon, the day Natasha and Andrea agreed upon arrived. Almost everyone in the dance troupe had arrived. They were all curious whether Natasha would prevail or Andrea would prove more profound. Naomi took a nervous deep breath. Natasha looked at her amusedly, saying, ¡°Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter. Andrea already said she weed us, so what are you afraid of?¡± By the time the final dance piece was set, Andrea had already set aside her prejudice. Youth didn¡¯t mean immaturity. Andrea had to admit that Sophia always had a sharp eye. 6:23 pm P330 PS Natasha¡¯s talent also impressed her, even providing her with much inspiration. 55 vouchers Moreover, over these three days, Andrea also witnessed Natasha¡¯s professionalism and resilience. She even felt a subtle regret over Natasha¡¯s past injury. Today¡¯s battle felt less like apetition and more like an internal showcase. Naomi shook her head. Natasha¡¯s choreography was absolutely wless. Winning over the most critical Andrea already said it all. With the bet on the line, she was representing Natasha¡¯s reputation. This was also her first public performance after adjusting her state, and she worried she couldn¡¯t perform to her full potential. Andrea, standing nearby, nced at her. ¡°You won¡¯t defeat your opponents on stage if you¡¯re timid.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Besides, I admit you dance quite well.¡± Checktest chapters at find?novel Naomi stood stunned. Natasha smiled and nudged her. Naomi suddenly smiled, blew a kiss to Natasha and the stone¨Cfaced Andrea, and walked gracefully onto the stage with her head held high. The confrontational performance between the lead and second female leads, enhanced by the rivalry between their choreographers, was a resounding sess. Two different exotic flowers blossomed wildly on stage, each with their unique charm, bravely fighting for love while also sharing a sense of mutual appreciation that thrilled the audience. Combining both power and beauty, it was impossible to look away. To maintain the surprise, Sophia forced herself not to follow their progress over the past few days, Seeing the finished product this time, her eyes lit up with surprises. Sophia eximed, ¡°This is fantastic! Natasha, Andrea, I have every reason to believe that our new y will be a global sensation!¡± Just from this one performance, she could see that not only had the choreography been 6:23 pm PS elevated, but both dancers had also entered a better state. Thanks to Rhea, who sent her a great assistant. 55 vouchers On stage, Naomi and Tina, the female lead, embraced during the curtain call. Andrea also extended her hand to Natasha, saying, ¡°My apologies, and I look forward to working with you.¡± The two sped hands and exchanged a smile. Dismissed 134 55 vouchers In the evening. Sadie personally drove to the theater to pick up Natasha after work. From the lowered car window, a woman¡¯s face, wearing sunsses, appeared. ¡°Darling, how was it?¡± Natasha smiled brightly, making a confident gesture. Sadie also smiled. ¡°I knew you could do it. Get in. Let¡¯s celebrate.¡± The luxury car sped away with the two beautiful women. The male colleagues from the dance troupe who came out after Natasha craned their necks, watching the receding figures. ¡°Sure enough, beautiful women hang out with other beautiful women,¡± they mused. Another tall man reluctantly pulled his gaze away. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay if I pursue Miss rk? From the first moment he saw the specially appointed foreign consultant, he was deeply captivated by her. Moreover, she was so sweet, so lovely, and so talented. The man thought of her after her victory today, his gaze burning bright, his eyes filled with adoration. The two male colleagues gave him a look. Owen Odling, the dance troupe¡¯s male principal, was a skilled dancer, handsome, and came from a wealthy family. He was the ideal partner in the eyes of many girls, and after every performance, the flowers he received backstage were too numerous to pile up. Although they felt a pang of jealousy, they knew they couldn¡¯tpare to Owen and could only reluctantly agree. ¡°You can give it a try.¡± I¡¯d advise against it.¡± Before Owen¡¯s smile could fully appear, a soft female voice echoed from behind him. They all turned to look at Naomi, who had just stepped out. ¡°Why?¡± Naomi replied, ¡°She has a boyfriend. Actually, she¡¯s engaged now.¡± It was a good Alexei didn¡¯te to Nornytaar this time. Otherwise, seeing these men with such greedy looks, he¡¯d probably have kicked them all out on the spot. 6:24 pm PD Discover more novels at FindN()vel She told them not to be so obvious. Upon learning his goddess was taken, Owen¡¯s heart sank. 55 vouchers He protested, unwilling to give up, ¡°But they¡¯re not married yet, are they? Maybe Miss rk would prefer my type?¡± His two male colleagues stared at him in disbelief. They never imagined that the aloof Owen could be so love¨Cstruck as to consider being a third party. Naomi¡¯s expression also becameplicated. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You have no chance.¡± Owen asked, ¡°Why do I have no chance? Who is her fianc¨¦? Is he handsome? Is he rich? Can he be as good to Miss rk as I am?¡± Naomi nodded seriously. ¡°He¡¯s more handsome than you, richer than you. Let¡¯s put it this way. Miss rk is the apple of his eye. Give up. You have no chance.¡± Struck by the blow, Owen was devastated again. ¡°I really can¡¯t¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Naomi raised her hand. ¡°Sophia! Owen is trying to pursue Miss rk!¡± She immediately reported him. Sophia, who had juste out of the theater, looked shocked. She stared at Owen with a ¡°you¡¯re crazy¡± expression. ¡°Really?¡± Before he could answer, she eagerly blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish! If you want to continue being the male lead, behave yourself! Do you know who her fianc¨¦ is? Mr. Turner, the sponsor of our dance troupe!¡± She had just secured a cherished new choreography, and she was overjoyed. She certainly didn¡¯t want to lose the male lead role in the new production because of some romantic gossip. Hearing that address, Owen¡¯s pupils widened. ¡°It¡¯s actually him?¡± Owen came from a well¨Coff family. He had heard this name from other sources even before the dance troupe¡¯s sponsor. Alexei was reportedly a mysterious investment genius, with a hand in many high¨Cprofit ventures. Even some politicians wanted to win him over. 6:24 pm PD 55 vouchers Many, however, had not seen his true face. He was rumored to be a stunning yet dangerous figure. ¡®Miss rk¡¯s fianc¨¦ is actually him?¡® Owen lowered his head in defeat. Seeing that he had listened, Sophia sighed with relief. ¡°Alright, work hard. After the new y premieres, your careers can advance. Don¡¯t do anything foolish.¡± She paused, then added a hurtfulment, ¡°Besides, Natasha doesn¡¯t even fancy you.¡± The male dancers all felt the sting, while Naomi chuckled. Natasha didn¡¯t know that Alexei had also invested in Sophia¡¯s dance troupe. Though he imed he¡¯d let her pursue her own career, Alexei couldn¡¯t just stand by. He trusted her with professional matters. Even when Natasha was put in a difficult position by Andrea, he didn¡¯t intervene by leveraging his investor status. However, he was able to support the dance troupe with additional funding and connections, and help ensure that the projects Natasha participated in progressed more smoothly and sessfully. Sophia had a very good impression of this young couple. One was an inspired choreographer, and the other was a generous financier with few demands. She was already treating them exceptionally well. So, she wouldn¡¯t let her own people ruin their rtionship. She thought to herself, since Natasha was mainly responsible for the female lead¡¯s solo dance, it would be better to simply separate their practice area from that of the male dancers when the time came. Alexei, busy with work, didn¡¯t know that a poaching crisis had been averted due to his immense wealth. Otherwise, it was hard to say if he would have been able to stayposed. Natasha understood himpletely now. He didn¡¯t get overly jealous, but he did get a little possessive. Too much jealousy harmed rtionships. A little possessiveness, a slight fuss, and Natasha could even coax him in return, allowing him to gain some benefits. If Natasha knew Sophia¡¯s decision now, she would wholeheartedly agree. 6:24 pm P22 E55 vouchers Meanwhile, Sadie originally intended to take Natasha to experience overseas nightclubs and male models when she came to Nornytaar. However,st time, with just one word from Alexei, she got ess to his gem mine. Since she had received favors, she was embarrassed to take Natasha to those ces again. The main reason was her lingering worry, fearing they might run into someone. That high¨Cend bar fromst time belonged to Alexei. Sadie wasn¡¯t sure what other businesses he owned. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if she took his wife to his territory to order male models. Fortunately, neither of them were people who sought rebellion or excitement. They were happy just doing something together and chatting. In an authentic restaurant Sadie had found, she saw Natasha expressionlessly nce at a message before putting it down. Sadie raised an eyebrow. ¡°The rk family?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Ever since Natasha sent Olivia to prison, the rk family understood her determination to sever ties. Coupled with Alexei¡¯s warning, they were too preupied with their own issues and dared not bother her for a long time. However, for some unknown reason, they recently began frequently trying to mend their rtionship with her. The message she had just received was an invitation to Madeline¡¯s birthday, sent by Thomas using someone else¡¯s phone. Sadie sneered. ¡°They never celebrated your birthday, yet they never miss their own.¡± Natasha smiled as well. Trying to make amends after the damage was done served no real purpose. At this very moment, back in the country. An agitated Madeline was stopping the housekeeper from cleaning Natasha¡¯s room. ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Her eyes filled with tears as she looked at the small room, far less spacious than Olivia¡¯s and even piled with Olivia¡¯s clutter. Her heart was filled with deep regret and pain. 5:24 pm PS How many wrong things had she done all these years? Out of guilt towards her sister, she lost her most beloved daughter. ***** 55 vouchers Just as Madeline was feeling downcast and heartbroken, Natasha, who had just finished dinner with Sadie, received another call. It was Alexei¡¯s bodyguard who called her. ¡°Mrs. Turner, you might need toe here again. Roderick said he still has something he wants to tell you personally, regarding Olivia¡¯s mother.¡± Dismissed 135 When they saw Roderick again, they almost didn¡¯t recognize him. E 55 vouchers The man lying on the bed had wrinkled skin from being soaked in seawater for too long, and even every strand of his hair emitted a fishy smell. His once handsome face was bruised and swollen, and his body bore injuries. Apparently, beyond Natasha¡¯s instructions, the bodyguards had given him another thorough beating. But because of this, Roderick, whose mind had copsed from the brutal beating, surprisingly revealed onest secret. Roderick was a tough individual. Even with his hands stabbed through, he managed to hold back from revealing everything at thest minute. Hoping that if Olivia still had a chance, he would have a bargaining chip. He just hadn¡¯t expected Natasha¡¯s bodyguards to be so brutal. He could no longer bear it and pleaded with Natasha to stop the torment once he finished speaking. Looking at Natasha¡¯s cold gaze, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention this matter because I also have no evidence.¡± Back then, to feign a deep affection with Roderick, Olivia once took him to visit Emilia¡¯s tomb. Of course, he was not allowed to approach. He simply found that Olivia had forgotten the offerings she bought in the car. When he brought them to her, he unintentionally overheard her murmuring in front of her mother¡¯s tombstone. Roderick stared into Natasha¡¯s eyes, ¡°She said, ¡®Mom, you always said, the method doesn¡¯t need to be new, it just needs to be effective. If one life can tie someone down for a lifetime, then if I use another life to set them free, do you think I¡¯ll seed?¡°¡± This was the only sentence Roderick could tell Natasha. However, for those who knew the rk family¡¯s past, this sentence hinted at too much. After all, everything began with Emilia¡¯s death. 5:24 pm P E55 vouchers Roderick had once wanted to investigate, but too much time had passed. Hecked the ability, and Olivia was too vignt. He feared knowing too many secrets would only backfire. So he simply kept that sentence deeply in his heart, without delving deeper. Anyway, if Olivia truly had something to hide, this one sentence was enough to threaten her. He looked hopefully at Natasha, ¡°If her mother¡¯s death was truly premeditated, the clue I provide can free you from the shadow of having caused a death. I don¡¯t ask you to spare me, but at least make them stop.¡± Natasha¡¯s beautiful face had a clenched jaw, and her hands were balled into fists. She remained silent for a long time, then left the room with a single instruction. ¡°Just don¡¯t kill them.¡± Roderick¡¯s incredulous roar came from behind her. Natasha stood at the doorway. She felt as if she was in an endless void of darkness, her mind in a daze. In her memory, Emilia had always been very kind to her. She loved her even more than her own biological daughter, Olivia. On the day of the incident, Emilia had also spoken softly and gently coaxed her. A child¡¯s memory was very vague. Coupled with Emilia¡¯s death and the rain that day, six- year¨Cold Natasha developed a high fever and became severely ill. After she recovered, she could no longer tell whether some details were fantasy or reality. The only real things were the adults¡® firm usations and the undeniable condemnation. Most importantly, Emilia was truly dead. Not missing, not in aa. Natasha could even remember the sticky sensation of the other person¡¯s warm blood sttering on her face. Could a deeply beloved elder, someone who cherished her and had a daughter of their own, truly use their very life to manipte a child¡¯s entire future? No one would dare to believe it. The car ident was officially ruled an ident. All evidence, both witness testimonies and physical proof, was conclusive, and even the driver responsible confessed, leaving no doubt whatsoever. If Roderick hadn¡¯t happened to hear Olivia¡¯s words, no one would have suspected anything. Natasha iad carried the burden of guilt for over a decade, only to find out it was a setup 1:24 pm P 65 vouchert orchestrated by a close elder who had used their very life to devise it for her. How utterly ridiculous. Natasha felt neither the joy of learning the truth nor the relief of escaping the shadows. She was simply numb, having temporarily lost her sense of the world. Then, a warm hand gripped hers. Natasha looked at her. Sadie looked at Natasha, who was beyond tears or smiles, her heart filled with worry. Sadie thought, ¡°This world is truly absurd. How could anyone be so utterly malicious?¡® This text is hosted at Find1Novel If Natasha had not consistently refused to be subdued and tamed, her life would have truly be a stepping stone for Emilia¡¯s daughter, just as Emilia had intended. The matter definitely needed to be re¨Cinvestigated. Natasha needed more evidence and details to get justice for the undeserved suffering she endured over the past decade. Although Emilia was dead, she had sessfully turned Natasha¡¯s life upside down. But those were matters forter. Before facing them, Natasha only wanted to sleep soundly at this very moment. The dream was chaotic. Emilia¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± was heard clearly as it faded away when she was hit and thrown. Andrew and Madeline scolded her angrily at her bedside. Many faceless people med her, and an orange cat cried under the wheels instead of her. When Natasha woke up from her dream, she found her hand was being held. The curtains were tightly closed, and in the dim light, she couldn¡¯t quite distinguish between day and night. But the familiar embrace beside her made her momentarily dazed, making her think she was still in a dream. ¡°Alexei?¡± Her hand touched his chiseled brow bone. A gentle kiss fell on her forehead. ¡°Are you awake? Are you hungry?¡± Natasha shook her head, hugging his waist. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He brushed aside the stray hairs on her cheeks, damp with cold sweat from the nightmare, 6:24 pm P to D and gently grazed her face with his knuckle. He said, ¡°It feels like I need to be here.¡± Natasha smiled, burying her head in his chest, and murmured, ¡°Yes, I need you.¡± The world was chaotic, but he was her unwavering anchor. Alexei didn¡¯t say much, just held her tighter. 55 vouchers He was d that as soon as he learned Roderick was going to reveal Emilia¡¯s secret, he chose to fly directly to Nornytaar. He knew she was strong. Even if he hadn¡¯te, she could have processed all her emotions well. But seeing Natasha curled up in bed, crying constantly in her dreams, with silent tears flowing, his heart clenched. He felt an overwhelming urge to dig out Emilia and flog her corpse. His Little Rose, who should have grown healthy and been carefully nurtured in fertile soil, instead endured scorching summers and freezing winters due to others¡® selfishness, almost silently dying under the immense pressure of a giant rock. Emilia and her daughter, and the rk family, should all pay the price for this. After a night of rest and spending some time in Alexei¡¯s arms, Natasha hadposed herself. ¡°Is the ident from over a decade ago easy to investigate?¡± she asked, ying with the buttons on his shirt. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, stroking her head. ¡°Every step leaves a trace. Emilia¡¯s actions weren¡¯t necessarily meticulous. She only managed to avoid suspicion because she held the emotional and moral high ground.¡± He gently kissed the tear stains left on her face from her dreams. ¡°When you return home, all the truth will beid out before you.¡± Dismissed 136 The work with Sophia was not yetplete, and Alexei knew that no matter how urgent Natasha was, she would not abandon the agreed¨Cupon work halfway. However, Natasha was no longer the helpless six¨Cyear¨Cold girl she once was. She would do her part, and he would naturally uncover everything hidden from her past. Natasha smiled, her eyes filled with a gentle light. ¡°Alexei.¡± She looked up from his embrace and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Among all the unpleasant past events, the best thing was meeting you.¡± Alexei also lowered his head and kissed her back. ¡°Me too.¡± Their eyes met, and they smiled, embracing each other tightly. ¡®Do you want to get up?¡± he asked her. Alexei was afraid she would get a headache from sleeping too long. But Natasha asked back, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± She knew he had been busy with the Westwood family¡¯s affairstely, and that being able to take time toe to Nornytaar was definitely time he squeezed out. Alexei reluctantly buried his head in her neck, taking a deep breath. ¡°My flight is in 8 hours.¡± Natasha touched the dark circles under his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. Will you stay in bed with me?¡± Alexei chuckled. Then he kissed her deeply on the lips again. He pulled the nket over both of them, and theyy intimately nestled together. That day, Alexei still only slept for three hours. Natasha only took a half¨Cday leave in the morning. In the afternoon, she had to go to work at the dance troupe, where many people were waiting for her. Coincidentally, Alexei also wanted to see her work environment, so he went along with her. Later, they would go directly from the theater to the airport. Knowing that the major investor wasing, Sophia specifically arranged for everyone to 6:24 pm P53 rehearse an initial stage performance. 155 vouchers Watching Natasha busily revising dance steps, directing the dancers¡® movements and expressions, asionally lost in thought, and engaging in animated, heated discussions with Andrea and a few others, Alexei smiled with relief. It seemed the incident with Emilia didn¡¯t have a significant impact on her. As he was about to offer her a drink of water, Alexei keenly sensed a probing gaze. Owen had been distraught since learning Natasha had a fianc¨¦, but he hadn¡¯t expected to meet the legendary man so soon. He secretlypared himself to Alexei. Alexei¡¯s height wasparable to his own, and to these foreigners, his face was impably handsome. Alexei had a powerful physique, not the weakling Owen had imagined. As for wealth? His entire family¡¯s assets couldn¡¯t evenpare to one of the other¡¯s properties. Owen¡¯s heart, once again shattered by reality, broke into several pieces. Everything Naomi said was true. He stubbornly tried to find any potential emotional cracks between them. Yet, he had no chance at all. Owen had to admit Natasha and Alexei were a perfect match. His blue eyes misted over, Throughout, Alexei¡¯s eyes never left Natasha. And even amid her busy schedule, Natasha made sure to find him, asionally shing him a sweet smile, They ignored all the admiring nces from the beauties and handsome men surrounding them. Owen knew he had lost utterly. The two male dancers beside himfortingly patted his shoulder and sighed helplessly. They had thought Owen was the absolute best. But after seeing Natasha¡¯s fianc¨¦, they understood they were nothingpared to Alexei. :24 pm P ***** Checktest chapters at fin?novel 55 vouchers Natasha, holding props in both hands, was stopped by Alexei for a drink of water. Her hands hung at her sides as she looked up at him. He held the spout of therge water bottle to her mouth, and her soft cheeks puffed out as she eagerly drank like a hamster, ooking incredibly cute. Alexei waited for her to take a big gulp, then let her rest a moment before offering more. Finally, he reached out and wiped the water from the corner of her red lips. He couldn¡¯t resist. He bent down and gave her a fierce kiss. Natasha was startled and looked around warily. Luckily, everyone else was busy working. she yfully hit his chest and said reproachfully, ¡°What was that for?¡± Seeing the dejected man leaving sadly, Alexei smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. My darling is just oo cute.¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Natasha¡¯s heart softened at the thought of him leaving in two hours. She also couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. She pouted, then, while no one was looking, hugged him for a second. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± she said sweetly. Alexei desperately wished he could just scoop her up, bundle her into the car, and take her back home. Sophia, who was discussing stage arrangements with Andrea, seemed to sense the young couple¡¯s overwhelming resentment. Smiling, she walked over to Natasha and said, ¡°We¡¯ll handle the remaining work. Mr. Turner rarely visits. Natasha, you should go see him off.¡± Before Natasha could answer, Alexei took her hand. ¡°A dedicated person will be responsible for the dance troupe¡¯s three daily meals from now on. Thank you for looking after Natasha. We will be taking our leave for today.¡± 6:25 pm PD 11 12 65 vouchers Sophia smiled gently. ¡°Not at all. We should be thanking you, Mr. Turner. You and Natasha are the ones who helped us the most.¡± After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Alexei eagerly pulled Natasha towards the car. As soon as the door closed, the driver raised the partition and drove straight towards the designated airport. In the enclosed back seat, Natasha parted her knees and sat facing Alexei on hisp, hugging his neck. Hisrge hand gripped her lower back as they kissed passionately, unable to part. Smacking sounds filled the private space. Alexei pressed her close with force, breathing heavily into her neck. ¡°Baby, can we go home?¡± Then, as if delirious, he babbled, ¡°I¡¯ll book your ticket now, and we¡¯ll go back together. If only you could shrink, I¡¯d tuck you right into my suitcase.¡± Alexei vigorously kissed her tender face and dewy lips, unable to let go. He kissed her repeatedly, even lightly biting her with the tip of his tooth. Natasha gently nibbled his lower lip, reluctant to part. ¡°Miss me at home, and tomorrow we¡¯ll video call while I sleep.¡± She kissed his face again. ¡°Work is important, but don¡¯t pull all¨Cnighters. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you.¡± Alexei tenderly caressed her features. ¡°Whatever you say, my dear.¡± He kissed her hand again. ¡°If you have a nightmare, call me. Don¡¯t worry about things back home. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± ¡°Alexei.¡± She pouted, then puckered her lips. ¡°Kiss me.¡± Alexei chuckled softly and kissed her passionately. The car had been parked at the airport for a long time. After the driver got out, Natasha said hesitant goodbyes, realizing Alexei would miss his flight if they didn¡¯t. At the boarding gate, Natasha¡¯s eyes were red¨Crimmed. She gave Alexei onest hug. ¡°Wait for me toe home,¡± Alexei¡¯s heart softened. He kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± 6:25 pm PD Dismissed 137 At the rk family¡¯s residence. 55 vouchers Thomas returned home, exhausted. He and saw a group of workers moving in and out. He frowned and stopped a servant, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The servant cautiously replied, ¡°Mrs. rk said she wants to redecorate Ms. Natasha¡¯s room.¡± Ever since Olivia suddenly ¡°went abroad,¡± the atmosphere at home has been very tense. Andrew and Thomas were incredibly busy every day, their spirits declining day by day. Noel even moved directly into an apartment near his school, rarelying back. After Madeline had a serious illness, she had been rambling and crying constantly. Even the servants had be much more cautious in their speech and actions. Thomas irritably pinched his brow, waved his hand, and said, ¡°You may leave.¡± He nced in the direction of the second floor, took a deep breath, pursed his lips, and walked upstairs to find Madeline. Madeline sat on the carpet in a utility room, surrounded by several old boxes whose contents had been pulled out and piled together. Thomas nced at them. They were all children¡¯s toys. He squatted down and picked up one of the dolls, ¡°Mom, why are you tidying these?¡± Madeline had lost a significant amount of weight. What Olivia did left her unable to ept that the daughter she had so carefully raised could be someone so cruel and malicious. And that day at the theater, many noblewomen in her circle were present. She could only endure their sarcastic mockery for her blindness. Madeline almost cut off all social interactions, either visiting Olivia in prison or staying at home, Only when she re¨Cexamined her family with a new perspective did she realize she truly owed her daughter so much. She didn¡¯t even dare to think if Natasha¡¯s ident that forced her to leave the stage back then was truly orchestrated by Olivia. Madeline took the doll from Thomas¡¯s hand, ¡°This is Natasha¡¯s.¡± Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel 6:25 pm PD : 155 vouchers A bittersweet expression on her face, she said, ¡°I just realized that ever since she turned 6, I never bought her another toy.¡± After the age of six, Natasha became her tool for atonement. Madeline thought perhaps her life was destined for chaos ever since Andrew mistook her at home. Despite recognizing him as Emilia¡¯s blind date, she inexplicably chose to remain silent. From a young age, Madeline couldn¡¯tpare to her sister in anything except beauty. She was not as intelligent, as sophisticated, or as charming as Emilia. The day before she met Andrew, she had just argued with Emilia. Andrew didn¡¯t recognize Emilia, but Madeline knew that Emilia had known Andrew for a long time and had harbored a crush on him for years. However, her pride prevented her from telling anyone about it. Madeline only discovered this by chance after reading her sister¡¯s diary. At that time, she defiantly thought, ¡®You all favor my sister, so I¡¯ll make the person she likes fall for me.¡® Perhaps Andrew truly preferred the beautiful, innocent, yet slightly scheming younger sister over the intelligent and proud older sister. Madeline¡¯s n went smoothly. Emilia was truly devastated. She couldn¡¯t ept losing a major life event to her sister, whom she had always looked down on and considered inferior. After Andrew and Madeline got together, Emilia, out of spite, hastily married her ex- husband, who was outwardly impressive but inwardly corrupt. From then on, one wrong step led to a cascade of misfortunes. She not only fell into an abyss herself, but even her young daughter suffered alongside her. Madeline always felt guilty about Emilia¡¯s misfortune, believing she yed a part in her sister¡¯s failed life. Natasha¡¯s grandmother often said she was foolish. Madeline was indeed foolish, not entirely bad, nor truly good. 2/4 6:25 pm PD Chapter 137 ER 55 vouchers She couldn¡¯t enjoy her good life with a clear conscience, especially after Emilia died saving Natasha. Every time she was kind to Natasha, she was reminded of her tragically lost sister. It was like a constant reminder of her past despicable actions. Madeline found an outlet for her guilt in the two girls of the next generation. She went to great lengths to treat Olivia well, constantly suppressing and ignoring Natasha. Perhaps at first she was reluctant and felt pity. But over time, she truly loved Olivia as her own daughter. She also projected her love for Natasha onto Olivia. Outsiders said Madeline had lost her mind, but only she knew she was paying for her past mistakes. However, her daughter suffered all the consequences on her behalf. Natasha was actually the most innocent one. Thomas was silent for a long time before wiping away the tears that had quietly fallen from his mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s past is past. You can¡¯t keep trapping yourself in remorse.¡± Madeline suddenly grabbed his hand. ¡°Thomas, can we bring Natasha back? I¡¯ll make it up to her. From now on, I¡¯ll be a good mother, like I was before she turned six.¡± Her plea was heart¨Cwrenching. Thomas squeezed her hand back. ¡°It will be alright.¡± He was lying. Thomas knew things wouldn¡¯t get better. Alexei left the rk family hanging by a thread, making them run themselves ragged, all to no avail. With that tiny glimmer of hope, they didn¡¯t dare to give up entirely. He and his father were exhausted every day. Their efforts were all meaningless. He sometimes felt that Alexei should have just put them out of their misery. He was well aware that Alexei was taking revenge for Natasha. He just didn¡¯t know where that final heavy blow woulde from. ***** 3/4 6:25 pm P330 The rk family¡¯s dinner table was as silent as ever today. 55 vouchers Unable to bear the atmosphere at home, Noel, who hadn¡¯t returned for days, suddenly asked, ¡°Is my older sistering back soon?¡± Having just spoken with his mother, Thomas for a moment couldn¡¯t tell which older sister he was referring to. But he quickly understood. Noel hadn¡¯t referred Natasha as his ¡°older sister¡± for a long time. His address for her had always been ¡°that person¡± or simply her name. He paused, ¡°Yes, soon.¡± Noel opened his mouth, but in the end didn¡¯t know what to say, dryly mumbled ¡°Oh,¡± then lowered his head and ate his food. Madeline had been tidying up the house recently, and Olivia¡¯s room had also been cleaned incidentally. She didn¡¯t do anything extra. Andrew also looked impassive. All of Olivia¡¯s assets had been recovered and donated as charity. Now, she truly only had them. Even raising a dog could foster affection, let alone someone they had poured so much effort into. Despite their disappointment in Olivia, the rk family had agreed to continue supporting her. However, they would no longer cater to her every request as before. Andrew still had a thought in mind. Olivia and Lucas¡¯s engagement had not been publicly dissolved. If t thi Comment ogeth al bu I con AD Dismissed 138 Despite Roderick¡¯s presence, which affected her mood, Natasha¡¯s trip to Nornytaar was quite sessful. With Andrea and her professional team havingid the groundwork, Natasha¡¯s workload was not heavy. Moreover, she was mainly responsible for Naomi¡¯s part. The two had a natural understanding, and everything from arrangement to presentation was perfect. After Alexei left, Natasha focused on her work, and her efficiency greatly improved. When her work was done, everyone in the dance troupe was reluctant to see her go. Andrea even directly asked Sophia if they couldn¡¯t just start a new production right away. Sadie had just finished overtime and was eating thete¨Cnight snack Natasha brought from the restaurant where everyone had held her farewell party. She was also sad to see her go. She said, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡± Sadie wondered when would they ever have those days again, getting off work and hanging out with friends, havingte¨Cnight snacks thoughtfully prepared during overtime, and venting about weird stuff together before bed. She poked a piece of cake discontentedly. ¡°How can the esteemed head of the Turner Group be so idle?¡± One video call a day, three phone calls, and every other day, a different way to urge her, as if fearing Natasha would stay in Nornytaar and be so happy with Sadie that she¡¯d forget to return. Sadie had really had her eyes opened recently. From now on, if anyone dared to say Alexei was aloof and cool in front of her, she would have to set them straight. He was certainly tall, but she hadn¡¯t seen an ounce of coldness from him. Sometimes Alexei and Natasha would have mushy phone calls, and while they werefortable saying such things, Sadie felt embarrassed listening. ¡°Forget it.¡± Sadie shook her head. ¡°You should leave. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hunt me 25 pm PD lown here again.¡± 55 vouchers On the day of Roderick¡¯s incident, who knew how terrifying it was for her to see Alexei, ooking travel¨Cworn, at her doorstep in the early morning. ortunately, after he left, Natasha¡¯s condition did indeed improve significantly. But she also didn¡¯t want him showing up in the middle of the night again. adie joked, ¡°He¡¯s probably so anxious now that he can¡¯t sleep soundly, afraid I¡¯ll run off with ou.¡± Natasha could have returned home two days ago, but she specifically dyed it because she onsidered Sadie and wanted to spend more time with her. Moreover,st night, Sadie still couldn¡¯t resist and took Natasha out to experience the world roperly. Of course, her bad premonition also came true. The club she meticulously selected turned out to be Alexei¡¯s territory. She was mortified when the club¡¯s dashing Libadian owner entered the private room and nnounced he was personally attending to them on Alexei¡¯s orders. In the end, she was forced to ept Alexei¡¯s ¡°suggestion¡± that he ¡°y¡± along with them via video. Checktest chapters at Find_Novel(. It got to the point where Sadie sometimes wanted to say something suggestive, but had to hink twice and then quietly hold it back. Fortunately, Alexei wasn¡¯t truly that stingy. Besides the devilishly handsome owner, he even arranged for all the top performers to entertain them. It was purely a performance. Not even a flirtatious nce was permitted. Sadie had never seen so many handsome men performing with such integrity in a club before. Only the SVIP membership card and the good news that Sadie would receive priority treatment and have all fees waived for her future visits offered her somefort. Sadie hugged Natasha¡¯s waist, burying her face in a soft, ample embrace, whimpering, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± She cursed inwardly, ¡®Damn it, how could Alexei be so lucky?¡® 6:25 pm P Natasha smiled and patted her back. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. Work hard and overthrow soon.¡± 55 vouchers your father Sadie¡¯s father was a middle¨Caged man who was still aplete romantic, always falling in love. Sadie¡¯s stepmother was his first love. After they broke up and both married and had children, it was unexpected that they would still get back together. Sadie¡¯s father was practically out of his mind in front of that woman. Fortunately, he still knew that only Sadie was his biological daughter. No matter how much that woman instigated, Sadie¡¯s father never actually handed over all the shares to Sadie¡¯s stepbrother. However, that was the only good thing that could be said about him. If it hadn¡¯t been for Natasha back then, Sadie would likely have been trafficked to some remote ce andmitted suicide due to the unbearable humiliation. With his daughter gone, that mother and son would naturally have no further need to plot. Ever since Sadie¡¯s father feigned ignorance and let that mother and son off the hook, he had been Sadie¡¯s enemy for the rest of her life. The two best friends slept together that night and talked for most of the night. Early the next morning, the ne carried Natasha back to the country where someone was waiting for her. As dusk fell, Natasha immediately spotted a tall, upright figure in the surging crowd. ¡°Alexei!¡± She rushed into his arms like a little puppy, excitedly rubbing against his chest. Alexei gripped her waist, lifted her up, and they kissed in mid¨Cair. ¡°Wee home.¡± Natasha left a kiss on each of his cheeks. ¡°I miss you so much.¡± Alexei smiled slightly. He had never experienced such a mix of nervous anticipation and sweetness while waiting for someone, Every second, he restrained himself from looking for her. 3/5 6:25 pm PD 55 vouchers As Alexei embraced the fragrant Little Rose once more, a sense of reassurance flooded back into his empty heart. They embraced for a while. He released her, took her hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Actually, they had a lot to talk about, such as the subtle schemes of Teri and the Westwood family, the progress of Emilia¡¯s car ident investigation, Sophia¡¯s second invitation, and Edgar urging them to return to the Turner Mansion¡­ However, the long¨Cseparated young couple didn¡¯t want to talk about anything right now. Their soft lips met, tongues intertwined, in a deep kiss that poured out their boundless love and longing. By the time the car arrived at the vi, Natasha¡¯s lips were a little swollen, and Alexei¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple had a few small tooth marks. Her moist breath hitched, Natasha smiled and looked at him. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± Alexei rested his forehead against her chest for a moment to recover, then said, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± As soon as they got out, the enthusiastic Daron immediately pounced on them. Natasha joyfully squatted down and hugged it, eximing, ¡°Daron, you came to pick me up too!¡± Natasha kissed it with those rosy lips that had just kissed Alexei. Alexei paused when he saw this. Daron, on the other hand, excitedly wagged its tail. The sweet¨Csmelling human was finally back. It was no fun being with the cold male owner. The family of three, after much kissing and hugging, finally made it into the living room. In the familiar and warm environment, the luggage slid into a corner, and the two, who had only been separated for a few minutes, were wrapped around each other again. Sinking into the sofa, surrounded by the rich fragrance of roses, Natasha finally noticed Daron¡¯s bright, watchful eyes nearby. Blushing, she patted Alexei¡¯s shoulder, who was still on top of her, ¡°Get up,¡± she said. Alexei pretended not to hear. He was slow to move. ? 6:25 pm PS E 55 vouchers Only after Natasha mentioned she was hungry did Alexei kiss her passionately twice and then get up. He wore a gentle smile on his face, one that outsiders had never seen before. With one strong hand, he pulled his delicate and alluring fianc¨¦e, who was lying on the sofa, into an embrace. He said, ¡°Help me out.¡± The house had been thoroughly cleaned before Natasha¡¯s return. The kitchen was stocked with fresh ingredients that Alexei had personally bought today, all for dishes Natasha loved. For their first meal, both preferred to stay home rather than eat out at a restaurant. Natasha asked him to let her go, and she stood barefoot on the sofa. Then, she gently pushed Alexei, who was standing in front of the sofa, to turn around. With a mischievous smile in her eyes, she hopped onto his back, her arms around his neck and her legs wrapped around his waist. ¡°Off we go! Time to cook!¡± she chirped. Alexei smiled gently, his hands sliding under her knees as he willingly carried his clingypanion into the kitchen. É« Dismissed 139 12 55 vouchers The vegetables were washed one by one under running water, his fingers reflecting the white. of the scallions, a truly delightful sight. Natasha called out, ¡°Alexei.¡± Alexei, who had been washing vegetables, turned his head, and with a smack, a loud kissnded on the corner of his upturned lips. He seemed to find it amusing. Every time he washed a vegetable, he would turn his head to ask for a kiss, euphemistically calling it ¡°recharging.¡± Natasha, still on his back, quirked her lips and asked, ¡°Are you a robot?¡± He said earnestly, ¡°Yes, I am Natasha¡¯s exclusive cooking robot.¡± ¡°Alright, whatever. Let¡¯s add another bar of charge.¡± She then yfully rewarded him again. Although their cooking efficiency significantly decreased, the two were utterly absorbed in their new kissing game and thoroughly enjoyed it. However, hanging onto someone was also physically demanding, and Natasha soon needed to get down. Alexei couldn¡¯t bear to let her go, so he found her a high stool to sit on and watch. Then, every time he passed her while busy in the kitchen, he would bend down for a kiss. Natasha didn¡¯t lift a finger the entire time when ¡°helping,¡± but she served as a very effective charger. Perhaps they were truly hungry, or in a good mood, but the four dishes and one soup on the dining table were devoured by the two people and one dog. Natasha, full and content, leaned in Alexei¡¯s arms, not wanting to move. Alexei contentedly patted her soft stomach, noting that she would have the energyter after eating her fill. He asked, ¡°Tired?¡± Natasha shook her head. She was wide awake now. ¡°Then go take a bath first?¡± he asked again. Perceiving the deeper meaning in Alexei¡¯s question and acutely aware of danger, Natasha 6:25 pm PS suddenly sat up. ¡°I just remembered. I haven¡¯t walked Daron yet today.¡± Alexei grabbed her hand, his dark eyes deep. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Even without being walked, it could walk itself. Alexei¡¯s low, husky voice made Natasha¡¯s ears tingle. With a strong pull, he drew her tightly against his body. ¡°Honey¡­¡± He was being clingy. That was nothing she could do except indulge him. 55 vouchers *** In the spacious bedroom, only a warm yellow night light remained on. Shadows undted on the wall. Natasha¡¯s dazed eyes swept over the watch thaty on the ground. It was already past 1 am. Since finishing dinner, she hadn¡¯t left this room. Alexei seemed truly intent on making up for all the missed nights at once. In the darkness, everything was in disarray. She didn¡¯t dare to look too closely at the bathroom, window, sofa, or dressing table, not to mention the crumpled bed. No matter how delicious the food, eating too much could cause bloating. She whimpered, pushing and kicking him. But as soon as she lifted, she froze. It came out. Alexei gave a soft chuckle, then wrapped around her again to kiss her, tenderly licking the bite marks on her lower lip that she had made out of uncontroble trembling. ¡°Good girl, baby, don¡¯t bite. Open your mouth.¡± ***** Natasha was still dazed when she woke up the next evening. Her gaze swept around, and she realized she was in the guest bedroom. 6:25 pm PD 1255 vouchers Later that night, because there was no room to sleep in the master bedroom, Alexei had moved her to the guest room. Thinking back to that moment¨Cwhen his eyes sparkled with irresistible charm, his hair slightly damp, and he mischievously dered that he could be not only Natasha¡¯s cooking robot, but also her personal robot¨Cshe couldn¡¯t help but blush for him. He was utterly unrestrained. And at that time, she was hanging on him face to face, and Alexei took a step¡­ A red scratch mark from her nails appeared on his shoulder. She suddenly lifted the iron¨Clike arm pressing firmly on her waist. She nervously sat up, ncing at the carpet from the doorway to the edge of the bed. Alexei noticed her subtle movement and let out a muffledugh. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve tidied up.¡± Natasha copsed back down,pletely drained. She said, ¡°So sleepy. I hate you.¡± Alexei smiled, but his expression was innocent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be with me all night?¡± Natasha was just talking dirty, but he actually dared to try it. Only this morning¡­ She burrowed into the covers. ***** With their inverted schedules, the two didn¡¯t wake up to wash and eat until evening. On the living room sofa, Alexei handed Natasha a document bag. He stroked her head, his tone carrying a hint of concern. ¡°Emilia¡¯s death was indeed not an ident,¡± Half a year before the incident, she was diagnosed with cancer. It was after that Emilia, who had always resented her sister¡¯s happiness, suddenly started visiting the rk family frequently. She showed an extraordinary fondness for Natasha, and her favoritism was widely known. Madeline even thought she hade to terms with things after her divorce, and was happy 3/5 6:25 pm PD that her sister had resolved her inner conflict. The rtionship between the two sisters was unprecedentedly harmonious. EZ 55 vouchers The n was executed on Natasha¡¯s birthday because it was the most impactful and memorable timing. In fact, she originally had seven or eight more months to live, but she gave up for her daughter. She bribed the driver, whose son was seriously ill and desperately needed money. With the long groundworkid, everything went more smoothly than she had imagined. She sessfully leveraged Madeline¡¯s guilt and Andrew¡¯s most valued reputation to have her own daughter rece Natasha. The rk family had other children, but Thomas was Andrew¡¯s chosen heir. Noel was too young then, and Natasha and Olivia were cousins, just like she and Madeline. Everything was perfectly arranged. One could say Natasha was simply the unlucky one she chose. Thomas and Noel were luckier than her, winning out due to their gender and age. The usations of Natasha being ¡°malicious,¡± ¡°petty,¡± ¡°selfish,¡± and ¡°calcting¡± now appeared deeply ironic. Madeline¡¯s self¨Cperception was correct. Emilia was indeed smarter, more ruthless, and more daring than her. Using the remaining months of her life, she rewrote destiny for her own daughter by stepping on Madeline¡¯s child. Olivia most likely knew about it. It was just that she couldn¡¯t ept her mother died because of her, so she conveniently med Natasha. Following her mother¡¯s dying wish, she spared no effort to drain Natasha¡¯s vitality. As if by trampling her into the dust, she wouldn¡¯t have failed her mother¡¯s scheme. She even used the same old trick yearster. 6:25 pm PD 55 vouchers For the past dozen years, everyone got what they wished for, except for Natasha, who alone suffered. The evidence Alexei collected wasprehensive. He found the driver¡¯s family and the confession of the doctor who examined Madeline back then. There was both witness testimony and physical evidence. Coupled with Roderick, who was detained by Natasha, the true faces of this mother and daughter could be exposed to the public at any time. Natasha realized that facing such a truth, she could surprisingly remain very calm. For many days and nights, she had been experiencing self¨Cdoubt, struggle, and denial, but it turned out she was not a child unworthy of love. She had not harmed anyone, nor had she done anything wrong. Her counterattack and resistance are not wrong. Newest update provided by Find¡ïNovel So, should the rk family be forgiven? C É« AR Dismissed 140 Chapter 140 Readplete version only at find?novel ??)) 34 55 vouchers Natasha felt she might have also inherited the dark side of the rk family. She refused to forgive them. Even if they were deceived and misled. Even someone as vicious as Emilia could sacrifice everything for her own daughter and fall into hell. But her parents and rtives repeatedly fueled her suffering. If they had shown a protective instinct just once, willing to share the burden with her even when she made a mistake, instead of siding with outsiders to suppress her, she might still feel some warmth today. One Olivia could not destroy her life. It was her own family who willingly sacrificed her. Hence, Emilia grasped this to sessfully implement her n. So, should they be told what Olivia and her mother did? Of course. But watching them cry, express remorse, or even find excuses iming they were deceived and beg for forgiveness would not give Natasha anyfort. She wanted them to feel betrayed by their own family, misunderstood, and trapped in the same pain and darkness she had faced, being helpless and had nowhere to go. They could never empathize with her. Since that was the case, she would let them experience it firsthand. Alexei kissed her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. They¡¯ll face the consequences of their actions.¡± All they needed to do was fan the mes, stand idly by, and asionally show unfair favoritism, just as the rk family did when they witnessed Olivia¡¯s malicious acts. With fingers intertwined, they held each other close. 14:42 Sat, Sep 6 ***** 34 55 vouchers The weather was pleasant on the day Olivia was released from prison. She stood at the prison gate, shielding her eyes from the sun. After getting used to the cramped, dark cell, she felt a little unustomed to standing under the sun. Her brief two months in prison felt like a lifetime ago. A billboard by the roadside in the distance disyed Naomi¡¯s domestic tour finale poster. Not long ago, her substitute had stepped into the spotlight and was now recognized as the undisputed leader of the new generation, with a promising future ahead. Meanwhile, Olivia went to prison, broke her leg, and her future was bleak. Intense jealousy almost consumed her, distorting her already gaunt cheeks. A ck Cullinan stopped in front of her. The lowered window revealed a face that had haunted her nightmares. Natasha smiled at the extremely haggard Olivia, saying, ¡°Long time no see.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Are you here to gloat?¡± She was certain her leg was broken because of Natasha. Everyone else thought it was an idental sh between inmates, triggered by her throwing a tantrum. But as the one involved, she knew the other party had deliberately targeted her leg. Each blow hit its target. Unfortunately, no one believed Olivia, no matter how crazy she acted. And the only person who had a grudge against her and the ability to do this was Natasha. : 34 55 vouchers Because she prevented Natasha from dancing, Natasha wanted to retaliate against her in the same way. Natasha¡¯s gaze followed Olivia¡¯s agitated expression andnded on her left foot. When she made the deal with Ramona, she didn¡¯t want the benefits Olivia received from the rk family and Lucas. She only wanted Olivia to be imprisoned and unable to dance. Ramona was highly efficient and left no trace. Now, Olivia not only couldn¡¯t dance, but even walking a little faster revealed traces of a limp. This was why Olivia didn¡¯t immediately lunge at Natasha when she saw her. She was unwilling to reveal her disability in front of her enemy. Natasha nodded. ¡°After bustling for over a decade, ending up with this result, you are indeed quite ridiculous.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be suffering. How can youe here and show off? Are you worthy of my mother, who died because of you? She treated you well, but you won¡¯t be able to face her after you die!¡± She was furious, hoping to see the familiar look of evasion and shame on Natasha¡¯s face. However, Natasha calmly affirmed, ¡°She was good to me. To pave the way for you, she didn¡¯t hesitate to bet thest seven or eight months of her life on me.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡®How could she possibly know? Did everyone else know too?¡® Endless panic surged in Olivia¡¯s heart. This was the deepest secret between her and her mother, one that no one should ever discover. But Natasha¡¯s words clearly showed she had sensed something. Natasha smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. I haven¡¯t told anyone else yet. I just came here today to give you a gift.¡± The driver got out of the car and handed a few photos to Olivia. 34 55 vouchers Olivia¡¯s pupils contracted as she clearly saw the cancer diagnosis report, the written materials with verbal statements and signatures from the perpetrator¡¯s family, and the transaction records in the photos. Natasha looked at her trembling hands and smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t finished yet. Want to keep flipping through?¡± Olivia pressed her lips together. When she flipped to thest photo showing a man tied up, bruised, and swollen, all color drained from her face, and the photos in her hand fell to the ground. She was done for. If it concerned Emilia, Olivia could still argue that she was young and unaware at the time, but Roderick¡¯s resurrection clearly condemned her. Natasha was more terrifying than she had imagined. She should have killed Roderick and ended it once and for all. Olivia clenched her hands, her long nails digging into her flesh. ¡°What do you want?¡± Natasha replied, ¡°Nothing much. I just dislike trouble, so this is a warning. Don¡¯t provoke me after you¡¯re released from prison. Also, I¡¯ll show you a clear path.¡± She continued, ¡°You stand no chance against me now. However, there will still be people willing to be deceived and manipted by you. If you want a good life, just as you gradually took everything from me back then, now you can slowly grasp them.¡± Her voice was calm and gentle, but it sounded like a devil¡¯s lure. Olivia knew this was not a warning, but a threat. Natasha was telling her that she could expose her secrets at any time, and she was even prepared to do so. 14:42 Sat, Sep 6 : 34 55 vouchers But she wanted her to actively be the instrument of her revenge. And she had no choice. Olivia had always been pragmatic. After suffering a loss, she would not rashly provoke Natasha again and knew who she could rely on. However, Natasha clearly wouldn¡¯t allow them to be intimate, harmonious, or loving. She wanted her to hold onto them tightly. Could she really hold onto them? Or like sand, the tighter she held it, the faster it slipped away. Olivia felt like a chess piece ced on the board by Natasha, knowing the oue but stillpelled by the unseen hand to engage in a bitter struggle, ultimately turning against fellow pieces, leading to bloodshed. She was cold all over. The Cullinan with the mboyant license te gradually disappeared at the end of the road, and another familiar car immediately pulled up in front of her. Olivia frantically shoved the photo she had just picked up into her clothes. The face, twisted with hatred at the thought of the rk family who had ignored her suffering in prison, transformed into a fragile smile. ¡°Mom!¡± She threw herself into Madeline¡¯s arms, who had gotten out of the car to greet her. AD Dismissed 141 34 55 vouchers Andrew and Thomas were busy withpany affairs and had no time, so today only Madeline and Noel came to pick her up from prison. Seeing Olivia, who had lost a lot of weight and was in worrying condition, both their eyes filled with concern. Despite her anger over Olivia¡¯s wrongdoings, it hadrgely dissipated. The price she paid was too great. Pampered Olivia had never endured such hardship. Madeline said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her face full of emotion. ¡°Mom, thank you for still epting me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk such nonsense. You are my daughter. How could I not ept you?¡± Madeline wiped away her tears and patted her thin back. She was the one at fault. It was her fault for not taking good care of her own daughter and for not raising her sister¡¯s daughter well. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Olivia expertly embraced her, seeking affection. Noel watched this scene from the side, but inexplicably thought of the scene where Natasha, with a cold expression, severed ties with her family at the birthday party. He wondered if there had ever been such a tender moment between Natasha and their mom. ¡°Noel?¡± Olivia called out to a distracted Noel. Noel snapped out of it and shook his head. Never mind. His sister was miserable enough. Natasha wouldn¡¯t be petty enough to be jealous over this. He hugged her. ¡°Wee home.¡± ***** : 34 55 vouchers Back home, Olivia couldn¡¯t wait to take a shower, wishing she could wash away all the grime from prison. As she passed Natasha¡¯s room, she saw the open door. She stopped and asked the maid behind her, ¡°Is this being redecorated?¡± The maid nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Madeline rk said the original room was too small, so she had the designer open up two adjacent rooms and redecorate it ording to Ms. Natasha rk¡¯s preferences.¡± Upon returning home, Olivia¡¯s slightly improved mood instantly plummeted, and a flicker of hatred and mockery appeared in her eyes. As expected of a biological daughter, Natasha was impossible to get rid of. Olivia thought they were trying to win Natasha back because her reputation was ruined and she was deemed worthless. Those two rooms next door happen to be her dance studio and piano room. They started construction without even consulting her. Olivia thought, ¡®Is this what Madeline meant by treating me like a biological daughter?¡® The maid wondered why Olivia had stopped. Just as she looked startled by the intense anger in Olivia¡¯s eyes. She quickly lowered her head. up, she was For some reason, she thought Olivia looked even more frightening after her trip abroad. ***** Andrew and Thomas didn¡¯t appear during the day, but they both made time in the evening to return for Olivia¡¯s weing party. Seeing Olivia, whose face was full of shame, not even daring to walk too fast, and having personally cooked their favorite dishes, Andrew sighed. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop bothering. Let the servants do it.¡± 14:42 Sat, Sep 6 34 55 vouchers Thomas hadn¡¯t visited Olivia in prison many times, but he was surprised to see herpletely changed in just two months. Her former confidence and pride hadpletely transformed into cautiousness. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little soft¨Chearted. ¡°Have the kitchen prepare more nourishing food for you during this time,¡± he said. With everyone willing to ease the tension, the atmosphere at the dinner table gradually improved. No one brought up the live broadcast that had ruined their reputations. Olivia¡¯s grip on her spoon loosened. Fortunately, the rk family was still as easy to manipte as ever. Next, she should reconnect with her friends and admirers. She could no longer dance. She had to make other ns for her future. However, halfway through dinner, Andrew¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Immediately after, a furiouspany shareholder¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. rk! Can you manage your family affairs properly? Thepany cannot withstand this kind of turmoil right now!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You must bear most of the losses from the stock price drop yourselves!¡± One retort after another left Andrew dizzy from the scolding. He frowned deeply. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The other party replied, ¡°What I mean? Just look at today¡¯s news!¡± Just then, Thomas¡¯s phone next to him also rang. His assistant¡¯s anxious voice came through, ¡°Mr. rk! It¡¯s over! Ms. Olivia was caught on camera upon her release from prison!¡± His voice was loud, and others next to Thomas also heard it. Everyone suddenly focused their gaze on the pale Olivia. 14:42 Sat, Sep 6 : giarism and imprisonment differed greatly in severity. 34 55 vouchers When Olivia was taken away for investigation on live broadcast, the public could only be certain of her giarism. However, the authorities never announced anything about the subsequent act of hiring someone tomit assault. The rk family spent arge sum of money to pull strings. Even with rumors circting within the industry, the general public did not know that Olivia had truly served time in prison. Get full chapters from find?novel The rk family publicly stated that they sent an apology letter, indicating that Olivia would go abroad for a period of time to improve her professional skills and correct her mistakes. Thomas also bought some celebrity scandals to quickly cover up the incident. No matter how many rumors circted, without evidence, they firmly insisted Olivia had gone abroad. They never expected that once Olivia she was released, the news would spiral out of control. Before Olivia¡¯s incident, the rk family enterprise often used her fame as a genius dancer to project an image of harmony and affection. News of her giarism had already caused stock prices to fall, and now the revtion of her imprisonment was adding insult to injury for the already precarious rk family. The previously warm dinner atmosphere instantly turned cold. Andrew red at Olivia. It was all because of her. All his tireless efforts to save thepany had been in vain. Thomas¡¯s face also darkened. He was in no mood to y the good brother anymore. He took the call and hurried to his study for a crisis management meeting. 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 34 55 vouchers Madeline¡¯s smile froze. She held her spoon awkwardly, unsure of what to say. Distraught, Noel flipped over his phone, which kept buzzing with messages asking, ¡°Is your sister really going to jail?¡± and ¡°Did she really bribe a driver to hit someone?¡± He then grimly pushed his bowl away. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± The more he had bragged about how amazing Olivia was then, the more humiliated he felt now from the bacsh. The thought of going to school tomorrow made Noel want to run away. Olivia looked at the dining table, where only she and Madeline remained. Anger swirled in her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the good¨Cfor¨Cnothing members of the rk family, she wouldn¡¯t have exposed. She thought, ¡®How dare they give me attitude? Didn¡¯t they coddle and adore me back then?¡® Olivia remembered Natasha¡¯s smile before she left, and her heart turned cold. She told her to stay close to the rk family, but she never said she would help her. Now it seemed her twisted pleasure was to asionally stir up their crumbling family bond. She thought, ¡®This time it¡¯s jail, what will be next?¡® Olivia knocked over her te and abruptly stood up. She couldn¡¯t be this passive. If the rk family was destined to fall, she must secure more leverage for herself before that happened. The maid, carrying newly prepared dishes from the kitchen, looked at the empty seats at the table with confusion. Then, as if realizing something, she nced at Olivia, whose expression was grim. She thought, ¡®Oh, so Olivia didn¡¯t go abroad. She went to jail.¡® They were hiding in the kitchen just now and had a lot to gossip about. 34 55 vouchers Online, not only were there photos of Olivia being released from prison, but all her past scandals were alsopletely unearthed. People evenpared her to Naomi, who was rehearsing a new dance drama across the ocean, sarcastically saying that one should always follow the right path and be inherently capable. Then, a fierce pnded on the maid¡¯s face. Dismissed 142 34 55 vouchers Olivia couldn¡¯t stand a lowly servant looking at her with such judgmental eyes. She shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± The maid ran away, covering her face. The maid muttered to herself, ¡°What is she so proud of? She¡¯s just an impostor who took someone else¡¯s ce, and she¡¯s even been to jail. Let¡¯s see how long her arrogancests.¡± Madeline was startled by Olivia¡¯s sudden outburst. She wanted to say something but sighed again. She patted her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father and brother will figure out a way to solve it.¡± Olivia hugged Madeline and cried,ining, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Even a servant dares to look at me like that. I can¡¯t stay in this house.¡± sping her chest and gasping for air, she feigned concern for her family. ¡°Dad and Thomas must be angry too. Maybe I should move out for a while. Mom, can I stay in your apartment at Luxury Residency?¡± Olivia had to sell her own house at a low price to cover the deficit, as Natasha had tricked her at an auction. She still had two apartments, but their locations were not ideal. At this moment, it was true that she didn¡¯t want to stay at home and face their displeasure, and it was also true that she wanted to gain more benefits. Unexpectedly, Madeline, who had just beenforting her, now looked hesitant and uncertain. ¡°Mom?¡± Seeing Madeline remain silent, Olivia secretly thought she had been too eager. She forced a smile through her tears. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can also go live in my apartment on the west side of the city. It¡¯s just that it won¡¯t be convenient for me toe 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 home from there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Madeline stopped her. : 34 55 vouchers Before Olivia could rejoice, Madeline, with a determined expression, revealed, ¡°Your houses, jewelry, including all your real estate, have all been donated. There¡¯s no ce for you to live there.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Olivia shrieked. However, she suddenly remembered the pile of documents she had signed in prison earlier. At that time, the rk family was busy trying to keep her out of prison, so she had to sign a lot of documents at thewyer¡¯s office every day. Her mood was terrible, so she didn¡¯t read those documents carefully at all. ¡°Mom? How could you do this?¡± She stared incredulously at Madeline. Madeline sighed. ¡°At that time, we thought we could start with Natasha to get a letter of understanding from the Pena family. Her demand was to reim all the assets the rk family had given you and donate them as charity. We thought money was minor, and your reputation was more important, so we agreed.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Olivia sneered. Madeline¡¯s expression was awkward. Then they realized they had been tricked by Natasha, and in the end, they had to pay double the price to Ramona to get the sentence reduced to two months. Now, it seemed they were scammed again. If the news of imprisonment got out and there was a criminal record, the duration of the sentence would not matter anymore. Olivia thought of something else. ¡°What about my shares?¡± Madeline paused. She said, ¡°Since the shares couldn¡¯t be sold easily, they were valued at an equivalent price, converted into cash, and donated. The shares were then transferred to your brother¡¯s name.¡± 55 vouchers Olivia clenched her fists, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You were tricked by Natasha because of me. Since she didn¡¯t keep her promise, can you transfer them back to me?¡± Madeline pursed her lips, avoiding Olivia¡¯s gaze. ¡°Natasha said she¡¯d have Mr. Turner keep an eye on us. You won¡¯t be able to get these things anymore.¡± To be honest, Madeline now realized she had wronged Natasha and wasn¡¯t so keen on giving Olivia the shares that originally belonged to Natasha. Only when she inventoried her assets did she discover how much Olivia had received from the rk family. As for Natasha, apart from the small apartment she bought with her own money, her first vi was given to her by Alexei, an outsider. The rage in Olivia¡¯s chest was about to consume her entirely. However, the extreme anger made her calm down. It was not yet time to fall outpletely. She despondently rested her head on Madeline¡¯s neck, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re all I have left.¡± Madeline stroked her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Stay home and rest assured. I promise you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Out of Madeline¡¯s sight, Olivia¡¯s face contorted grotesquely. From this meal today, it was clear what kind of life she would lead from now on. The rk family acted unjustly first, so she would be merciful either. ***** Olivia¡¯s matter was extensively reported by the media, and Lucas, her fianc¨¦, was naturally dragged into the public spotlight and vilified. He furiously called Ramona, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d suppress the news of Olivia¡¯s imprisonment?¡± 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 34 55 vouchers They kept iming it was just two months, and it would be over with a cover¨Cup. Ramona replied calmly, ¡°Oh, about that, I kept it under wraps. I said the authorities wouldn¡¯t officially announce it, and they didn¡¯t, did they?¡± ¡°Then what about today¡¯s news?¡± Lucas said furiously. He wasn¡¯t worried about Olivia. He just wanted to vent his anger at being fooled. The thought of his illegitimate brother at home mocking them, asking when they would get married, filled him with rage. Ramona shrugged. ¡°How would I know? You were the ones who weren¡¯t careful. I made a deal with you. Do I have to provide lifetime support? Just tell me, how well did I keep it secret for those two months?¡± Indeed, some well¨Cinformed individuals knew Olivia had been imprisoned and openly mocked them. However, apart from asional rumors deliberately leaked on forums, no major media reports had appeared. Today¡¯s overwhelming news was someone celebrating Olivia¡¯s release from prison. She was truly an innocent scapegoat. After Ramona hung up with Lucas, sheined to the person whose profile picture was a hand¨Cdrawn bouquet of roses. After typing out a long message quickly, he then added, ¡®Miss rk, do you have anyone you find disagreeable recently? Let¡¯s work together!¡± The windfall was incredibly good. ***** Natasha was currently sprawled on the sofa in Alexei¡¯s office, flipping through the sample art book her editor had sent her. This art book was the final draft she had submitted before going abroad. Its theme was various supernatural beings and strange tales, and its production was even 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 more exquisite than she had imagined. She thoroughly admired her own work. 34 55 vouchers Seeing Ramona¡¯s message, she rubbed her chin. Things had indeed been going quite smoothly for her recently. No one dared to trouble her anymore. Since Lane¡¯s funeral and while Lucia and her child had been in the hospital, she had been boldly strutting around the Turner family home¨Ceven inside Alexei¡¯s residence. Even Alexei¡¯s father avoided her whenever possible. However, she thought of Edgar¡¯s uing birthday party. As for who would be targeted next, it would depend on who stepped forward first. Alexei walked over, picked up Natasha, and ced her on hisp, then massaged her chest. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ufortable lying down like that all the time? It¡¯s not good for your heart.¡± Natasha pushed his hand away and rolled her eyes. ¡°I was perfectly fine in my home studio. Who insisted on dragging me out to apany him to work?¡± Alexei chuckled softly, resting his chin on her neck. ¡°But is it appropriate for my employees to not know their boss¡¯s wife?¡± Natasha wrinkled her nose. ¡°This had better be your reason.¡± Alexei couldn¡¯t help butugh again, giving her plump red lips a deep kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll convert the inner lounge into a studio for you. You can work here from now on.¡± Natasha made a big X gesture with her arms across her chest, shaking her head vigorously. She said, ¡°No, no! What¡¯s the difference between working under your nose and putting a piece of fat meat in front of a hungry wolf?¡± Alexei was amused. ¡°You¡¯re the fat meat?¡± He pinched. ¡°It¡¯s quite substantial.¡± 34 55 vouchers. Natasha yfully bit his cheek and said, ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Alexei held her close and smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m your scoundrel.¡± While the two were wrapped in a lovey¨Cdovey embrace, an exaggerated ¡°ahem¡± sound came from Shawn outside the door. Natasha instantly jumped off hisp and sat up straight. Alexei also straightened his shirt, his voice calm. ¡°Come in.¡± Shawn hesitated for a few more seconds, and only when the impatient guest behind him urged him forward did he finally open the office door. For more chapters visit FindN0vel He said, ¡°Mr. Turner, Miss rk, Ms. Westwood is here.¡± The second title, specifically added, made the person behind him nce at him with a serious gaze. I Ìï AD 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 143 34 55 vouchers The moment Chloe walked into the office, she saw a woman on the sofa wearing a rose¨Cpink off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder top, a light gray short skirt, and whose skin glowed. Bright and fresh colors werepletely out of ce in Alexei¡¯s cool¨Ctoned office. At that moment, her charming face held a serious expression. She sat primly with her hands on her knees. ¡®Childish.¡® Chloe felt disdain. The thought of Shawn specifically greeting this woman, as if she were the host, deeply displeased her. Chloe thought, ¡®How can she take the position of Mrs. Turner, simply by relying on her looks?¡® Yet, she had known Alexei longer, and her family background was more prominent. ¡°Mr. Turner, Ms. Westwood said she has a government cooperation n she wishes to discuss with you.¡± Shawn smiled as he stated Chloe¡¯s intention, polite on the surface, but secretly sneering. Chloe was Isaac¡¯s daughter. After Kinsley¡¯sst attempt to discuss cooperation with the Turner Group was rejected, the Westwood family remained quiet for a while, but recently they have begun probing frequently again, with Chloe as their representative. Alexei¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve already stated that the Turner Group has no intention of cooperating with the Westwood family.¡± Chloe reluctantly gripped the document, gazing adoringly at the cold¨Cfaced man. ¡°But this is a government¨Cled project, which is entirely beneficial to the Turner Group,¡± she said. She nced at Natasha, deliberately emphasizing, ¡°My father will also participate, and we can get firsthand information on official policies.¡± Isaac was involved in politics, so it was not difficult for him to reveal some internal 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 information. 34 55 vouchers Alexei¡¯s fingers twitched. It seemed the Westwood family truly couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Even Isaac, who usually stayed behind the scenes, actively came forward. Little did they know, the higher one jumped, the harder one fell. He didn¡¯t bother with Chloe. ¡°Shawn, escort them out.¡± Chloe bit her lower lip. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± She stared at Alexei. ¡°I know my aunt let you down, but the Westwood family intends topensate. Why push it away? Alexei, you should know which is more beneficial to you. Cooperating with the Westwood family or being our their enemy. Why must you create difficulties for yourself over the previous generation¡¯s affairs?¡± Clearly, a powerful alliance through marriage was the best choice. She even hinted to him, ¡°Aunt Teri was willful and has been married for over twenty years, but I am my father¡¯s only daughter. When necessary, the Westwood family will definitely stand by me.¡± Natasha was treated as invisible by Chloe. She quietly nudged closer to Alexei, hooked his arm, and blinked her big eyes, curiously watching the arrogant Chloe. She thought, ¡®Does she mean the Westwood family can abandon Teri at any time? This is amusing!¡® Chloe tried to ignore Natasha, who shamelessly clung to Alexei¡¯s arm like an essory. She softened her tone. ¡°Shall we have dinner together and have a good talk? I¡¯ve already booked a restaurant.¡± She didn¡¯t think Alexei would reject her. As the oldest daughter in the Westwood family, which had few girls, she was popr from a young age and knew she was beautiful and that her family background attracted men. Sometimes Chloe hated that Teri was her own aunt. 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 34 55 vouchers If it weren¡¯t for Teri, she could have openly pursued Alexei long ago. Recently, for some unknown reason, her father and second uncle have frequently shown goodwill towards Alexei, even tacitly allowing her to approach him. Chloe was dazed by this surprise. Out of respect for Teri, even though they knew how Chloe felt, they didn¡¯t want her involved with Alexei. Chloe relied on her family, so she had to go along with even if she didn¡¯t want to. But now that she had the elders¡® approval, sheunched her offensive without hesitation. As for Natasha, she tried to ignore the difort in her heart. For people who grew up in families like Chloe¡¯s, there was no such thing as true love. Just like how she had liked Alexei for so long, she still had to abandon those feelings because of family opposition. If it hadn¡¯t been for this turn of events, Chloe would have hidden this affection in her heart for her entire life. Compared to Natasha, Chloe believed she would be a more qualified wife for the head of the Turner family. Even Alexei¡¯s father had loved Unity passionately back then, but it still ended dismally. He married Teri for the sake of benefit. Alexei was smarter than Dereck, and she was not as crazy or sharp as Teri. She believed they could get along well. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel All it took was to first set aside the biases thate with one¡¯s identity. Chloe looked at Alexei expectantly. Alexei pinched Natasha¡¯s waist, who wasughing and watching the show from the side. 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 Natasha quickly sat up straight. ¡°No¡­¡± A delicate voice echoed in the tense office. Natasha pinched Alexei¡¯s arm back. 34 E55 vouchers Deliberately, she clung possessively to Alexei¡¯s arm, her expression reflecting the defiant attitude of someone both spoiled and favored. ¡°He has toe with me to the cafeteria.¡± Alexei, whose expression had been cold due to Chloe¡¯s words, smiled slightly. Chloe¡¯s face darkened. ¡®A cafeteria? How could Alexei eat that kind of food?¡® She found it absurd. She felt that she and Natasha were like a luxurious feast and cafeteria food ced before Alexei. Anyone would know which to choose. Chloe suppressed the anger provoked within her, avoiding Natasha¡¯s dazzling, arrogant smile. She asked, ¡°Mr. Turner, what do you think? Should we go now? If you don¡¯t want to discuss business, we don¡¯t have to.¡± Alexei¡¯s lower back twinged again. He reached out and embraced Natasha, his face beaming with smugness and joy. ¡°I¡¯m busy, didn¡¯t you hear? My wife wants me to eat at the cafeteria with her.¡± Shawn, who had been trying to remain unnoticed, even felt awkward for Chloe. He thought, ¡®Flirting with Mr. Turner is one thing, but to do it right in front of Miss rk? That¡¯s just asking for trouble. Chloe¡¯s chest heaved, but she still wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°You can eat at the cafeteria anytime, but that restaurant requires a reservation and a waitlist.¡± ¡°Alexei!¡± Natasha spoke up again, giving orders, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty!¡± She wrinkled her nose. 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 34 55 vouchers Alexei stood up from the sofa to get her therge water ss he had previously left on his desk. ¡°You¡¯ve had too much milkshake today. You¡¯re only allowed to drink water before bed.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll confiscate your coffee too,¡± Natasha said unhappily. Alexei smiled helplessly and pinched her nose. ¡°Fine, you can confiscate it.¡± He then twisted open the lid and offered her water. ¡°Slowly.¡± He treated her like a helpless child throughout. Chloe¡¯s face flushed crimson, utterly ignored by the affectionate couple. She couldn¡¯t believe she was simply brushed aside and felt a silent, furious humiliation. She thought, ¡®Doesn¡¯t Alexei know what I mean? It¡¯s just Natasha, yet he gave up the entire Westwood family¡¯s support!¡® Chloe¡¯s pride told her she should leave now, but her feet seemed nailed to the ground. She stared intently at the terrifyingly unfamiliar Alexei, who was holding the woman and coaxing her to drink. Such an unattainable man, his hands should be toying with blood and power, not a tiny pink water cup. Chloe was furious and annoyed. Natasha actually used such a childish trick to provoke her. Shawn looked at her distorted face. ¡®You seem to be quite provoked.¡¯ AD Dismissed 144 ¡°Alexei!¡± Chloe couldn¡¯t help but call out to him. Only then did Alexei realize Chloe hadn¡¯t left yet. 34 55 vouchers He wiped Natasha¡¯s mouth, picked up the sketchbook she had moved from the sofa and dropped on the floor, then carefully cleaned it. He said coldly to Chloe, ¡°Ms. Westwood, it¡¯s inappropriate to have lunch with an engaged man.¡± He looked at Shawn. ¡°Don¡¯t let any hical practices affect the Turner Group in the future.¡± Shawn suppressed his smile, then coughed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Turner!¡± ¡°Ms. Westwood,¡± he respectfully gestured to Chloe to leave, but his gaze was dangerous. Chloe realized that if she continued to make a fool of herself here, Shawn might use a more forceful method to remove her. The document in her hand was crumpled. She awkwardly nced at the man and woman who were still clinging together. Natasha,fortably attended to by the man Chloe could never reach, still wore that clear, innocent, yet annoying expression. She had already wonpletely. Chloe closed her eyes. The clicking of high heels faded into the distance. Shawn immediately instructed the front desk to cklist Chloe. Once the office door closed again, Natashay on Alexei¡¯s back, tugging his ear. ¡°Mr. Turner, you¡¯re quite popr. So many people like you.¡± Alexei felt wronged, Clearly, Natasha was the true ma for admirers. But he didn¡¯t dare say it. He could only defend himself, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know her well.¡± 14:43 Sat, Sep 6 34 55 vouchers Natasha insisted on ming him. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s your fault. Why are you so handsome and charming?¡± Alexei couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was jealous and praising him. He found her too adorable. Outsiders wouldn¡¯t find him charming. He pulled his mischievous fianc¨¦e into his arms. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault. From now on, I will only seek your affection.¡± Natasha¡¯s dark eyes darted around. ¡°So, tell me, how should I punish you?¡± Alexei kissed her face. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Natasha¡¯s true intentions became clear, and she instantly became smug. ¡°Then you¡¯re banned from my bed for two weeks.¡± Alexei covered her mouth, looking at her with a half¨Csmile. ¡°Darling, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Natasha pouted, wrapped her arms around his neck, and yfully whined, ¡°Maybe! How about we reduce it by a week?¡± The jealousy was feigned. Negotiating terms was her real goal. Alexei was too intense. Every night, Natasha endured an aching back and weak legs, staying up past midnight. If this continued, she feared she would eventually suffer from exhaustion. ¡°Promise me, promise me,¡± she said, shaking his neck. Alexei restrained Natasha thrashing in his arms and kissed her hand. ¡°You can rest tonight.¡± Natasha struggled free from his embrace and copsed onto the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s call it quits. There¡¯s no love left.¡± Alexei leaned down and kissed her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have love, and I¡¯ll share it with you.¡± ***** 14:44 Sat, Sep 6 34 55 vouchers Although partly to annoy Chloe, Natasha and Alexei did n to have lunch at the Turner Group cafeteria. Unlike Chloe, who was genuinely pampered and spoiled throughout her upbringing, Alexei and Natasha were not spoiled individuals. Moreover, the Turner Group¡¯s cafeteria was renowned for its excellence. The dining area alone spanned three to four floors, offered a wide array of delicacies, and the chefs there had all been hired after passing rigorous assessments. What Chloe disdained as unworthy of her status was coveted by many. The news of Alexei apanying his wife to the cafeteria for a meal spread like wildfire throughout the entire building. Alexei had brought Natasha to make an appearance, and he did not try to stop the gossip. When Natasha led Alexei to the cafeteria, she saw a whole group of Turner Group employees staring at her with intense gazes. It was fortunate they knew Alexei was stingy, so they didn¡¯t dare to be too direct. Otherwise, that scene would be quite terrifying. Natasha greeted them with a generous smile. Alexei, uncharacteristically, softened his usual cold demeanor and did not mind their scrutiny. The executives gathered in the cafeteria were deeply moved. They now understood what Shawn meant that Alexei had changed. It turned out that ¡°Miss rk,¡± who once helped them out of tough situations, was not a rtive of Alexei, but their future madam. Even their surnames were a perfect match. A family destined to be, No one wished more for the two to stay together forever. Ever since Alexei started dating, their lives had be much easier. More holidays, less overtime, reduced stress, and even the air seemed fresher. Some bolder individuals directly approached Natasha to rmend foods they 14:44 Sat, Sep 6 found delicious. : If Natasha nodded, Alexei would go to great lengths. 34 55 vouchers Everyone had never seen Alexei so approachable and gentle, and they all secretly chuckled. They wished all workaholic bosses in the world could find love. Outside the harmonious cafeteria, messages in the employee group chat were quickly piling up to 99+. [I heard Shawn ordered Ms. Westwood to be blocked today! What a relief!] [She was so arrogant, thinking she could win over Mr. Turner anytime. Today she ran into his actual fianc¨¦e. Serves her right!] [Mrs. Turner is so much better. I can¡¯t even imagine Miss Westwood bing Mrs. Turner; life would be miserable. A few days ago, she even tried to bribe the secretarial department to spy for her. I justughed. With Miss rk around, Mr. Turner practically watches himself, right?] [Hey, doesn¡¯t Mr. Turner have any dignity?] [Mr. Turner doesn¡¯t care about his image?] [Listen, don¡¯t get carried away. Who remembers this is the mainpany group chat?] [Damn it! Wrong chat!] [Mr. Turner and Miss rk are a perfect match! Wishing you bothsting happiness!] [Mr. Turner and Miss rk are a perfect match! Wishing you bothsting happiness!] A flood of identical posts finally made the gossip trend. An hourter, after making sure that Natasha wasfortably settled in the lounge for a nap, Alexei opened WhatsApp for work. He happened to notice a message in the muted main group. 14:44 Sat, Sep 6 : 34 55 vouchers The gossips who had moved to the smaller group chat became active again. [Holy cow! Am I seeing things?! Mr. Turner likes our message.] [Awesome! The person who thought of this feature is a true genius!] [I learned a new trick to curry favor with the boss.] [To those who were worried about Chloe causing trouble by relying on her connection to Mr. Turner¡¯s stepmother, did you see this? This is the answer. Their rtionship was already strained, and Mr. Turner himself is openly supporting his official pairing.] [He¡¯s absolutely smitten!] [He¡¯s absolutely smitten!] The screen was flooded with messages again. In reality, Teri, whom everyone expected to side with her niece Chloe, was actually arguing with her family. She snapped, ¡°What do you mean? I can never reconcile with Alexei, that brute. You want Chloe to marry him? Are you out of your mind?¡± Teri would rather die than yield to her stepson. Her head throbbed with anger as she recalled the anonymous recording received today, in which her niece Chloe emphatically stated that the family would choose her over Teri. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel The Westwood family had always been her strongest backing, but it seemed they betrayed her. 14:44 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 145 Isaac rubbed his aching temples. ¡°Calm down.¡± He looked at his sister, as spoiled as ever, and sighed deeply. 34 55 vouchers He said, ¡°The Westwood family is no longer what it used to be, and Alexei is not the same as before. Do you think I would have let Chloe approach him if there were no other options?¡± Teri pressed her lips tightly, her chest heaving. A deep weariness showed on Isaac¡¯s face. ¡°After the old man retired, the Westwood family¡¯s connections had already weakened. Recently, I¡¯ve been besieged on all sides in official circles, and Kinsley¡¯s business has repeatedly suffered setbacks. Whose doing do you think this is?¡± He strongly objected back then when Teri insisted on marrying Dereck, who was already married with children. Teri, the elders¡® favorite, was stubborn, especially about love. After Byron died suddenly and Avery disappeared with a woman, Dereck, also born to the original wife, became the most likely next head of the Turner family. They eventually gave in. Teri married into the Turner family, but it came at a great cost. Later, she made another foolish mistake and was locked in an endless struggle with her stepson. When Isaac found out his daughter Chloe had fallen for Alexei, he knew it was impossible. Alexei would only hate the Westwood family. He would never treat Chloe well. Moreover, with Teri present, the Westwood family naturally stood in opposition to Alexei. Even if it broke his daughter¡¯s heart, he firmly opposed it. However, the recent developments made Isaac feel a great sense of crisis. 14:44 Sat, Sep 6 34 55 vouchers Moreover, he sadly realized that against the current Alexei, they stood no chance. He had long noticed that Alexei was ruthless and merciless, with strong determination and no weaknesses. Only in love did he show devotion and deep affection, like histe mother. This offered Isaac a glimmer of hope. If Chloe¡¯s wish could trulye true, and the two young people came together, past grievances might truly be resolved through a marital alliance. While Isaac knew this was ast resort, he had to try it nheless. The reason he hadn¡¯t told Teri before was because he knew that given her temperament, she would certainly object. Teri suffered a great setback because of Unity and her son. Given her pride, she would rather die than yield. Teri craned her neck, her eyes heavy with suppressed emotion. ¡°My family is thriving and deeply rooted. Can we not outmaneuver a mere illegitimate child? Didn¡¯t he back down once four years ago?¡± Isaac shook his head. ¡°That was four years ago.¡± He only recently caught on. Four years ago, the ambitious young Alexei returned from abroad with growing influence. At a remarkably young age, he fully seized control from Edgar and tookmand of the entire Turner family. When he broke Dereck¡¯s leg, the Westwood family, alerted by Teri¡¯s tearfulints, was indeed cautious for a while. Both sides had a minor skirmish, and Alexei seemed to have no intention of directly shing with the Westwood family. He took a small gain, but not enough to cause them significant harm, so the matter was considered resolved. Thinking about it now, Alexei did it on purpose. By only targeting Dereck and not involving Teri, the Westwood family wouldn¡¯t 14:44 Sat, Sep 6 retaliate too fiercely. : 34 55 vouchers. At that time, he could certainly have engaged in a prolonged struggle with the Westwood family, but even a victory in a direct confrontation would have resulted in significant losses. Moreover, he was already facing multiple crises. Alexei was like a highly patient hunter. He employed subtle tactics to lower their guard, giving himself room to consolidate power, while alsoying secret groundwork early on. Readplete version only at f?ndnovel Isaac¡¯s current rivals were already pawns ced by Alexei back then. Alexei was deeply calcting and young. He possessed the vigorous ruthlessness of youth butcked the impulsiveness and impetuosity of his peers. This was an adversary even a cunning old man like Isaac found terrifying. Isaac looked at Teri, who still had a stubborn expression. ¡°You were pampered since childhood, and the Westwood family has given you much support. Now, you must also consider the family. There are many children and nephews who depend on us. Do you want the Westwood family to decline in our generation?¡± If only they had known, they wouldn¡¯t have been so greedy back then. That gamble they made was truly costing them dearly now. Teri¡¯s heart bled with hatred. But she knew her opposition was meaningless. No matter how pampered she was in the past, at a critical moment for the family¡¯s survival, they would truly abandon her. With wet eyes, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t help you.¡± Isaac looked at her with aplicated gaze. ¡°We don¡¯t need your help. Just don¡¯t stop Chloe¡¯s actions.¡± With a loud bang, Teri mmed the door and left. Isaac shook his head, feeling that the elders¡® excessive indulgence towards the few 14:44 Sat, Sep 6 girls in their family was terribly wrong. : 34 55 vouchers As a child, Teri was also very cute and kind. If she hadn¡¯t been so resentful and couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her childhood sweetheart was taken by someone new, she could have lived a very good life with anyone. ***** The departing Teri met Chloe, who was returning from outside, at the door. Facing this niece, Teri felt heartache, disappointment, resentment, and anger¡­ all kinds of emotions. Because Teri quarreled with Unity in the car, she lost her unborn child, had her uterus removed, and would never be able to be a mother in this life. Before Teri, the Westwood family had no girls for several generations. She had always gotten everything she wanted since childhood, so this was a devastating blow to her. Chloe was her elder brother¡¯s daughter and the only girl in the next generation. Just as she was pampered herself, she showered Chloe with immense love, treating her truly like her own daughter. Yet, Chloe was the one who betrayed her for a man. Teri felt the absurdity of fate. Chloe did not know that what she said in Alexei¡¯s office had already reached Teri¡¯s ears. Teri¡¯s cold gaze made her ufortable. ¡°Aunt Teri, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re scaring me.¡± Seeing her with red eyes, as if she had juste down from upstairs, Chloe asked suspiciously and worriedly, ¡°Did you argue with Dad? I¡¯ll go help you talk to him.¡± ¡°Chloe,¡± Teri suddenly called out to her. ¡°When did you fall for that bastard?¡± Chloe froze in her tracks. Under Teri¡¯s piercing gaze, she averted her eyes and said, ¡°When I was 17.¡± Most boys her age were inexperienced and impulsive but that cold. lonely voung 34 55 vouchers man stood out with a dangerous, bloody aura that was strangely appealing. Teri smiled helplessly. ¡°That early.¡± Guilt and embarrassment appeared on Chloe¡¯s face. She whispered, ¡°Aunt Teri, I can¡¯t control my heart.¡± She had tried to distance herself, but her father and uncle personally pushed the opportunity back to her, and she couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Do you think Alexei is a good match?¡± Teri sneered. ¡°Coldness and ruthlessness are inherent to the Turner family. They are even more obsessive in love, and Alexei will never fall in love with you.¡± Teri continued, ¡°Just Natasha by his side sent Lucia and her child to the hospital, and Edgar still had to pressure the elders to apologize to her. Do you think you can shake her position?¡± ¡°Aunt Teri, you could snatch Uncle from Unity¡¯s hands, why can¡¯t I?¡± Chloe retorted. Çú AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 146 65 vouchere Teri¡¯s lips curved into a sarcastic smile, saying, ¡°Because Natasha is not Unity, and Alexei is not Dereck.¡± Moreover, no one knew. Did she truly win? Twenty years of sharing the same bed. Was it unwavering love or different minds? Only those involved know. She looked at Chloe, her still stubbornly misguided niece, found it an eyesore, and averted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll only advise you this one time. You are on your own,¡± said Teri. Turning her back on Chloe, who was stunned, and the gloomy Westwood family vi, she left her own home. Teri thought, ¡®So this is what it feels like to be familyless and alone. Back then, when Unity lost her parents and husband, was she also this angry and resentful? ¡®Unfortunately, no matter what, I have twenty more years than she did. I have no regrets.¡® ***** ¡°Is everyone having birthdays all at oncetely?¡± asked Natasha. Natasha sat on the carpet, looking at the several invitations before her. Besides Edgar¡¯s uing birthday party, some who wanted to ingratiate themselves with Alexei but couldn¡¯t find a way in, surprisingly took a different approach and sent invitations to Natasha. Alexei was discreet, but he was anything but discreet when it came to Natasha. Now, everyone outside knew Natasha was Alexei¡¯s Achilles¡® heel. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Alexei brought two cups of freshly squeezed grapefruit juice from the kitchen. 25 E55 vouchers Mimicking Natasha, he settledfortably on the carpet and pulled her into his embrace. The floor was covered with a mix of books, picture books, Lego, Ludo, and dolls¡­ A varied collection. Alexei had a rare day off, and the two were cozied up at home, ying all sorts of childish games, as if reliving their childhood. Natasha held an invitation from Ramona for an entertainment yacht party, and her eyes were fixed on it. She gasped, her mouth wide open, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Alexei instinctively brought grapefruit juice to her lips. Natasha took a couple of gulps. ¡°It depends on your avability. If you think it¡¯s worthwhile, go. If you don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t want to go either.¡± ¡®Well, I can go to events like Ramona¡¯s by myself,¡® thought Natasha. Alexei smiled and kissed her soft cheek, then picked up an invitation she had discarded nearby. Surprisingly, it was from the rk family. It was for Madeline¡¯s birthday party. ¡®Well, they won¡¯t give up,¡® thought Alexei. Natasha also saw the invitation in his hand. Leaning against his chest, she poked the invitation with her finger. ¡°There¡¯s no need to drag things out with people you¡¯ve cut ties with, but we can still send a gift.¡± A hint of mischief gleamed in her eyes. ¡®I heard Olivia has been humbling herself recently, managing to appease the previously resentful rk family members with their strained rtions. She even used the excuse that she could no longer dance, had lost her shares, and needed to find a job to support herself to sneak into the rk family¡¯spany. ¡®Aren¡¯t human rtionships meant to ebb and flow? ¡®I, her good sister, shouldn¡¯t be able to live so easily. ¡®And the rk family, how can they celebrate Madeline¡¯s birthday so free of worries? 15:23 Sat, Sep 6 N ¡®Some mysteries can also be revealed.¡¯ Alexei nodded and disdainfully tossed the invitation aside again. ¡°Daron!¡± he called out. Daron skillfully came over to deal with the trash. 25
    1. 55 vouchers
    Upon seeing Alexei boss the dog around again, Natasha shot him a re, hugged Daron¡¯s big head, and kissed it. ¡°Daron, you¡¯re such a good boy. I¡¯ll reward you with a big bone tonight.¡± She nced at Alexei and said, ¡°Have your bad owner stew it.¡± Alexei had no objection to stewing the bone, but he had a big problem with her kissing the dog again. He hugged her from behind, burying his head in her shoulder andining, ¡°Honey, may we make a deal? Can you stop kissing it from now on?¡± Thanks to Natasha, he and Daron kissed each other indirectly countless times. And, how could his wife¡¯s kiss be given to any other creature, not even a dog? Natasha smiled, pinching his muscr arm wrapped around her waist. ¡°Alexei, why are you so jealous?¡± Alexei kissed her soft, fragrant red lips, coaxing, ¡°You can be jealous, too. I like it when you¡¯re jealous of me.¡± He was overjoyed when his wife told him he was hers alone. Natasha, who saw right through him, scoffed yfully, ¡°I won¡¯t reward you.¡± Alexei chuckled, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll reward myself.¡± Heid her t on the carpet and pressed himself onto her. Natasha dodged,ughing incessantly as his ticklish kisses teased her. She bit his lip gently. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°We haven¡¯t finished building our Legos yet.¡± Alexei didn¡¯t care about Lego. ¡°Stop ying with it. y with me.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not fun.¡± ¡®He¡¯s stiff and tiring, thought Natasha. 25 55 vouchers Alexei, who was usually so aloof outside, seriously argued, ¡°I¡¯m fun. You can y with me however you want.¡± Upon seeing a hint of interest in her eyes, Alexei chuckled softly into her ear, ¡°This time, I promise to control myself and not resist.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes were suspicious. She had been tricked more than once. To show his sincerity, Alexei released her, rolled over, andy spread¨Ceagled on the carpet, lookingpletely harmless and inviting. Natasha thought, ¡®If you keep doing that, I won¡¯t be able to resist.¡® ***** Swindler! Natasha got out of bed at noon the next day, realizing a wonderful weekend shouldn¡¯t be entirely wasted in bed. Natasha and Alexei, the young couple, held hands and decided to go shopping. For Alexei, who had a packed schedule, it was truly a novelty. His clothes were mostly custom¨Cmade. For some brands, the representatives would deliver them directly to his door. On the contrary, after being with Natasha, he asionally didn¡¯t have servants prepare food and would go grocery shopping himself, frequenting ces like supermarkets more often. In Alexei¡¯s view of the past, the act of shopping was no different from wasting time. 25 55 vouchers However, when with someone he loved, even idle time didn¡¯t feel boring. Natasha found a new interest in the mall, treating Alexei as a real¨Clife doll and having a st ying dress¨Cup. As expected, a boyfriend still needed to be handsome. A handsome man looked good at anything. She couldn¡¯t go wrong even if he wore a sack. Looking at Natasha and himself in the mirror wearing casual couple¡¯s outfits, Alexei smiled slightly, ¡°Buy them.¡± Natasha hesitated, ncing at the shopping bags piled on the store¡¯s sofa. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let them deliver them back,¡± Alexei said. Theirtest purchase delighted the store manager, who grinned from ear to ear. Upon sensing Alexei¡¯s intentions, the manager was about to rmend another set of matching outfits for Natasha and Alexei when another pair of good¨Clooking young people walked in. ¡°Natasha?¡± Lucas looked at Natasha in surprise. His heart ached when he saw what they were wearing. His blind date looked at him confusedly as he stopped, then nced at the exceptionally well¨Cmatched couple in the store. Her eyes lit up, saying, ¡°Should we try some on, too?¡± Upon seeing Lucas¡¯s gaze at Natasha, she then asked confusedly, ¡°You know her? Who is this?¡± Lucas instantly sobered up. He nced at Natasha and Alexei, silently staring at him. He pursed his lips, and his jaw tightened. ¡°Ady I used to know.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡­¡± The girl wanted to say that his intense stare didn¡¯t seem like it was for ady. 25 55 vouchers Find the newest release on Find[?]ovel Then, another surprised voice suddenly interjected, ¡°Lucas!¡± Lucas froze when he heard the familiar voice, as if from another lifetime. Natasha and Alexei exchanged nces. ¡®Oh, what amotion¡­ they thought. 15:24 Sat, Sep 6 N Dismissed 147 Olivia didn¡¯t expect to see Lucas there. 25 55 vouchers She was attending a socialite coffee party today, but those who had once ttered and fawned over her now shunned her like the gue. Others scrutinized her clothing, mocking her by suggesting the rk family was close to bankruptcy and she couldn¡¯t even afford seasonal clothes. They even deliberately asked Olivia what prison life was like and what crimes her cellmates hadmitted. If any of them were as notorious as she. Olivia was humiliated like never before. For a few moments, she even felt the outside world was no better than a prison cell. People in prison were ustomed to using force, while those outside were more adept at verbal attacks. A two¨Cmonth criminal record seemed brief, but it had ruined Olivia¡¯s entire life. The members of the rk family constantly professed ¡°guilt¡± and ¡°indebtedness.¡± When Natasha bore the brunt of everything, they sat on the moral high ground and treated her with impable respect. However, when they had to face the trouble Olivia brought, they abandoned their warmth and became stern, let alone giving her money generously as they used to. Yesterday, Olivia deliberately brought up today¡¯s coffee party, hinting she needed new attire. However, Andrew and Thomas paid no attention. Madeline, on the other hand, only gave her a few sets of her jewelry, which were unsuitable for a young girl like Olivia, to appease her. Olivia reluctantly picked a slightly better outfit, then returned to her room with a straight face. She saw the room that Madeline had arranged ording to Natasha¡¯s preferences before her return. She then angrily pulled off the quilt and threw it to the floor with red eyes. 25 55 vouchers For a moment, Olivia seemed to see Natasha, who, as a teenager, always wore nd school uniforms or clothes she had picked out for her, sitting by her bed and smiling at her. She frantically smashed many things. Finally, she tidied everything up little by little herself. Olivia thought, ¡®I can¡¯t let the rk family see me lose my temper. Otherwise, the barely mended rtionship would return to a freezing point.¡¯ Olivia held her finger, which had been cut by ss shards, with a gloomy expression. ***** Lucas felt a little awkward when he saw Olivia. Since Olivia went to prison and he helped her get a reduced sentence, he hadn¡¯t visited her again. Furthermore, his father stripped him of his decision¨Cmaking power in thepany after he unterally transferred a prime piece ofnd to Ramona. Lucas was already struggling himself, and he rejected all of Olivia¡¯s attempts to contact him after she was released, giving various excuses. Only his mother went to the rk family to verbally break off the engagement on his behalf. However, Lucas and Olivia had known each other for many years, and there was no real conflict between them. Olivia was even the one who understood his feelings for Natasha the best. Now, being cold toward her and being seen by her on a blind date made him feel somewhat awkward. He froze in ce, unsure how to respond. ***** Esther Kloss, beside Lucas, looked from one to the other, then released Lucas¡® Th?s chapter is updated by F¦ÉndNovel arm. 25 55 vouchers She was not familiar with Natasha, but she had seen Natasha walking toward them in recent gossip news. Olivia, Lucas¡¯s ex¨Cfianc¨¦e, was reportedly released from prison recently. Looking at the stunned Lucas, Esther wanted to see how he would handle the situation. Margot had told their family that their engagement was called off, and they had parted ways peacefully. However, Olivia¡¯s expression clearly showed they were still close. ¡°Lucas, why are you here?¡± Olivia deliberately ignored Esther, who had taken a step back, and walked straight to Lucas¡¯s side, intimately brushing her arm against his. To outsiders, those unaware would have assumed Lucas and Olivia were the other couple in the store. Feeling the gazes from Esther, his blind date next to him, and Natasha opposite him, Lucas jolted and quickly stepped back. Olivia froze, looking at him with a hurt expression. After a long moment, she lowered her head and gave a self¨Cdeprecatingugh. ¡°You even look down on me now,¡± she said. Lucas instinctively shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything!¡± Olivia suddenly raised her voice. ¡°I know no one will stand by me unconditionally except Roderick in the world.¡± She turned her face away and said, ¡°I¡¯ve intruded.¡± She turned and walked less than two steps, but suddenly began to gasp violently, clutching her chest as she copsed. Lucas instinctively caught her Lucas called, ¡°Olivia!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Olivia, in his arms, bit her lip ¡°Are you having an episode again?¡± Lucas frowned ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Mr. Wright.¡± 25 55 vouchers The dramatic scene between the male and female leads made Esther, who was standing nearby, widen her eyes Natasha sipped the bubble tea Alexei was holding for her and watched them. intently. The shop assistants watching radiated an intense gleam of gossip in their ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡® they thought. eyes ¡°Lucas Wright!¡± Esther, who felt like she was being watched like a fool, looked displeased and lowered her tone Lucas came to his senses, suddenly feeling Olivia in his arms was as hot as a burning coal. Ever since his father brought Wyatt, his illegitimate son, back, Lucas hade to terms with reality and was finally willing to ept his mother¡¯s arrangements for blind dates. Esther was the best match for him among them. She was the only daughter of a bank president, innocent and easy to appease. Originally, Esther¡¯s parents had voiced a bit of criticism about Lucas¡¯s past, but Margot repeatedly assured them. Coupled with Lucas¡¯s previously good public reputation and his pleasing appearance that girls liked, Esther¡¯s parents finally gave their consent for them to try. Lucas¡¯s attitude was always lukewarm. It was Esther who was more proactive, which allowed their rtionship to progress. They might have confirmed their rtionship after today. Who knew Olivia would suddenly appear out of nowhere? Lucas jolted. He couldn¡¯t give up on Esther. 15:24 Sat, Sep 6 N 25 55 vouchers Because of his rtionship with the Kloss family, Lucas¡¯s father recently began tentatively entrusting him with more authority and also provided more support for his newpany n. If Lucas breaks up with Esther, he would immediately be reduced to his original form. ¡°Natasha¡­¡± He subconsciously turned to Natasha. Olivia was Natasha¡¯s sister, and entrusting Olivia to Olivia was the best option. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it the same in the past?¡® thought Lucas. However, before he could finish his words, Natasha¡¯s shocked and disgusted gaze cut him short, and an icy aura emanated from Alexei beside them. He truly didn¡¯t acknowledge the suffering Natasha endured because of Olivia. He always downyed it, as if blood ties and favors were paramount. ¡°Ha,¡± Esther sneered, looking at Lucas, who was bewildered. ¡°Mr. WrightIt, it seems you haven¡¯t sorted out your ex yet. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡°Esther Kloss She was naive, but not foolish. ¡®Lucus and Olivia, the two scumbags, are openly flirting before me. Am I still going to be so pathetic as to cling to Lucas?¡® thought Esther. ¡°Esther!¡± Lucas called out to her. Esther paused for a few seconds. Seeing Lucas¡¯s anxious expression, yet still not letting go of the woman, she turned and left in disappointment. Before she had gone about two yards, she was overwhelmed by anger and turned back, pping him across the face. ¡°Scumbag!¡± said Esther. Lucas was stunned by her p. ¡®I was just saving Olivia. Was I supposed to let Olivia lie on the ground? Esther has gone too far,¡® thought Lucas. Dismissed 148 1:54 25 EL 55 vouchers Lucas¡¯s right hand couldn¡¯t bear weight due to Shawn¡¯s special treatment on Mount Mistyst time. He awkwardly half¨Cheld Olivia, then looked at Natasha. ¡°Get out!¡± The word escaped Natasha¡¯s red lips. Lucas was both embarrassed and distressed. Just then, Olivia seemed to improve slightly, her breathing evening out. She struggled to ask Lucas to retrieve medicine from her bag. After giving her the white pill of unknown type, Lucas started to exin to Natasha, but Olivia held his hand, shook her head, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Realizing his exnation would be futile, Lucas scoffed, then helped Olivia walk out. Watching Olivia and Olivia walk away, leaning on each other, the manager and staff who had witnessed everything from start to finish were left speechless. ¡®What is that? Are we invisible? That man doesn¡¯t seem smart. In that situation, couldn¡¯t he have asked the staff for help? Or, is an ambnce not an option? If not, the mall still has security guards!¡® they thought. If Natasha knew their thoughts, she would definitely say Lucas was the only savior in his world. Lucas fell for that. Alexei, who had watched the entire process, looked disgusted. He asked sincerely, ¡°Is he mentally challenged?¡± If he were pursuing true love, he should have considered Natasha¡¯s feelings from the start to the end. If it were for practicality, he should have firmly pursued Esther, whom his mother had found for him, and never given the impression of being indecisive. 25 65 55 vouchers Yet, he didn¡¯t choose Natasha, whom he imed to like, nor Esther, whom he needed for practical reasons. Instead, he chose Olivia, who was the most troublesome and useless. Lucas couldn¡¯t even im she wasn¡¯t his true love. Natasha¡¯s expression was also difficult to describe. ¡°He probably has a saviorplex.¡± That kind of forbidden love where someonepletely relies on and admires one, and one can save them from difficult situations, perhaps even involving a brother¡¯s girlfriend rtionship. Lucas might be addicted to that push and pull. ¡°I admire Olivia more,¡± said Natasha. Olivia clearly knew that Natasha and Alexei, who were both aware of the truth, were present, yet she could still perform freely before them without any qualms. If Olivia hadn¡¯t injured her leg, she might have truly made a name for herself in the entertainment industry. Natasha and Alexei, feeling uneasy after witnessing the farce, exchanged a nce. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket,¡± said Alexei. ¡°Buy groceries at the supermarket,¡± said Natasha. Natasha and Alexei said in unison. They had shopped enough. It was time to eat something good. The shop assistants and the staff, with fond smiles, saw off Natasha and Alexei, the attractive young couple who shared natural chemistry. This afternoon had been truly eventful. After all was said and done, a normal rtionship like Alexei and Natasha was indeed moreforting to witness. Of course, various rumors also quickly spread within their circle. ****** Lucas took Olivia to the rk family. 25 65 vouchers Midway through, Margot called and immediately started yelling, telling Lucas that the Kloss family was angry and had blocked him. Lucas tiredly rubbed his temples. He always seems to mishandle matters of the heart. ¡°Lucas..¡± said Olivia, biting her lip. ¡°I think I¡¯ve caused you trouble again.¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± However, he paused, then added, ¡°Dropping you off today, I wanted to make things clear with you.¡± He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be responsible for you forever, Olivia. Let¡¯s end things here.¡± In fact, he no longer owed her anything, ever since he helped her during her imprisonment. His life couldn¡¯t continue spiraling downwards like that. Olivia¡¯s body stiffened. Even though she sensed Lucas¡¯s tacit approval for Margot to break off the engagement, she had invested more than a year or two in Lucas. How could she willingly let go? Most importantly, Lucas was now the best option avable to her. However, Olivia didn¡¯t reveal her true feelings. Instead, she nodded understandingly, saying, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m a burden to everyone now.¡± ¡°However, Lucas,¡± added she, hesitated, ¡°Could I asionally use your name? My family¡­¡± She hesitated, as if unable to continue. Lucas furrowed his brows. ¡°Is the rk family treating you poorly?¡± Olivia bitterly smiled. ¡°As you know, to live up to my parents¡® expectations and uphold the rk family¡¯s reputation for having a genius dancer, I made a mistake, which had some impact on thepany.¡± She left the rest unsaid, but it was enough to prompt spection. 25 1355 vouchers It was simply that once the adopted daughter lost her value, the rk family disowned her. He sighed. ¡°I will personally escort you inside.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Olivia smiled brightly. Upon seeing them walk in together, Thomas in the room looked confused. However, Lucas immediatelyunched into a furious interrogation. ¡°Thomas, Olivia¡¯s mother is, after all, the rk family¡¯s benefactor. You shouldn¡¯t go too far.¡± Thomas, inexplicably on the receiving end of a scolding, said unhappily, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ever since the Wright family broke off the engagement, the rtionship between the two families could no longer return to what it once was. Not to mention that both sides were struggling to protect themselves. They were sick of the sight of each other. This update is avable on find(?)ovel However, that was no reason for Lucas to act so presumptuously at the rk family¡¯s home. Lucas said coldly, ¡°Just a reminder, the reputation of abusing an adopted daughter doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± Olivia quickly intervened to smooth things over. After Lucas finally left, Thomas, experiencing the feeling of being scolded and mistreated by someone he had helped for the first time, stared coldly at Olivia and said, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Olivia lowered her head and said guiltily, ¡°Sorry, Thomas. Lucas misunderstood because he saw me being mocked today for wearing out¨Cof¨Cseason clothes.¡± Thomas¡¯s brows furrowed as he nced at her. ¡°Alright, formal dresses and 15:24 Sat, Sep 6 N jewelry will be prepared for you at Mom¡¯s birthday party.¡± Natasha would never scheme over such things. 25 55 vouchers Thomas¡¯s condescending tone made Olivia clench her palms tightly, although her wish was granted. ¡°Thank you, Thomas,¡± said Olivia. She forced a smile, added, ¡°Thomas, I¡¯ve been doing quite well at thepany recently. Can I be transferred to the secretarial department?¡± ***** Due to karma, the rk family and the Wright family each faced their own difficulties recently. Chloe also threw another huge tantrum because she couldn¡¯t get into the Turner Group. Only Alexei and Natasha, the loving couple, lived incrediblyfortably. Alexei hade to enjoy taking Natasha to work, andtely, he pestered her every day to apany him. In his office, a series of unrted items gradually appeared, such as pillows, nkets, water cups, dolls, and paintbrushes. However, the senior executives of the Turner Group keenly observed that Alexei had been in an exceptionally good moodtely, and instances of them being severely reprimanded for their mistakes had decreased. Realizing the pattern, a group of people vied with each other to report their work when Natasha came to thepany. As for business secrets? Ha! Alexei was practically giving himself away. Was there still a need for secrets? Time pleasantly slipped away until the day of Edgar¡¯s birthday party. Coincidentally, Madeline¡¯s birthday party was also scheduled for that day. Fortunately, the two families were worlds apart in status, so the guests attending were unlikely to ovep much. P: 65 vouchers Natasha, sleepy, was pulled out of bed by Alexei to get styled. He tenderly kissed. her eyes and said, ¡°How about we skip it? You can get more sleep.¡± Anyway, even if she showed up without makeup, wearing pajamas and slippers, no one would dare say anything. And Natasha, even when she had just woken up and was still groggy, was incredibly cute and beautiful. Alexei kissed her lips again. Natasha scolded him, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on clinging to mest night, would I be this sleepy today? I told you repeatedly I had things to do today and note, but you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Alexei obediently lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my baby. I was wrong.¡± However, she was too alluring at that moment. No man could resist. Edgar¡¯s birthday party certainly wasn¡¯t worth sacrificing his own pleasure. Lisa was still the one doing the styling this time. Their team was already used to seeing Alexei being thoroughly scolded by his wife and beingpletely bossed around. The group pretended not to hear or see anything, burying their heads and focusing on work. Finally, Natasha put on that priceless emerald ne. Lisa stepped aside and looked with amazement at the stunning beauty in a green gown. ¡°Perfect!¡± If every client had such favorable natural conditions as Miss rk, Lisa would be eager to work for them. Who wouldn¡¯t like a beautiful woman who was fragrant, soft, and a pleasure to behold? Alexei stood behind Natasha, looking at her reflection in the full¨Clength mirror, and praised her sincerely, ¡°You are beautiful.¡± 15:24 Sat, Sep 6 N 25 55 vouchers However, Natasha looked at Lisa and the two people standing together, and she suddenly found the scene somewhat familiar. She burst outughing. ¡°Do you remember what you said when we first visited the Turner family?¡± asked Natasha. Coincidentally, another rk family was also hosting a birthday party that day. Alexei smiled, his gaze meeting hers in the mirror. ¡°Of course,¡± said Alexei. He took her hand, saying, ¡°May everyone who anticipates our arrivale in high spirits and leave fully satisfied.¡± Alexei and Natasha exchanged smiles. C B IADI 15:25 Sat, Sep 6 N Dismissed 149 At the rk family. 25 55 vouchers Madeline caressed the most beautiful dress she had specially set aside and asked Thomas beside her, ¡°Do you think Natasha wille today?¡± Thomas paused. He didn¡¯t know either. The invitation had been sent, but Natasha gave no response at all. Thomas had a faint feeling she wouldn¡¯t, but also held a sliver of hope that she woulde. Natasha loved Madeline, her mother, greatly. When she was little, and Olivia snatched her toys, clothes, or dolls, her deepest sorrow wasn¡¯t losing things she liked. Instead, she would tearfully ask her brother with apprehension and grievance when he visited her at night, ¡°Does Mommy not love me anymore? Thomas, am I a bad child?¡± Later, day after day, the family grew ustomed to letting Olivia choose all gifts first. Natasha also grew up and never again asked Thomas such childish questions. However, whenever Madeline fell ill, Natasha was always the most well¨Cbehaved and considerate, especiallypared to the busy Thomas and mischievous Noel. Even if she couldn¡¯t help with the illness, she would follow Madeline like a cute little shadow until Madeline recovered. His prolonged silence made Madeline turn her face and subtly wipe her eyes. She said casually, ¡°Natasha likes green, but the dress I originally wanted was already sold. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll like this one. Natasha looks beautiful in red, too.¡± She remembered Natasha¡¯s childhood appearance and smiled, ¡°Back then, because Natasha was so pretty, many naughty boys liked ying with her. Some even approached me and your dad, wanting us to be inws.¡± She looked at the dress with emotion, ¡°Natasha has grown up, and she¡¯s still beautiful.¡± 15:25 Sat, Sep 6 N 25 255 vouchers Natasha was growing gracefully and flourishing in a corner they didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Mom, Edgar from the Turner family is also hosting a birthday party today,¡± Thomas said. He didn¡¯t want to upset Madeline, so he could only remind her gently, Madeline¡¯s smile faded, and she murmured, ¡°Yes, Natasha has a boyfriend now¡­¡± She was about to get married. Madeline put down the dress, sat at the dressing table, and tiredly rubbed her temples. ¡°Thomas, you go outside, and I¡¯ll sit here for a while.¡± Thomas gently patted Madeline on the shoulder and quietly left the room. Madeline looked at herself in the mirror. Clearly, she was celebrating her birthday, but she had no joy in her face. She let out a bitterugh. This year¡¯s birthday was her busiest yet. The rk family¡¯spany was already on itsst legs and operating at a deficit. They held the birthday party to seize the opportunity to reconnect with some people and see if they could find a turning point. It was not a simple task to make the party appear as decent as possible within a limited budget. Madeline was already exhausted, and no one at home could help. Andrew and Thomas were practically living at thepany. Noel stayed at school every day and refused to return home, and Olivia¡­ Madeline let out a self- deprecatingugh. Adversity reveals true character. With the family¡¯s situation deteriorating, Madeline reced the luxury brands they usually wore with more cost¨Ceffective niche designer brands. She could tell Olivia was displeased at the time. Olivia would feel even more humiliated when she saw Madeline had picked a more expensive brand for Natasha. 0:0 25 155 vouchers Madeline had exined to Olivia that they didn¡¯t get Natasha a suitable dress for herst birthday. It was topensate Natasha this time. Olivia quickly regained herposure, but after returning home, she used her difort as an excuse to wash her hands of all her tasks. Olivia could hardly get any pocket money from Madeline, so Olivia wasn¡¯t indulging her as much. When things went smoothly and the family was wealthy, everyone pulled together, and everything was effortless. Besides, Natasha was also considerate and would proactively help her with most of the backstage work. Only after carrying it alone this year did Madeline realize how hard it was. Madeline looked at the haggard woman in the mirror and softly told herself, ¡°Madeline, this is karma.¡± ***** Natasha and Alexei, who had finally gotten ready, were also making their final preparations before leaving. Natasha confirmed the gift for the rk family was in order. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, send it over. Take the invitation and find a good time to go in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alexei walked out, dressed in new clothes. He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Yeah¡°. Natasha remembered being threatened by her grandmother¡¯s belongings and forced into an engagement on her birthday. She felt no guilt about what she was doing today. If it weren¡¯t for Alexei, the rk family and Lucas would still be forcing her to live ording to their arrangements, disregarding her feelings and wishes. They imed to love Natasha but repeatedly betrayed and hurt her. 25 65 vouchers Given her personality, Natasha still wouldn¡¯t have sumbed to the engagement then, but breaking free certainly wouldn¡¯t have been easy. She would have had to pay a heavy price. Regret shouldn¡¯t be just lip service. They must also feel her pain. Alexei leaned down and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll organize an even grander birthday for you next year.¡± Natasha smiled as she wiped the lipstick from his lips. ¡°Compared to a grand birthday, I prefer a warm and peaceful one.¡± He squeezed her hand and said gently, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll celebrate it however you like.¡± Natasha smiled again. She raised her hands to adjust his suit tie. ¡°Mr. Turner, you¡¯re handsome today¡­¡± Alexei¡¯s eyes held a smile as he bent down, his forehead touching hers. ¡°Because I need to match the beautiful Miss rk.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled, and she leaned in to kiss him. ¡°So handsome and so eloquent, you are mine.¡± Alexei wrapped his arm around her lower back, pulling her closer. He kissed her back. ¡°Hmm, yours.¡± Natasha was also his. Alexei didn¡¯t want to show off such a beautiful wife to anyone else. He was fortunate to have a face she liked, so Natasha probably wouldn¡¯t get tired of him anytime soon. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Natasha turned her head away to avoid his increasingly passionate kiss. ¡°Stop. My makeup will smudge.¡± Alexei finally kissed her, still wanting more. 1328 Sat, Sep 6 N Let¡¯s go,¡± said Natasha. 755 vouchere Holding hands, Alexei and Natasha got into the car bound for the Turner family. At the Turner Mansion. To ward off misfortune, Edgar had a lively birthday party, inviting many guests uncharacteristically. The entire Turner Mansion had been adorned with festive decorations, and the servants had been bustling about since early morning. The guests gradually arrived as the lights came on. Watching Alexei bring Natasha smoothly to the event, present gifts, and exchange pleasantries, Edgar quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He hadn¡¯t fully recovered from being hospitalized due to the antics of Avery¡¯s family. He definitely didn¡¯t want any more trouble today. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel Alexei and Natasha were the biggest unstable elements. Edgar just wanted to avoid any trouble, so he turned a blind eye when Alexei introduced Natasha to everyone as his fianc¨¦e, the future Mrs. Turner. Edgar thought, ¡®What is the use of objecting? Could I control Alexei, or outmatch Natasha? If Natasha gets angry and flips my birthday cake right there, that would be a fine mess. Natasha snickered, observing Edgar, who now carried an air of resignation and even a touch of forced affection toward her. She poked Alexei¡¯s waist, whispering, ¡°Why is your grandpa so well¨Cbehaved today?¡± Last time, Edgar was still nitpicking Natasha and trying to side with Lucia, his youngest daughter. Well¨Cbehaved?¡® thought Alexei, smirked. 25 55 vouchers No matter how old Edgar was, he was once a dominant figure in Andphis City, a great man whose influence remained. Probably only Natasha would describe Edgar that way. Dismissed 150 : 25 EL 55 vouchers Alexei grabbed her hand and said, ¡°My grandpa is afraid of being embarrassed.¡± People say that the impulsive fear the aggressive, the aggressive fear the reckless, and the reckless fear those with nothing to lose. From Edgar¡¯s perspective, Natasha was a tough, unruly individual who feared nothing with Alexei as her fiercely protective best ally who consistently took her side. Many people came today, and many of Edgar¡¯s old friends were also there. Edgar was old and valued his reputation, but Natasha didn¡¯t care about the Turner family¡¯s image. In a way, she was even more difficult to deal with than Alexei. Natashaughed, leaning on Alexei¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m not that unreasonable, am I?¡± She didn¡¯t particrly like Edgar, but she wasn¡¯t a mindless brute, always looking for a fight. She wouldn¡¯t be bored enough to cause a scene in the setting today. Of course, if anyone else wanted to stir things up, she would help pull the tablecloth at most. Alexei stroked her head and nodded affirmingly. ¡°You are so good, darling. They are prejudiced against you.¡± The sweet scene between Natasha and Alexei only made most people feel that Alexei doted on Natasha, his newly¨Cfound fianc¨¦e. However, for some resentful people, they only felt like their eyes were stinging. As inws to the second branch of the Turner family, Isaac Westwood, the head of the Westwood family, came with his wife and daughter. Since being driven out of Turner Groupst time, Chloe had never seen Alexei again. Her subsequent visits were all turned away. 15:26 Sat, Sep 6 N 25 E55 vouchers She didn¡¯t think Alexei truly didn¡¯t want to see her, but rather that Natasha was petty, jealous, and ying tricks. ¡®Natasha is so wary. Isn¡¯t it because she feels guilty andcks confidence? Does she think that temporary love could truly tie down a man?¡® thought Chloe. ¡°Be patient. There¡¯s a long road ahead.¡± A pair of well¨Cmaintained hands rested on Chloe¡¯s clenched fists. Ste, Chloe¡¯s mother, looked at the intimately chatting couple, her expression calm. ¡°You are the eldest daughter of the Westwood family. How can you stoop so low as topete with a penniless nobody with no background? Go with your father to wish Mr. Turner a happy birthday.¡± She paused and asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s your Aunt Teri? Why didn¡¯t she show up today?¡± Chloe was also startled. Her fists rxed, and a hint of mncholy appeared on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s still angry with me.¡± Teri, Chloe¡¯s aunt, had been good to her. Compared to Ste, who was particrly strict with Chloe because she believed Teri had been spoiled by the family, Teri was more like a loving mother to Chloe. Ironically, Chloe fell in love with Teri¡¯s enemy. Dissatisfaction appeared on Ste¡¯s face. As the second madam of the Turner family, Teri was the most convenient person to help Chloe marry into the Turner family. Yet, Teri sulked over her own petty thoughts and didn¡¯t even show her face at an asion like today¡¯s. As Teri¡¯s maternal rtives, they were not even greeted. Ste already disliked Teri, her spoiled sister¨Cinw. Now, she detested Teri even more. Although Isaac, her husband, had always opposed Chloe¡¯s affection for Alexei, Ste herself approved. Looking across Andphis City, there was no one more superior or powerful than 15:26 Sat, Sep 6 N Alexei. 25 55 vouchers Ste was a fiercelypetitive person. She chose Isaac, who had a promising future back then. It proved she made the right choice. Ste hoped Chloe would also get the very best man. Unfortunately, Teri was a fool. She couldn¡¯t bear children, yet she failed to properly care for Dereck¡¯s only son, constantly abusing and alienating him instead. If it weren¡¯t for their mother¨Cson bond, wouldn¡¯t Chloe and Alexei naturally be childhood sweethearts? Teri received abundant family support, but she offered no assistance to the household. No wonder she couldn¡¯tpete with Unity, who came from an ordinary background, without the help of the Westwood family. ***** Teri, scorned by Ste, was currently arranging flowers in her room. Dereck nced at the emotionless woman with lowered eyes, a hint of confusion on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you attending the party? Your elder brother, sister¨Cinw, and niece are all there today.¡± After Dereck broke his leg, he rarely attended social events, Teri, however, had always loved being lively and in the spotlight. She never missed such asions. In particr, Chloe, her beloved niece, was present. Teri was briefly distracted and identally cut off a rose branch with the scissors. She was quiet momentarily and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she suddenly looked at Dereck and asked, ¡°Dereck, do you regret marrying me?¡± Dereck¡¯s hand, resting on his knee, froze. 15:26 Sat, Sep 6 N Silence filled the air. ¡®Do I regret it? I don¡¯t know,¡® thought Dereck. 25 55 vouchers In the dead of night, his dreams often featured that focused and radiant figure ying the cello under the stage lights. However, he thought that if he had to do it again, he might still make the same choice. Whether it was falling in love with her or choosing someone else for personal gain. No one in the Turner family could escape that grand game of power and desire. He thought if fate granted him another chance, he would set her free much earlier next time. ***** The party today brought together almost all of Andphis City¡¯s socialites, all of whom were influential figures from top families. However, the one who left the deepest impression on Natasha was someone whose name she had heard often but never met, someone she had missed encountering multiple times. It was Quinn Turner, Alexei¡¯s elder brother from the main branch. Quinn, the only son of the main branch, raised single¨Chandedly by his widowed mother, was an extraordinary individual. Had it not been for Alexei, an unconventional genius who emerged unexpectedly, Quinn would have been the most suitable heir of this generation. Before Alexei caught Edgar¡¯s attention, Edgar had invested the most effort into Quinn, his eldest grandson. The source of th?s content is Find[?]ovel Unfortunately, though Alexei and Quinn were both of the same generation, there was only one position of family head. Edgar would only choose the more outstanding one. 15:26 Sat, Sep 6 N : 25 EX 55 vouchers With the support of Cora, his mother, and his maternal family, Quinn established his own business and developed hispany externally after Edgar made his decision. Compared to Cade, who was ordinary from the third branch and relied on the Turner family¡¯s prestige, Quinn¡¯s career was truly flourishing. Edgar felt quiteforted and had always shown great care for the capable and discerning mother and son of the first branch, granting them many assets. Natasha noticed him because, as she went to get pastries, she happened to pass by the three members of the Westwood family who came here to wish Edgar a happy birthday. Upon seeing Isaac and Ste, who, despite their marriage being a business alliance, were still harmonious even in their middle ages, Edgar felt a pang of emotion. Edgar himself was unrestrained and romantic in his youth, but ironically, several children born to his original wife and the other branches were mostly deeply devoted to love. The Turner family would have avoided a lot of trouble if only one of them hadn¡¯t been so single¨Cminded and persistent. His illegitimate fourth son was indeed a libertine, but he went too far. His unwarranted lust utterly destroyed his entire family. Edgar reined in his thoughts, and seeing Chloe appeared poised and graceful, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Chloe is a good child. If only Alexei could have¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a voice came from behind Natasha, who was shamelessly eavesdropping with her ears perked, cutting him off, ¡°Grandpa,¡± Quinn called out calmly. Edgar turned his head. First, he saw Quinn, who had spoken and was standing slightly behind Natasha. Then, he saw Natasha, who was before Quinn, holding a small cake, gazing at him with wide, reproachful eyes, her face inly showing, ¡®Why are you such a two¨Cfaced old man?¡® 15:26 Sat, Sep 6 N Edgar was speechless. : 25 55 vouchers He stiffly continued speaking to the three members of the Westwood family, whose expressions had darkened, ¡°If only Alexei had a sister like this.¡± He then deliberately ignored Natasha, who was stunned by his sudden reversal. He coughed and waved Quinn over, saying, ¡°Quinn,e here and meet Mr. Westwood and Mrs. Westwood.¡± Quinn passed Natasha, politely nodded, and said, ¡°Natasha.¡± Natasha had initially nned to seize the opportunity to tease Edgar, but being interrupted, she pouted and boredly walked away from the group, who didn¡¯t want her there. She decided to find Alexei and get a measure of Quinn. However, before she could even find Alexei, she, the most idle non¨Cstaff member of the Turner family, was roped into helping by a frantic maid. ¡°Miss rk! It¡¯s bad! Mr. Dereck and Mrs. Teri are fighting!¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes lit up. Ìï Dismissed 151 : 25 55 vouchers Unexpectedly, the first ones to cause trouble tonight weren¡¯t anyone at the party, but Dereck and Teri, the couple who weren¡¯t even present. The maid knew what kind of asion today was and dared not publicly shout the family scandal. However, the members of the Turner family were all busy, and she was turned away several times when trying to find someone. Just then, she saw Natasha strolling around the grounds, and an idea came to her. ¡®She is Mr. Alexei¡¯s recognized fianc¨¦e, which means she is the future daughter¨Cin-w of the Second Branch. Asking her to help with the urgent situation should be reasonable, right?¡® thought the maid. Natasha took out her phone and sent a message to Alexei informing him of her whereabouts. Then she looked at the maid and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lead the way.¡± She then asked the maid, ¡°Does anyone else know?¡± The round¨Cfaced maid shook her head. ¡°No, I only found you, Miss rk.¡± A mischievous smile yed on Natasha¡¯s lips. She said seriously, ¡°Well done. Don¡¯t spread the word about this. Tell others to stop searching for anyone. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± The maid nodded nkly. ¡°Okay.¡± During the family¡¯s reorganization after the incident with the fourth branch, the butler had stated that Alexei¡¯s words took precedence in everything. And since Alexei listened to Natasha, they naturally followed Natasha¡¯s instructions. ¡®It didn¡¯t seem wrong, did it?¡® thought the maid. Her heart was pounding for some reason. When Natasha arrived at the residence of Dereck and Teri, the argument inside had not yet stopped. Teri, with red eyes, screamed hysterically, ¡°Dereck Turner, do you even have a 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N heart?¡± : 25 55 vouchers For Dereck, Teri had enraged her parents, sacrificed her reputation, and abandoned her conscience. Now, she was almostpletely estranged, on the verge of losing even her home. Yet, for all those years, Dereck remained a hollow man, impossible to reach. Upon hearing the name Dereck murmured in his dreams countless times, Teri was so enraged that she wanted to kill. However, she didn¡¯t even dare to wake him up. Once the illusion of pretense was pierced, all superficial peace would instantly turn to dust. She couldn¡¯t ept that she had given so much, only for it to be all in vain. Today¡¯s outburst was simply because Chloe¡¯s pursuit of Alexei was thest straw. She couldn¡¯t even grasp the family power she was proud of, which used to crush Unity. After fighting a dead person for half her life, what did she ultimately gain? Teri gritted her teeth as she looked at the silent Dereck in the wheelchair, who bore a fresh red palm print on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one thing: did you ever love me?¡± Dereck calmly looked at Teri, who was frantic. ¡°Is there still any point in asking that after all these years?¡± There was no answer, but it was more telling than any answer. Teri let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh, and tears streamed from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Dereck Turner! You¡¯re ruthless!¡± said Teri,ughing. Teri didn¡¯t love him for just ten or twenty years, but had secretly fallen for him since she was a girl and steadfastly pursued him. All her life was like a sunflower always facing Dereck. 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N 25 55 vouchers No one knew how happy she was when he was willing to abandon Unity and go abroad with her back then. Teri even secretly rejoiced at the death of Byron, the Turner family¡¯s eldest brother, and thanked his death for disrupting the situation. Even if Dereck was reluctant to divorce Unity and preferred to maintain a marriage in name only, Teri, a pampered youngdy, was willing to be with him without any official status. She was filled with great anticipation when that child came along. Teri felt it would be a new beginning for her happiness. Sure enough, after the news of Unity and her child at the Turner Mansion came at the same time, Dereck finally nodded and agreed to the divorce. However, it was ruined. Everything was ruined. Teri said, ¡°Karma! This is all karma! Dereck Turner! I seduced you and interfered with your marriage, but if you hadn¡¯t been blinded by ambition and abandoned your wife first, could I have seeded? ¡°Who are you putting on this show of affection for now? Your beloved is dead! You killed her! Your son refuses to acknowledge you. He hates you so much that he doesn¡¯t even want his mother¡¯s remains buried with yours. He thinks you¡¯re filthy!¡± Upon seeing Dereck¡¯s face finally change, Teri felt immense satisfaction and cursed him viciously without holding back. Teri continued, ¡°Look at the wheelchair you¡¯re sitting in. It¡¯s a prison your son personally built for you. My child is dead. What difference is there between that and your child being as good as gone? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t find peace while you¡¯re alive. And even in death, don¡¯t dream of seeking forgiveness from Unity and her son. Unity will never love you again, for all eternity! A hundred years from now, my name, Teri Turner, will certainly be carved next to your tombstone. In this life, alive or dead, you¡¯ll never get rid of me!¡± Hatred and love intertwined in Teri¡¯s eyes, so intense and painful that it almost burned. 25 55 youchers Dereck¡¯s pale face showed a deste expression. His fingers on his knees clenched tightly, and his eyes were vacant. Under the incandescent light, it illuminated the desperate situation of the wealthy couple¡¯s marriage, which was as good as dead. Teri began to cry,ugh, smash things, and curse again. She cursed Dereck, Alexei, Unity, and the Westwood family, as if she wished she could pierce every living person with her sharp words. The door was not tightly shut. Natasha stood outside the doorway, calmly listening to the argument inside. On her way there, she had learned that Frieda, the round¨Cfaced maid, was nervously listening to themotion inside, unsure whether to urge Natasha to intervene. Dereck was already in poor health due to a leg injury. If Teri identally caused him further harm, it would be disastrous. Natasha suddenly turned and smiled at her. ¡°Frieda, do you know where the room¡¯s circuit breaker is?¡± Frieda nodded nkly, not understanding why she asked. Natasha smiled, pulling Frieda back a few steps away from the doorway. She whispered into her ear, ¡°Go and turn off the power now. Count for ten minutes, then turn it back on.¡± Noticing Frieda¡¯s confused expression, Natasha seriously patted her shoulder, saying, ¡°People can¡¯t think rationally when they are angry. A power cut and the darkness might help them calm down.¡± She also instructed Frieda, ¡°Tell all the maids that within ten minutes, no matter what sounds they hear, they should not intrude. They¡¯ll be fine once they¡¯ve vented their emotions.¡± Latest content published on find[?]ovel Frieda nodded, earnestly assuring, ¡°Okay.¡± 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Natasha smiled. 25 55 vouchers After Frieda left, Natasha returned to the door, her hand grasping the doorknob. What Frieda called a fight was merely a p and a few fingernail scratches. Teri, a noblewoman who had lived a life of luxury for half her life, couldn¡¯t possibly have much strength. And Dereck would certainly noty a hand on a woman. At most, Teri would bump herself a few times while he dodged. Everyone had truly exaggerated seriousness. However, it didn¡¯t matter. She was there. When a couple fights, they should fight fiercely if they¡¯re going to fight. What¡¯s the point of a mere catfight? The second before the lights dimmed, Natasha, who had previously peered through the door crack to fully understand theyout and interior decor, frantically pushed open the door and rushed in, her voice panicked. ¡°Dereck! Teri! Stop fighting! You two stop fighting!¡± ¡®If you¡¯re going to fight, fight fiercely,¡® thought Natasha. As the lights went out, darkness covered the wicked smile on Natasha¡¯s beautiful face. Unable to control her speed, Natasha crashed into Teri, who was standing frozen in ce after Natasha¡¯s abrupt entrance. With two muffled groans, Teri was knocked flying andnded on Dereck, who was in his wheelchair two steps away. 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N : Dismissed 152 : 25 55 vouchers However, before the panic of losing consciousness could set in, a tough, branched flower branch with sharp leaves whipped across Dereck¡¯s dazed and contorted face, hitting a vulnerable spot that had been injured by the person who had suddenly been flung at him. Immediately followed by Natasha¡¯s anxious voice, ¡°Teri, stop hitting! pping someone¡¯s face won¡¯t kill them! Even if Dereck doesn¡¯t love you, you¡¯re still husband and wife!¡± Then came the sound of an ashtray hitting Teri¡¯s forehead. ¡°Oh, my god, Dereck, you¡¯re brutal! What if Teri¡¯s head is broken? The Westwood family has people here today!¡± ¡°Dereck Turner!¡± Teri roared instinctively. Then came another clear, loud p, and the sound of fingernails scratching through skin. The sound of ss shards scattering. The sound of paper scattering and chairs overturning, tripping people. The sound of clothes being torn apart. And the sound of strangling and kicking, of fists hitting flesh. ¡°Teri Turner! You crazy woman!¡± ¡°Dereck Turner! I¡¯ll kill you! How dare you touch me!¡± ¡°Enough! Stop it! Bitch!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you down with me! Dereck Turner, you¡¯re not a man!¡± ¡°Stop fighting! Stop! Teri, Dereck is here!¡± ***** Inside the brightly lit party hall, the orchestra yed cheerfully. 25 B55 vouchers In the dark, tightly shut room, a chorus of high and low, emotionally charged voices resounded. The maids waiting outside were terrified by the loud and chaotic screamsing from the room. A maid cautiously approached Frieda, asking, ¡°Is it sure Miss rk went in? Why does the noise inside sound even louder?¡± Frieda also looked worried and hesitated, saying, ¡°Probably. Maybe she couldn¡¯t stop them either?¡± Official source is f?ndnovel Another male servant hesitated and said, ¡°Should we go in and check?¡± ¡°No!¡± Frieda said with a stern expression, ¡°Miss rk said no one is allowed to go in! Do you want to be held ountable by Mr. Alexei for disobeying Miss rk¡¯s order?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± someone said fearfully, ¡°What if they hurt Miss rk? We¡¯d be finished.¡± Even if Dereck and Teri were sent to the emergency room, it would be fine. But if Natasha so much as got a scratch inside, Alexei might really skin them alive. The group trembled with fear. They suddenly regretted asking Natasha toe. Frieda worriedly pursed her lips, then spoke with a firm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t get in! We¡¯ll listen to Miss rk!¡± They exchanged nces, agonizingly waiting for the ten minutes to pass Inside the room. Natasha, out of breath from ¡°mediating¡°, caught her breath and stretched her limbs, sore and weary from exertion She estimated the time, then located Dereck and Teri, whose cursing had gradually faded to faint, weak sounds Natasha kicked Dereck, overturning his wheelchair. Dereck rolled several times on the cluttered floor. His bodynded on ss shards, letting out a terrible scream. 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N 25 55 vouchers She then hit the back of Teri, who was groggy and had just managed to stand, with a chair. It caused Teri¡¯s chest to hit the table hard as she fell. The pain made her mind go nk for a moment. Mission aplished Ten minutes passed, and the lights came on Natasha stood in the room, which looked as if a tornado had passed through it. She wore a soft, shimmering green dress, appeared clean and tidy except for a light sheen of sweat on her forehead. Natasha stood away from Dereck and Teri, groaning on the floor. She covered her mouth in surprise, saying, ¡°My goodness. Dereck, Teri, how did you get into such a fight?¡± ¡°This is bad,¡± she added, stepping back a few paces, a worried expression on her face. ¡°Something big has happened.¡± Sensing her intention, Dereck and Teri, who were on the verge of fainting from pain, surprisingly said in unison, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± However, Natasha was quicker with her mouth and her feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to get someone!¡± Dereck and Teri closed their eyes, utterly resigned. It was bad enough that the couple fought and were seriously injured, but being exposed to others was worse than death. ***** Natasha walked out of the room with a smirk on her lips. Upon seeing the terrified maids in the distance, she waved to them. ¡°Mr. Dereck and Mrs. Teri fought, and both of them were injured. They don¡¯t want to be seen, so you clean upter. I¡¯m going to inform everyone.¡± Then, she walked briskly toward the party hall. At the birthday party hall, Edgar, surrounded by his children and grandchildren, 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N stood before the cake, raising his hand to cut it. He looked around, then nced at Alexei, ¡°Where is she?¡± 25 55 vouchers Alexei¡¯s lips curved slightly, and a doting smile spread across his face as he said, ¡°She went to y.¡± Edgar grumbled, ¡°Hmph, she can¡¯t settle down.¡± Who was it that said she would watch him cut the cake? Natasha wasn¡¯t under his watchful eye, and he felt inexplicably uneasy. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Speak of the devil. A clear and bright voice, though the speaker tried to suppress it, still carried a hint of joy, reaching everyone¡¯s ears from the main entrance. Everyone turned their heads to look. Edgar¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His hand trembled. The spot where he had intended to cut preciselynded on the word Happy in ¡°Happy Birthday¡± on the cake. He split it into two halves. Before anyone could stop her, Natasha began chattering like a singing nightingale, eximing, ¡°Something big has happened! Alexei¡¯s father and his stepmother are fighting!¡± For a moment, everyone doubted their ears. They thought, ¡®Alexei¡¯s father and his stepmother? Aren¡¯t they Dereck and Teri, his wife?¡® ¡®Oh, no. It¡¯s his second wife.¡® 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers Natasha¡¯s mention of ¡°stepmother¡± reminded everyone that Teri, Dereck¡¯s second wife, was originally his mistress and married him, leveraging her family background. However, could these two, one a delicate noblewoman and the other a man with a broken leg, really get into a fight? ¡°How is that possible?¡± Isaac, Teri¡¯s elder brother, was the first to speak in shock. Isaac thought, ¡®Teri might have a bit of a temper, but she wouldn¡¯t resort to violence. ¡®Besides, the esteemed Dereck should still have the decency not to hit a woman.¡® However, Isaac instantly regretted it as soon as the words left his mouth, because Natasha seemed to be waiting for someone to ask that question, eagerly rifying everyone¡¯s confusion. Natasha shrugged innocently, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know! As soon as I arrived, I heard Teri scolding Dereck, saying his legs and kidneys were useless, that he wasn¡¯t a man, and that she had wasted decades living in a marriage without intimacy. ¡°Then, Dereck scolded her back, calling her shameless and vicious, saying she loved seducing married men and bullying children. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop them, so they started fighting!¡± She pped her hands, and herrge eyes blinked repeatedly, as if startled. Everyone was stunned. Good heavens! What secret did they just hear? Dereck couldn¡¯t do it? Teri had been living like a widow? Teri not only became the legal spouse by being a mistress, but also harmed someone¡¯s son? Alexei walked up to Natasha, took her hand, and frowned as he scanned her exposed skin. Fortunately, he found no wounds, apart from her slightly disheveled hair. 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers ¡°Are you a fool? What are you thinking? Why did you get involved when others were fighting? What if you got hurt?¡± said Alexei. The guests thought. ¡®Huh? Others? Isn¡¯t that your father? ¡®From what it sounds like, someone is about to get killed over there, yet you only care if your dear one is hurt? ¡®What a truly ¡®filial¡® spectacle!¡® The members of the Westwood family looked even more grim. Teri and Dereck, their younger sister and brother¨Cinw, got into a fight at the Turner family¡¯s birthday party. What kind of situation was it? How could they still cause such a scene at their age? Edgar, numb, threw away the cake¨Ccutting tool in his hand, too bothered to look at the inauspicious¨Clooking cake. With a stern face, he ordered, ¡°Go and check if they¡¯re dead or not.¡± AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 153 : 24 55 vouchers Although everyone wanted to witness the drama unfold, it made no sense for everyone to follow them into that family¡¯s private quarters. The party was only halfway through when Cora, Alexei, Natasha, and the three members of the Westwood family went ahead as representatives to handle the matter. Meanwhile, Edgar and Quinn continued to host the guests in the main hall. Cheryl and Harley exchanged nces, then found an excuse to slip out of the party hall and follow them. Edgar took a deep breath and gave a few lightughs to the guests without changing his expression. ¡°Dereck is still not steady at his age. I apologize for the spectacle.¡± The other guests, understanding the situation, tactfully cooperated. ¡°Every family has its troubles. Mr. Turner, your grandchildren are all outstanding.¡± The atmosphere quickly stabilized with everyone¡¯s polite exchanges, but the focus of the party¡¯s conversation had quietly shifted. Back then, Teri and Dereck¡¯s rtionship also caused quite a stir. In the years before Dereck¡¯s leg injury, Teri often publicly showcased their image as a perfect, loving, and devoted couple. She even mocked other families for having many illegitimate children and cold marital rtionships. And now, their supposedly loving marriage ended like that? Was their love so destructive? A group of people furtively exchanged nces, avoiding Edgar, the birthday celebrant. They gleefully indulged in the unfolding drama. Natasha¡¯s outburstid bare all the hidden past of Teri, the privileged daughter woman from the previous generation. 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers After Edgar finished his pleasantries, he tiredly said he needed to rest. As soon as he turned away, he mmed his cane in frustration and anger, his face dark. Edgar thought, ¡°These troublesome, unfilial children!¡® ¡®And then there is Alexei, the unfilial grandson. Why does he have to fall for Natasha, that little devil? ¡®She¡¯s not even married into the family yet, and I¡¯m already losing years off my life.¡® Edgar thought of the humiliating scene that had just unfolded and wished he could disappear. ***** Meanwhile, the group of people who had arrived at Teri and Dereck¡¯s door was utterly stunned. Everyone had assumed that no matter how severe the fight between Teri and Dereck was described, it wouldn¡¯t be overly exaggerated. Yet, seeing the room resembling a crime scene, and Dereck and Teri bruised, battered, and sprawled on the floor, everyone was left speechless. ¡®Are these two a couple? They must be enemies!¡® thought everyone. Alexei, who was walking at the very back, looked at the scene with surprise. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and a subtle amusement twinkled in his eyes. He turned his head and saw Natasha looking up, mischievously and smugly winking at him. He felt a stir in his heart, as if it were soaked in warm water, softening to an incredible degree. If it weren¡¯t for too many annoying bystanders, he would want to pick up Natasha, his cute darling, and shower her with kisses right at that moment. ¡®As for Dereck? Well, he is not dead anyway. What is the rush?¡® thought Alexei. Isaac¡¯s face turned livid. 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers He told his wife and daughter to help Teri, then kicked Dereck, who copsed on the ground. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dereck Turner! I didn¡¯t realize you had this in you!¡± Even if Dereck was dissatisfied with Teri¡¯s capriciousness, she was still his sister whom he had doted on for half his life. Teri had never suffered such serious injuries. How could Isaac, her brother, stand for it? Dereck, who was already semi¨Cconscious, let out a muffled groan, but Alexei didn¡¯t even twitch an eyebrow. However, Cora couldn¡¯t bear to watch and instructed the servants to stop Isaac¡¯s outburst, moving Dereck back into his wheelchair. ¡°Mr. Westwood, only the couple knows what truly happened between them. Let¡¯s treat their injuries first,¡± said Cora. The family doctor had also been summoned just then. Isaac red fiercely at Dereck and said, ¡°Treat Teri first.¡± A sneer yed on Natasha¡¯s lips. ¡®Isaac truly dotes on his sister. Why didn¡¯t he show such empathy when he was helping her bully other people¡¯s sisters and daughters?¡® thought Natasha. She squeezed Alexei¡¯s hand and looked at him with pity. ¡®My poor dear is truly unfortunate,¡¯ thought Natasha. Alexei smiled and gently tucked the stray hairs behind her ear. The scene was witnessed by Chloe, who was sitting next to Teri, waiting for the doctor to examine Teri. Her eyes darkened, and she felt displeased. Chloe hadn¡¯t forgotten that Natasha had just publicly exposed Teri¡¯s private matters, bringing great shame to both the Westwood and the Turner families. Given Teri¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t even want to leave her house from now on. 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers ¡°Alexei, is it appropriate to have an outsider here for matters between our two families? Today, Miss rk really put both our families in the spotlight,¡± said Chloe. Her tone was mocking and reproachful, as if she had aligned herself with Alexei. However, Alexeipletely ignored her. He even frowned, showing no regard for the presence of elders from both families. He said, ¡°We aren¡¯t that close yet, Miss Westwood. My surname is Turner.¡± Chloe bit her lip, her expression embarrassed. However, Alexei was already smiling and taking Natasha¡¯s hand again. ¡°Miss Westwood, perhaps your hearing isn¡¯t so good,¡± he said. ¡°Please allow me to introduce her again: Natasha rk, my fianc¨¦e, and the only Mrs. Turner in the future. If the Westwood family wishes to discuss cooperation or family ties in the future, they can all approach Natasha, because she holds veto power.¡± His tant favoritism and doting were clearly evident. The faces of Isaac and Chloe fell. ¡°Alright, Chloe. Let¡¯s see how your aunt is doing?¡± said Ste, cing her hand on the shoulder of Chloe, who was seated. Smiling, Ste interrupted the awkward, stagnant atmosphere. She nced at Natasha, smiled at Alexei, and shook her head, ¡°You young people¡­¡± Her words were unfinished, yet seemed to hold many hidden meanings, Natasha, held by Alexei, curled her lips, tilted her head, and replied bluntly, ¡°We, the young people, are much better than old people who speak in riddles and can¡¯t express themselves clearly.¡± She also sighed and shook her head, imitating Ste. Ste could no longer smile. Alexei let out a soft chuckle, pinching Natasha¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Mischievous,¡± he said. 15:27 Sat, Sep 6 N However, he didn¡¯t say she was wrong for talking back to an elder. 24 55 vouchers Cheryl and Harley, who were watching the drama unfold on the side, looked at Ste and Chloe, who were choked up, and surprisingly felt a sense of sympathy, as if they were in the same boat. ¡®Why be so sarcastic? Which of Ste and Chloe is the dull¨Cwitted pushover, only taking hits and never fighting back?¡® they thought. The source of th?s content is F¦ÉndNovel Cora looked thoughtfully at the grim¨Cfaced Westwood couple and Chloe, whose chest was heaving as she suppressed her emotions. Just then, Teri woke up. Upon seeing the group of people in the room, along with her brother and sister- inw from her maiden family, her already pale face became devoid of color. The spot where her chest was hit hurt excruciatingly, but it was nothingpared to the difort of exposing her failed marriage to everyone. Her lips trembled, and she was speechless. The family doctor put away the stethoscope, her expression serious as she said, ¡°I rmend sending both of them to the hospital for a check¨Cup.¡± The doctor thought, ¡®Well, who would have thought this wealthy couple would be so ruthless when they fight? They even aimed for hidden spots, not easily visible to others. ¡®Indeed, one can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡® There were too many people present, making it difficult for her to get a full body examination for them. To be safe, she needed X¨Crays to check them for any internal organ damage, However, upon hearing the word ¡°hospital,¡± Teri reacted strongly and vehemently objected. ¡°No! I¡¯m not going to the hospital!¡± ¡®If I went to the hospital, everyone would know. I could not bear the humiliation,¡® thought Teri. 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N Dismissed 154 As soon as Teri struggled, her face twisted in pain. 24 55 vouchers Isaac quickly held her down, saying, ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t get agitated. We won¡¯t go.¡± Dereck, woken up by the noise, also refused in the same way. With no other choice, the family doctor had to brace herself to apply medicine and bandage their wounds. She also reminded them that they definitely needed a full body examination in a few days. After much effort, Isaac sternly looked at Teri and Dereck, saying, ¡°Exin yourselves. What happened?¡± Teri stubbornly pursed her lips and remained silent. ¡®Am I supposed to tell them that I have never truly won Dereck¡¯s heart for all those years? The marriage I managed painstakingly is nothing but a joke,¡® thought Teri. Dereck, on the other hand, nced at Natasha, who was bored and ying with Alexei¡¯s fingers, and even smiled at him without an ounce of guilt. Dereck suddenly understood. When the lights came on, Dereck found it odd when he saw the injuries on his body and Teri¡¯s. Dereck thought, ¡®Did I use that much force? ¡®Did I aim at Teri when throwing things? Especially the force with which the wheelchair was overturned at the end, it didn¡¯t seem like something Teri could have done. However, there were no cameras in their room, the power was out at the time, and they had indeed fought. They had no one to tell their grievances to. Moreover, some things were difficult to speak about. He also yed dead just like Teri did. Ste was frustrated with Teri¡¯s stubborn pride. If Teri had cried or made a scene, 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N : 24 55 vouchers they could have, as her maternal family, sought justice for her and demandedpensation from the Turner family. However, she couldn¡¯t get Teri to speak, no matter how much she hinted. Finally, she got annoyed and sulked in silence. Teri looked at Ste, who was angry, then nced at Alexei and Natasha. Chloe couldn¡¯t hide her jealousy and hatred in her eyes, then closed them. Teri said, ¡°You should leave. I want to rest.¡± Isaac hesitated and said, ¡°How about I take you back to the Westwood family to recover?¡± Teri closed her eyes and said nothing. Isaac sighed. ¡°I¡¯lle see you again in a couple of days.¡± Chloe, however, looked hesitantly at Teri and called out, ¡°Aunt Teri.¡± However, Teri did not respond. Chloe lowered her eyes dejectedly and followed her parents out. Dereck was moved to another room to recover, while the three members of the Westwood family went out to discuss matters along with Cora, Alexei, and Natasha. However, Cheryl, who was brazen, pulled Harley and didn¡¯t leave. Once everyone left, she eagerly leaned over to Teri¡¯s bedside and blurted, ¡°Alexei¡¯s stepmother¡­ Bah!¡± Harley Pinched Cheryl, whose face flushed with embarrassment. All the way there, Cheryl had been influenced by Natasha repeatedly calling Teri ¡°stepmother,¡± so the moment she saw Teri, the words subconsciously popped into her mind. Facing Teri¡¯s murderous gaze, who was wrapped like a mummy, Cheryl quickly corrected herself, ¡°Teri.¡± 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N : 24 55 vouchers Cheryl gossiped, asking in a low voice, ¡°Is Dereck truly incapable? Have you not had marital rtions for decades?¡± ¡®No way. Didn¡¯t Dereck¡¯s leg only break four years ago?¡® thought Cheryl. Teri¡¯s chest wound hadn¡¯t opened yet, but Teri herself was already cracking. ¡°Who said that?¡± she asked, her eyes wide with disbelief, gritting her teeth. ¡°You did,¡± Cheryl blurted out. ¡°Everyone knows.¡± A sharp roar erupted, and Cheryl and Harley were left dumbfounded as they were kicked out the door. The few people in the study next door quickly ran out. Harley adjusted her clothes, trying hard to forget Teri, who had just been raving and iling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Teri is just upset and needs to vent,¡± said Harley. Cheryl nodded guiltily. ***** The group of people suspiciously returned to the study. The parties involved were unwilling to speak, so the matter could only be characterized as a general family dispute. However, since the couple resorted to physical violence, the Turner family was entirely at fault. Isaac looked intently at Alexei. ¡°Teri was beaten by your Turner family. Alexei, the Turner family must give us an exnation.¡± ¡°An exnation?¡± Alexei smiled indifferently. ¡°Divorce? Asset division? How about you ask Dereck to leave with nothing?¡± Isaac¡¯s face filled with anger. ¡°Are you toying with us?¡± ¡®How could Teri possibly divorce Dereck?¡® thought Isaac. 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers Alexei stared at Isaac as if seeing right through him. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Isaac ufortably shifted his gaze. ¡°Last time, Chloe sent you a coborative development n for artificial intelligence. The Turner Group has the top¨Ctier R&D team, and the Westwood family can cover most of the funding requirements and invest for a stake.¡± Alexei smiled mockingly. ¡°Do you think the Turner Groupcks that small investment?¡± Natasha, beside him, sighed, shook her head, and spread her hands, a triple gesture of exasperation. ¡°Some people could just say they want to take advantage, but they insist on offering a little money.¡± Alexeiughed, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Mr. Westwood is known for his integrity. How could he be so greedy?¡± Isaac blushed crimson. However, Alexei cut him off. ¡°Tert, Dereck¡¯s wife, did it. If you wantpensation, see what you can get from Dereck himself. You can¡¯t leverage Turner Group¡¯s interests to make up for his shorings.¡± Were Alexei and Dereck in a rtionship where they could clean up each other¡¯s messes? Alexei nced at Cora, one of the representatives, and said, ¡°You can go and talk to the old man.¡± Cora had been quietly watching the confrontation between the two sides. She gently responded, ¡°The Turner family will exin to the Westwood family.¡± However, it would be treated as a family matter. Isaac, Ste, and Chloe returned home empty¨Chanded tonight. In the end, Isaac decided to go directly to Edgar another day. Edgar valued his standing. Even though Edgar was equally shrewd, he would still show some respect to his inws. However, Alexei and Natasha, the future leading couple, were truly impervious, 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N Chapter 154 Readplete version only at findnovel unable to gain any advantage. : 24 55 vouchers Chloe watched resentfully as Alexei, who had remained steadfastly by Natasha¡¯s side the entire time, briefly let go of her hand only to take it again. Bitterness filled Chloe¡¯s chest, yet she was powerless. ¡®Is that woman really that good?¡® thought Chloe. The reality of Teri and Dereck¡¯s marriage also left her confused. ***** After the unwee guests finally dispersed, Alexei and Natasha held hands and prepared to return to the party hall. However, they disappeared into the flower bushes. In the shadow of the path, Alexei pinned Natasha against the wall, embracing her snugly. He bent down intimately, his forehead resting against hers, and whispered, ¡°My love, were you standing up for me today?¡± Natasha wrapped her slender, graceful arms around his neck, curling her lips into a smile. ¡°Did it feel satisfying?¡± she asked. Recalling the miserable scene he had just witnessed, Alexei chuckled. ¡°Yes,¡± he affirmed. But more than that, it was the unparalleled joy of being cherished and loved by the person he cared for. The feeling that the person one loves also loves one back, sympathizes with one¡¯s pain, cares about one¡¯s grievances, and is always on one¡¯s side, is simply wonderful. Being loved is truly a touching thing. Alexei lowered his head, his lips meeting hers, entwining, tasting, full of lingering affection. ¡°Baby, cherish me more¡­¡± He longed to consume her, to meld into his very being, to be intricately 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N connected with her every moment. How could Natasha exist so perfectly in this world? 24 55 vouchers Alexei¡¯s fervor grew fiercer and more passionate, his hands bing increasingly unrestrained. The external stimtion overwhelmed Natasha. ¡°Alright, we still need to go back to the party hall,¡± said Natasha. Her face flushed red as she pressed against his chest to stop him. ¡°Baby, how about we head home earlier today?¡± Alexei panted into her ear. In the dim light, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, close together, and Alexei couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again. ***** While Alexei and Natasha were lost in a passionate kiss, unable to get enough, Lucas, on the other side, was just as unhappy as Chloe. At the rk family¡¯s birthday party today, his father brazenly brought Wyatt, his illegitimate son. Lucas red intensely at the cufflink on Wyatt¡¯s shirt, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Who allowed you to touch my belongings?¡± asked Lucas. That was Natasha¡¯s gift to him! Wyatt touched his cufflink, raising an eyebrow nonchntly. ¡°Oh, this?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Lucas, you have good taste.¡± ¡°Bang-¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help but throw a punch at Wyatt. 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N Chapt Dismissed 155 er 155 Wyatt took a punch but didn¡¯t get mad. (24) 55 vouchers He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, smiling even more happily. ¡°I just borrowed the cufflink from your closet, Lucas. Why get so angry? Look, so many people are staring at you.¡± At the party, many had noticed themotion in the corner and were whispering. Lucas clenched his fists. Within a short time, Wyatt made a high¨Cprofile move into the Wright family and joined thepany. Though he held the title of the second heir, he effectively took everything that originally belonged to Lucas as the sole heir. The status, influence, and even affection of Lucas¡¯s father. Before they left today, their harmonious family of three became four. Lucas¡¯s father, without even a discussion, unterally decided to have Wyatt ride with him in the front car, leaving Margot and Lucas to ride in the car behind. Even Margot, Lucas¡¯s mother, who had always favored him, recently softened her stance toward Wyatt and was no longer at odds with him. Lucas felt the world was truly absurd How could he, the dignified heir of the Wright family, the golden boy everyone had looked up to since childhood, lose to Wyatt, the bastard who was inferior to him in every way? Every resource Wyatt currently enjoys should rightfully be Lucas¡¯s. What was even more shameless was that Wyatt had now encroached upon Lucas¡¯s private space. That cufflink was specially bought for him by Natasha to celebrate his first internship at thepany. He rarely used it, always treasuring and keeping it in a cab. 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N : Lucas believed Wyatt was doing it on purpose. 24 55 vouchers ¡®How did he get the key, and who allowed him into my walk¨Cin closet?¡® thought Lucas. The anger burning in Lucas¡¯s chest was about to consume his sanity. The angrier he became, the brighter Wyatt¡¯s smile grew. Wyatt raised his hand, dangling the cufflink before Lucas, and chuckled. ¡°Looks like I picked well. The cufflink is indeed important to you, Lucas, but I can¡¯t help it. I love it, too.¡± Get full chapters from find?novel He turned his back to the others and taunted softly, ¡°I¡¯m interested in everything you own, Lucas. Tell me, can I snatch them one by one? Lucas, it seems you can¡¯t hold onto them¡­¡± Wyatt caressed the cufflink again, full of smug satisfaction. Lucas¡¯s mind was like a string of firecrackers ignited, exploding, and shattering all his reason andposure. He hit Wyatt again. Wyatt dodged this time. He grabbed Lucas¡¯s fist and said, ¡°Lucas, hitting people in public is not like you, Mr. Wright. That¡¯s enough.¡± Lucas only struggled and continued to punch. Wyatt could have dodged again, but for some reason, he stopped. Lucas¡¯s punchnded on his chin. As Lucas was surprised, a loud pnded on his face with the force of a palm. Lucas covered his face and looked incredulously at Emmanuel, his father. Emmanuel, hearing themotion, rushed over anxiously. He saw his two sons fighting from a distance. It seemed like a one¨Csided dominance by Lucas. 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N He was furious. : 24 55 vouchers ¡®What kind of asion is this? They can fight all they want in private, but can¡¯t they show some restraint in public? It is utterly disgraceful,¡® thought Emmanuel. He looked at Lucas, his eyes full of disappointment. Initially, Emmanuel had been happy. A while ago, Lucas faced reality, listened to his mother, and went on blind dates, even sessfully connecting with Esther, the only daughter of Wesley Kloss, who was the president of a bank. The Wright family needed capital, and the Kloss family was the best choice for a marriage alliance. Moreover, Esther had a good family background, was beautiful, and was straightforward. She didn¡¯t mind Lucas¡¯s past rtionship entanglements or his cold personality. She openly pursued Lucas because she liked him. However, within a few days, Lucas fell back into his old habits and got entangled with Olivia again. Not only did Lucas lose Esther, but he also angered the Kloss family and created animosity. Emmanuel was so furious that he wished he could whip Lucas to death. ¡°What¡¯s going on today?¡± Emmanuel asked coldly, ignoring Lucas, who was still reeling from being publicly humiliated by Emmanuel. Wyatt lookedpletely innocent, saying, ¡°Lucas saw the cufflinks on my clothes and was unhappy that I borrowed his thing.¡± Emmanuel¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°All for a mere pair of cufflinks?¡± He frowned, looking at Lucas. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s just a little thing. Wyatt can get you a new pairter.¡± He red at Lucas and Wyatt. ¡°Both of you, behave yourselves from now on. Don¡¯t disgrace us.¡± Lucas wanted to argue back defiantly. ¡°Those aren¡¯t just cufflinks. They are¡­¡± 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N ¡°Enough.¡± A hand grabbed his arm, stopping him from speaking. 24 55 vouchers Margot said coolly, ¡°No matter how important it is, it¡¯s just an inanimate object. It¡¯s not as important as the Wright family¡¯s reputation. Stop making a fuss.¡± Lucas looked at Margot, hurt. However, Margot had expressionlessly let go of her hand. She once held great hopes for Lucas. She didn¡¯t give up even when Emmanuel clearly wanted to abandon him. Margot put a lot of effort and favors into arranging the blind date with Esther for Lucas. In the end, it was still ruined. She was mentally exhausted. Margot was leading the charge, but Lucas always held her back. Now she even suspects that Lucas, who was once excellent in every aspect, brilliant and wless, was merely her own illusion. Emmanuel convinced her that Lucas couldn¡¯t inherit the Wright family. Not only was Alexei coveting it, but Lucas¡¯s tendency to always be swayed by emotions and be exploited by women was a major, undeniable w. His weakness would ruin the Wright Group. Although Wyatt was mediocre, at least he wouldn¡¯t bring about devastating disasters. If all else failed, they could hire a professional manager, Margot also held shares in the Wright Group. Now, her perspective on issues had shifted from that of a mother to a cold shareholder¡¯s mindset. If Lucas were capable, he should listen to his father, give up his past glory, start afresh, and begin anew. She wouldn¡¯t truly abandon him. 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N The double betrayal by his parents deeply affected Lucas. 24 55 vouchers He even forgot to retrieve those cufflinks and dejectedly made his way out of the venue. Just as he was about to leave, he happened to meet Olivia, wearing an evening gown and holding a box. She looked at him in surprise, ¡°Lucas?¡± Lucas looked at her concerned gaze, but what he thought of was, ¡®Did Natasha also live such a life in the past?¡® His possessions were snatched, his actions were misunderstood, and his pain was ignored. It was his home, yet an outsider brazenly dominated his life. shamelessly taking over Olivia didn¡¯t notice Lucas¡¯s change. She smiled and opened the box, saying, ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Look what I found! ¡°I was tidying up old things a few days ago when I found two cups that were still in perfect condition. Shall we each keep one?¡± Cups? Lucas saw a pair of ceramic cups shaped like a little cat and a dog. He suddenly remembered he had once given Natasha a cup, which he brought back from Libadia during a business trip. Natasha loved it. Later, Olivia identally broke that cup. Natasha argued with her, and the rk family all med Natasha for making a big deal out of a cup and causing trouble for Olivia, calling her immature, Natasha ran to Lucas, feeling wronged and angry, to confide, but he was worried about Olivia, who was distressed by Natasha. He told Natasha indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a cup. I¡¯ll get you another.¡± 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N It was just a cup. It was just a pair of cufflinks. The two sentences were so simr. Lucas forgot it was not just a cup, but also held emotions and memories. 24 55 vouchers Natasha¡¯s eyes, which had suddenly lost their brightness at that time, suddenly became clear in Lucas¡¯s memory. Natasha thought he would value their gifts as much as she did. However, it turned out it wasn¡¯t the case. Dismissed 156 156 What happened next? : 24 55 vouchers Later, Lucas was on a business trip and passed through a porcin town. He wanted to give Natasha apensatory gift and decided to make a new one himself. Olivia, who was also performing there at that time, expressed great interest. They both went together to make cups. Upon returning, Natasha saw his gift, and the cup specifically made by Olivia as an apology. The cup, which closely resembled the one Lucas had brought back from Libadia previously, made her suddenly smile. She casually smashed Olivia¡¯s apology gift, then pushed aside his work, which Olivia reportedly also contributed her idea to, telling them to get lost without even a nce. They argued again. Their rtionship had grown distant by then, and Natasha barely acknowledged Lucas anymore. It was because of it that he nervously nned the proposal again. He hadn¡¯t taken the pair of cups with him at that time. Olivia had originally put them away. The gifts he had once considered full of love now seemed particrly ring. Lucas sneered, ¡°Do you still remember who this was originally for?¡± Olivia¡¯s smile froze. ¡°I was thinking Natasha probably wouldn¡¯t want it anymore, and it would be a waste to throw it away,¡± said Olivia. She closed the box. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll get rid of it if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Olivia tentatively looked at Lucas. ¡°I just heard you and Wyatt got into a fight? What happened?¡± 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers Then, she frowned and said disapprovingly, ¡°He¡¯s an illegitimate son. What right does he have to be in a ce like this?¡± Lucas stared intently at her eyes. ¡°Because my father wants to hand the Wright family over to him.¡± Olivia widened her eyes and subconsciously retorted, ¡°How is that possible?¡± She missed too much while in prison, and after her release, she was poorly informed due to her former friends unterally cutting ties with her. Olivia had always thought that the Wright family changing heirs was just a rumor. Anxiously, she said, ¡°The Wright family is yours, and you can¡¯t give it to him. Even today, you should have prevented him from appearing.¡± Her words even carried a hint of criticizing Lucas¡¯s ipetence. Lucas gave a self¨Cdeprecating smile. ¡®If Natasha were here, her first concern would be about my mood after being expelled by that illegitimate son, and if I were being bullied,¡® thought Lucas. He pushed aside Olivia, who was chattering nonstop, and stumbled out. ***** The rk family mansion had a door leading to the rooftop that was never locked. Natasha had brought Lucas here before, when Lucas lost first ce and was in a bad mood after arguing with his parents. She said it was a ce she often went to unwind. At that moment, Lucas just wanted to find a ce where no one would be, where no one could find him, and where he wouldn¡¯t hear any discussions. As expected, he went rooftop smoothly, encountering only a few servants on the way. The rooftop was usually deserted. It had no lock, no railings, and was empty. 15:28 Sat, Sep 6 N : From memory, Lucas sat down at the edge of the rooftop. 24 55 vouchers Lucas, sitting on the edge with his hands propped up on either side, his legs dangling in the air, felt as if only he existed between heaven and earth. With no cover or railings, the wind blew past, creating the illusion that he could be blown off at any moment. Lucas felt rxed, happy, and free when Natasha and he were together. However, sitting there alone at that moment, Lucas surprisingly felt boundless loneliness and destion. ¡®Natasha said she often went here, so did she feel the same way when she was alone?¡® thought Lucas. Lucas looked down, and his distracted mind made him momentarily dazed, almost causing him to fall. He was startled awake, quickly stood up, and moved away from the edge of the rooftop. However, he soon stopped again and looked at the spot where he had been sitting. The spot where a boy and girl had once chatted andughed side by side now held a lonely girl in a dress, her gaze calmly fixed in the sky, her long hair fluttering in the air. It gave the impression she could be carried away by the wind at any moment. Lucas anxiously wanted to tell her to leave, but the figure suddenly disappeared. Lucas suddenly crouched down, clutching his heart as he painfully knelt on the ground, his forehead pressed against the floor, and his eyes bloodshot. Tears streamed from his eyes, and hisughter turned from self¨Cmockery to bitter regret. Lucas thought, ¡®So, that was the life Natasha had been living. ¡®It was her home! ¡®Many times, while her other family members were joyful and lively, she wandered alone there. Did she even think about jumping for a moment? ¡®She was just a teenager at that time. 55 vouchers ¡®Even though she had brought me here before, why didn¡¯t I notice anything? ¡®And I, who imed to love her, what did I do? ¡®For my selfish reasons, I persuaded her to reconcile with them. Out of my own guilt, I hurt her again and again.¡¯ Lucas didn¡¯t know how brave and how much effort she had put into walking out of the rk family on her own, burdened with so much This update is avable on F?nd-Novel He offered no help during Natasha¡¯s self¨Crescue. Lucas suddenly pped himself hard. ¡°Lucas Wright! Serves you right! Serves you right!¡± said Lucas,ughing. Neither the rk family nor he deserved happiness. ***** Madeline averted her eyes from the entrance, her expression downcast. Andrew walked to her side, put his arm around her shoulder, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madeline smiled wryly, asking, ¡°Natasha probably won¡¯t being.¡± Andrew also fell silent for a moment. He did love Natasha, his daughter. However, the prolonged conflict had made him forget how to love her. Andrew understood Natasha even less than he understood Olivia. Natasha, the delicate and lovable little daughter of yesteryear, had long be a blurred silhouette in his dreams. 15:29 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers However, the rk family¡¯s enterprise was in a critical development phase at that time, and he couldn¡¯t afford a bad reputation. Sometimes, Andrew resented that ident. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have had to adopt Olivia and wrong Natasha. Natasha wouldn¡¯t have gradually grown distant from him either. Recently, they had only been slightly distant toward Olivia, yet rumors had spread from unknown sources, mocking them for mistreating their benefactor¡¯s daughter. Just now, someone deliberately asked them where Olivia had gone. The usations, with everyone acting with undeserved authority and convinced he owed her and was treating her badly, felt like daggers in his back. Andrew suddenly understood how Natasha felt when everyone pointed fingers at her. He also felt wronged. If it were any of the other families, with an adopted daughter who had been to prison, they probably wouldn¡¯t treat her well either. Everyone was quick to judge, and some were trying to make fun of the situation. Olivia was a hot potato. ¡°Forget it,¡± he shook his head, shaking off those wild thoughts. ¡°Go and cut the cake. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± Madeline sighed, nodded, and followed him. A family of five, a loving couple with two sons and one daughter. They looked like a harmonious and happy family. Olivia tried to ignore the scrutinizing, sarcastic, and contemptuous gazes, No matter what, Olivia was the daughter of the rk family. Natasha¡¯s position, from the moment she entered the home, was hers. However, just as the pleasantries were over and it was time to cut the cake, a maid from the rk family stumbled and crawled in, her face filled with terror. 15:29 Sat, Sep 6 N ¡°Sir! Madam!¡± the maid cried. ¡°Natasha is here with a gift.¡± Madeline¡¯s face lit up with pleasant surprise. Andrew also looked pleased, asking, ¡°Is anyone else here besides her?¡± 24 E55 vouchers Then, frowning, he chastised the maid for her recklessness. ¡°If Natasha has returned, invite her in properly. Why are you in such a panic?¡± The maid¡¯s lips trembled, and terror still lingered in her eyes. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°A family that abuses its daughter, blinded by prejudice and devoid of warmth, is not worth Miss rk¡¯s personal presence,¡± a somewhat familiar voice echoed from the doorway. Shawn, dressed in a ck suit, appeared before everyone. At the same time, arge contingent of people dressed in ck, looking as if they were attending a funeral, followed him. They pulled out instruments, striking up a cheerful tune as they entered the center of the crowd. As the guests gasped and murmured incessantly, Madeline¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on the person at the head of the procession. He conspicuously held arge ck and white photograph in his hands. Smiling at Madeline in the photo was a familiar face: Emilia Sutton, Olivia¡¯s mother, and Madeline¡¯s elder sister. Madeline¡¯s heart pounded, and her face was pale. Meanwhile, Shawn looked mockingly at Madeline. ¡°Even though family ties are broken, you are still mother and daughter. Miss rk specifically instructed me to deliver a special gift for everyone on this special day.¡± Dismissed 157 24 55 vouchers Andrew was shocked and furious. ¡°Even if Natasha has a lot of resentment toward the family, she shouldn¡¯t ruin her mother¡¯s birthday like this.¡± A funeral procession! Who was cursing? Shawn shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Miss rk spent the past 17 years in the rk family, and her every birthday was treated as a day of mourning. Now it¡¯s history repeating itself. Why can¡¯t you ept it?¡± He pretended to think. ¡°Ah, do you still think it¡¯s not enough? Do you want everyone¡¯s birthday to feel like a death anniversary, too? It would be best to make it a full 17 times. If you have the need, I¡¯m sur¡¢r. Turner and Miss rk wouldn¡¯t begrudge the cost of the band.¡± Upon hearing that, the procession behind him yed mournful music with even greater fervor. The high¨Cpitched and sorrowful sound rang out. Andrew dared not speak his anger. He believed that if he said anything, Natasha, his unfilial daughter, and Alexei would truly go through with it. The gossiping guests on the scene were struck silent. Good heavens, whose birthday party turned into a funeral scene? How ominous. Thomas helped the weak¨Ckneed Madeline, frowning as he looked at Shawn. ¡°Shawn, since you mentioned the death anniversary, you must know the history of the rk family. There¡¯s a reason Natasha hasn¡¯t celebrated her birthday since she was six.¡± ¡°Oh, difficulties, I understand,¡± Shawn said, disrespectfully reaching out to tap the photo held by the person next to him. Shawn continued, ¡°Emilia Sutton, Olivia¡¯s mother. Oliviathe was the rk family¡¯s 15:29 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 This content belongs to FindN0vel 55 vouchers adopted daughter. Emilia was also Miss rk¡¯s former aunt. Is it true that she died saving Miss rk?¡± He smiled, looking at Olivia, who was stiff. Her face was as pale as her mother¡¯s in a ck¨Cand¨Cwhite photo. ¡°Miss Sutton, do you think it is true?¡± Olivia had a bad feeling ever since she saw the photos they brought in. Her body was trembling. Ever since seeing those photos in front of the prison, she had been wondering when Natasha would expose it. However, she never thought Natasha would be so ruthless, exposing it directly at Madeline¡¯s birthday party in such a humiliating manner. However, Shawn had no intention of letting her off easy. Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, he casually changed the topic. ¡°Miss rk had a question she couldn¡¯t understand, and she asked me to ask about it today. Do you truly believe someone would take another person¡¯s child into their home and raise her as their own because that person saved the family¡¯s child, while their own daughter, who barely survived, lives like an orphan?¡± Upon hearing that, the guests began to murmur. In the past, people didn¡¯t know the rk family showed such extreme favoritism, or how miserably Natasha lived. They knew the rk family adopted Emilia¡¯s daughter and even praised the rk couple for their integrity and loyalty. Andrew, in particr, leveraged that good reputation to secure several major projects, whichid the foundation for the rk family¡¯s upward rise. Later, when Natasha publicly severed ties with her family and the rk family¡¯s grievances became known, there was no shortage of people behind the scenes mocking the couple for their foolishness and ruthlessness. Something indeed felt off when they thought about it carefully at that moment. Andrew could be seen as blinded by greed, but what about Madeline, Natasha¡¯s mother? 15:29 Sat, Sep 6 N : 24 55 vouchers ¡°Why else? Either insane or hiding something.¡± Azy male voice chimed in from the side. The Hill family was among the few to receive invitations to both birthday parties tonight. Ramona, the head of the Hill family, naturally went to congratte Edgar. She sent Ryan, her cousin, to Andrew¡¯s event to make an appearance. Ryan felt a sense of ill omen seeing the ce, which had ruined his unlucky cousin, Matthew, the second male descendant of the Hill family. After being disciplined a few times by Ramona, his sweet¨Ctalking but ruthless cousin, Ryan truly didn¡¯t dare to defy her arrangements. Ryan was ready to leave after dutifully delivering the gift and witnessing the drama of the Wright family brothers¡® internal conflict. Unexpectedly, upon seeing an imposing procession delivering gifts at the entrance, he circled back. What a timely and fortunate return! Who would have thought tonight¡¯s main event would be there? Ryan was happily filming, and his resentment about being sent alone to the dpidated rk family home disappeared. The event at Ramona¡¯s side tonight was definitely not as exciting as this. Having worked with Ramona, Ryan recognized Shawn and knew Ramona had a good private rtionship with Natasha. Upon hearing Shawn¡¯s question at that moment, he spontaneously chimed in. Sure enough, Shawn seemed to recognize him and smiled. ¡°Mr. Hill is right,¡± he said. ¡°So, what exactly is worth Mrs. rk treating her daughter this way? We seem to have found something interesting.¡± Madeline felt the gazes from all directions and was filled with the horror of her ugliest inner thoughts being exposed. Her body went numb. She wanted to hide, but had nowhere to go. 15:29 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 E 55 vouchers Andrew also wanted to stop them, but the bodyguards who came with Shawn were watching intently from the side. They powerlessly realized the show could only continue until he finished. Natasha sent them today topletely expose the hypocrisy of the rk family and trample their pretense to the ground. They would not stop until their goal was reached. Sure enough, Shawn continued, ¡°Many people know Miss Sutton¡¯s mother is Emilia, but they don¡¯t know who her father is.¡± Ignoring Olivia, whose expression changed drastically, he smiled and said, ¡°Carlos Winters¨Cwho divorced Emilia when Olivia, oh no, she was called Olivia Winters back then, was 8 years old¨Cwas aplete scoundrel. He was a drunkard, apulsive gambler, frequented prostitutes, andmitted domestic violence.¡± Olivia clenched her fists. Shawn revealing her unknown background was like endless torture. Having a father like that was the shame of her life. In the past, the rk family was considerate of her feelings and never mentioned Emilia¡¯s husband to outsiders. They only treated him as if he had died long ago. Hearing people nearby discuss, saying ¡®like father, like daughter¡® and that both were criminals, and looking at her as if she were some kind of filth, she felt like going crazy. With such a background exposed, who would still consider Ryan a well¨Cbred socialite from high society in the future? If it weren¡¯t for Madeline, Olivia would be Andrew¡¯s daughter. She should have lived the life of a wealthy youngdy! It was Madeline who stole her mother¡¯s life! Olivia¡¯s eyes showed a twisted expression, but the rk family, consumed by anxiety and fear, did not notice. 15:29 Sat, Sep 6 N : ¡°Everyone will surely ask, ¡®What does Emilia¡¯s husband have to do with Madeline?¡°¡± 24 55 vouchers Shawn answers everyone¡¯s questions like a storyteller, ¡°Because the person was someone Emilia married out of spite toward Madeline, which began her tragic life.¡± ¡°Why out of spite?¡± asked another person. Shawn answered another person, ¡°Of course, it is because Mr. rk, Madeline¡¯s current husband, was originally supposed to marry Emilia. The two families had settled the marriage, and Emilia had secretly loved Mr. rk for many years. ¡°But Madeline, whom we all know to be gentle and kind, even sympathetic to beggars, deliberately stole Emilia¡¯s intended partner despite knowing her feelings. Emilia couldn¡¯t handle the shock and married someone else in a hurry.¡± Andrew pressed his lips together, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Emilia at the time, and we weren¡¯t dating. That was an unfortunate coincidence.¡± Shawn nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right. They were both single, so it only involved a minor moral issue at most.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one problem,¡± Shawn added, turning to Madeline, who was crying with her head buried in Thomas¡¯s arms. ¡°Mrs. rk, you did something wrong but refused to admit it. You hurt someone, and then you want to make amends. But why should a 6¨Cyear¨Cold girl pay the price for your guilt and kindness?¡± AD Dismissed 158 : The entire rk family stood stunned as if struck by lightning. 24 55 vouchers Shawn said, ¡°You feel guilty toward Emilia, who happened to save your daughter, which made you feel even worse. So, you cherished Emilia¡¯s daughter as a gem to findfort. At the same time, you used your daughter¡¯s suffering tomemorate the deceased and atone for your sins.¡± Shawn pped. ¡°Mrs. rk, what a clever scheme! ¡°However, your daughter endured seventeen years of torment in your stead. Yet you, the root of this evil, have ever knelt before Emilia or repented even once in those seventeen years? Madeline was unable to answer, trembling all over. People said, ¡°Oh, my goodness, Madeline is actually like that! I used to think Natasha was a bit heartless for breaking ties with them and even disowning her mother.¡± ¡°For her ownfort, she made her daughter¡¯s life miserable. How outrageous! She might as well not have given birth.¡± ¡°When family turns vicious, they can be far more ruthless than outsiders.¡± ¡°Natasha is unlucky. If it were me, I would also make a huge fuss with this family.¡± ¡°One can know a person¡¯s face, but not their heart.¡± ***** The blunt remarks cut deep, like daggers piercing the flesh. What distressed Madeline even more was the shocked and suspicious look in her two sons¡® eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe that their kind and perfect mother had such a despicable side. ¡°No, no,¡± Madeline cried, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s because Natasha¡¯s recklessness 24 55 vouchers killed Emilia. That¡¯s why I¡¯m like this. Yes, it¡¯s all because of that ident. I didn¡¯t want this, and I love Natasha, too.¡± ¡°An ident?¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, that identpletely changed Olivia¡¯s and Miss rk¡¯s destinies. Was it really an ident?¡± He looked at the smiling ck and white photo. ¡°It seems Emilia had be a perfect victim now, hadn¡¯t she?¡± Andrew understood the deeper meaning. Suddenly, his eyes widened as he looked at Shawn. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shawn raised his chin. ¡°Take the gift to our birthday person.¡± The bodyguard handed a box full of photos to Madeline. Madeline¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. She almost dropped the box as her hands went weak, but Thomas steadied her. ¡®Impossible. Is there more to Emilia¡¯s death? Then, what have I done for all these years amounts to?¡® thought Madeline. Madeline stared intently at the box in her hands, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to open it. Ryan, an onlooker nearby, could no longer hold back, saying, ¡°How about I open it for you?¡± He received a warning nce from Thomas. Ryan pursed his lips and looked at Shawn. ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t give people half the story, Shawn, share whatever it is with everyone.¡± Other guests nodded silently, their eyes full of anticipation. Shawn smiled. ¡°Of course. Since we¡¯re going to set the record straight about the past, there¡¯s nothing to hide He pped his hands and said, ¡®Open it¡® Updates are released by Find1Novel The projection screen in the venue suddenly lit up. A person in a whiteb coat with white hair, who looked like a doctor, adjusted the sses and looked at the 15:29 Sat, Sep 6 N camera. 24 55 vouchers He said, ¡°Emilia Sutton? I remember her. I was the one who diagnosed her back then. ¡°Yes, it was breast cancer. If she had received proper treatment, she would have had over a year to live. But when only seven or eight months remained, she suddenly stopped treatment and left without even taking painkillers. I still feel quite regretful. ¡°Why such a deep impression?¡± The old doctor frowned, appearing somewhat confused. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because no patient, upon learning they had cancer, cried in fear. Instead, sheughed freely. ¡°She refused hospitalization, stating she had more important things to do than her life, and she wanted her remaining life to be worthwhile.¡± Then, the scene shifted to an ordinary¨Clooking woman in her sixties. The rk family recognized her as the woman who used to work next door. Later, they heard she had returned to her hometown. ¡°Miss Natasha from next door? I remember her. That little girl was pretty and kind¨Chearted. She often shared her candy and snacks with us. ¡°Her 6th birthday? I remember that day. The window of the house where I worked faced their yard. I saw the little girl from their rtives¡® family poking the stray cat that Miss Natasha picked up with a small knife, and she was scratched when the kitten resisted. ¡°Later, when I went out to buy groceries, I saw the woman she called ¡®Aunt¡® holding her hand and guiding her to find the runaway kitten. She also told her to hide the kitten well, otherwise her parents would kill the kitten that scratched someone. ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t like that mother and daughter. They seemed to have ill intentions. ¡°But something major happened next door on that day. The girl¡¯s aunt died, and the girl who abused the kitten seemed to have been adopted. 20 24 55 vouchers ¡°Why didn¡¯t I say anything? I didn¡¯t know what exactly happened to their family. Who wouldin about a little girl for no reason? Besides, soon after, I went south to help my son with his children.¡± She waved her hand, as if unwilling to mention it again. Andrew already sensed something at that point, feeling both shock and pain, and the anger of being fooled. He still remembered that stray cat. Natasha loved it, and it had always been docile and well¨Cbehaved. They were indeed nning to adopt it before it scratched Olivia. It was because Olivia cried so terribly that day that he cated the children by saying the kitten would be sent away to starve. ¡®Did that, in turn, give someone an opportunity?¡® thought Andrew. His chest felt as if a barbed dagger had been plunged into it. However, the interview on the big screen had not stopped yet. A young man appeared this time. AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 159 24 55 vouchers The young man¡¯s face showed life¡¯s weariness. He looked at the camera with a hint of guilt. He said, ¡°Someone did bribe my dad to cause that car ident. ¡°I was sick, and my family needed money at that time. That woman said she didn¡¯t have much longer to live anyway. By staging an ident, she could change the lives of two children. ¡°But,¡± he paused, as if it was difficult to continue, ¡°my dad said he only found outter that she wanted him to kill not just herself, but also a five or six¨Cyear¨Cold girl who was at the scene. ¡°However, a stray cat tripped the child, which prevented him from making a grave error. ¡°My mom told me these things before she passed away. She told me if someone ever came to investigate, I shouldn¡¯t hide anything and should tell them everything.¡± He pursed his lips, added, ¡°My parents only realizedter that the woman might have other schemes, but at that time, I needed money for surgery, so they had no choice but to lie. I am willing to ept the punishment on their behalf.¡± In thest second of the video, he looked at the camera. ¡°If the girl from back then is still alive, I want to say I¡¯m sorry to you.¡± The screen went dark. The scene fell silent, except for Madeline¡¯s sobs. Not long ago, they felt Emilia was unlucky to have such a sister. But having watched that, they realized Emilia was just as ruthless, and even more chilling. No one present was foolish. They clearly saw through that conspiracy. Using her remaining seven or eight months of life, Emilia trampled on her sister¡¯s daughter to defy fate and change her child¡¯s destiny. Emilia was truly ruthless. 15:29 Sat, Sep 6 N They were all shocked by such human evil. 24 55 vouchers The box in Madeline¡¯s hands contained simr content to the video, but with more detailed supporting evidence, such as diagnostic reports, transaction records, and so on. Blood seemed to seep from her eyes as she opened thest page of one of the diaries. Emilia had a habit of keeping a diary. That year, it was her diary that revealed Madeline¡¯s affection for Andrew. When she nned everything before her death, she also made obscure records. Thest sentence was a mockery of Madeline. ¡°My sister is naive and foolish, but lucky. Unfortunately, she is destined to be defeated by me. Facing death is never terrifying. Our misaligned destinies will be corrected in the next generation. Goodbye, Madeline.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madeline burst into a heart¨Cwrenching wail, furiously tearing the diary to shreds. ¡°Emilia Sutton! You¡¯ve made me suffer so much! My daughter. What did my daughter do wrong?¡± She shrieked and cursed loudly. Upon seeing the portrait brought by Shawn, she grabbed the knife that was originally for cutting cake from the table and lunged toward it as if insane, The person holding the portrait shivered, startled by her crazed eyes, and quickly threw the photo far away onto thewn. He had thought holding the portrait was the easiest task, which was why he eagerly took it on. No one told him there was this kind of risk. Madeline hadpletely lost her mind, kneeling on the ground with red eyes, stabbing Emilia¡¯s photo repeatedly with the knife. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you! Emilia Sutton! Why? Why? Come at me! If you¡¯re capable, take me with you! My Natasha, my daughter! Ahhh! Even in death, you¡¯ll go to hell! To hell!¡± 15:29 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers Andrew and the rk family brothers quickly rushed forward to restrain Madeline, who had gone mad. However, Shawn merely watched her go mad, stating calmly, ¡°Emilia is cunning, but it was you who abused your daughter. ¡°Miss rk asked me to convey a message: she bore the burden of a life for your sake for seventeen years. Even the greatest debt of gratitude has been repaid. From now on, there¡¯s no need to seek reconciliation, and don¡¯t apologize, because she will never forgive.¡± ¡®Of course, what Mr. Turner said about helping Natasha reim everything the rk family owes doesn¡¯t need to be stated, as they will soon experience it,¡® thought Shawn. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s over,¡± Shawn ordered calmly, ncing at the devastated rk family. Then, the sorrowful music started ying again, its melody lingering and distant. The people Natasha sent to deliver gifts arrived suddenly and left just as quickly. Olivia was startled by Madeline¡¯s madness. However, upon seeing the damaged portrait of her mother, she still couldn¡¯t help but walk closer. ¡°Mom,¡± she said, grabbing Madeline¡¯s wrist that was wielding the knife. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom!¡± Madeline stared at her, squeezing out these words through her clenched teeth. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with the same hatred and loathing as if she were seeing Emilia. ¡°Emilia is your mother!¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Olivia looked at her, devastated. ¡°I was only 8 years old back then. I knew nothing. We¡¯ve been mother and daughter for 17 years, and are you not going to acknowledge me?¡± As long as herst trump card wasn¡¯t revealed, she could still struggle desperately. ¡°Eight years old?¡± Madelineughed loudly and painfully, struggling fiercely to free her wrist, waving her arms wildly. ¡°My Natasha was only 6 back then. She was only 6. Let me go. Let me go.¡± 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers Read full story at F?nd-Novel ¡°I¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s words trailed off. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and she looked down at herself. ¡°Mom!¡± Two other terrified cries rang out. The guests looked over in the direction of the sound, only to see the knife in Madeline¡¯s hand slice arge chunk of flesh from Thomas¡¯s hand as he tried to stop her, then plunge into Olivia¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Ah! Help! Murder!¡± ¡°Hurry! Ambnce!¡± Dismissed 160 Chapter 160 24 55 vouchers As the ambnce sirens red, rushing toward the rk family mansion, the party on the other side also drew to a close. Isaac and Alexei¡¯s negotiation ended unhappily. Cora had returned to the venue to inform Edgar about the situation with Dereck and Teri. Edgar¡¯s face was filled with shock when he heard that Dereck and Teri were beaten to the ground and couldn¡¯t move. Even the family doctor was scared and told them to get a detailed examination at the hospital. ¡°Alexei¡¯s father and his stepmother are that strong? Bah!¡± said Edgar. Cheryl, who had followed from the side, gave Harley a knowing nce. ¡®See? I¡¯m not the only one influenced by Natasha,¡® thought Cheryl. The main reason was Natasha¡¯s dramatic and expressive way of repeatedly saying ¡®stepmother¡® was simply too persuasive. Edgar scowled, ¡°Where are Alexei and Natasha?¡± Even Teri¡¯s family had returned to the venue. Where did Alexei and Natasha run off now? The sisters¨Cinw exchanged nces. Finally, Cora smiled, saying, ¡°Alexei and Natasha are still in their honeymoon phase. They probably have some private things to say.¡± Edgar was speechless. ¡°Alexei¡¯s father is almost beaten into the emergency room, yet he is still preupied with romance,¡± thought Edgar. After much thought, it was still Dereck¡¯s own doing. What goes aroundes around. Even at Dereck¡¯s old age, Edgar, an old man, still had to clean up his mess. 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N : 24 55 vouchers Edgar waved his hand, his head throbbing, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Everyone can leave now.¡± Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n fin?novel Alexei appeared after more than twenty minutes. His calm and stern demeanor couldn¡¯t conceal his beaming happiness. It was clear he had been ttered and charmed into a state of blissful contentment. Edgar had never in his life seen such a triumphant expression on Alexei, his prematurely mature and steady grandson. He couldn¡¯t bear to look, but quickly found a blind spot. Edgar vigntly asked Alexei, ¡°Where¡¯s Natasha?¡± Alexei smiled again. ¡°She said she was getting me a gift.¡± After Alexei and Natasha finished kissing in the corner, Alexei had intended to take her to greet Edgar and then go home. But Natasha seemed to suddenly remember something and excitedly pushed him to go back first, then disappeared. Anyway, there was no danger at home, so he let her go and y. Edgar¡¯s face tightened. He was annoyed when he saw Natasha, and even more annoyed when he didn¡¯t. But if Edgar asked Alexei, who would only casually tell Edgar that Natasha was mischievous and wandering around. ¡®Ha, just wandering around?¡® thought Edgar. Edgar, feeling anxious, tentatively asked him, ¡°What kind of gift is worth her getting herself?¡± He knew well that their birthday gifts for him were perfunctory. Expensive, yes, butpletely soulless. Meeting Alexei¡¯s knowing gaze, Edgar ufortably cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid a servant might neglect her and not even help her fetch something.¡± 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N : 24 55 vouchers Alexei smiled. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. She uses the household staff quite well.¡± Edgar choked up, red at him, and walked away angrily, thumping his cane. As soon as Alexei was out of sight, Edgar quickly called the butler over. ¡°Send someone to find out where Natasha is and keep a close eye on her.¡± Facing the butler¡¯s bewildered expression, Edgar couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. In short, he didn¡¯t want any more surprises tonight. How thick¨Cskinned must he be to put up with Natasha¡¯s antics like that? Fortunately, Natasha, his future granddaughter¨Cinw, seemed to sense his anticipation and appeared shortly after. Upon seeing her wearing an expensive evening gown yet casually carrying a cello almost as tall as herself, Edgar looked surprised. ¡®She really went to get something?¡® thought Edgar. Alexei immediately stepped forward, took the cello from her back, and held it himself. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let someone help you carry it?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not heavy. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll get it damaged.¡± She then grinned at Edgar, asking, ¡°Mr. Turner, I heard you missed me?¡± He even sent someone specifically to look for her. Edgar¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Natasha looked touched, saying, ¡°Mr. Turner, I thought you didn¡¯t like me because you mentioned wanting someone else as your granddaughter¨Cinw before. Turns out I misunderstood.¡± Edgar quickly retorted, ¡°When did I ever say that?¡± ¡°Your mouth didn¡¯t say it, but your expression did.¡± Edgar¡¯s face stiffened as he adamantly denied, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Don¡¯t 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N malign me.¡± : 24 55 vouchers ¡°Really? Am I your only recognized, most desired, and truly weed choice for Alexei¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Edgar replied insincerely. Alexei smiled slightly. ¡°Mr. Turner¡­¡± Chloe, her face dim, called out to him from the side as she came with the Westwood couple to bid farewell. ¡°Oh, Grandpa, someone is looking for you. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Natasha and Alexei immediately bid farewell, holding hands. Edgar felt like he had been tricked again. He was embarrassed that the Westwood family had witnessed him going back on his word repeatedly. Fortunately, he only sighed. He never truly intended for Chloe to marry into the family. No matter how good Chloe was, with Teri around, Alexei was destined to have no rtion with Chloe from the Westwood family. But Chloe¡­ He sighed, ¡°Come and visit the Turner family with your parents again when you have time.¡± Chloe pursed her lips and forced a smile, ¡°Okay, Mr. Turner. Please take care of yourself.¡± She had thought Edgar would be more satisfied with her than Natasha. The topic had been broached, but Natasha, the scheming woman, had cut it off, Now Edgar waspletely unresponsive. She felt tightness in her chest. After seeing off the Westwood family and having Isaac agree that Dereck would personally visit the Westwood family to exin things once he recovered from his injuries, Edgar irritably remarked, ¡°My birthday is more bothersome than usual 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N days. Fortunately, Natasha and Alexei didn¡¯t cause me any more trouble.¡± The butler next to him hesitated to speak. 24 55 vouchers ¡®My dear sir, you only saw Miss rk take the cello. Why didn¡¯t you ask where she got it from?¡® thought the butler. Remembering the ambnce that was just called, the butler decided to wait until all the guests had left before telling Edgar the bad news. ***** Meanwhile, Alexei took Natasha to a quiet ce to sit down. He opened the cello case, which contained Unity¡¯s favorite cello, the one that had apanied her on many stages. It was said that Unity¡¯s family had especially custom¨Cmade it for her when she came of age, paying a high price for it. The Schuman family was not as wealthy as the Turner family, but Unity grew up cherished by her parents. During the many years he was trapped in the Turner family home, young Alexei often watched Unity pick it up, tenderly wiping away its dust with lingering affection. asionally, when she was lucid, she would even sit by the window and y the instrument for him. However, the sound was mournful and pleading, filling one with inexplicable heaviness. The instrument was lost after Unity¡¯s death. Alexeiter searched for it, believing it had been destroyed. Reaching out to touch the strings, Alexei smiled as he looked at Natasha, who was resting her elbows on the coffee table, cupping her chin in her hands, and quietly watching him open the gift. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and smooth her hair, his eyes reflecting subtle tenderness. ¡°Where did you find it?¡± 24 55 vouchers With an innocent expression, Natasha spoke fiercely, ¡°I snatched it from Teri.¡± 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N Dismissed 161 Actually, the instrument had originally been collected by Dereck. When Dereck and Teri argued, Natasha heard Teri say, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re hiding in your study? You never let me in, not because it¡¯s inconvenient, but because you don¡¯t want me to know you¡¯re still pining for a dead person!¡± Natasha thought everything else Teri said was nonsense, but her assessment of Dereck as hypocritical was spot on. Unity was gone. What was the point of his feigning deep affection now? Unity¡¯s grandparents¡® misfortune was indirectly caused by his obsession. If Dereck had understood earlier and let Unity go, Unity could have recovered, with her loving parents, a well¨Cbehaved son, and a career she had dedicated her life to, even if she divorced. However, Dereck refused. He was insatiably greedy. His entanglement caused great suffering for everyone in the Schuman family. Natasha thought, ¡®If I were Unity and knew he was repeatedly cherishing my mementos, I wouldn¡¯t be touched and would only feel disgusted.¡® Moreover, Teri had fallen out with Dereck, and Natasha was worried Teri would do something. Unity¡¯s mementos were not suitable for Dereck or Teri to have. Giving it to Alexei was just right. As the head of the Turner family, Alexei couldn¡¯t afford to act out, but she could. Natasha thought about that. Without wasting time, she sent Alexei away with a few kisses and immediately returned. It was a good thing that she had a sudden idea and came back. She even admired Teri¡¯s infatuation. Even after beingpletely bandaged and 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N : 24 55 vouchers concussed, Teri still managed to hold on, struggling to direct someone to pry open the study lock and retrieve Unity¡¯s memento. When Natasha came looking, Teri was furiously having someone chop up the instrument. Faced with Natasha¡¯s intervention, Teri was seething with anger. However, Natasha,pletely unashamed, puffed out her chest and brazenly dered she was malicious, domineering, and rude, adding that if Teri was unhappy, she could goin. Comining? Where would Teriin? To Alexei? That was the source of Natasha¡¯s brazenness. Let alone snatching an instrument, even if Natasha told Teri to get out of the Turner Mansion, Alexei would only smile and say, ¡°Natasha is young and has a bad temper. You older ones should indulge her.¡± That would infuriate Teri to no end. Find Edgar? Natasha had caused so muchmotion throughout the Turner family, yet Edgar still couldn¡¯t forbid her from marrying into the Turner family. The person in charge of the family had changed. Teri was already injured, experiencing chest tightness and blurred vision. After Natasha, who was impervious to criticism, bluntly confronted her, Teri genuinely vomited blood and fainted from anger. When the butler arrived and saw the scene, he was terrified. ¡®If Teri truly died of anger at the Turner family, Edgar would not be far from dying of anger himself, thought the butler. His scalp tingled as he quickly called an ambnce and sent Teri and Dereck next door to the hospital. Alexei¡¯s wife was too formidable. The butler believed it was safer for Teri and 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N Dereck not to stay at home. ***** 24 55 vouchers Listening to Natasha vividly describe the scene, Alexei couldn¡¯t help but smile. He now understood why the butler had been so visibly shaken and hesitant to speak when he returned with Natasha. He gently pinched Natasha¡¯s cheek, saying, ¡°If my mother were still alive, she would definitely have loved you.¡± Natasha blinked, saying, ¡°She already liked me.¡± Upon seeing her proud, self¨Csatisfied look, Alexei couldn¡¯t help but recall the day they went to pay respects to Unity after Lane¡¯s incident. The weather was clear, with no wind or clouds, but after they finished speaking with Alexei¡¯s mother and maternal grandparents, a small wild flower suddenly blew toward them. Natasha said it was a sign of blessing from Alexei¡¯s elders. Alexei smiled. Only when he was with Natasha would he notice a flower or a de of grass. It wasn¡¯t that they were inherently meaningful. It was Natasha who gave them meaning. In the past, every tomb¨Csweeping visit felt somber, but with Natasha¡¯spanionship, Alexei truly felt like a lighthearted visit to rtives in another world. Alexei suddenly called out, ¡°Natasha.¡± Natasha raised her head in a daze. Right as he leaned in for a kiss. His warm, soft lips touched hers briefly, then Alexei, smiling, reached out and caressed her face with utmost tenderness. 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N ¡°Natasha rk,¡± Alexei called out again. : It was meaningless. He just wanted to call her name. How could anyone in the world not love Natasha? ***** 24 55 vouchers Olivia¡¯s hospital bed was wheeled into the operating room. The rk family¡¯s father and two sons stood wearily at the door. Madeline was given a tranquilizer and had fallen asleep. However, it was not the most serious issue. Madeline attacked people in front of many guests tonight. She was certainly provoked and unintentionally wielded the knife due to her unstable mental state. But it happened in in sight, so they couldn¡¯t cover it up even if they wanted to. And putting aside what outsiders think, Olivia herself was a major, tricky problem. Previously, they could have treated it as an ident among family members and simply not pursued the matter. However, as for Olivia now, they were not confident. No one was a fool. Olivia¡¯s release from prison and their interactions during the rk family¡¯s crisis had been enough for them to realize Olivia was nothing like the gentle, kind, and generous person they remembered. Anyone can be a good person when life is good. Fresh chapters posted on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Moreover, Olivia still had to rely on the rk family for survival back then. But what about now? Without any benefits, would Olivia still value their mother- daughter bond and overlook things? For a moment, they didn¡¯t know whether to wish for her to wake up or not Compared to Andrew and Thomas, who were calcting gains and losses, Noel was more concerned with the truth Shawn revealed at the party. 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N 24 55 vouchers Noel stared at the ticking time disyed at the operating room door and suddenly asked, ¡°Dad, Thomas, was Natasha truly wronged?¡± Even the gentle and kind Emilia, Olivia¡¯s mother, as described by the elders, wanted to take her with her at that time Noel always thought Olivia was pitiful, weak, and easily hurt by the sharper Natasha. He had always been closer to Olivia, who was more understanding. However, he feltpletely uneasy when he suddenly learned Natasha had been framed for death and had borne the burden for seventeen years. Being in the rk family, Noel knew best what kind of life she lived because of that death Andrew and Thomas pressed their lips together, not answering ¡°Do you think she doesn¡¯t want us anymore?¡± Noel didn¡¯t expect their answer either. Images of the little boy and girl who used to y intimately together shed in his mind as he asked in a daze ***** While the rk family waited for Olivia toe out of surgery, Edgar¡¯s anxiously awaited birthday party finally concluded. Natasha¡¯s cello had now been transferred to Alexei¡¯s back. Natasha and Alexei, the perfectly matched young couple, had attracted the attention of many guests. They smiled and bid farewell to Edgar, saying, ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯lle see you again!¡± Edgar fake¨Csmiled, ¡°No, thanks. If there¡¯s nothing, don¡¯te back. I¡¯m perfectly fine when you¡¯re not here.¡± Alexei rarely saw Edgar so resistant to someone, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. He gently patted Natasha¡¯s head,forting her as she feigned sadness. ¡°It¡¯s 15:30 Sat, Sep 6 N alright, my grandpa wees you in his heart.¡± He then looked at Edgar. Edgar nodded stiffly. 24 55 vouchers Natasha suppressed augh, saying, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re leaving now, Mr. Turner. Miss us!¡± Edgar was so disgusted that he broke out in goosebumps. As soon as they left, his face fell. Heined to Zayden, Ramona¡¯s grandfather, ¡°What have I done to deserve this? Even in my old age, I¡¯m being controlled by a junior.¡± Zayden patted his old friend¡¯s shoulder sympathetically, saying, ¡°Be a little kinder to Natasha and Alexei.¡± Ryan, that big mouth, had spammed the family group chat with a live broadcast of the rk family¡¯s birthday drama. It was truly an eye¨Copener, even for Zayden, who had lived for most of his life. Although there was also amotion here, at least no one died, and their minds were still sound. If Edgar knew, he would feel very lucky. AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 162 ¡­ 24 55 vouchers¡± On the breezy night, Alexei, with the person on his back, chuckled softly and asked, ¡°Miss rk, am I your personal vehicle?¡± Natasha swung her legs, happily enjoying the scenery along the road leading to their home. Upon hearing his question, she curved her lips, leaned close to his head, and gently bit his ear. ¡°No, you¡¯re my dearest boyfriend, my most treasured darling. Mr. Turner, you¡¯ve got this! A man can never say he can¡¯t, you know¡­¡± Both of them were slightly tipsy that night. When they were almost home, Natasha said she wanted to get out and walk to sober up. So they had the chauffeur take the cello back to the vi, and then they walked home hand in hand. However, Natasha whined and asked for a piggyback ride after walking for a short while. What could Alexei, seen by outsiders as a constantly busy, cold, and ruthless scion, do? He could only obediently bend down and squat. Upon hearing her skilled coaxing, Alexei¡¯s thin lips curved slightly. ¡°That¡¯s it? Are you sending me off with just one ¡®darling¡®?¡± said Alexei. ¡°Mr. Turner, my darling, how much of a tip would it take to satisfy you?¡± said. Natasha. ¡°Well¡­¡± He feigned deep thought, then, utterly shamelessly, replied, ¡°However many steps we take tonight, that¡¯s how many times we¡¯ll be intimate, okay?¡± Natasha¡¯s smooth, small hands, which were draped around his neck, lifted to cover his mouth. ¡°Shut up, Alexei. Have you no shame?¡± Alexei, scolded, was unfazed. His stern features took on a hint of defiant arrogance from alcohol. ¡°Love between men and women is human nature. What¡¯s there to 15:31 Sat, Sep 6 N be ashamed of? Darling, are you not pleased?¡± 24 55 vouchers Natasha repeatedly bit his nape like a small beast with her neat teeth, her face flushed crimson like a cooked shrimp.. ¡°Damn it, when confronted with a man who says whateveres to his mind, I always have to bear the shame of both of us, thought Natasha. ¡°Hmph,¡± she grumbled, lying on his back. ¡°I¡¯m going to expose you. I¡¯ll let the employees of the Turner Group see what their big boss is like!¡± ¡®Some people are like a lofty mountain flower on the outside, yet wildly unrestrained on the inside. Doesn¡¯t Alexei have a split personality?¡® thought Natasha. ¡°Let them know how obsessed I am with my wife? I don¡¯t care, but someone won¡¯t be able to y coy and avoiding to my office anymore,¡± said Alexei. ¡°I give up!¡± Natasha reached out and pinched his lips again, slumping on his shoulder in defeat. ¡°I lost.¡± Newest update provided by ?ovelFind She was truly no match for him when it came to flirting. Alexei smiled and gently bounced her up. After a while, she asked him again, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Actually, she wasn¡¯t heavy at all; carrying her was effortless. But Alexei didn¡¯t answer the question. He just chuckled softly, saying, ¡°I need a reward.¡± Natasha generously nted a loud kiss on his cheek, ¡°Recharging.¡± Joy radiated from the eyes and brows of Alexei, who had sessfully secured his kiss. Neatly arranged magnolia¨Cshaped streetlights illuminated Alexei in a suit on the road and Natasha in a long green dress on his back, making their smiles appear warm and bright. The vi area was quiet. It waste at night, the bright moon hung high, and they : 24 55 vouchers were the only ones on the empty road, as if they were the only two people in the world. Natasha suddenly asked, ¡°Alexei, when do you think was the hardest time?¡± There was no warmth in such a vast Turner family. He must have felt lonely at times, too. Alexei thought for a moment and said, ¡°When my mother was still alive.¡± It wasn¡¯t when Alexei lost his mother in his youth, nor when he lived among enemies, nor when he hovered between life and death in a foreignnd. Only love makes people weak. It makes one suffer from their own youthful powerlessness, ache for the other person¡¯s pain and anger, and be helpless when fate strikes hard. After Unity¡¯s death and before meeting Natasha, he had no weaknesses in his life, with only two goals left: survival and revenge. Most of the time, Alexei felt life was a void. Only by embracing Natasha did he regain a sense of security. Natasha became his new weakness, but also his strongest armor. ¡°Let me down,¡± Natasha said, reaching out and patting his shoulder. Alexei ced her on the edge of the flower bed. She stepped off the edge, jumped down. Smiling, she opened her arms and said, ¡°Alexei, hug me Alexei smiled, returning her embrace. Their bodies pressed tightly together, exchanging warmth. After a long while, Alexei released Natasha, bent down, and fiercely captured her lips. Like a drowning person, he desperately drew breath from Natasha, filled with overwhelming love and desire. Chapter 162. : 132 55 vouchers She did not shy away either, responding gently and openly, intertwining with him. For a very long time, Natasha felt as if the moon had shifted a bit more before Alexei reluctantly released her, gasping for breath, their lips still touching. ¡°Natasha, what about you? When was your toughest time?¡± Natasha leaned back into his embrace. ¡°It was probably during my adolescence,¡± said Natasha. ¡°I only knew sadness When I was little. As I grew older, I realized what it meant to bear responsibility for a life. I had a secret hideaway in the rk family estate. A few times, I stood there and. felt like I should jump and end it all.¡± Alexei, holding her, suddenly tightened his grip, squeezing her to the point of slight pain. She smiled, patting his back with the hand wrapped around his waist. ¡°But then I realized, if my life was just for atonement, I might as well have died when I was six, or never been born at all. I wasn¡¯t willing to ept that. I felt my life couldn¡¯t be forever trapped here.¡± Natasha started dancing first, then painted. Many times, she felt disheartened and disappointed, yet many times she rose again. For the first decade and a half of her life, she struggled to break free from the rk family. Ultimately, she was d she never gave up. Natasha said, ¡°When I was little, I loved ying horsey on my dad¡¯s shoulders, because he would always hold me up, no matter what. Later, I realized the only one who could always hold me up was myself.¡± She smiled and added, ¡°Of course, now, there¡¯s you.¡± She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. ¡°Natasha he called her name, then picked her up and put her back on the nter. He turned his back to her, tilted his head slightly, and asked, ¡°Want to get on my back?¡± Natasha climbed on with a smile. He held her firmly, waiting for her to adjust her position, and asked with a smile. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± She nodded seriously. ¡°Go for it, Alexei! Faster. Faster!¡± 24 55 vouchers Alexei carried her on his back, running all the way through the night. The wind ruffled the stray hairs on their foreheads, blowing away all bad memories and dispersing them. All that remained in the air was her long string of bell¨Clikeughter, and Alexei¡¯s deep, pleasant voice telling her to hold on tight. The security guard on duty at the vi gate peeked out from his post, watching the handsome man and beautiful woman hurrying past, and clicked his tongue in wonder. The security guard thought, ¡®Even wealthy families can enjoy such simple romance. ¡®Speaking of which, Mr. Turner and Miss rk¡¯s rtionship is indeed rarely good among affluent families. Each time I see them, their sweetness is palpable. He shook his head with a smile and picked up his thermos filled with coffee. ¡°Youth is truly good. I was also so passionate and wild in my youth. It¡¯s just that my stamina isn¡¯t as good as Mr. Turner¡¯s. Cough, cough, thought the security guard again. E Dismissed 163 Alexei was exceptionally gentle that night. 1 Official source is find?novel 55 vouchers He was overly gentle, and Natasha was worn down and felt ufortable Weeping and angrily scolding him, she only received his mischievous question, ¡°Have you counted properly? How many more steps do you still owe?¡± She babbled out numbers, andughter welled up in his deep eyes. ¡°You counted wrong. There will be a punishment.¡± ¡°Alexei, you beast!¡± ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t cry. Shall we just make it quick and satisfying?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It didn¡¯t get any better Natasha was sobbing uncontrobly, and was even coaxed into certain intimate positions several times, almost flooding the entire room. Thebined effect of alcohol and indulgence led to them staying holed up in the vi for two days. Fortunately, things had been calm at that time. Even the Westwood family, known for their frequent anxious maneuvers, had not made an appearance. It was unclear if Edgar¡¯s attitude deterred them or if they were plotting something new Alexei carried the sleepy¨Ceyed Natasha out of bed, dressed her, helped her brush her teeth, then brought her downstairs to the dining table and served her sweet porridge ¡°Want toe to work with me after you finish eating?¡± asked Alexei ¡°No¡± She pouted, her lips still visibly red and slightly swollen. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anyone for a while.¡± 24 55 vouchers The aftermath was too apparent. Anyone who saw them would know about their outrageous behavior. ¡®Let Alexei handle the embarrassment. He¡¯s thick¨Cskinned anyway, Natasha thought. ¡°Alright,¡± said Alexei, who leaned over and kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be off work on time. today. What do you want to eat tonight?¡± ¡°Hot pot!¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes lit up. Alexei pinched her cheek. He wanted to tell her that her voice was hoarse and she shouldn¡¯t eat spicy food for the next couple of days, but he had a hunch he would be hit if he said that, so he silently swallowed his words. ¡°Never mind. Tonight, I will prepare a double¨Cvored hotpot and coax her into eating more from the clear soup side, thought Alexei. ¡°Wait for me toe home,¡± he said, kissing her forehead. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Natasha called out, tidying his tie. ¡°Alright. Work hard, got it? ¡°He¡¯d better not think about random things and bother me again, thought. Natasha. Alexei smiled, ¡°Yes, honey. Anything else?¡± ¡°Bring back a box of egg tarts from that store near yourpany when you return.¡± ¡°Okay¡± They took an hour to eat breakfast, lingering affectionately. Then, Alexei finally went to work. Shawn finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Alexei arrive. One wouldn¡¯t believe it, thought Shawn When Mr. Turner used to practically live at thepany. Iined daily that he was a workaholic. 24 55 vouchers ¡®However, since he started dating, he¡¯s gone to the other extreme: he¡¯s no longer punctual for work and wants to leave the moment the clock hits quitting time. As a regr special assistant, I truly bore too many responsibilities that are not mine. However, Shawn thought of his multi¨Cfigure annual sry¡­ He was good to go again. ¡°Mr. Turner,¡± Shawn said, handing over a document. ¡°The project in the east of the city has been gged, and an investigation team was just established by the authorities.¡± That project was the one Kinsley, Teri¡¯s second brother, brought to Turner Group, wanting to co¨Cdevelop it with Alexei. Given the Westwood Group¡¯s strength, they shouldn¡¯t have been able topete with Turner Group. In the end, Kinsley only barely secured it by leveraging Isaac¡¯s connections. He acquired it but couldn¡¯t manage it, which conveniently provided an opportunity to offer Alexei some benefits. To his surprise, Alexei didn¡¯t y along. Alexei picked up the document and nced at it, his deep¨Cset eyes revealing the inherent coldness in his nature. ¡°Well done. Tell them not to rush. Slow progress. Desperation drives a man to extremes. The more they are pushed to desperation, the more frantic they be, the easier it is for them to make mistakes¡± Alexei never wanted that project from the start. Something they put so much effort and cost into acquiring wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion, would it? The trap wasid long ago, waiting for the Westwood family to detonate it themselves. 15:32 Sat, Sep 6 H 24 15 vouchers. ¡°One more thing.¡± Shawn said after reporting on the matter about the Westwood family, then casually mentioned the rk family. ¡°Olivia is out of danger, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be on good terms with the rk family.¡± A mocking smile appeared on Alexei¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. Let them fight it out. themselves. Just keep a close eye on them.¡± Thinking about Natasha saying that night that she wanted to end it all, he felt the rk family deserved to die multiple times. Out of consideration for them having given birth to Natasha, he didn¡¯t have to force them to die. However, they must pay back an equal price. ¡°Yes, Shawn sighed, lowering his gaze, thinking, ¡®Weren¡¯t they quite devoted to each other when Miss rk was around? ¡°How could such a fragile family bond crumble after facing a little hardship? Mr. Turner didn¡¯t even unleash any major moves. The rk family had indeed had a tough time the past few days. As Thomas expected, Olivia woke up with no intention of letting the matter slide. Actually, her injuries weren¡¯t severe. Madeline had simply swung the knife unconsciously in a fit of agitation, without much force. Thomas had also blocked it with his hand, so the stab wasn¡¯t deep. It only looked a bit gruesome due to the excessive bleeding. However, Olivia had realized that without Emilia¡¯s death as a connection, and with her imprisonment and ruined reputation, she could no longer extract any more benefits from the rk family. ¡°One hundred million dors? Are you insane? Thomas stared at Olivia on the hospital bed in shock Olivia sneered, ¡°Or you can have Madeline go to jail.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your mother!¡± Thomas emphasized. 23 55 vouchers ¡°Mother? Back then, she made it clear she didn¡¯t want me to call her ¡®Mom. She said she was only Natasha¡¯s mother.¡± Thomas pursed his lips. ¡°She had just learned the truth then. Don¡¯t take what she said seriously. Olivia, you¡¯ve been part of the rk family for seventeen years now. That won¡¯t change because of any past secrets.¡± Olivia scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t try to y the emotional card with me. I¡¯m not. Natasha, the idiot. Thomas, I only want money.¡± Thomas¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It is impossible for 70 million dors. The rk. family doesn¡¯t have that kind of money right now.¡± The day after the birthday party, rk Group¡¯s shares plummeted, and the inte was flooded with insults. It was no exaggeration to say they could dere bankruptcy at any moment. ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡± ¡°Olivia Sutton!¡± Thomas raised his voice. ¡°What good would it do you if the rk family copsed?¡± ¡°And what harm would it do? How have you treated me since I got out of prison? You didn¡¯t even give me a kind look, let alone money. Why didn¡¯t you remember our old ties back then?¡± Thomas didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be so ungrateful Yes, their attitude wasn¡¯t good. However, if it had been Natasha or Noel who caused such significant trouble for the family and damaged thepany¡¯s reputation, they would have been equally angry and would have punished them. Furthermore, for the past decade or so. Olivia was absolutely doted on and had everything she wanted Compared to her. Natasha was, as outsiders described, almost like an orphan. 23 55 vouchers It was clearly her mother who schemed against the rk family. How could she still so boldly demand money now? However, Olivia absolutely refused to budge. Thomas desperately suppressed his anger. ¡°It is impossible for 70 million dors. At most, 3 million dors, and we need to see if the patents thepany developed earlier can find a buyer.¡± That was theirst shred of hope. Preventing bankruptcy was impossible, but there might be hope to resolve the debt issues. Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered at the mention of patents. She pulled the quilt up, her back to Thomas, and said, ¡°Get out!¡± Thomas angrily mmed the door and left. Meanwhile, Noel, forgotten in the corner by the bickering pair, had a dazed expression. Compared to Thomas, who was groomed as an heir, Olivia, who learned to fight for things from a young age, and Natasha, who endured many hardships, Noel was the rk family¡¯s child who had experienced the least adversity. He spent most of his life indulging in pleasures. He was easily swayed,cked his own opinions, yet was impulsive. In the past, he was Olivia¡¯s most convenient tool against Natasha within the rk family. He genuinely believed his bond with Olivia was deeper than blood ties After Familia¡¯s affair was exposed, he hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to face Olivia when be first confronted her coldness and cruelty The person she was now threatening to imprison was their devoted mother, who had raised them for so many years! ¡°Olivia¡­¡± he murmured, calling out to her. 23 55 vouchers Realizing there was someone else in the room, Olivia refocused her gaze. Olivia stared at Noel¡¯s innocent, young face, mocking him cruelly, ¡°Have you forgotten who your real sister is? Noel, have I ever told you that you¡¯re the one I hate the most in this family?¡± Dismissed 164 Yes, it wasn¡¯t Natasha but Noel. ¡°Why?¡± Noel asked back in disbelief, as if he was struck. 55 vouchers ¡°Because you¡¯re stupid.¡± Olivia maliciously poured out her hidden thoughts. In this family, Andrew, Madeline, and even Thomas showed favoritism toward her, each for their own reasons. Only Noel, genuinely and foolishly, allowed himself to be led by the nose. Stupidity was evil, and ignorance was evil. Among the three children, Noel was unlike Thomas, who bore the family¡¯s responsibilities and, despite his power, was held to strict expectations. He was also unlike Olivia, who humbled herself and schemes relentlessly to secure her position. Moreover, he was not as smart and resilient as Natasha, who unluckily bore the burden of her parents¡® transgressions since childhood. His innocence and recklessness were enviable. Olivia longed to attach herself to Thomas. She knew that no matter how hard she tried, she could not undermine his position as an heir. Her feelings toward Natasha were moreplex. Natasha was once the one to actively embrace her and offer her candy. But Natasha¡¯s goodness only highlighted Olivia¡¯s inadequacy. Moreover, with her mother having sacrificed her life to pave the way for her, she twistedly believed that only by making Natasha endure Olivia¡¯s original painful fate could her happiness be preserved. She disliked Natasha¡¯s resilience, yet secretly envied her vibrant vitality and ever- passionate emotions. Only Noel, simply by being a boy, effortlessly possessed everything she and Natasha could not attain. Noel was willful, childish, impulsive, and irresponsible, yet his parents loved him without reservation. GL 55 vouchers She sometimes wondered if Natasha didn¡¯t exist in the world, and her mother had chosen Noel back then, would she have obtained all this so easily? The answer was no. Andrew and Madeline outwardly doted on their daughter, but it was more like loving a cat or a dog, ready to abandon her at any time for their selfish reasons if necessary. But for their son, they wholeheartedly supported him. Olivia immediately recognized Noel¡¯s gullibility. As expected, just a few soft words and a littlefort would instantly inte his hollow heart, and his feelings for his sister would shift day by day. After all, though he seemed innocent on the surface, his subconscious was self- serving. When his parents and brother treated his new sister better, he instinctively followed in their footsteps. Olivia wouldn¡¯t discipline him or correct his bad habits, so he felt she treated him better. In fact, before that,pared to his busy and indifferent Thomas, Natasha, who was pampered by everyone before she turned six, actually behaved more properly. Noel possessed childlike cruelty. Every time Olivia used him to hurt Natasha. She felt both gratification and disgust. Noel, the idiot, however, lived a better life than any of them. She even felt fortunate that Noel was not her biological younger brother. Otherwise, if he were to harm a family member for an outsider, she would have killed him. Noel waspletely bewildered by Olivia¡¯s scolding. 55 vouchers He did not know that Olivia, his usually gentle and kind sister, harbored so much dissatisfaction and resentment toward him. He wanted to defend himself, but found he had nothing to say. Suddenly, many scenes reyed in his mind, giving him a splitting headache. Memories of many moments suddenly reyed, giving him a splitting headache: there were instances from his childhood when Natasha helped him after he fell, but he threw a toy at her, and he self¨Crighteously defended his cousin who cried at night because of his aunt, calling Natasha a ¡®jinx¡®; there were times during Natasha¡¯s teenage years when she was keeping vigil for their grandmother, but he, because she had hit Olivia, caught a snake that night to scare her; and there was the year she left the rk family, when he called her pretentious and maniptive, saying he would never acknowledge her as his sister again. Noel clutched his head, tears and pain intertwining. Was he, it turned out, such a despicable person? He was Natasha¡¯s biological younger brother, yet also one of the people who hurt her the most. Emilia was not harmed by Natasha in the first ce. Even if she were, Natasha had never wronged Noel in the slightest. How could he so naturally take her enemy¡¯s side? Olivia¡¯s harsh words and cold remarks suddenly shattered an illusion maintained. for over a decade, making Noel feel as if her world was copsing. Olivia, however, still felt no satisfaction. ¡°What? Do you want to im I deceived. and misled you? I didn¡¯t hold a knife to your throat and make you say those hurtful things or take those aggressive actions. Noel, you¡¯re always better at shifting me than anyone else.¡± Something came to her mind, and she suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you know who saved you from the sea when you were 14?¡± ×Ô 65 vouchers Noel¡¯s pupils constricted sharply, and his fists clenched. ¡°You didn¡¯t save me?¡± That summer, his family of six went on a trip to the beach when he was 14. His parents and Thomas had to leave for a while. On the shore, only he, Olivia, and Natasha remained, spread out in different locations. yfully, he jumped into the sea to swim, but suddenly got a leg cramp. As he was drifting in and out of consciousness, nearing oblivion, a pair of slender arms grabbed him, desperately pulling him back to shore. When he woke up, he saw Olivia and Natasha, both wet, at the same time. His long¨Cstanding prejudice made him immediately believe Olivia was his savior, and Olivia didn¡¯t object. Natasha had exined, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. Misled by Olivia, he thought Natasha stood by without helping and imed. undeserved credit. He fiercely used Natasha before his parents and Thomas, angrily saying he didn¡¯t want to y with Natasha and told them to send her back home. There was no surveince at the beach, and with Noel, the one who fell into the sea, swearing solemnly, the rk family believed him without hesitation. Andrew scolded Natasha for lying. They truly sent Natasha back home alone, as she resolutely refused to apologize and even tried to continue looking for ¡°evidence.¡± Noel always remembered Natasha facing unanimous usations and reprimands from five people, her stubborn, straight back, and her angry eyes glistening with tears when they convicted her without even letting her look for evidence. asionally, Natasha¡¯s emotional eyes shed into his mind. However, the ¡°guilty¡±bel Natasha carried since childhood made him ignore the confusion in his heart. So, was it also Olivia¡¯s lie? He was heartbroken. 55 vouchers ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t save you,¡± Oliviaughed so hard her abdominal wound red, and her features twisted for a moment, but her tone remained unrestrained. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re worth me risking my life to save you?¡± Now that Olivia had broken ties with the rk family, she wasn¡¯t afraid to use some truths to intensify their pain. Olivia said, ¡°In fact, I was indeed present at the time, even before Natasha found ?????? ???? Find[?]ovel you. ¡°I watched you cry for help repeatedly, slowly sinking, and I thought it would be great if you never resurfaced. It would be better for everyone if you died there.¡± Ignoring Noel¡¯s pale face, she said regretfully, ¡°What a pity. Natasha, the fool, with such big waves, insisted on jumping in to save you.¡± ? Dismissed 165 E55 vouchers Olivia let out a shortugh, ¡°Then, she pulled up you, a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. ¡°I just soaked myself in seawater, ruffled my hair. Without me even saying a word, you rushed right over. I wonder if she regrets saving you.¡± Noel couldn¡¯t ept the truth. He kept backing away, repeating, ¡°Impossible, impossible¡­¡± ¡°Is it impossible, or do you not dare to believe it?¡± Oliviaughed, looking at him with mocking eyes. ¡°You¡¯re truly Madeline¡¯s son, just as skilled at self¨Cdeception ast she is.¡± The fruit basket that Olivia had previously thrown during her argument with Thomas tripped Noel, who was retreating. With a loud crash, he fell awkwardly to the ground, his body trembling uncontrobly. Olivia relished his torment, chuckling lightly. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets. Do you think that if you apologize and confess to Natasha now, she¡¯ll still forgive you? No, she won¡¯t. She haspletely given up on you as her brother. ¡°Natasha and I are at odds. Understandably, she hates me. But Noel, what you¡¯ve lost is the only person among all your siblings who truly cared about you.¡± Her sentences, like a vicious curse, made Noel¡¯s heart tremble with numbness. In just a few minutes, his understanding of the world waspletely turned. upside down. Noel, looking dazed, stumbled out of the ward. Olivia watched his disappearing back, her eyes filled with deep gloom. Her mother¡¯s scheme failed, but Madeline and Andrew wouldn¡¯t gain anything either. They deserve utter chaos and their children turning against each other. She sat quietly for a long time, her emotions fluctuating. Finally, she picked up her phone and opened the WhatsApp chat page that had never received a reply. [Lucas, I¡¯m badly hurt. Can youe see me?] 55 vouchers [Lucas, my family wants to cut ties with me. I¡¯m so scared, and I miss you so much.] [My mother did something wrong for my sake, yet I can¡¯t bring myself to condemn her. Perhaps I am the one who truly deserves to atone with death. If only I had known the truth sooner. I deserve to die.] [Lucas, tell me. If Roderick hadn¡¯t died back then, and I had married him and sessfully left the rk family, would none of this have happened?] Confession after confession, without a single response. Olivia bit her lower lip. She posted another picture. The main subject was the ward, but it inadvertently showed her wound Still, there was no response from him. Her chest heaved for a few seconds before she suddenly hurled her phone. Her phone shattered into pieces against the wall. She stared fixedly at it, the darkness in her pupils slowly spreading to every corner. ¡°You want to get rid of me? No way!¡® thought Olivia. In the dimly lit room with tightly closed curtains, the door suddenly opened. Margot smelled the overpowering stench of alcohol inside, nced at the empty wine bottles scattered haphazardly on the floor, then frowned and walked to the window to open the curtains. ¡°How much longer do you intend to wallow in this self¨Cpity?¡± said Margot. She looked coldly at Lucas, her son, who sat on the floor, unshaven and leaning against the bed. The sudden stimtion of light made Lucas, who had been trapped in darkness for too long, feel slightly ufortable. Chapter 165 Newest update provided by fin?novel He squinted and raised a hand to block the strong sunlight. 23 55 vouchers The phone screen next to him shed a few times and then went dark, but he ignored it all, continuing to drink from the bottle. Margot, restraining her anger, snatched the wine bottle from Lucas¡¯s hand and smashed it to the ground. ¡°Since you came back from the rk family, you¡¯ve been like this, half¨Cdead. Do you think anyone sees or cares about your heavy drinking? Your enemies will only. rejoice!¡± Lucas smiled carelessly and picked up another half¨Cempty bottle. ¡°Mom? No, soon to be Wyatt¡¯s mother, Mrs. Wright, is there something you need?¡± Margot looked at him, heartbroken. ¡°Can such a small setback defeat you? Your life isn¡¯t even one¨Cthird over, and there are still many opportunities ahead. A temporary retreat doesn¡¯t mean a permanent surrender.¡± Margot thought, ¡®For long¨Cterm interests, what was a moment of bowing down and humiliation? ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he understand that even if the Wright family¡¯spany is given to Wyatt, there are still many hidden resources? As long as he wants them, his father and I will definitely provide them. And, as time passes, Alexei will no longer watch so closely, and Lucas himself will grow stronger. Then, reiming what¡¯s his won¡¯t be impossible.¡± Lucas continued to drink, unfazed. What did it matter if he won or lost? Nothing could turn back time. He had lost his most precious treasure. Margot again snatched the bottle from him and threw it away, then pped him hard. ¡°Even without Olivia and her mother, you truly don¡¯t deserve Natasha.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered. 15:33 Sat, Sep 6 N 55 vouchers
    1. go. Instead,
    Margot continued to provoke him, ¡°At least when Natasha¡¯s leg was injured and she left the stage back then, she didn¡¯t be dispirited or let herself she got back on her feet on a new path. Even with the rk family suppressing her so much, she could still earn a living on her own and continue to fight fort independence. What about you? What else can you do besides drinking? While you were wallowing in self¨Cpity, she had moved ny¨Cnine steps forward. ¡°You will forever be left watching her back, watching her marry someone else, have children, and live a loving life without a doubt. Even if they divorce someday, you still won¡¯t have a chance!¡± Lucas sensitively picked up on a hint, ¡°Mom, have you heard some news?¡± Margot looked at him coldly, saying, ¡°Chloe, the eldest daughter of the Westwood family, intends to marry Alexei. Regardless of whether she seeds or not, for someone like Alexei, there will be no shortage of women throwing themselves at him. Do you think they can forever withstand the temptations when facing so many? And Natasha, after experiencing so much in the rk family, do you she can like that kind of scheming environment?¡± think The Westwood family was much better off than the declining rk family Natasha couldn¡¯t tolerate any wavering. Having learned from past lessons, if Alexei showed even a slight hesitation, their rtionship would immediately fall apart. Margot didn¡¯t understand their dynamic. But young people were often swept off their feet by hormones, making them dizzy and confused. However, as reality hit them, all feelings fade, and only tangible benefits truly matter. People from two different worlds should not be together. She had seen Chloe before. Like her aunt Teri, Chloe was opinionated and proud, not someone who gave up easily. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want Lucas to continue to be entangled with Natasha. But now, only Natasha could provoke a reaction from him. Waiting for an uncertain oue was better than justnguishing like this. 23 55 vouchers. Lucas gripped the phone next to him, which had lit up again, his gaze deepening. Natasha had recently be addicted to hotpot, which greatly worries Alexei. However, if he didn¡¯t let her eat it, she would look at him with a pitiful expression. Alexei couldn¡¯t resist, so he had to spend time researching healthier hotpot recipes. The Turner Mansion did have a chef skilled in spicy cuisine, and Alexei soon recruited him to specifically teach him how to prepare hotpot bases and spicy cuisine. Having the chefe to their home would also work, but Alexei had grown to enjoy cooking with Natasha, primarily for the joy of him doing the cooking and Natasha providing moral support. Except for times when they were too busy or feelingzy, the two would always cozy up in the kitchen together. Moreover, if he learned to cook it himself, he could ensure that Natasha could have it instantly whenever she craved it, anywhere. So, one day, when Edgar had a good appetite and wanted to try some more stimting dishes, he would discover the master chef he had painstakingly found, and afterpeting with fellow foodies for a long time to secure, had been poached by his unfilial grandson. When he called to have the chef sent back, Alexei Turner simply said that Natasha rk liked spicy food, so the chef would remain with them. Edgar scolded Alexei, but Alexei wasn¡¯t flustered. He calmly stated that if the chef were sent back, Natasha would have toe to the Turner Mansion for meals. every time she wanted the chef¡¯s cooking. Edgar was speechless. Edgar was so furious about losing his favorite chef that he ate half a bowl less food that night. Alexei Ignord Edgar, leveraging his new culinary skills, impressed Natasha once more. B 55 vouchers Fully satisfied with her meal, Natasha followed Alexei, the chef, like a little shadow, constantly saying, ¡°Alexei is amazing,¡± ¡°I love it,¡± which ttered Alexei so much that he beamed. However, as night fell, just as Alexei was about to enjoy the fruits of hisbor and was nearly ready for intimacy, Natasha received a vivid and lively distress message filled with voice messages and emojis. Ignoring Alexei, she ruthlessly pushed him away, got up, and dressed. Late at night, at the police station, Alexei, who was resentful, arrived btedly with Natasha. As they appeared, they heard two voices exim in simultaneous surprise. ¡°Natasha!¡± called Leonie Turner. ¡°Natasha?¡± called Noel. B Dismissed 166 Chapter 166 Leonie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when she saw Natasha rk. 33 55 vouchers However, the next moment, she noticed the tall, imposing man radiating coldness. standing next to Natasha. She hunched her shoulders. ¡°Wow, Alexei is also here?¡® thought Leonie. She had bad luck today and ran into a lunatic and identally ended up at the police station. Unfortunately, her parents had been strict with hertely, and she was afraid her hard¨Cearned allowance would be confiscated, so she didn¡¯t dare say a word. She tried asking a few acquaintances to get her out, but they were either drunk at a bar or abroad. After much thought, she tentatively called Natasha. Ever since she proactively spoke up for Alexei and Natasha during the incident where Lucia and her son fell into the water, she had sessfully added Natasha to her WhatsApp. As a chatterbox and beauty enthusiast, with Natasha, the beauty, on her WhatsApp Moments, she couldn¡¯t possibly stay quiet. Natasha also quite liked Alexei¡¯s perceptive, lively, and cute coteral cousin, and the two would asionally chat on and off. When Leonie sent the message, she thought that even if Natasha refused, it wouldn¡¯t matter since she was shameless anyway. Unexpectedly, Natasha was so loyal that she actually showed up. Leonie¡¯s heart leaped with joy, but constrained by Alexei¡¯s inexplicable hostility and cold, piercing nces, she dared not show it too obviously. She quietly sidled up to Alexei and Natasha, a smug look on her face as if to say, ¡°My guardian is here.¡± Overlooked on the side, Noel, unwilling to give up, called out again, ¡°Natasha!¡± : 55 voucher He was clearly the one injured, so why was Natasha here to bail out the person who assaulted him? Only then did Natasha casually cast her gaze upon the bruised and swollen Noel and scoff, ¡°Just because we¡¯re at the police station, don¡¯t go iming kinship so casually, Mr. rk. I don¡¯t have a younger brother.¡± Noel felt as if he had been punched hard again. His heart ached. He cautiously looked at her with aggrieved eyes and insisted, ¡°But you are my sister, my real sister. Natasha, let¡¯s stop fighting, okay? Can we make up?¡± Natasha almostughed. It had been years since hest called her ¡°sister.¡± What sudden stimulus made him change his tune now? Did he think she was ying a little game of pretending with them? Natasha ignored him, turning instead to Leonie, who was secretly ring at Noel. ¡°Tell me, what happened tonight?¡± Talking about it infuriated Leonie. She clenched her fists and red at Noel again. ¡°It was this idiot! He inexplicably bumped into me at school today. When my friend and I went racing tonight, his car suddenly came out of nowhere and blocked me. I almost flipped over.¡± Readplete version only at Find?Novel She picked up a small doll charm from her backpack with a pained expression, pouted, and said, ¡°Natasha, the gift you gave me was ruined by him.¡± Natasha took a look. It was a palm¨Csized, ugly¨Ccute ck bear. At the time, while wandering in Nornytaar with Sadie, Natasha casually took some photos and posted them on Moments. Leonic, always supportive,mented. many times, praising one of the bear charms as cute with envy. When she returned to the country, she bought a gift for Alexei and also brought one for Leonie. She gave it to Leonie at Edgar¡¯s birthday partyst time. Leonie was overjoyed and wore it every day during this period. 23 55 vouchers Clearly, Leonie and Noel developed a grudge during the day because Noel damaged Leonie¡¯s bear. The incident that night further infuriated the already simmering Leonie, who, in a burst of emotion, resorted to physical action. Noel¡¯s side had fewer people, and even though Leonie was from a coteral branch, she was still a Turner family member. Compared to the other family that was about to go bankrupt, smart people knew which side to stand on. Noel was already at a disadvantage, and with someone unfairly siding with Leonie, he looked quite miserable. However, Natashapletely ignored his injury, turning to the police officer. ¡°They initiated the provocation and almost caused our sister to crash. They should. bear the primary responsibility, right? We won¡¯t ept a settlement.¡± The police officer looked awkwardly at the imposing figure standingzily behind. her. Since Natasha¡¯s statement made sense, he could only helplessly ask Noel again, ¡°Are you refusing to say why you stopped their car?¡± Noel pursed his lips tightly and remained silent. His fair¨Cweather friends, who were with him, cursed their bad luck. Everyone in their circle knew about the rk family¡¯s situation. The group that used to hang out with Noel had long stopped associating with him. They came from ordinary families and only associated with Noel because he used to be so generous. They didn¡¯t know Leonie. It was Noel who inexplicably had an issue with her and insisted on confronting her. Who knew they had provoked such a powerful figure? At that moment, Noel refused to even offer an exnation or try to make a case for himself. He was clearly taking it. Noel might be showing integrity, but they were in a miserable situation. What bad luck. Someone tugged at Noel¡¯s clothes, ¡°You just called that beautiful woman ¡®sister. You should rify what you said. Perhaps she¡¯ll understand you?¡± However, Noel remained silent.. 23 R 55 vouchers The people with him also got angry and stormed off to another side to talk privately. They asionally nced at Noel, clearly talking about him. Noel stood alone in the center of the room, enduring disgusted, scornful, or mocking stares from all directions. He felt like a foolish clown ornful, or His ears buzzed, and his thoughts were a mess. He watched Natasha, whom he considered his sister, being considerate and gentle toward Leonie, asking if she was hurt or frightened. He found it incredibly galling. Noel couldn¡¯t say it because his conflict with Leonie stemmed from unspeakable jealousy. Leonie and Noel attended the same university. They were both enrolled in the same general education course. Returning to school in a daze from Olivia¡¯s ward, Noel was like a walking dead man, numbly attending sses, finishing lessons, and eating. He didn¡¯t dare let his mind rest. The moment it did, he recalled Natasha¡¯s hopeful, pleading gaze, which she directed at him when she was wrongly used, after she had rescued Noel from the sea. Just as the torment was about to push him to the brink of copse, Noel saw a group of people gathered around Leonie in the ssroom. Leonic proudly showed off the gifts Natasha had given her, exaggerating how beautiful, talented, and capable Natasha was. Most people were envious, and some wanted to meet the ¡°perfect¡± Natasha she described. Some also sourly called her a tterer who knew how to curry favor. But soon, someone nearby interjected, ¡°That¡¯s the future Mrs. Turner. Don¡¯t you want the opportunity to befriend her? Besides her status, who wouldn¡¯t like such a 15:34 Sat, Sep 6 N beautiful and kind youngdy like her?¡± Amidst all the discussions, Noel felt a gnawing pain in his heart, like ants devouring him. He, the fool, didn¡¯t like her. He had never before mentioned Natasha, his sister, to his ssmates. Outsiders even thought he only had one sister, Olivia. 55 vouchers He found Natasha malicious, entric, and shabby, not as understanding or renowned as Olivia. He felt Natasha was a blemish in the rk family. The excellent and likable Natasha Leonie described was vastly different from the stubborn and annoying sister who left home early, whom he had envisioned before the truth was gradually revealed. Dismissed 167 55 vouchers Their rtionship seemed good, and the familial bond he had severed seemed to continue in others differently. However, Natasha was clearly his sister. When they were young, Natasha loved him very much. A deep fear of loss made him inexplicably walk over and knock the teddy bear out of Leonie¡¯s hand. He stepped on it, as if destroying it would make everything return to how it was before. Leonie waspletely stunned. If the professor hadn¡¯t just walked into the ssroom at that moment, and if she hadn¡¯t been unsure whether he did it on purpose, she would have acted immediately. That evening, feeling down, Noel wanted to go racing to clear his head. He ran into a few rich kids again, who, upon seeing him, kept their distance, jokingly saying they were afraid Noel would crash their cars or injure someone, and Noel couldn¡¯t affordpensation. They also mentioned his car might be repossessed to cover debts at any moment. Their mockingughter and sneers were exceptionally jarring. The decline of Noel¡¯s family¡¯s status also signified the loss of respect and eptance.. Noel had never so clearly realized that he was nothing without the rk family. His anger made him want to vent recklessly, so he casually called over a few former hangers¨Con from outside his usual circle. Unexpectedly, he again ran into Leonie, with whom he had parted on bad terms. earlier that day. Leonie was telling her friends that she would take first ce to show off to Natasha, and then would invite her to join them next time. 55 vouchers She alsoined Alexei was too protective, stingy, and overly possessive, and that every time she wanted to hang out with Natasha, she had to wait in line. What was fun about spending time with an emotionless person? Young people like them were much more exciting. She hadpletely forgotten that Alexei was under twenty¨Cseven this year. Upon hearing the girls¡® lively chattering, Noel had only one thought: he didn¡¯t want Leonie to take first ce. During the final stretch, Noel irrationally rushed forward and blocked Leonie¡¯s car. War broke out. Despite the pain from the punches and kicks, he felt exceptionally exhrated. The moment he saw Natasha, he even thought she hade to pick him up. Before Olivia came along, the siblings were still close.. Even before Natasha left the rk family, no matter how fiercely they argued, Natasha would always be the first to defend Noel in front of outsiders. Noel clearly remembered an incident during his adolescence. He fought with at bully from the neighboring school, fell for their diversionary tactic, and was cornered alone in an alley after school. When he was in despair, Natasha appeared like a goddess and beat the bully until he fled in disarray. The injured siblings, too scared to go home, huddled like two stray young animals in the dimly lit alley, grimacing as they applied medicine to each other¡¯s wounds. The two who had been bickering for many days inexplicably made up. He thought every argument would always lead them back to the alley where they relied on each other. Natasha wanted to cut ties. While Noel was angry and feigning indifference, he always believed she would eventuallye back. 23 55 vouchers How could she abandon them? Watching Natasha hand a ss of water to Leonie, who was feigning innocence, he suddenly spoke, ¡°Natasha, I know you saved me on the beach when I was 14. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He stared at her, anxiously searching for any subtle reaction on her face. However, Natasha remained calm. She was so calm that she seemed to have forgotten the pain and anger of that moment. With a calm expression, Natasha looked at him and said, ¡°I deeply regret it. If I had to do it all over again, I wouldn¡¯t save you.¡± Olivia¡¯s frantic curses weren¡¯t as hurtful as Natasha¡¯s brief sentence at that moment.. This text is hosted at Find[?]ovel Noel panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really thought it was Olivia¡­¡± He bit his tongue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Natasha smiled, squeezing Alexei¡¯s hand, and looked calmly at Noel. ¡°Your apologies are worthless and unimportant. I no longer care, Noel.¡± She had grieved for Noel. Noel, her younger brother, who was so adorable, dependent, and closest to her, whom she had considered herst resort, always took Olivia¡¯s side during confrontations with her. Filled with rage, Noci seemed to face not the sister he once loved most, but an irreconcble enemy. Through Noel, Natasha truly learned that blood ties mean nothing. Overhearing the gossip, Leonic pursed her lips and looked at Noel with disdain. ¡°Why regret it now? Is your way of apologizing to cause trouble and then expect others to clean up your mess? Even a three¨Cyear¨Cold knows ¡®sorry¡® isn¡¯t empty words. You wouldn¡¯t even part with a piece of candy.¡± 55 vouchers Then she widened her eyes in rm. ¡°Seriously! You¡¯re not seeing that Natasha is doing well now, while that disgraced convict in your family only cares about outward appearances, so you¡¯re ying the opportunist and switching sisters, are you? How despicable!¡± Everyone in the room, including theirpanions and the working police officers, subtly nced at Noel. Noel stiffened in embarrassment, feeling as if he had been sttered with filth, frustrated that he wanted to exin, but everyone was avoiding him. The man, who was supposed to be his brother¨Cinw and hadn¡¯t spoken much since he arrived, fixed him with a chilling gaze. It made him feel like he was being eyed by a predator, and any rash move would instantly tear him to shreds. A familiar voice rescued him from the uneasy awkwardness. ¡°Noel.¡± Upon seeing Thomas, he went to meet him as if Thomas were a savior. What greeted him first, however, was a loud, forceful p. The air in the room froze for a moment. He looked at Thomas in disbelief. Could he have done something like publicly pping and humiliating him? He could even feel the stunned gazes of the followers he usually had wrapped around his Noel, with red eyes, asked, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Thomas¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Why not? Mom¡¯s in the hospital. Dad¡¯s busy, and I¡¯m on my feet all day. What are you doing? Racing, fighting, making enemies! Noel, let me tell you, no one in the family will indulge yourwless behavior anymore. You clean up your own mess!¡± Noel was already useless, and at such a critical moment, he still dared to cause trouble. 55 vouchers He thought he would sell the family¡¯s sports cars and properties to cover the working capital, and then use some of them to silence Olivia. Not only did he not find the car, but he also received a series of tickets and repair bills, which made him irritable. ¡°The family won¡¯t pay to bail you out. If you can¡¯t resolve it, and you deserve to go to jail, go to jail.¡± ¡°Thomas!¡± Noel called. Thomas looked at him as if he were a stranger. However, Noel¡¯s cold gaze told him that he wasn¡¯t joking. Noel didn¡¯t even dare to delve into the deep disgust in Thomas¡¯s eyes. Thomas had always feared. Olivia¡¯s words suddenly echoed in his mind: ¡°Noel rk, what you lost is the only person among all your siblings who truly cared for you.¡± Her curse was validated at that moment. Noel felt dizzy. Anotheryer of the world¡¯s truth was unveiled before him. In the quiet room, a slight tapping sound of fingers on the tabletop rang out, followed by azy, maic voice. ¡°Mr. rk, if you want to discipline your child, do it at home. Who are you putting on a show for here?¡± Thomas tensed, looking at thenguid figure sitting beside Natasha on the bench. His sleeves were slightly rolled; one arm, with its slender left hand, had just been withdrawn from the adjacent tabletop and rested on hisp, while the other powerful arm was casually draped over the back of the chair behind the woman. Unlike his usual impably dressed and imposing self, Alexei, before him, had his shirt casually unbuttoned a few buttons, even faintly revealing slight red marks. With his handsome features, disheveled hair, and an uninhibited. temperament, only his gaze remained as sharp as ever, mockingly and yfully. staring at him. Dismissed 168 Thomas pressed his lips together, not answering, and instead nced at Natasha again. She quietly watched the farce, her expression indifferent, showing no emotion. Thomas sighed inwardly, realizing things were no longer the same. Thomas eventually took Noel out of the police station because Madeline¡¯s mental state had improved, and she wanted to see Noel. Both sets of parents signed, andwyers would naturally handle the rest. After leaving the police station, Natasha offered to take Leonie home, but Leonie vehemently shook her head, refusing. What a joke. How could someone of her standing bother Alexei to be her driver? She grinned, pulling her friends along. ¡°No need to send me off. I¡¯ll go with them. Everyone is staying at my ce tonight, and we¡¯ll part ways tomorrow morning¡± ¦§ With so many people, safety wasn¡¯t an issue. To take them home, Alexei arranged for two additional drivers to escort them home. Unlike the joyful scene of victory on the other side, the atmosphere between the rk family brothers was cold enough to freeze. Noel watched Natasha, whoseughter was clear under a distant streemp, and suddenly asked Thomas, ¡°What you said just now is true? Will you really give up on me?¡± Although there was an intention to use Natasha¡¯s soft heart to easily resolve the issue, the statement about not wanting to deal with Noel was not an empty promise. Noel, being closest to Thomas, was the most sensitive. If not for the call from Madeline just now, Thomas might have left Noel alone at the police station. 15:35 Sat, Sep 6 H ¡°Why?¡± Noel¡¯s voice trembled 55 vouchers In just a short time, his parents were not the perfect parents he had imagined, hist sister was not the one he had once been close to and trusted, and his brother had also revealed a cold and heartless side. The happy and harmonious home he had cherished for twenty¨Cone years was shattered ¡°Aren¡¯t you my brother?¡± he asked, his voice filled with deep pain and doubt. ¡°Brother?¡± Thomas said mockingly, ¡°If I could, I wouldn¡¯t want a younger brother.¡± Noel¡¯s mind reeled as if struck, and he stood frozen in ce Thomas said nothing more, casting an indifferent nce at the source of themotion. He happened to meet the thoughtful gaze of Natasha, who was staring at them The former siblings looked at each other across the distance, and Thomas¡¯s gaze wasplex He w the first to avert his gaze from Natasha¡¯s clear eyes, which seemed to see through everything. He closed his eyes, got into the car, and nced at Noel, who was still standing foolishly. ¡°Get in,¡± he said, ¡°or are you walking back?¡± Noel¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line as he silently gazed at Thomas through the car window, seeing him as both familiar and strange, Thomas couldn¡¯t be bothered to sort things out for Noel. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t see Madeline until tomorrow. With a nk expression, he drove his car straight away. Leonie saw Noel, who had been left behind, from afar. Surprised, she nudged her friend next to her andmented, ¡°Now that¡¯s a ¡®stic¡® brotherhood.¡± The rtionships within that family appear to be even less close than the bond she shared with Alexei and Natasha, her distant cousin and cousin¨Cinw. Feeling the gazes from that direction, some amused, some sympathetic, Noel stiffened his body and controlled himself not to look at Natasha. Her attitude was clear. He couldn¡¯t shamelessly ask for a ride again. She would ignore him. 23 55 vouchers Just as he once stood with Olivia, she now stood against him, with no possibility of reconciliation. Noel, clutching his shattered phone, walked alone into the night with an empty heart. After a tumultuous evening, Natasha copsed onto the sofa as soon as she got home. Alexei walked over, smiled, bent down, and kissed her face.. ¡°Tired?¡± Natasha rolled over, extending both arms toward him, signaling him to pull her up. ¡°I want to take another shower.¡± After encountering a few unpleasant people, she didn¡¯t want to go to bed without washing up. However, Alexei didn¡¯t pull her arm. Instead, he bent down, scooped her up, and easily lifted her in a carry. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Twenty minutester. ¡°Alexei!¡± A startled voice, mixed with something else, rang out from the bathroom. Natasha, soaking in the bathtub, her face flushed, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree you would help? I¡¯m not washing anymore.¡± Looking at the water sshing around the edge of the bathtub and feeling new bit her lower lip. beneath the surface, she ¡°Darling,¡± Alexei whined, his voice aggrieved after the p, ¡°You promised to make it up to me when we got home.¡± Alexei had endured several more hours because of Leonie, the brat. 165 vouchers Natasha was speechless. Alexei was getting incredibly good at feigning pity. Leonie was wrong. Alexei was not cold. Instead, he vented all his anger on her. Natasha, who had originally hoped to avoid tonight, resignedly nudged him and shyly said, ¡°Not here.¡± Alexei chuckled, ¡°Almost ready.¡± In the early hours of the morning, in the cluttered room, Alexei contentedly kissed Natasha¡¯s forehead. Natasha, in his arms, had instantly fallen asleep from exhaustion. He checked the time and turned off both their phones. As they parted, Leonie even tried to trick Natasha into going to their school. tomorrow morning to watch the young university men¡¯s basketball game, didn¡¯t she? Not a chance. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel He couldn¡¯tpete with Sadie, the eldest legitimate daughter. Could he not ovee a mere girl? His victory mindset led him to selectively overlook his own petty actions. Embracing his sweet¨Csmelling, soft wife, he also indulged in his sweet dreams. Waking up near noon the next day, Natasha undoubtedly missed Leonie¡¯s invitation. Retrieving her turned¨Coff phone, she immediately discovered Alexei¡¯s little scheme. It was safe to say they now knew each other inside and out. Feeling both annoyed and amused, she tugged at Alexei¡¯s ear. ¡°Alexei, you¡¯re being so childish,¡± said Natasha. 13: 65 vauchers She wasn¡¯t even nning on going anyway. Those boys weren¡¯t as handsome as Alexei, and their physiques weren¡¯t as good as his, and their muscles weren¡¯t as firm as his. Alexei was already quite jealous, so she wasn¡¯t about to create minor misunderstandings to provoke him with other men. If she provoked him too much, she would be the one to suffer. Feeling guilty, Alexei submissively let her do as she pleased. Afterwards, he appeasingly kissed her and asked. ¡°Baby, I have a meeting this afternoon. Will youe to work with me?¡± He then felt he had ruined her date, so he needed to make amends to avoid being frozen out for the entire week. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ramona send you an invitation to a yacht party before? Shall I apany you then?¡± Natasha remembered that the invitation had arrived with Edgar¡¯s and Madeline¡¯s birthday invitations. Ramona had said it was a high¨Cend leisure event hosted by one of her yacht.pany¡¯s partners, meant to advertise within affluent circles and boost their poprity. Last time at Edgar¡¯s birthday party, she ran into Natasha and mentioned it again. Natasha managed to deduce that Ramona¡¯s enthusiasm was entirely due to her private investment in thatpany. However, Ramona was discerning. If the event wasn¡¯t up to par, she wouldn¡¯t have specifically invited Natasha. It¡¯s just an entertainment activity anyway. Ramona Hill candidly stated that if Natasha rk was bored, there would be no harm ining to watch. There were about ten days left. She rubbed her chin and said, ¡°That works.¡± Alexei hadn¡¯t had a break in a while either, so unwinding would be good. 55 vouchers Natashapleted amercial project for a gamingpany and had some free time for two days. After epting his proposal to y and seeing Alexei shamelessly beg and whine for her to join him at thepany, looking pathetic, she decided to indulge him this one time, nning to settle the score with him. that night. While the young couple went to work hand¨Cin¨Chand, and with the boss in a good mood and employee reports flowing smoothly, the Turner Group building exuded sweet harmony. Meanwhile, the atmosphere at the Wright familypany was eerily strange due to an uninvited guest. Dismissed 169 231 55 vauchers Olivia had been in the hospital for days, and not being able to contact Lucas made. her anxious. That day, as soon as her wound was less painful, she decided to be discharged and go look for him. She knew Lucas. A prolongedck of contact would only harden his heart. She did not dare go to the Wright family¡¯s residence. Both Emmanuel and Margot had strong objections to her, and their encounters would inevitably be filled with thinly veiled sarcasm. Moreover, with Margot present, she was unsure if Lucas would still be so easy to appease. After much thought, she decided to go to the Wright family¡¯spany to find. Lucas. The receptionist knew Olivia, who used to frequently visit Lucas. It was said that she was the Wright family¡¯s prospective daughter¨Cinw. Meeting almost no resistance, Olivia reached the executive floor. The Wright Group was not doing well recently, having undergone several rounds. ofyoffs. Everyone was feeling insecure. Even the secretaries in the CEO¡¯s office. were not as diligent. As a result, Olivia, an outsider, was able to smoothly push open the CEO¡¯s office door directly. On the sofa chair behind the desk, a woman was passionately kissing a disheveled man, straddling him. Upon seeing the scene, Olivia¡¯s pupils constricted, and she eximed in disbelief, ¡°Lucas?¡± The two, startled, quickly separated. The alluring woman, dressed in a professional suit, stood up, fumbling to button her clothes. 23 55 vouchers The man, who finally showed his face with a lipstick mark on it, calmly wiped hist face after seeing who entered. Then he looked with interest at Olivia, who was shocked. ¡°Miss Sutton, do you have a peculiar habit of watching people being intimate?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t describe her feelings. She didn¡¯t even know if it was better that Lucas was fooling around with a woman in the office in broad daylight, or if it was more shocking to discover it wasn¡¯t him but that the CEO of the Wright Group had changed. The woman who was caught left when Wyatt waved. Olivia paused, then still walked into the office. Wyatt stood up, poured a ss of water, and suggestively approached Olivia, who was flustered on the sofa. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know Lucas has left the Wright Group?¡± To be precise, Emmanuel, their father, first removed him from the CEO position, and then Wyatt pressured him until hepletely lost his footing. Olivia clenched her fists. She unexpectedly recalled what Lucas had said at Madeline¡¯s birthday party. Emmanuel intended to hand over the Wright family to Wyatt, his illegitimate son. Has the situation escted to this extent?¡® thought Olivia. ¡°Miss Sutton, as my brother¡¯s former fianc¨¦e, you didn¡¯t impulsively seek justice for him. Instead, you bravely sat here and conversed with me. You are indeed a smart person. I like that very much.¡± He whispered in her ear, ¡°One is a useless loser, and the other is a family heir with a bright future. Miss Sutton, if you were given a choice, what would you choose?¡± Olivia froze. ¡°What is he implying? thought Olivia. She covered the wound in her abdomen, her face pale. She leaned back slightly, avoiding his intimacy. 55 vouchers However, her delicate, seemingly hesitant yet inviting demeanor, like a precious flower one yearns to pluck. It only made her appear even more vulnerable. ¡°The Sutton family has good genes; from their daughters, Emilia and Madeline, to their granddaughters, all are natural beauties, thought Wyatt, smiling. His hand reached over and pinched Olivia¡¯s chin, saying, ¡°What do you say, Olivia? Would you consider being with me? To be a daughter¨Cinw of the Wright family doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the man has to be Lucas, does it? What I can give you now is far more than he can.¡± A hint of gloom and disgust appeared in Olivia¡¯s eyes. Yet, when Wyatt, smelling of other women, drew close again, she did not pull away. Her nails dug into her palms, and she closed her eyes. However, the imagined kiss never came. Her chin was suddenly gripped, and she opened her eyes wide in surprise, only to meet Wyatt¡¯s mocking gaze. His eyes held the smugness of a sessful prank, along with a hint of regret. ¡®Lucas, so arrogant and a prodigy since childhood, doesn¡¯t have such great taste. does he?¡® He humiliatingly patted her cheek, his tone t. ¡®Miss Sutton, you don¡¯t actually think I¡¯m interested in you, do you? Everyone knows you¡¯re at odds with the future Mrs. Turner. Do you think you¡¯re worth me offending Alexei for? ¡°Only Lucas is that naive. And the woman he was willing to abandon his childhood. sweetheart to protect? She¡¯s nothing special. Such a scoundrel, yet he dared to disdain Olivia. Olivia felt an unprecedented humiliation, raising her hand and swinging it forcefully. However, Wyatt stopped her before she could hit the target. 23 55 vouchers ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± he said, gripping her wrist. ¡°Miss Sutton, you¡¯ve been here so many times. You must know this office has surveince, right? Tell me, what if I send the video to Lucas to enjoy?¡± Olivia¡¯s pupils dted. She never expected that a momentarypse in judgment would lead her into an even deeper trap. However, she quickly calmed down, suppressing the urge to kill him. ¡°If you want to do this, just do it. Why waste words with me? Tell me, what do you want?¡± Wyatt smiled and thought, ¡®The woman isn¡¯t as foolish as I thought. He released her and sat back in his original seat. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to lend you a hand, Miss Sutton. Do you know Lucas¡¯s mother has been looking for a new fianc¨¦e for him?¡± Olivia¡¯s mood darkened as she recalled Esther, the youngdy she had once seen at the mall. Wyatt said, ¡°I don¡¯t want her n to seed. It would be better for me if you married Lucas. ¡°So, Miss Sutton, you need to continue holding onto Lucas. Once it is aplished, when you marry into the Wright family, I can personally give you a valuable wedding gift. I assume you won¡¯t refuse this cooperation, right?¡± Olivia refused to give up on Lucas, primarily because she had invested too much in him. Furthermore, with her career ruined and her home gone, she was unwilling to exit high society. However, with the people in Andphis City now aware of the conflict between her and Natasha, even the most lovestruck man would be ordered by his family to stay away from her. The scattering of her former suitors was the best proof. Unless she became a mistress, she could not hope to marry anyone with at rtively respectable status within their circle. 55 vouchers Even if Lucas was marginalized, he was still a legitimate son of the Wright family. on of the Wright family and an outstanding individual among his peers. It was possible that he could ovee tribtion and rise again in the future. She possessed a gambler¡¯s mentality. Once she was married, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if the matter concerning Roderick was exposed. She naturally had other ways to control him. Of course, it was because she was unaware that Natasha still held unrevealed criminal evidence that was sufficient to send her back to prison as a repeat offender. It was only interesting to drop bombs one by one. Olivia was distressed. The feeling of being threatened was awful. When Natasha released Olivia from prison, did Olivia ever imagine her current predicament? A vague, unsettling fear, with nowhere to settle, subtly arose in Olivia¡¯s heart. Her silence lingered too long, and Wyatt impatiently tapped on the table. Olivia red at him. ¡°Deal. But I can¡¯t even find Lucas right now. How can I marry him?¡± Margot¡¯s strict defenses, coupled with Emilia¡¯s exposed plot, dealt another heavy blow to Lucas, who was already filled with immense regret. Olivia was now in full- difficulty mode. Wyatt smirked, his eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I can show you a way. There¡¯s a yacht party in a few days. Lucas¡¯s mother pulled some strings to get him an invitation to expand his social circle. For original chapters go to find?novel You can see him there.¡± Olivia opened her mouth to speak. 65 vouchers But Wyatt spoke first. ¡°You need to sort out the invitation yourself. If you can¡¯t even get an entry ticket, Miss Sutton, I¡¯ll start to doubt yourpetence.¡± Olivia¡¯s face darkened. Dismissed 170 At the Hospital. 21 55 vouchers Madeline opened her eyes and looked at Thomas, who was standing by the window after finishing a call. ¡°Has Natasha been here?¡± asked Madeline. Lately, she had been weak physically, and her spirits were low. She had been recuperating in the hospital. Every day when she woke up, she would ask the same question. With each disappointment and seeing Thomas shake his head again, Madeline¡¯s mood had be quite calm. She was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°How is Olivia?¡± Thomas walked over and poured her a ss of water. ¡°She¡¯s fine. I heard she was discharged yesterday, looking morous.¡± His tone was sarcastic. She was living it up, despite causing so much trouble for the family. Madeline pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be discharged today. Call her and Noel home, and we¡¯ll have a good talk.¡± Thomas acquiesced to her request. The stabbing incident involving Madeline had not yet been resolved, so it was good for her to talk with Olivia. That night, the five members of the rk family finally gathered together. The scene was no longer filled with the affectionate banter of the past. Instead, the atmosphere was tense. Andrew and Madeline never expected Olivia, whom they had doted on since childhood, would betray them. Facing Olivia, who was aggressively demanding money, Andrew couldn¡¯t 23 55 vouchers understand. ¡°We raised you, supported your education, and your dancing ss. Your life is countless times better than before. Now the rk family is in trouble. How can you have the audacity to take advantage of our misfortune?¡± Oliviapletely disregarded their anger. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re foolish. My stance remains the same: either give money or go to jail.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes bulged, and his chest heaved. Ever since she was released from prison and heavily publicized by the media, nothing good had happened at home. Jail! Why didn¡¯t Natasha ensure she served a longer sentence then? Looking back, the rk family, who went to such lengths to get her sentence reduced and cover things up, were truly foolish. Since they were bound to be dragged down sooner orter, they should have cut ties back then. Madeline was calmerpared to Andrew, who was furious. From the moment she struck that blow, she knew her mother¨Cdaughter bond with Olivia was over. Even though she had raised Olivia for so many years, Olivia still resembled Emilia, her mother, more cruel and selfish. ¡°Olivia,¡± said Madeline, staring at her overbearing face. ¡°We lived together for seventeen years. Do you think everything you did was well¨Chidden? Those young girls you bullied during your apprenticeship did they truly deserve it, or did you y dirty tricks? I¡¯m a sinner, but your hands aren¡¯t necessarily clean, are they? Do you think you can withstand an investigation?¡± Olivia paused. Sometimes, the person who knows one best is either one¡¯s enemy or one¡¯s family. After seventeen years together, Madeline had personally apanied her through every stage of her growth, unlike her busy husband and elder son, or her simple¨Cminded and easily fooled younger son. 15:36 Sat, Sep 6 N 23 G55 vouchers Even if they were once deceived, now that they¡¯vee to their senses, they should realize that what Olivia did before waspletely different from what she described. Olivia looked back at her, her eyes filled with sarcasm. She thought, ¡®How could the rk family have any truly naive and innocent people?¡® ¡°I can withdraw thewsuit, but you can¡¯t leave me nothing,¡± said Olivia. Thomas saw his mother had found her weakness, and then said, ¡°300 thousand dors.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you ying games with me? You said 3 million dors at the hospital before.¡± Three million dors was already vastly different from her initial request. She agreed topromise, and yet Thomas dared to reduce it further. Thomas showed no shame in going back to his word. ¡°Thepany is already failing. The rk family is currently in a state of negative assets. Soon, even this house we live in will be repossessed. It¡¯s already difficult to scrape together 300 thousand dors.¡± Madeline also looked at her calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough. If there¡¯s no other way, I can also go to jail to avoid burdening Thomas and Noel.¡± Olivia clenched her teeth tightly. The family has long since nned it out, thought Olivia. However, she had no choice. She couldn¡¯t afford an investigation. Thinking of the money she had taken from the rk familypany when she worked there before, she held back her anger. ¡°Fine, 300 thousand dors. I want to see the money tomorrow.¡± ¡°Also,¡± she looked at Thomas. ¡°Get me an invitation letter.¡± Olivia stormed off. 55 vouchers Noel had grown ustomed to seeing his family tear each other apart over the money for an old set of jewelry. However, even after justing out of the police station, he couldn¡¯t escape the punishment from his parents and Thomas. Andrew red at him. ¡°All your cars have been sold, and you won¡¯t have any allowance starting this month. You¡¯ve been an adult for several years. Stop causing trouble for Thomas. Think carefully about what you want to do after graduation.¡± Noel froze. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?nd-Novel His life was originally to be a happy, rich second¨Cgeneration, indulging in pleasures and entertainment, and that would have been enough. Before Andrew clearly made that request, his greatest distress was merely a setback in family affection. Now, his parents asking him to figure out how to make a living on his own was like throwing a baby into the ocean. It filled him with endless panic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still here?¡± Noel blurted out. Upon seeing Noel rely on them so naturally, Andrew, displeased and frustrated by hisck of initiative, scolded him, ¡°Rely on us? Do you expect your mother and me to support you for your entire life? What if we die one day? Your sister was able to live independently at eighteen!¡± Hisst sentence brought a moment of silence to the room. Everyone suddenly became silent. Natasha had no idea that the rk family had remembered her again because of an argument. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care. Her daily schedule was packed while diligently working on illustrations, asionally apanying someone to work during the day, and regrly 15:36 Sat, Sep 6 N ying gameste into the night. : 55 vouchers Naomi told her a couple of days ago that their new dance drama had officially premiered in Nornytaar, and the performance received a warm reception. Numerous media outlets and industry insiders praised Naomi¡¯s solo dances as ssics. Sophia was preparing to officiallyunch their global tour. Knowing that an Eastern choreographer created choreography for the production, many people wanted to leverage their dance troupe¡¯s connections to invite her for coboration. Natasha was not averse to that. If there was a suitable opportunity, she was willing to ept it. However, work matters could be discussedter. The yacht party they had decided to attend finally arrived as scheduled. Alexei had made early arrangements for his work and was ready to spend a few extra days with Natasha. The weather was clear on the day of boarding. Before heading out, Alexei specifically chose the couple¡¯s matching outfits they had bought while shopping together earlier. Ramona saw the young couple walking hand¨Cin¨Chand from afar and pouted at their mushiness. ¡®Look at them, acting like they¡¯re afraid no one knows they¡¯re together, thought Ramona. Catching a glimpse of Ryan, whose eyes were glued to Natasha, she menacingly threatened him, ¡°Don¡¯t you see who¡¯s standing next to her? Do you not want your I eyes anymore?¡± Ryan jolted and immediately stood up straight. ¡°Ramona, I was just curious and casually looking. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. 15:36 Sat, Sep 6 N Please forgive me.¡± 23 55 vouchers He was truly just admiring her beauty. It wasn¡¯t like he was tired of living. Ramona scoffed, ¡°Look at you, so timid.¡± Ryan forced a smile, inwardlyining, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because you¡¯re too scary?¡± If she decided to mess with him, a few words to Alexei, and he¡¯d be doomed. He¡¯d heard Alexei protected his wife fiercely, cherishing her as if afraid to drop her or for her to melt. Even the Turner family was now ruled by Natasha, the soon¨Cto¨Cbe granddaughter¨Cinw. He still remembered how Ramona smilingly ruined Matthew. Ryan thought, ¡®When so much stacks up, who wouldn¡¯t feel flustered? ¡®Upon reflection, Natasha, who hung out with Ramona, the witch, doesn¡¯t seem like an angel anymore.¡± B Dismissed 171 Ryan quietly slipped away. 55 vouchers Ramona approached them. Although she had a small share, she attended as a guest today. She had nned to invite Natasha to hang out, but Natasha was already here. Compared to having fun, doing a favor for Alexei wasn¡¯t a bad idea. She truly was a little genius. As the inviting party, she cheerfully greeted Natasha and Alexei and chatted briefly, then tactfully and quickly left to find other entertainment. On one hand, she tactfully gave them private space. On the other hand, she still remembered Natasha¡¯s sharp tongue and, as a single person, she didn¡¯t want to repeat that experience. The formal party was in the evening, but the eventsted two days and one night. During the daytime today and tomorrow, everyone could freely enjoy themselves. on the yacht. Since Roderick¡¯s incident, Natasha hadn¡¯t felt rxed enough to look at the sea for a long time. Standing by the railing, feeling the wind, and watching the seabirds fly by, she contentedly curved her lips. Alexei smiled as he looked at her. ¡°Our family has a yacht, too. If you like, I¡¯ll take you out to sea every year from now on.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she hugged his waist. ¡°Can you drive it?¡± Alexei raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course.¡± Natasha praised him again, swaying back and forth while hugging him. ¡°Alexei, how can you do everything?¡± For once, he found himself grateful for his past self. ¡°Natasha,¡± he called out to her. Natasha looked up. ¡°Hmm?¡± Smiling, he leaned in and kissed her red lips. ¡°You think I¡¯m amazing, shouldn¡¯t I be rewarded?¡± Natasha reached out and poked his cheek, saying, ¡°So shameless.¡± Alexei just smiled and said nothing, holding her hand and kissing it. 23 55 vouchers Looking at the sweet man and woman over there, Lucas, who was about to step outside for some fresh air, stopped in his tracks. He didn¡¯t even remember having such intimate and dependent interactions with Natasha. Endless quarrels, confrontations, and exhaustion seemed to be the norm. He finally knew what she cared about and what she wanted, but he no longer had. the right. If that person wasn¡¯t Alexei¡­ He clenched his fist. ¡°Lucas!¡± A surprised voice came from behind. Lucas frowned, not smiling. He didn¡¯t expect to run into Olivia there. Watching her approach, he said nothing. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I came with Thomas. Shall we sit together?¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°Thomas is here, too?¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°He¡¯s looking to attract some investment.¡± 15:36 Sat, Sep 6 N remind him. 23 55 vouchers Following Lucas¡¯s gaze and seeing who he was looking at, a series ofplex emotions like wariness, resentment, and jealousy shed in her eyes, but she quicklyposed herself and said, ¡°Natasha is here, too. She and Mr. Turner seem to have a good rtionship. ¡°However, during my hospital stay, not only did she not visit me, but she also never went to visit Mom. Mom is sad.¡± ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Lucas said coldly. Olivia froze. Content originallyes from findnovel Lucas stared into her eyes. ¡°Look at you, is this appropriate? Your mother and the rk family treated Natasha this way. Do you still expect her to have a loving rtionship with you?¡± The setbacks during this period truly made him realize how outrageously wrong he had been. Olivia and her mother were no different from Wyatt, perhaps even more shameless. If he were in their shoes, he would also wish they were dead. Olivia had never imagined Lucas would speak to her like that. Even when she ruined his blind date with Estherst time, and he said he would no longer bother with her, his words weren¡¯t so harsh. Lucas pushed her away. ¡°Excuse me, move aside.¡± He pursed his lips, looking at the youngdy in the lounge area who wasmenting on the dessert chefs on the yacht.. His mother was right. He couldn¡¯t continue to be so dejected. Even if it meant resorting to unscrupulous means and abandoning his dignity, he had to get back. on his feet. Esther¡¯s incident must not happen again. t 1755 vouchers Olivia froze, watching him effortlessly join the conversation with the rich scions, not backing down even when ridiculed. Thomas came up behind her at some point, saying, ¡°You¡¯re disgracing yourself.¡± The model siblings, once outwardly amicable and respectful, now only exchange. harsh words. Olivia gave him a cold sidelong nce. Her n would seed within two days and one night. However, Thomas and the rk family were at a dead end. It was uncertain who would be crying first. She pushed past him and strode away. Thomas frowned, stopped, and looked at Natasha and Alexei, who were still huddled together, whispering. A wave of frustration surged within him as he recalled his repeated failed attempts to engage people in conversation about the rk Group¡¯s patents. If he hadn¡¯t broken ties with Natasha, given her current standing with Alexei, the Turner family¡¯s crisis could have been easily resolved. They could even have improved their position at any time. Unfortunately, life offers no do¨Covers. After Thomas, with his dejected silhouette, left, another familiar figure appeared in the same spot. Chloe bit her lower lip, her expression grim. After Edgar¡¯s birthday party, the Westwood family¡¯s crisis intensified. Her father faced opposition on all fronts in Kinsle, her uncle, also ran into trouble. I circles, and the business of Just the night before, Kinsle returned from thepany, sweating profusely, and talked with her father in the study until dawn. 15:36 Sat, Sep 6 55 vouchers Her mother visited her family and gave her this invitation after returning, telling her it was herst chance. After the birthday party, she had also used the excuse of visiting Teri, her aunt, to go to the Turner family residence several times, but she never encountered Alexei. It was her first time seeing him again after many days, but by his side, eternally, unchanged, was still that same person. Chloe didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. She sometimes felt it would be better if Alexei were a promiscuous yboy than as unyielding as he was now. Natasha took thest bit of feed from Alexei¡¯s palm to feed the birds. Smiling, she looked at him and said, ¡°Alexei, we¡¯re almost a tourist attraction.¡± One after another, it was truly bustling Alexei smiled slightly, reaching out to gently touch a particrly docile bird resting on her hand. ¡°Annoying flies,¡± said Alexei. ¡°Huh?¡± Natasha discovered another acquaintance. Looking at the back of the person who was facing away from them and leisurely fishing at sea, she nudged Alexei¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°I¡¯m now wondering if the yacht can even safely make it to shore.¡± What a diverse group of guests, a real hodgepodge! The organizer certainly knew how to invite people.. Dismissed 172 23 55 vouchers As if they had discovered Alexei and Natasha secretly watching them, Quinn, who was fishing, also noticed Natasha¡¯s unmistakable gaze. He turned his head slightly to look and saw Alexei and Natasha feeding seabirds, at look of surprise appearing in his eyes. They nodded in acknowledgment from a distance, with no intention of spending time together. Natasha wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with Quinn, Alexei¡¯s elder brother. At most, she had only seen him once at the birthday party. She heard that Quinn looked very much like Byron, thete elder son of the Turner family. Unlike Alexei¡¯s cold and rebellious demeanor and Archer¡¯s peaceful indifference, Quinn was like a dignified gentleman from an old aristocratic family. Cora, his mother, had put a lot of effort into raising him. And the mother and the son seemed to have made the right choices at every juncture in history. After Byron¡¯s death, relying on the support of Edgar and the Reed family, they gained a firm foothold in the Turner family. While Alexei emerged unexpectedly. then retreated decisively and carved out his own path, the Turner family was in chaotic infighting. They prudently protected themselves and quietly kept their distance. Amidst the turbulent storms, the first branch¡¯s small boat always sailed steadily. If not for her identity, she would find Cora and Quinn clever, However, she clearly remembered what Alexei had told her: ¡°Including myself, no one in the Turner family is a good person.¡± Natasha was naturally wary of Quinn. Just then, Quinn reeled in his fishing rod, put the fish into the bucket, washed up, and walked over. 55 vouchers Carrying the bucket, he stopped before Natasha and Alexei, who were casually enjoying the sea breeze. ¡°Want to give it a try? The catch is pretty good.¡± His tone was ordinary, like the day he found Natasha teasing Edgar, when he had merely called out ¡®Grandpa¡® indifferently, subtly diverting the situation. Natasha¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°No, thanks, I can¡¯t sit still.¡± Quinn nced at Alexei, who seemed to be letting Natasha make all the decisions. He smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Quinn handed the fishing gear and fresh fish to the nearby attendant, instructing them to have the kitchen prepare these for dinner. He then said he had something to handle and returned to his room. Natasha stared at his receding and touched her chin. ¡°I must say, Quinn is quite handsome and charming, isn¡¯t he?¡± Alexei raised his hand to cover her eyes, keeping her embraced between him and the railing, facing the sea. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. It has nothing to do with you.¡± In this lifetime, she could only be bound to Alexei. Even in death, their ashes would mingle, buried together in eternal night. Natasha pulled down therge hand covering her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t even let me finish, but he¡¯s not my type.¡± Alexei smiled, wrapping one arm around her waist. He leaned in from behind, close to her ear. ¡°So, who is Natasha¡¯s type?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, ying dumb. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Alexei pinched the soft flesh on her face. ¡°Then once Natasha is satisfied, she should know.¡± Natasha quickly hugged Alexei, who had suggestive thoughts. ¡°You¡­ You are my ultimate feast, okay?¡± Alexei stroked her head, satisfied. ¡°Natasha, I can learn to make whatever vor you want, but you¡¯re not allowed to think about unknown junk food, understand?¡± 15 37 Sat, Sep 6 Natasha thought, ¡®Is this pursuit of yours legitimate?¡® 55 vouchers But seeing as things were about to get intense, she wisely shut up and kissed Alexei, the jealous man, Alexei and Natasha, the couple, flirted openly, oblivious to their surroundings. Ramona, who was single, discovered something unpleasant while wandering around. She looked sullen. Ramona thought, ¡®Damn it, who brought all these people together? ¡®Are the people who sent the invitations out of their minds? Is it toote for me to withdraw my shares now?¡® With everyone caught in¨Cyou love me, and I love him; you hate me, and I hate you, it if those two days and one night would pass smoothly with I don¡¯t believe nothing happening! As she was furiously raging, a male voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Can we talk, Miss. Hill?¡± In a seaside restaurant, Ramona and Thomas, thetter holding a document bag, sat on opposite sides of the dining table. The transparent ss reflected the beautiful scenery outside the window. Thomas pushed the documents toward her. ¡°This is a technology patent the rk it to you at a reduced family has researched for seven years,¡± he said. ¡°I can Patent the rk price. Ms. Hill, I believe you will be interested.¡± He had put countless efforts into it, originally hoping it would help the rk family¡¯s rise to prominence. Unexpectedly, he now had to sell it at a low price to cover the debts resulting from thepany¡¯s bankruptcy. Thomas¡¯s heart bled. However, he felt he had made a great sacrifice, but the other party did not appreciate it. 22 55 vouchers Ramona tapped her finger on the document bag. ¡°To be honest, I am interested,¡± she said. Before Thomas¡¯s eyes could light up, she added, ¡°But frankly, Mr. rk, no one dares to take on anything from the rk family now. Not to mention its true value, look at the chaos within yourpany and your family. No one knows when another crisis will erupt.¡± Thomas hastily said, ¡°But once the patent contract is signed, it will be yours. Our family matters will not affect our cooperation.¡± Ramona leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Let me be clearer, Thomas,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t trust your character. Given our rtionship, I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t your first choice. After being repeatedly rejected, don¡¯t you understand? Those who adhere to justice gain a lot of support. Those who don¡¯t gain little. The past actions of the rk family are your biggest stain. I want to make money, but I don¡¯t ept just any partner. You are not qualified.¡± While windfalls are enticing, their origin matters. The previous coboration with Natasha was pleasant. Whether it was crushing. Matthew or the significant gains she made from the rk family and Lucas through Olivia, it was enough for her. Being too greedy would be counterproductive. She didn¡¯t want to lose Natasha as a partner yet.¡± ¡°If this is about Natasha, our family was also a victim of that incident.¡± Thomas said with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s even worse. Stupidity ispletely uneptable.¡± Thomas¡¯s face flushed. As he hesitated whether to shamelessly continue persuading Ramona or to regain his dignity and leave, a ss of red wine was sshed onto his face from the side. ¡°Thomas rk!¡± Before Thomas could even open his eyes, Olivia, who had sshed him, gritted : her teeth, snatched the document bag before him, and tore it to shreds. 55 vouchers ¡°Damn it! Olivia Sutton, you lunatic. What are you doing?¡± He wiped his face and grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist as she was raging. Olivia¡¯s other free hand pped him again. ¡°Are you even a man? To y such petty tricks on me!¡± Thomas was bewildered by being hit and scolded. He angrily shook her off, ¡°What are you talking about? What did I do to you?¡± Olivia scoffed, ¡°You said you¡¯d bring me, but you¡¯re staying in a guest room yourself and making me stay with the ship¡¯s helpers. You humiliated me like this, and I won¡¯t forget it!¡± Olivia wanted to scream when she recalled the new room she was taken to in the lower deck, and the disgusting sight of the fat, big¨Ceared male servant changing clothes who had been living there and hadn¡¯t yet moved out. Thomas¡¯s mind was a mess. What was she even talking about? Tomas thought, ¡®Aren¡¯t all the guest rooms on the yacht arranged by the organizers? We got on through connections, so we certainly won¡¯t get private luxury suites. But on this luxury yacht, even a standard guest room should be fine, right? ¡°What is Olivia making a fuss about?¡® For more chapters visit f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? However, Olivia just red at him as if she wanted to kill him. ¡°You just wait!¡± She nced at the fragments on the ground, stepped on them, and turned to leave. Her reputation was already ruined anyway, and with Thomas humiliating her so mercilessly, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw a tantrum and cause a scene. They could all be embarrassed together. Dismissed 173 : E55 vouchers Thomas didn¡¯t go after them to exin. He looked at the ruined documents on the floor, his face burning, and his heart aching even more. Ramona, who was nearly caught in the crossfire of the former siblings¡® squabble, spread her hands with an expression that conveyed, ¡°See? I told you there were risks in partnering with your family.¡± Thomas closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand how Olivia, once so confident and elegant on stage, could have be such a shrew.. With patent issues repeatedly suffering setbacks and now being gawked at like a clown, Thomas felt a hint of self¨Cdefeat. He sat down without a word, his face grim, waiting for the waiter to bring a towel. While he was spacing out, Ramona had seized the opportunity to slip away. She certainly didn¡¯t want to be gawked at along with Thomas. However, she suddenly stopped as she reached the restaurant entrance. ¡®Wait, Olivia¡¯s room?¡± thought Ramona. ***** At that moment, Ryan was holding his phone and grinning foolishly in the lounge. He was at this event thanks to Ramona. They had agreed beforehand that he could have fun, but he had to obey when she needed him to run errands. Just now, Ramona heavily organizer, calling them idiots for invitations after epting a small payment. indiscriminately issuin riticized the event However, Thomas came over before she could take emergency measures. Annoyed, she could only text Ryan, telling him tomunicate with the organizers to separate those people¡¯s rooms as far apart as possible. Ryan thought, ¡°This little matter can be solved in minutes, can¡¯t it?¡± 22 3 55 vouchers. He dared not move Alexei and Quinn of the Turner family. Besides, they were in the top suites, and there were only a few of those, so rearranging them wouldn¡¯t make much difference. Natasha and Alexei were staying together, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about them. Thus, he decided to find an excuse to move Chloe, Lucas, and Thomas. Ryan took another look and thought, ¡®Oh, isn¡¯t this Olivia Sutton, the main character whose drama I witnessed at the rk family¡¯s birthday party that day? ¡®Didn¡¯t she im to have cut ties with the rk family? How did she get herself here? Get out, banished to the frontier. Ryan¡¯s move directly transferred Olivia to the floor where the yacht¡¯s domestic helpers resided. Olivia didn¡¯t realize anything was wrong until she stood at the door of her new room. She insisted on going back, but the servants, following instructions, merely told her that her previous room was upied. If she didn¡¯t want to stay there, she could sleep in the corridor. Olivia pushed open the door with great reluctance, only to see another foul- smelling slob. She was inevitably driven mad by it. Speaking of which, Thomas was innocent. No matter how much he disliked Olivia, he wouldn¡¯t stoop to being petty and making things difficult for her over such a trivial matter. Ryan, with someone else having taken the me, was oblivious to all that. He simply lifted his chin proudly upon receiving an ambiguous thumbs¨Cup emoji via WhatsApp from Ramona. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± asked Thomas. Thomas removed the towel from his face and looked coldly at Natasha, who had 15:37 Sat, Sep 6 N been sitting at another table for a while. Natasha walked over and sat in Ramona¡¯s previous seat. 55 vouchers, Readplete version only at F?ndNovel ¡°Do you think I made them do it?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Even if Olivia¡¯s true colors are exposed, my image as malicious and headstrong in your eyes persists.¡± She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We haven¡¯t spent time together in a long time, have we? Over the past few years, we¡¯ve only known each other through others.¡± She stared into his eyes and added, ¡°I guess I¡¯ve never truly known you either.¡± Thomas averted her clear gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± He pursed his lips and looked back after a moment. He hesitated before speaking, ¡°Mom is sick, Natasha. Could you go see her? The birthday party¡­¡± He was silent for a few seconds. ¡°She used a knife on Olivia. You must have heard.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard, but no.¡± Her answer was too decisive and blunt. Thomas looked surprised. Natasha rested her chin in her hand, gazing out the window, and brought the conversation back to their earlier discussion. ¡°Thomas, I think I understand you a little better now.¡± She smiled, with the frankness of someone who had found the answer. ¡°In fact, you never liked me, did you?¡± Natasha could never understand it before. Her parents¡® favoritism had its reasons, and Noel, her younger brother, was naive and impulsive, easily manipted. But what about Thomas, her older brother? Thomas was five years older than her. The year she was six, he was eleven. He was old enough to understand. He clearly understood rtionships. And without the worldliness of an adult, Thomas followed his true feelings more. In other words,pared to Olivia, he should have loved Natasha, whom he watched grow up, more. 15:37 Sat, Sep 6 N However, he wasn¡¯t. He chose to let Olivia take Natasha¡¯s ce. 55 vouchers Perhaps Thomas unconsciously sought to please adults like Noel, but what about the deeper reason? Natasha hadn¡¯t understood before, but that day at the police station, she suddenly had an epiphany when she saw the way he looked at Noel. Thomas disliked Noel, and he also disliked Natasha. Everyone thought an older brother should naturally love his younger sister, but they underestimated a child¡¯s jealousy. Thomas grew up with high expectations, and before he was five, he enjoyed his parents¡® love exclusively as their eldest son. Natasha¡¯s birth shattered that exclusive possession. Even for Andrew and Madeline, Natasha, their daughter, would not inherit the family business. They saw her as a beautiful and adorable pet, to be raised well, to be sensible and docile. In the future, she would receive generous wedding gifts, and with good fortune, she could even marry into a prominent family, bringing more assistance to her family. However, no one would explicitly state that. Many involved parties might not even realize it, or be willing to admit it. It was even less possible to mention it to a child. For little Thomas, he only felt Natasha was an intruder. His parents naturally demanded he be a humble and loving older brother, but they forgot to alleviate his panic. The more he was repressed and held to strict standards, the more he envied hist easily pampered and favored sister. He should be sensible and mature, so he restrains himself to be a good brother, earning universal praise. Reason, not his true nature, drove him to act that way. Olivia¡¯s appearance unleashed evil within him. 22 55 vouchers When one dislikes someone, one wants everyone else to do well, just not that person. Natasha transformed from a pampered sister into a deeply sinful culprit. Thomas even had a ready¨Cmade excuse. As he grew a bit older, he might have realized his parents¡® well¨Chidden favoritism toward him within the family¡¯s power structure. Therefore, Thomas would show Natasha a little more tolerance and kindness. Thomas secretly visited Natasha at night, quietly bringing her medicine when she had a fever, and persuading his parents to let her leave when her grandmother took her away¡­ But it was not enough for him to resume his role as an older brother. As he encountered more reality, he realized Natasha would not take anything from him, but Noel was different. What if Noel were excellent and charming? The perceptive Olivia was the first to realize Thomas¡¯splex mindset. They reached an unspokenplicity. Compared to Natasha, who genuinely cared for Noel, Thomas allowed Olivia to y the ¡°sister¡± role in the family, watching her slowly ruin Noel.. With Thomas¡¯s tacit and overt indulgence, Olivia became even more brazen. Thomas remained silent and grew increasingly busy. Eventually, he would only warn Olivia when she went too far. Natasha said, ¡°I was thinking: when you came to my apartment because of those. proxy¨Ccursing calls Alexei had arranged, I intentionally brought up some of our past. I hoped to evoke your guilt and get some peace for a while. I seeded that 22 55 vouchers day. But your departure¨Cwas it because you felt sorry for me, or because you didn¡¯t want to face your imperfect self, which wasn¡¯t as perfect as you projected?¡± Back then, Natasha was still naive, actually believing that the broken familial affection had worked. Upon seeing Thomas, pale¨Cfaced, with trembling pupils, and unable to answer her questions, Natasha stood up. Her new vantage point allowed her to clearly andprehensively see Thomas she once looked up to. Thomas said, ¡°I am not wrong. Not all parents in the world love their children, nor do all older siblings love their younger siblings. Familial bondse in countless forms. Both good and bad are allowed to exist. But not being loved is not my fault.¡± She smiled with relief, saying, ¡°Our familial connection might just be a thread mistakenly woven by fate in this life.¡± ¡°But I forgive it,¡± she added with a yful smile. ¡°After all, Heaven is so busy.¡± She left Thomas, who was painful, behind, turning with a smile to walk toward the bright, spacious restaurant entrance that faced the sea.. ? Dismissed 174 : ¡°Are you looking for Natasha?¡± asked Chloe. 22 55 vouchers Chloe stood before Alexei, who had emerged from the room with Natasha¡¯s coat. Alexei nced at her, standing nonchntly with the coat draped over his arm, saying nothing, with hidden impatience in his eyes. ¡®I just want to take Natasha on a vacation. I¡¯m in a rare good mood and don¡¯t want any trouble, yet there are always insensitive people,¡® thought Alexei. His indifference saddened Chloe. ¡°You love her that much? I thought you¡¯d never fall in love with anyone,¡± said Chloe. It was the belief that kept Chloe from feeling too much sadness, even when she had to distance herself from him due to family matters. She knew she couldn¡¯t have him, but she also believed no other woman in this world would. Alexei was meant to be admired, standing on a pedestal. Love and romance were things he would never get involved with. However, Natasha¡¯s presence shattered that perception. Chloe saw him in love, more alive than ever before. Knowing that he could love made Chloe even more resentful. If she had been more resolute when confronting her family, approached Alexei sooner, and openly confessed her secret crush, would their story have been different? Alexei raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Is it not obvious that I like Natasha?¡± Chloe¡¯s face paled. Alexei impatiently walked around her. ¡°Alright, move aside.¡± ¡®Natasha is still out in the wind. What if she gets sick from staying out longer? It wouldn¡¯t be enough topensate even if Chloe died,¡® thought Alexei. 15:38 Sat, Sep 6 N Chapter 174 N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find1Novel 22 55 vouchers ¡°Alexei Turner!¡± Chloe watched his retreating figure, bit her lip, and suddenly shouted, ¡°I like you!¡± Alexei didn¡¯t even pause. Red¨Ceyed, Chloe chased after him, trying to embrace him from behind. ¡°I like you! I¡¯ve loved you since I was 17. Why can¡¯t you look at me?¡± Alexei, who had sensed someone rushing toward him, swiftly dodged without turning his head, avoiding Chloe¡¯s hands. Damn it! He frowned, his expression showing clear disgust. Alexei thought, ¡®If that woman touched him, he would be tainted! His eyes were dark, and a turbulent storm raged within them. ¡®It seems we can elerate the final move against the Westwood family. ¡®For people like Chloe and Teri, scolding or driving them away is useless. They will never admit they are wrong. ¡®Only by directly crushing everything they rely on and destroying the family background they are so proud of can we deliver a decisive blow. ¡®The Westwood family deserves to be eradicated.¡® Chloe ran too fast, and without Alexei¡¯s physical buffer, her foot tripped, and she fell heavily to the ground. Embarrassed and hurt, she looked at his merciless face, asking, ¡°Is it because of Aunt Teri? Is it because of her that you¡¯re unwilling to ept me?¡± Alexei looked coldly at Chloe on the ground. ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you, Miss Westwood. You are truly bothersome.¡± As the pampered daughter of the Westwood family, Chloe had never heard such blunt disdain. Her lips trembled. For him, she had abandoned her pride and dignity, only to be 15:38 Sat, Sep 6 N called bothersome? : 22 55 vouchers ¡°How am I worse than Natasha? In family background, ability, reputation, or demeanor, where do I fall short of her?¡± Alexei was about to leave, but hearing her disparage Natasha, he sneered, ¡°How do you evenpare to Natasha? She doesn¡¯t need to bepared to anyone. I love her simply because she is Natasha. Even if others have a thousand virtues and she has ten thousand ws, I will love the one and only Natasha.¡± ¡°Ms. Westwood,¡± his voice was icy, ¡°Bother me again, and I¡¯ll make you regret ever being born.¡± The ruthlessness in his eyes made Chloe, sprawled awkwardly on the ground, shiver. She inexplicably felt he would truly follow through. However¡­ ¡°Have you forgotten that night in Delori seven years ago? I saved you.¡± She bit her lip, ying herst card. Alexei stopped in his tracks. Chloe looked at him expectantly. ¡°You can hate a woman who pursues you, but will you drive away a life¨Csaver who helped you?¡± Upon seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, she continued boldly, ¡°If you insist on Natasha, I can ept you keeping her as a mistress.¡± She spoke insincerely, her heart bleeding, feeling she had made a great concession. ¡°I only want to be Mrs. Turner.¡± Alexei did not speak. Chloe stood up and stopped before him. She knew he would be moved once he realized their connection began earlier than he thought. She extended her hand to him. ¡°Alexei, we are the mostpatible people in this 15:38 Sat, Sep 6 N world.¡± 22 55 vouchers The next second, as she anticipated him taking her hand, arge hand suddenly clutched her neck. Chloe¡¯s breathing was suddenly cut off, her face quickly flushed red fromck of oxygen, and her eyes bulged in terror. Frantically, she grabbed the hand at her neck, struggling to pull it away, but it was useless. The overwhelming fear of death enveloped her. ¡°Ale¡­ Ale¡­¡± Through her blurry, tear¨Cfilled eyes, holding her breath, her slowly fading pupils saw Alexei¡¯s calm, cold gaze. Alexei truly intended to kill her! Chloe had never felt such fear. But soon, even the feeling of fear began to fade. Suffocation made her body turn cold. Eventually, her hand grasping Alexei¡¯s wrist slowly dropped, her tiptoes lost strength, and she plunged into an endless, dizzying darkness. In the final second before death imed her, Alexei released her, throwing her to the ground. ¡®This is not a good ce to kill someone. It would scare Natasha,¡® thought Alexei, Chloe, a terrible dark purple mark encircling her neck,y on the ground gasping for breath. Tears streamed from her eyes, and horror rendered her speechless. Her gaze toward Alexei was filled with fear and trepidation. Alexei ignored Chloe, who struggled on the ground like a dried¨Cup sea fish. He calmly pulled a white handkerchief from his pocket and meticulously wiped his hands. From beginning to end, Natasha¡¯s coat remained securely draped over his other arm. 15:38 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers He tossed the used handkerchief beside Chloe¡¯s face. His smile was faint,pletely devoid of the chilling ruthlessness he had shown earlier when harming her, as if looking down on an ant. ¡°Ms. Westwood, your kindness that saved my life seven years ago almost killed me.¡± Alexei was evading a pursuit at that time, hiding in a hotel. Unexpectedly, an ambnce was called and came straight for him, forcing him to jump from the third floor while injured and travel a long distance while losing blood. ¡°More importantly, how dare you make my beloved a secret mistress?¡± When Alexei thought of her shamelessly boasting about keeping Natasha as her mistress, he felt that it wouldn¡¯t be enough to appease his anger even if she died. ¡°Natasha is not some gutter filth like you. She deserves only the best.¡± Alexei, exuding a chilling aura, passed Chloe, who had not yet recovered from the shock of her near¨Cdeath experience. Chloe, still on the ground, clutching her neck, instinctively trembled and squirmed back slightly. Alexei scoffed. He grabbed the coat and continued searching for Natasha. Even if Chloe had saved him, which she didn¡¯t, would Alexei be the type to repay kindness? To attempt to coerce him and drive Natasha away with that, Chloe was misguided. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 15:38 Sat, Sep 6 N C Dismissed 175 hapter 175 Chapter 175 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Lucas. 22 E55 vouchers. Natasha listened to Lucas, opposite her, apologized, her face betraying no emotion. It was ironic. This was the only one that felt truly sincere, of all the times Lucas had apologized to her. The reason was that he himself had finally experienced what it felt like to have his position usurped. ¡°Natasha!¡± Lucas grabbed Natasha¡¯s wrist as she turned to leave, his eyes filled with pain. ¡°If¡­ if I had realized my mistake sooner, would we not be in this situation today?¡± Natasha pulled her hand free, her expression calm. ¡°No. Our ending would only ever be a breakup.¡± She looked at Lucas, who was surprised. ¡°Our problem wasn¡¯t whether you understood my situation at that time. It was that your needs always came before mine. You wanted a good reputation, to be a perfectly good person, to maintain dignity, and to conform to societal norms. Every single one of those things was more important than loving me.¡± She smiled, thinking of the scene she had just witnessed. ¡°Don¡¯t act as if you can¡¯t live without me. Lucas, is it so hard to admit your greed?¡± While iming to love her, he kept going on blind dates to solidify his status. First, there was Esther, and today, another youngdy from an unknown family. He was smarter this time. He didn¡¯t put on such airs as he did with Esther. A man¡¯s regret is worth nothing. ¡°No, I just¡­¡± said Lucas, He couldn¡¯t articte it. Was he supposed to say he just wanted to climb higher so he could take Natasha back when they broke up? Natasha shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this: If we were still together today, but Wyatt appeared, and I still cut ties with the rk family, and your father asked you to 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers choose between the family business and me, who would you choose? Or would you marry someone they chose while still stringing me along and refusing to let go?¡± Lucas fell silent. Lucas, as a teenager, would have directly chosen Natasha, but could an adult Lucas, as an adult, still give the same answer with a clear conscience? Natasha shook her head. ¡®See?¡® thought Natasha. ¡®That¡¯s the difference between Lucas and Alexei. ¡®If Alexei were standing before me now, he would definitely say he wants both without hesitation.¡¯ Only with power and status could Natasha live a better life and avoid being bullied. With rightful standing, she could stand tall and proud in front of others. It wasn¡¯t a choice, because Alexei would never weigh her against anything. Ultimately, Lucas could notpletely separate himself from the Wright family. He depended on his father and must live by his father¡¯s approval. Lucas wants it all. He would subconsciouslypromise Natasha¡¯s interests first, so he couldn¡¯t speak candidly. Alexei wants it all. He would fight for it himself, smooth the path, ovee all difficulties, and then proudly let Natashafortably enjoy the fruits of hisbor. She and Lucas were truly ipatible. No matter how the path of destiny unfolds, the fundamental nature of their personalities would cause them to drift further and further apart. Realizing what she left unsaid, Lucas¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. Then, someone passed behind them and identally bumped into Natasha. She stumbled and lurched forward. Lucas instinctively reached out to steady her, but Natasha swiftly pulled away. 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers. He suppressed his emotions and said disappointedly, ¡°Even if we¡¯re not a couple, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Can¡¯t we still be friends?¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes widened, her expression saying, ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying. Is that even reasonable?¡± Natasha thought, ¡®He wouldn¡¯t think one apology would resolve everything, would he? ¡®Being friends with his ex? It¡¯s sickening that he could even suggest that.¡¯ ¡®I should have known better than waiting for Alexei here. I¡¯m unlucky!¡¯ Lucas opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but remembering Alexei¡¯s previous warning, he ultimately stepped back. He should be content with a chance encounter and a brief conversation. ¡°They seemed to be having a pleasant chat. I heard first loves are the hardest to forget. Mr. Turner, do you think Natasha can truly forget Lucas, who was both her brother figure and her lover?¡± said Olivia. At the deck entrance, Olivia appeared beside Alexei, looking at Lucas and Natasha, who seemed intimately close, from that angle. Alexei lowered his head and looked at Olivia, who was stirring up trouble while unable to conceal her jealousy. He ran into all sorts of strange characters today. ¡°Miss Sutton, if you can¡¯t hook up with Lucas again, everyone will look down on you,¡± said Alexei. He didn¡¯t answer Olivia, but retorted with sarcasm. Alexei thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with a first love? Only ipetent cowards dwell on the past. ¡®Natasha has said her rtionship with Lucas, thanks to Miss Sutton, became less intimate as a couple than when they were just friends. ¡®Speaking of which, Olivia is my benefactor. 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers ¡®Do I look foolish? To get jealous and argue with Natasha over a few cynical remarks from outsiders?¡® Alexei looked at Olivia as if she were trash. Olivia assumed no man, especially a sessful one, would be alright with his partner having exes. Yet, even after seeing them being close, Alexei¡¯s reaction greatly exceeded her expectations ¡®Has Natasha clouded Alexei¡¯s judgment?¡® thought Olivia. ¡®Isn¡¯t he afraid their old me will reignite? Won¡¯t he think Natasha is indecisive and that it will create a rift between them?¡® However, Alexei¡¯s attitude said it all. With a bitter expression, she looked toward Lucas, who had moved away, but his gaze remained fixed on Natasha. ¡®Natasha is always luckier than me. First, he was with Lucas, then with Alexei. Why is Natasha always the favored one?¡® thought Olivia again. Alexei¡¯s patience ran out, and he walked straight over and called out, ¡°Natasha.¡± Natasha turned around, saw him, and broke into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± she pouted, mutteringints at him. ¡°You took forever.¡± Alexei obediently took the scolding, reaching out to put her coat on her. ¡°Sorry, baby, I was wrong.¡± After she put on the coat, he kissed her lips. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Natasha touched his face with her cold hands. Alexei frowned and frustratedly grasped her hand. ¡°Why are you so cold? Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll have them make you a cup of hot cocoa.¡± He regretted wasting that time. Natasha snuggled into his arms, grinning. ¡°No, thanks,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine once I warm up.¡± 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers She was being yful and stayed out in the wind too long. Hot cocoa wasn¡¯t necessary, and she didn¡¯t like it anyway. Alexei held her hand and kissed it. After waiting a moment and seeing her warm up, he finally sighed in relief. After confirming she was fine, Alexei began to act pitifully. ¡°Baby, Olivia mocked me when you were talking to Lucas. She said you¡¯d never forget your first love and that I¡¯d always be second. You once loved someone else more than me. Is that true?¡± He wore an expression that screamed, ¡°I¡¯m hurt, but I won¡¯t say it. I¡¯m trying not to be jealous, but I do care.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes widened. She thought, ¡®Olivia actually spread such rumors about me and fabricated lies to make Alexei so upset? ¡®Does Lucas deserve me? Those damned lunatics!¡® Ramona had just finished dealing with Chloe, who suffered a ¡®sudden recurrence of an old ailment¡® in the hallway. She had furiously given numerous instructions for more staff to manage security for tonight¡¯s ballroom dance. As Ramona was about to head to the deck to cool off, she saw Natasha, enraged, pass by, with Alexei, who was inexplicably pleased with himself and secretly enjoying something. Ramona¡¯s lips moved as she stretched out her hand dramatically. However, no one saw her. Ryan, who arrived a momentter, nudged Ramona¡¯s shoulder from behind. ¡°Ramona, what are you doing standing here frozen?¡± Ramona gazed in the direction the two people who had passed her went. Over by the sea, Olivia and Lucas were intensely arguing about something. Ramona suddenly asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± Checktest chapters at ?ovelFind Ryan nced at his watch nkly. ¡°It¡¯s four in the afternoon. Why?¡± 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N Ramona closed her eyes resignedly. 22 55 vouchers ¡®Great, it¡¯s a two¨Cday, one¨Cnight trip, and not even one day has passed yet. I¡¯m going to kill the person responsible for the invitation!¡® thought Ramona. ¡°Now! Immediately! Right now! Get someone to the deck!¡± Ramona roared furiously. 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N Dismissed 176 Chapter 176 Ramona had foresight. 22 55 vouchers As soon as the yacht staff rushed frantically to the deck, they immediately heard two sshes. It was followed by the astonished cries of other guests, ¡°Ah! Someone jumped into the sea!¡± Before the staff could react to what had happened, Ramona¡¯s furious roar sounded again, ¡°What are you gawking at? Go and save them!¡± She pinched her philtrum. Ramona thought, ¡®Withdraw the investment! I must withdraw it! ¡®This crappy yacht not only failed to make me money, but it was also going to give me high blood pressure from anger.¡® She had only casually invested a small sum and invited a few friends for fun, so why did she have to worry? If anyone died there today, Ramona¡¯s lifelong reputation would be ruined! With several more sshes, the paramedics on the yacht jumped into the water one after another. The attendees of the past two days¡® events were all affluent young men and women. If anything were to happen, everyone would be held ountable. Instantly, the sounds of sshing, screaming, and shouts to deploy lifeboats erupted into chaos. A few fishermen nearby exchanged nces, then silently reeled in their fishing rods. With so many people in the water, the fish must have been scared off. They were worried about identally reeling in a live person. In this chaotic scene, it¡¯s best not to get involved. At the heart of themotion, Natasha and Alexei¡¯s eyes met. Natasha wore a 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N ¡± Alexei smirked, patting her head. ¡°Of course not. They¡¯re foolish.¡± Natasha said nothing. 22 55 vouchers It was mainly because the way Olivia and Lucas fell into the sea was so dramatic and seamless that she started to doubt herself. Five minutes ago, Natasha led Alexei to find Olivia and Lucas, who were together. Given Olivia¡¯s nonsense, she first reprimanded Olivia and Lucas harshly, then solemnly dered she only liked Alexei, telling them not to fantasize and add drama every day. Olivia was stunned. No, she didn¡¯t say those words at all! Yes, she did want to stir things up a bit, but only tried to lead Alexei to suspect that Natasha still harbored feelings for Lucas. Even so, she didn¡¯t dare say much and stopped there. Besides, as soon as she spoke, Alexei immediately shut her down. How daring could she be to say in front of Alexei that he was inferior to Lucas? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being thrown into the sea to feed the fish? Realizing something, Olivia unbelievably nced at Alexei, who looked calm and was enjoying his darling¡¯s indirect confession. ¡®What ¡°first love¡± guy? In Natasha¡¯s heart, he¡¯s not even worth a single hair,¡® thought Olivia, Olivia, having been tricked, said, ¡°Am I just a part of your game?¡± Before she could even argue, Lucas, having been dragged into the situation, scolded and stung by Natasha¡¯s tant favoritism and protection of Alexei, erupted in anger. He shook Olivia¡¯s hand off. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything more to discuss.¡± Olivia panicked. 55 vouchers She came to Lucas because Roderick¡¯s birthday was approaching, and since they were at sea, she used it as an excuse to invite Lucas to dinner that evening tomemorate Roderick. The setting had stirred his emotions, and Lucas was almost persuaded by her. Unexpectedly, Natasha and Alexei inexplicably interfered. Furious and desperate, Olivia rushed to the railing, crying, and threatened to jump into the sea to join Roderick. Sure enough, Lucas followed. The railing on this side was exceptionally low. Olivia tripped, and unable to stop herself as she rushed forward, she actually tumbled over it. Lucas subconsciously went to grab her. He had forgotten that his right hand, injured on Mount Misty, could not bear any weight. Lucas and Olivia, pulling and dragging each other, both plunged into the sea. The melodrama was so unbelievably smooth that even Natasha, who came looking for trouble, was dumbfounded. Alexei sneered. With Lucas¡¯s mind, he was only fit to be bound to Olivia for life. The luxury yacht¡¯s infirmary, which usually had no patients, had three people lying neatly within an hour today. The doctor adjusted his sses. ¡®Didn¡¯t the boss pick an auspicious day for this event?¡® thought the doctor. ***** The eventful day finally passed, and as night fell, the evening dance slowly began to unfold to the sound of cheerful music. Chapter 176 This text is hosted at find?novel 55 vouchers As Natasha entered with Alexei arm in arm, men and women in exquisite masks were already dancing on the dance floor. She immediately saw Ramona nearby, staring intently at the inner area like a lost soul. ¡°Miss Hill, aren¡¯t you joining?¡± Natasha asked. Ramona, who was always full of spirit, had lost her vigor. With a wistful gaze, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance. I just want to return to the port.¡± After chatting with Ramona, who was resentful, Natasha was overjoyed as she returned to Alexei¡¯s side. ¡°Ramona probably won¡¯t want to invest in yachts or cruise ships ever again,¡± she said. In other venues, one can stop anytime, but once at sea, there¡¯s nowhere to hide. Alexei chuckled and thought, ¡®Ramona is quite unlucky this time.¡¯ He gently squeezed Natasha¡¯s ear, bent down, and extended his hand. ¡°Miss Fox, will you dance with me?¡± The masks they wore, a wolf and a fox, were chosen for each other. Natasha¡¯s delicate jawline, visible on the lower half of her face, lifted proudly as she lightly ced her hand in his palm, saying, ¡°Of course, Mr. Wolf, if you please.¡± Even with their faces concealed by masks, their elegant figures and demeanor revealed them to be an exceptionally distinguished pair, standing out even among thevishly dressed crowd. Ramona tapped her fingers to the music, watching the delightful couple and letting out a small sigh of relief. Besides Natasha and Alexei, Thomas, whose coboration had failed, remained in his room. Chloe, perhaps startled, refused to see anyone after returning from the medical room. Lucas and Olivia choked on water and were resting. Quinn, another member of the Turner family, actually seemed to be on vacation and was currently dancing with a familiar youngdy. 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N All potentially dangerous individuals were calm at that time. On the dance floor, it was time for partners to switch. 22 E55 vouchers The men released their hands, and thedies, like blooming flowers, twirled their skirts and moved toward another male partner. Ramona, rxed, turned and called out to a waiter, preparing to take a ss of red wine from the tray. Just then, the scene froze as the overhead lights suddenly dimmed, plunging the entire venue into darkness. ¡°Ah!¡± Exmations, the sounds of stepping on feet, and people bumping into each other rose and fell continuously. Ramona suddenly turned around, her brow furrowed. ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell them not to arrange any ridiculous surprise segments?¡® thought Ramona. However, the light noting on made her feel uneasy. Thinking of Alexei and Natasha, who had just entered the dance floor, her heart skipped a beat. AD Dismissed 177 : 22 55 vouchers Ramona¡¯s phone remained with her because she wasn¡¯t nning to go in and dance. ¡°Why is the power out?¡± she demanded of the on¨Csite manager. However, only a ¡®thud¡® was heard, the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground. Immediately after, the phone was disconnected. Ramona had made emergency arrangements. The waitstaff quickly lit the backup emergency lights and candles, and security personnel swiftly secured the venue. Everyone assumed it was a deliberate romantic gesture from the organizers. Though they chastised the organizers for being so unexpected, the host quickly guided them, maintaining a good atmosphere, andughter soon returned. Only Ramona quickly scanned the attendees, noticing that Alexei and Natasha were missing. Her face was grim. She left most of the personnel to secure the area and exited with a few bodyguards. In the corridor, she found the party organizer who had been knocked unconscious. She then made her way to the deck, where she witnessed a shocking scene. A man dressed in a suit like an ordinary guest, wearing a half¨Cmask, held a dagger to Natasha¡¯s throat, nervously backing away step by step. Alexei stood before them, his gaze dark. Natasha calmly cooperated with the knife¨Cwielder behind her, slowly retreating toward the railing where Olivia had fallen into the sea earlier. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± The man¡¯s hand was trembling. One inch closer, and it would slice Natasha¡¯s throat. He swallowed hard, staring at Alexei in fear. This man had just dealt with several of his men. 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers If he hadn¡¯t kidnapped this woman at the ball when they were unguarded, he would be dead by now. Alexei¡¯s eyes were like dark, bottomless abysses, radiating an intimidating chill that left no doubt: anyone caught by him would be immediately annihted. ¡°Alexei,¡± Natasha suddenly softly called. She was in the most danger, but was ironically the calmest person. Alexei had no time to object. The next moment, Natasha threw herself backward, hitting the kidnapper in the chin and causing him to instinctively reel backward. The sudden sensation of falling backward made him frantically release the knife and try to grab the railing with both his hands. However, the sudden drop below him made him grab in the air. With a ssh, the kidnapper fell into the sea. Natasha, who had also fallen backward over the railing, was caught by a pair ofrge, tensed, veiny hands at thest moment. With a pull and a lift, she was drawn into the man¡¯s firm embrace. Natasha¡¯s eyes gleamed as she said, ¡°I knew you could catch me.¡± Alexei¡¯s face held no smile. His eyes showed a lingering, terrified panic as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Natasha rk, who told you to take such a risk?¡± What if he were even a secondte? Natasha blinked her eyes and said, ¡°You would still pull me out of the sea, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Alexei was speechless. Ramona, who had just witnessed the thrilling climax. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to admire Natasha¡¯s unwavering trust in Alexei or be astonished by her boldness. 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N She would never in her life entrust her life to another person like that. 22 55 vouchers Alexei, who had faced countless dangers before and for whom the recent scene posed not even the slightest risk, felt an unprecedented fear today. He suddenly tightened his embrace. At that very moment, he suddenly realized that even if he could repeatedly put himself in harm¡¯s way, fearless of life or death, he couldn¡¯t afford even the slightest risk when it came to Natasha. Alexei¡¯s unease transferred to Natasha through his embrace. She gently patted Alexei¡¯s back, who was holding her, and softly said, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to be in any danger, and I feel the same way. If I hadn¡¯t moved just now, were you going to hurt yourself to make him drop his guard?¡± When unburdened, he was invincible and capable of anything. However, when it came to Natasha, he preferred to use the safest and even the most cumbersome method. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt either,¡± Natasha said softly. Alexei remained silent, only holding her a little tighter. Once they had both calmed down, Ramona, visibly relieved, stepped forward. ¡°Are they targeting you two?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She stared at Ramona. ¡°But they have more people, Ramona. Another group you don¡¯t know about has likely boarded this ship.¡± Ramona¡¯s expression drastically changed. The man had abducted Natasha on the dance floor. Alexei dealt with several aplices they encountered after leaving. However, Natasha could sense that there must have been more than just that one person on the dance floor. Otherwise, without their distraction, Natasha wouldn¡¯t have been held at 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers knifepoint against her lower back while trying to avoid an innocent child ying nearby, and Alexei would have been able to rescue her before they even left the venue. Ramona gnashed her teeth. ¡°Damn it!¡± said Ramona. She had initially thought everything would be fine with the two most important individuals safe, but the situation turned out to be worse than she had expected. That was right. She should have been vignt from the moment she discovered people were taking money to use connections for sending out invitations. Everyone on the yacht was either wealthy or influential. If a kidnapper had thought about it, kidnapping one or two people could extort arge sum. It was just that they were unlucky. As soon as they made their move, they ran into Natasha and Alexei, two formidable opponents. It directly exposed him and led to heavy losses. Ramona was seething. She knew the organizer was unreliable, but couldn¡¯t believe they could cause such a massive blunder. Had she not prepared in advance and increased security, several more people would have been kidnapped tonight when the lights went out. ¡°Stay safe. I¡¯ll go back and check,¡± said Ramona. Ramona was about to leave when Alexei, who was looking up at the starry sky, suddenly said, ¡°The ship has veered off course.¡± Ramona was dealt another heavy blow. ¡®Does that mean something happened to the captain as well? Who are these kidnappers, really?¡® thought Ramona. Natasha held Ramona¡¯s anxious hand, saying, ¡°Stay calm. You can¡¯t lose yourposure.¡± 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers She then turned to the bodyguards behind her. ¡°After Alexei acted, those people fled. Staying at the ball is currently the safest option. Do not let the guests scatter. It will be much harder to find them if they are alone.¡± Ramona took a deep breath and called Ryan, who was still goofing off, ¡°Keep everyone in the venue, no matter what method you use. Not a single person is allowed to leave, and don¡¯t cause panic.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the monitoring room, but the control room¡­¡± She hesitated and looked at Alexei. Those capable of operating such arge yacht were likely already in trouble. Even if any rich second¨Cgeneration individuals could, their mental fortitude wouldn¡¯t be sufficient. Natasha smiled, taking Alexei¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± If they were targeted, Alexei wouldn¡¯t let those people off the hook either. There was no problem with helping Ramona stabilize the situation first. Alexei did not object. With Alexei and Natasha willing to help, Ramona¡¯s pressure suddenly decreased. However, thinking of how much Alexei valued Natasha, Ramona still asked, ¡°Do you want to go back to the dance floor?¡± ¡®The security there is the strongest right now. If Natasha goes there, Alexei should agree, right?¡® thought Ramona. However, Alexei answered on Natasha¡¯s behalf first, ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be at ease letting Natasha be with anyone except himself. Natasha also nodded. Ramona chuckled. ¡°Alright, I was overthinking.¡± Ramona left in a hurry with her people. Alexei stroked Natasha¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡± 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N Natasha tilted her head, saying, ¡°Captain Turner, shall we depart?¡± They had done all sorts of cosys tonight. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find?Novel 22 55 vouchers Alexei pinched her cheek and smiled, ¡°Natasha, let¡¯s go and catch some mice.¡± 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N Chapter 178 Dismissed 178 Chapter 178 ¡°Bang-¡± The stairwell door was kicked open. 22 55 vouchers Natasha poked her head in from the doorway, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s another one here.¡± The kidnapper cowering in the shadow of the corner hugged himself tightly, trembling. He thought, ¡®The boss didn¡¯t mention these two ruthless people were on the ship before assigning the mission. We are always the ones chasing and intimidating those young masters anddies. When did we ever get toyed with by hostages like this?¡® Thinking of the miserable state of hisrades who had fallen into the hands of the man and the woman, he wished he could die right now. A quick, clean death was better than being used as a live subject for untying lessons. However, it was already too Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers She had learned Sanda self¨Cdefense techniques, but Alexei taught lethal moves. So it was no wonder she wasn¡¯t proficient. The bandit, who was inexplicably apologized to, thought, ¡­Thank you very much! The next second, a sharp pain shot through his leg as well. Another one fainted from the pain, and Natasha hung her head in vexation. Alexei was unfazed. ¡°Practice more, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± He scooped up the crouching Natasha rk, wiped her hands, and said, ¡°Continue toward the cockpit.¡± Ignoring the limp hands of the kidnapper lying in front of him, he expressionlessly stepped over it. Anyone who dared to harm Natasha should be prepared to face hell. The little game was just an appetizer. In the cockpit control room, another kidnapper held up the phone, saying, ¡°Hello? Hello? Speak up!¡± He gripped the steering wheel and furrowed his brow. He thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with everyone today? So strange. Don¡¯t they know not to y pranks while on the job?¡® He didn¡¯t suspect anything was wrong. With the yachat¡¯s original, highly wed security arranged by the organizers, how could seasoned professionals like them fail? Thinking of the money their boss said they would get after finishing the job, he excitedly whistled. ¡°Thump, thump-¡± He felt a struggle from the person in the corner. He smiled, ¡°We must thank the youngdy for guiding us. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to find the target. Our men will surely treat you wellter.¡± Enjoying the sight of the other person¡¯s fearful face, he stared back at the screen 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N and bypassed the original course. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± : 22 E55 vouchers The next moment, just as he thought sess was within reach, the man,pletely unprepared, copsed onto the steering wheel. Alexei casually picked up the man and threw him to the ground, then skillfully started the machine and took the helm again. Meanwhile, Natasha stood at the door, twirling a baseball bat she had stripped from one of the kidnappers, and stared in the direction of the corridor. After they had tacitly taken over the cockpit, a person tied up into a ball with his mouth gagged tumbled out. Unexpectedly, there was another unlucky person tied up alone here. Natasha walked over to help her untie. The next second, she saw that disheveled, tear¨Cstreaked face. ¡°Chloe?¡± Natasha¡¯s eyebrows lifted in surprise. When Natasha saw Alexei driving the boat and Natasha unharmed, her eyes narrowed slightly. ***** At the ball, the lights came back on. Ryan, having almost run out of tricks to keep the guests, let out a big sigh of relief. He sidled up to Ramona, his tense¨Cfaced cousin, and said, ¡°Ramona, is it resolved?¡± He had originallye along for free food and drinks. Who knew he¡¯d encounter something so thrilling? It was the highlight of his life, Ramona shot him a re, ¡°Wait another 15 minutes. Someone got away.¡± The first mate had been revived by the doctor and took over Alexei¡¯s duties. Alexei and Natasha volunteered to search for people. 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers All other areas had returned to normal, but the guests¡® rooms had not been thoroughly searched yet. The yacht¡¯s security checked the rooms one by one. Natasha casually pushed open a room door. It was empty. She pushed again and came face¨Cto¨Cface with two naked people entangled inside. Both parties froze. Arge hand covered her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t look. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± The security captain saw the two helpers standing still at the door of a room. He walked over curiously. ¡°Mr. Turner, Miss rk, did you find anything?¡± Alexei didn¡¯t say a word. He just hugged Natasha from behind, keeping her eyes covered. He smoothly moved away from the doorway, revealing the full view of the room. A group of people thought they had found a threat and swarmed over, raising their weapons. At the next second, Olivia¡¯s scream pierced through the yacht. ¡°Get out! Leave! Get out now!¡± Before Olivia could recover from the shock of being caught red¨Chanded by Natasha, arge group of strangers arrived, and Olivia was almost losing her mind. Because they were ying too intensely, the quilt on the bed had long been kicked off to who knows where, Olivia anxiously picked up the only pillow left on the head of the bed to cover herself. However, Lucas, with his face flushed red, ignored the embarrassing situation of being watched and, with blurred eyes, surprisingly clung to her again. The pillow was thrown away again. She could only hide beneath his body, screaming constantly from embarrassment, the noise ear¨Cpiercing. Outside, Natasha was speechless. 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N So was the staff at the door. They were utterly disgusted. 55 vouchers They were battling for their lives outside, worried about the guests¡® safety, yet these two were hidden in the room, engaged in passionate acts,pletely oblivious to any danger. The source of th?s content is FindN()vel The captain reacted the fastest and quickly ordered an evacuation. ¡°Sorry, sorry, carry on.¡± After a thought, the captain felt they still needed to give a reminder. He pushed the door open again and, with his back to the people inside, shouted, ¡°Um, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t continue. Something happened on the yacht. It¡¯s not safe.¡± It was fortunate they were the ones who came in. What if they had been kidnappers? If they were kidnapped and paraded naked, the captain couldn¡¯t imagine extreme social humiliation. ¡°Ahhhhh-¡± Olivia continued to scream when she noticed the people had returned. Frantically, she pped Lucas, who was still in motion. Lucas regained some awareness when Olivia screamed. Feeling the pain in his face, his eyes finally cleared slightly. He looked in astonishment at Olivia beneath him and the man by the door with his back to them, his body suddenly freezing. Simultaneously, Natasha pulled Alexei¡¯s hand away, craning her neck slightly, curious about what was causing the continuedmotion inside. Through the door crack, her gaze met Lucas¡¯s, who was looking out. ¡°Natasha¡­¡± Realizing his predicament, Lucas¡¯s lips trembled, his face devoid of color, as pale as paper. 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N Dismissed 179 E55 vouchers After the awkward room search, thest gangster everyone was looking for emerged from the end of the corridor, escorting Thomas, who had been resting in his room. Natasha couldn¡¯t help but sigh that sometimes it was better to stick with the group. Everyone who was alone tonight didn¡¯t fare well. Alexei and Natasha had experienced this familiar scenario once. Upon seeing that the person had been found, Alexei ignored Thomas¡¯s hopeful gaze, took Natasha¡¯s hand, and looked at the security captain, saying, ¡°They¡¯re your responsibility.¡± If it had been anyone else, he might have helped them resolve the situationpletely. However, since it was Thomas, he let them deal with it themselves. Stunned by the sessive unexpected events, the bewildered security captain asked, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®Are you just going to leave so casually?¡® the security captain thought. The scene repeated, and the deck once again saw two confronting groups. Ramona arrived upon hearing themotion, just in time to witness the final moment when Thomas and the kidnapper identally tripped over debris and both fell into the sea, as well as the scene of emergency personnel anxiously jumping into the water. Ramona thought, ¡°This damnable familiarity! What kind of auspicious ce is this, anyway?¡® While everyone was rushing to save people, Ramona, having solved the problem, took a rare moment to ponder: Should this railing be raised or not? However, whether it should be raised or not was a matter forter. Tonight¡¯s biggest crisis thus dissipated unseen. Apart from a few who noticed 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N something amiss, most guests werepletely unaware. 22 55 vouchers The kidnappers were all stowed away below deck and were picked up that same night by Shawn and Dn, who arrived in a speedboat. In the waters at a certain distance from their yacht, Alexei¡¯s people had actually been following all along. Shawn and Dn had fully expected a leisurely business trip, ying cards with great enthusiasm. However, it turned out that working overtime in the middle of the night was their destiny. Fueled by the anger, the group of kidnappers received a thorough ¡®wee¡®. It was worth mentioning that Chloe, whom Natasha and her group rescued from the cockpit, was also sent along. Apparently, she was the first person caught by the bandits tonight. To save her life and out of jealousy, she told them Natasha was the most valuable and easiest target on the ship. ***** After ying a game of cat and mouse all night, Natasha, whose spirits were still high, was eximing in her room, ¡°Lucas and Olivia sure know how to y their games!¡± Alexei looked at her with a half¨Csmile. ¡°Enjoy the view?¡± Natasha giggled and pounced into his arms, reaching out to run her hand over his abs. ¡°Not as handsome as my Alexei.¡± Alexei scoffed, ¡°You really watched?¡± Sensing an impending reckoning, her guilty eyes darted nervously. She held up her thumb and forefinger, ¡°Just a tiny bit?¡± She hugged his waist and whined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to look at other men. They were doing that when I walked in.¡± Alexei rubbed his knuckles against her face. ¡°Shall I help my darling wash her eyes 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N clean?¡± Natasha subconsciously nced at his chest. A chill ran through Alexei. ¡°Did you see this as well?¡± Natasha said nothing. After a tumultuous night, therge ship sailed steadily on the sea. However, the storm had just begun in a luxurious suite. 22 B55 vouchers Natasha only then realized that his jealousy of other men was a pretense. His true intention was to settle another score with her. Her long, thick eyshes were beaded with tears, her smooth face flushed, and her red lips slightly parted. Her whole being was wavering between ecstasy and agony. He wouldn¡¯t let her climax. ¡°Baby, tell me, promise me you won¡¯t take risks again, okay?¡± He slowly kissed her, and glistening beads of sweat rolled down his sculpted back. She whimpered, lifting her hips, but refused to answer. ¡°Sweetheart, good girl. Natasha is the most obedient. Say you¡¯ll never put yourself in danger again.¡± He stepped back a little, finding it equally difficult to watch her crave something she couldn¡¯t have. Unable to resist, he leaned down and kissed her. After savoring enough of the taste, he gave her a little. ¡°Natasha, do you want to?¡± Natasha hooked her arms around his neck, knowing he was forcing her to agree to entrust her safety to him from then on, but she stubbornly refused to concede. ¡°Alexei Turner, you big jerk,¡± she responded, trembling. Alexei sighed. ¡®How could she be so stubborn, so pitiful yet so adorable?¡® thought Alexei. 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N 22 55 vouchers Ultimately, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her distressed. After a long stalemate, he relented, releasing her and himself. In the depths of their intense devotion, he suddenly realized love was truly the feeling of longing for each other, caring for each other¡ªa mix of pain, bitterness, and joy. The boundless sea surface reflected the countless stars in the sky. Amidst the iparably beautiful scenery, gusts of wind swept through, billowing the sails and rippling fragmented specks of light, merging into the lingering night. Get full chapters from f?ndnovel ***** While lovers bask in the warmth of spring, another room was cold enough to freeze at any moment. Lucas, his eyes bloodshot, looked at Olivia, who was dressed in tattered clothes that barely covered her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He gritted his teeth, his words bleeding with rage. He was filled with intense pain, realizing Natasha had just witnessed his illicit affair with Olivia. After that scene, even if Natasha and Alexei broke upter, they would never have a future together. Natasha hated Olivia so much that she would never want a man who had been with her. Lucas¡¯s gaze was like daggers, and he had never loathed Olivia before him that much. Olivia had long ovee her initial panic, smiling indifferently. ¡°What are you angry about? Didn¡¯t you hear? Kidnappers boarded the yacht today. If I hadn¡¯t had someone lock the room from the outside, you might have been taken hostage. Do you think your father would pay a high price to ransom you?¡± 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N Lucas¡¯s voice was full of disgust as he said, ¡°I¡¯d rather die!¡± 22 55 vouchers Olivia¡¯s face fell for a moment, then quickly returned to normal. ¡°But you didn¡¯t die, and you slept with me.¡± She knew what he cared about most, and taunted him with a mix of hatred and triumph. ¡°Lucas, Natasha saw everything. She saw how you couldn¡¯t bear to leave me, and saw you crawling at my feet like a dog begging for affection. To her, you¡¯re filth. Do you think there¡¯s much difference between me and you in her eyes? From the moment you allowed me to approach, you became her enemy!¡± She watched his face grow deste inch by inch, still not appeased. ¡°If you hate me, why do you soften toward me again and again, giving me hope? If you don¡¯t want to see me, drive and curse me away! Why did I seed tonight? Because you willingly opened the door for me! If it were Alexei, do you think he would open the door for another woman?¡± She knew it was herst chance. At the infirmary, the doctor prescribed some simple medication, fearing they would get infected after falling into the water. She bribed a waiter to put the substance, originally intended for the red winememorating Roderick tonight, into his water ss for medicine, and had it delivered to his room. Figuring the medicine was about to take effect, she came to knock on the door, iming her medicine was missing and she couldn¡¯t find a doctor, wanting to borrow some from Lucas. In a dazed state, Lucas pulled her into the room. At first, he was a little clear- headed and wanted to leave, but the door wouldn¡¯t open. Watching Olivia approach, undressing, he could only helplessly allow himself to step into the trap little by little. Lucas bent over, covered his face, and tears of regret seeped through his fingers. When he looked at Olivia again, it was like he was staring at an enemy. ¡°What do you want from scheming against me? Was it just to humiliate me before Natasha?¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°Natasha¡¯s appearance was unexpected, and I don¡¯t like the 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N audience.¡± She looked at his embarrassed face and finally revealed her purpose. Olivia¡¯s voice was cold as she said, ¡°Lucas, marry me.¡± 22 55 vouchers 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N Dismissed 180 possible!¡± Lucas was agitated. 22 55 vouchers Lucas was truly enraged, not hesitating to use even more vicious words to retort, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d marry you because we slept together once? Do you still see yourself as thedy of the rk family? Olivia Sutton, you¡¯re a notorious tramp! How could you be so cheap? So eager to climb into a man¡¯s bed? Even streetwalkers have more self¨Crespect than you!¡± Olivia¡¯s long fingernails dug into her palm, and her eyes were also red. There was the pain of being called shameless by someone she once loved, and also the hatred for her current predicament. ¡°How noble are you? Why did you get on this ship? Wasn¡¯t it to sell yourself for a good price? Do you think you, Lucas Wright, whose prestige exists only in name, are any better than me?¡± Who would have thought that the couple, once hailed as perfect by the media and public, would now have such a messy breakup, shamelessly attacking each other, exchanging harsh words, and wishing they could drag each other down to hell? ¡°I didn¡¯t force you to sleep with me. If you had the guts, you would¡¯ve held back. Your willpower was weak, so who can you me?¡± said Olivia. She didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way, but her original n was ruined, and seeing Lucas¡¯s resistance and disgust toward her, she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Get out!¡± Lucas suddenly picked up the ss from the table and smashed it at her feet, Olivia watched him go mad with cold eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m counting on your pity and morality?¡± She suddenly smiled, dropping a bombshell. ¡°I recorded it.¡± Lucas looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Have you no shame?¡± asked Lucas. 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N : 22 55 vouchers ¡°Shame?¡± Olivia scoffed. ¡°Do I have any reputation left to speak of? My reputation is ruined. I¡¯m not afraid of adding another charge. If you¡¯re willing to sacrifice everything, unafraid of outsiders seeing your disgraceful behavior in bed, or how you grovel at a woman, then send me to jail. ¡°But by then, it¡¯s likely no youngdy from any prominent family will look favorably upon you. When you walk out, you¡¯ll have to endure strange looks and harshments from others. Can you handle that?¡± Lucas was not the type to be uninhibited and carefree. He valued his reputation and dignity too much to do that. ¡°Are you being fair to Roderick?¡± he gritted out. ¡°Roderick Watson? Don¡¯t bring him up. I don¡¯t believe that after all these years, you haven¡¯t noticed I like you. Do you enjoy having an ambiguous rtionship with your brother¡¯s woman? Lucas Wright, everything you¡¯re experiencing today is your deserts.¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°You let me get close to you because you also believe we¡¯re the same kind, don¡¯t you? Hypocritical, dark, selfish, fragile¡­ When you see Natasha, you must feel ashamed of yourself, right?¡± Lucas dejectedly held his head in his hands. Olivia stood up. ¡°I hope we can get our marriage certificate when we disembark tomorrow. ¡°Lucas, we are destined to be intertwined for this lifetime.¡± ***** The daytime activities for the next day had been announced as canceled afterst night¡¯s ball. The yacht would dock ahead of schedule at II a.m. Natasha wanted to see the sunrise. At 5 a.m., Alexei woke up with the rm, carefully dressed her from head to toe, and then carried her to the bathroom to wash up andb her hair. 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 N : 22 E55 vouchers Natasha was nodding off, groggily leaning on him, letting him dress her up like a doll. Once ready, Alexei kissed her still slightly swollen lips and led her to the top deck. Atst night¡¯s party, Ryan had too many ideas to stall for time, leaving everyone exhausted. At that hour, most guests were still asleep, with only a few staff members awake. When they came up, the only person there was a cellist invited by the organizers, ying while enjoying the view. The stars had not yet faded, and a crescent moon hung high. Against a backdrop of faint dawn light, the solitary musician faced the sea, eyes half¨Cclosed, lost in the strings, ying with mesmerizing passion. Alexei and Natasha did not disturb him. Alexei draped the shawl from his arm over Natasha. They walked quietly to the bow, where he embraced her from behind. Leaning against each other, they listened to the music and watched the faint light of dawn. Last night¡¯s life¨Cand¨Cdeath struggle and this moment of peaceful warmth felt like two different worlds. When the piece ended, the musician finally noticed two extra audience members. Upon seeing that the esteemed guests had no intention of driving him away, he paused for a moment, then yed two more ssic love songs. Upon seeing the cellist, who had finished practicing and was preparing to leave, pack up, Natasha smiled, ¡°Our impromptu musician is gone.¡± Alexei raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Still want to hear?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯t make people work overtime outside of work hours.¡± That cellist was likely a member ofst night¡¯s ball band. Their ying here now might be to enjoy the scenery or seek inspiration. In any case, it was his private time. 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 N It was already good enough that they got to enjoy a few tunes. Alexei pinched her earlobe. ¡°Who said I¡¯d let him y?¡± Natasha looked at him in surprise. ¡°Can you y the cello?¡± Alexei smiled, patted her head. ¡°Wait for me.¡± 22 55 vouchers Natasha leaned against the boat, adjusting her shawl, and then saw Alexei walk over and say something to the cellist, pointing in her direction. The cellist¡¯s face first showed surprise and apprehension, then a familiar knowing smile appeared. He nodded readily and took his belongings, but left the cello in his hand. Natasha smiled, her eyes crinkling as she watched Alexei walk toward her with the cello. The music continued to flow, but the performer had transformed from a romantic musician into Natasha¡¯s private cellist. Only they remained on the deck, surrounded by the vast, boundless sea and beneath a sky that grew increasingly colorful. It created the illusion that only they existed in the world. A gentle breeze brushed by, and the dawn light softly illuminated the lovers. Alexei¡¯s ying was a bit rusty at first, but he quickly found his rhythm. Unity first taught him to y the cello, When she was in good spirits, she would enthusiastically teach her son to y her beloved instrument. After Unity¡¯s death, she became a forbidden topic at the Turner Mansion. Dereck forbade anyone from ying the cello there again. The younger generation of the Turner family, who studied music, mostly chose instruments like the piano, harp, or violin, and so on. Alexei only picked up the skillter, but he rarely used it. 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel 55 vouchers After Unity¡¯s instrument was brought back from the Turner family by Natasha, it was carefully stored away by them, rarely taken out. So, this was indeed the first time Natasha heard him y the cello. To be honest, while Alexei inherited some talent from Unity, his hands were still rusty, and his ying was certainly not as good as that of a professional cellist. However, it sounded incredibly pleasant to Natasha. She sat obediently, listening to the piece. When Alexei changed the tune, she smiled, untied her shawl, and with light dance steps, gracefully moved to the center of the deck. AD Dismissed 183 6022 55 vouchers ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dereck was both shocked and enraged. Natasha sneered, cracked her whip, and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m whipping you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m his father!¡± Dereck had never in his life seen a daughter¨Cinw dare to whip an elder. ¡°To be considered an elder, you need to have done the raising and nurturing, to be worthy of respect. Who are you? How dare you put on a fatherly air in front of Alexei? Do you think he¡¯s still a who has no one to protect him?¡± ¡°Alexei! Control her!¡± Dereck had never heard such hurtful words. He trembled with rage as he urgently and awkwardly called out Alexei¡¯s name. Natasha said, ¡°Calling him is useless. You and I have no blood rtion, and whipping you is what you deserve.¡± Alexei¡¯s coldness had long dispersed. He smiled, spreading his hands helplessly. ¡°You heard it. I¡¯m not the one who calls the shots in my family.¡± Dereck was livid. He realized that trying to talk sense into them today was his biggest mistake. Who knew Natasha would y by her own rules? ?????? ???? find~novel She was incredibly arrogant! He awkwardly rolled and dodged Natasha, feeling as helpless as he did during Edgar¡¯s birthday party when Teri wildly pped him with a thorny branch in the dark. ¡°Stop, stop! If you don¡¯t want to save Chloe, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll just leave!¡± Dereck was truly afraid of her. Dereck was frustrated. ¡®Why did he end up with Natasha?¡® Natasha grew even angrier upon hearing this, her eyes red with rage. ¡°Anyone in this world can plead for Chloe, but you cannot!¡± 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 55 vouchers She felt a deep sense of injustice for Alexei. ¡°Where were you when Alexei and his mother were being bullied and humiliated by everyone at the Turner Mansion? You couldn¡¯t even protect your wife and child. Now you¡¯re ying the hero, pleading for the niece of someone who bullied them. Dereck, how audacious of you! Can you even sleep well at night?¡± Recalling the unbearable photos from that time, she furiouslyshed out again, ¡°How could you treat him like this?¡± He had never been kind to Alexei, yet he expected a few regrets would make Alexei acknowledge him as a father. Why should he?! Dereck froze when she mentioned Unity. His eyes showed confusion, as if all his strength had drained away, forlornly gave up resistance. Instead, Alexei was the first to stop the enraged Natasha. and he It wasn¡¯t for Dereck; rather, it wasn¡¯t worth letting outsiders upset her. He hugged her and kissed her reddened eyes. ¡°Baby, do not be angry. He can¡¯t bully me now. I¡¯ll make him leave, alright?¡± ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry.¡± He stroked her back, soothing her emotions. Natasha was also enraged by Dereck¡¯s shamelessness. It was clearly Alexei who was wronged. She hugged him tightly, mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t let hime to our house.¡± ¡°Alright, as you wish, dear.¡± He tenderly touched her forehead with his lips. When he looked at Dereck again, his gaze was like ice. The servant from the Turner Mansion who had pushed Dereck in appeared with several ck¨Cd bodyguards. The servant¡¯s eyes widened in shock, witnessing the jarring scene: the disabled Dereck fallen on the ground, unattended, while his own son, Alexei, was gentlyforting his wife. 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 55 vouchers Meanwhile, the bodyguards calmly strode forward, violently grabbing Dereck and his wheelchair and throwing them out of the vi. ¡®Why am I so unlucky today? I was chosen toe along. The servant wished he was blind. He fumbled to help Dereck into the car, then cautiously asked, ¡°Dereck, should we go to the hospital?¡± Dereck, however, asked an irrelevant question, ¡°Have you seen what Alexei looked like when he was a child?¡± Stumped by the question, the servant scratched their head and replied, ¡°Uh, I camete.¡± He started working for the Turner family long after Alexei had already grown up. He only knew they had a bad rtionship, but didn¡¯t know what had happened or what Alexei¡¯s past was like. Dereck closed his eyes and turned his head away. ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡± Unnoticed by anyone, two streams of tears rolled down his ageless yet deeply weathered face. ***** In the vi, ying with the top was out of the question. Alexei carried Natasha in his arms to the sofa, had her sit sideways on hisp, and softly kissed her face. Natasha had gotten over that phase and stopped crying long ago, now tickled andughing by his teasing, She giggled, pulling away from him, ¡°Alexei, don¡¯t be like Daron!¡± Was he washing her face? Seeing her happy, Alexei also smiled, ¡°Daron is imitating me. Did you secretly kiss it again? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d only kiss me from now on, baby?¡± He bit a spot on her corbone, gently teasing it with his teeth, then lightly licked
    1. it.
    15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 55 vouchers Natasha felt weak all over, and her voice was soft. ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss Daron. I just hugged Daron.¡± She cupped his face, leaned in, and pecked his lips twice like a puppy. ¡°I love you the most.¡± Alexei¡¯s heart feltpletely full, as if filled with warm water. ¡°I know.¡± His voice was low and husky, with a smile. In this world, he was no longer alone; someone loved him wholeheartedly, felt his pain, cherished his every desire, and grew thorns for him, brave and fervent. He buried his head in her neck, inhaling her scent. ¡°Baby, thank you for loving me.¡± Sometimes he would fear that if this was just a beautiful dream, and he woke up to find there was no Natasha in the world, how would he continue to live? As if sensing his fear, she gently clutched his hair, making him lift his head from her neck, and kissed him deeply. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. Alexei, we have a home now.¡± Alexei paused, then tightly gripped her waist and held the back of her head. He deepened the kiss, a forceful embrace, as if to fuse her into his very being. On the sofa, two figures gradually sank back, intertwining. ***** The Westwood family doted on Chloe, unaware that a greater crisis was imminent. Leaving aside Alexei¡¯s old grudges with Teri and the Westwoods, just considering Chloe¡¯s attempt to use the kidnappers to eliminate Natasha, Alexei could never let her off. Today might be called an ident, but who knew if she might hire assassins herself in the future? However, Shawn and Dn didn¡¯t do anything to her. They merely made Chloe witness an interrogation of the kidnappers, which was somewhat bloody and 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 brutal. 22 55 vouchers Chloe was a pampered youngdy raised in a wealthy family. She was terrified when Alexei tied her and the kidnappers together and handed them over to Shawn and his team. She had thought that encountering him in the cockpit meant she was saved. The continuous trauma from the entire night made her terrified at the mere mention of Alexei¡¯s name, seeing everyone as a viin, and ultimately, she was too frightened to speak. Teri watched Dereck return, wanting to ask if Alexei had told him how Chloe ended up in such a state. Dereck, looking distraught, walked past her and went straight to shut himself in the study. Teri stood at the door, looking bewildered and lost. Inside, her husband, whom she had gone to great lengths to win but could never truly connect with, remained elusive. On her phone, her brother and sister¨Cin-w¡¯s relentless interrogations, reproaches, and even vicious curses continued. Teri¡¯s eyes were vacant. She had once tried to kill Unity¡¯s son, and now Alexei had harmed her beloved niece, who was like a daughter to her. Would his revenge stop here? Life seemed like a cycle. She felt dizzy and disoriented. Dismissed 182 6022 55 vouchers ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dereck was both shocked and enraged. Natasha sneered, cracked her whip, and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m whipping you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m his father!¡± Dereck had never in his life seen a daughter¨Cinw dare to whip an elder. ¡°To be considered an elder, you need to have done the raising and nurturing, to be worthy of respect. Who are you? How dare you put on a fatherly air in front of Alexei? Do you think he¡¯s still a who has no one to protect him?¡± ¡°Alexei! Control her!¡± Dereck had never heard such hurtful words. He trembled with rage as he urgently and awkwardly called out Alexei¡¯s name. Natasha said, ¡°Calling him is useless. You and I have no blood rtion, and whipping you is what you deserve.¡± Alexei¡¯s coldness had long dispersed. He smiled, spreading his hands helplessly. ¡°You heard it. I¡¯m not the one who calls the shots in my family.¡± Dereck was livid. He realized that trying to talk sense into them today was his biggest mistake. Who knew Natasha would y by her own rules? Find the newest release on f?ndnovel She was incredibly arrogant! He awkwardly rolled and dodged Natasha, feeling as helpless as he did during Edgar¡¯s birthday party when Teri wildly pped him with a thorny branch in the dark. ¡°Stop, stop! If you don¡¯t want to save Chloe, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll just leave!¡± Dereck was truly afraid of her. Dereck was frustrated. ¡®Why did he end up with Natasha?¡® Natasha grew even angrier upon hearing this, her eyes red with rage. ¡°Anyone in this world can plead for Chloe, but you cannot!¡± 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 55 vouchers She felt a deep sense of injustice for Alexei. ¡°Where were you when Alexei and his mother were being bullied and humiliated by everyone at the Turner Mansion? You couldn¡¯t even protect your wife and child. Now you¡¯re ying the hero, pleading for the niece of someone who bullied them. Dereck, how audacious of you! Can you even sleep well at night?¡± Recalling the unbearable photos from that time, she furiouslyshed out again, ¡°How could you treat him like this?¡± He had never been kind to Alexei, yet he expected a few regrets would make Alexei acknowledge him as a father. Why should he?! Dereck froze when she mentioned Unity. His eyes showed confusion, as if all his strength had drained away, forlornly gave up resistance. Instead, Alexei was the first to stop the enraged Natasha. and he It wasn¡¯t for Dereck; rather, it wasn¡¯t worth letting outsiders upset her. He hugged her and kissed her reddened eyes. ¡°Baby, do not be angry. He can¡¯t bully me now. I¡¯ll make him leave, alright?¡± ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry.¡± He stroked her back, soothing her emotions. Natasha was also enraged by Dereck¡¯s shamelessness. It was clearly Alexei who was wronged. She hugged him tightly, mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t let hime to our house.¡± ¡°Alright, as you wish, dear.¡± He tenderly touched her forehead with his lips. When he looked at Dereck again, his gaze was like ice. The servant from the Turner Mansion who had pushed Dereck in appeared with several ck¨Cd bodyguards. The servant¡¯s eyes widened in shock, witnessing the jarring scene: the disabled Dereck fallen on the ground, unattended, while his own son, Alexei, was gentlyforting his wife. 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 55 vouchers Meanwhile, the bodyguards calmly strode forward, violently grabbing Dereck and his wheelchair and throwing them out of the vi. ¡®Why am I so unlucky today? I was chosen toe along. The servant wished he was blind. He fumbled to help Dereck into the car, then cautiously asked, ¡°Dereck, should we go to the hospital?¡± Dereck, however, asked an irrelevant question, ¡°Have you seen what Alexei looked like when he was a child?¡± Stumped by the question, the servant scratched their head and replied, ¡°Uh, I camete.¡± He started working for the Turner family long after Alexei had already grown up. He only knew they had a bad rtionship, but didn¡¯t know what had happened or what Alexei¡¯s past was like. Dereck closed his eyes and turned his head away. ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡± Unnoticed by anyone, two streams of tears rolled down his ageless yet deeply weathered face. ***** In the vi, ying with the top was out of the question. Alexei carried Natasha in his arms to the sofa, had her sit sideways on hisp, and softly kissed her face. Natasha had gotten over that phase and stopped crying long ago, now tickled andughing by his teasing, She giggled, pulling away from him, ¡°Alexei, don¡¯t be like Daron!¡± Was he washing her face? Seeing her happy, Alexei also smiled, ¡°Daron is imitating me. Did you secretly kiss it again? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d only kiss me from now on, baby?¡± He bit a spot on her corbone, gently teasing it with his teeth, then lightly licked
    1. it.
    15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 55 vouchers Natasha felt weak all over, and her voice was soft. ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss Daron. I just hugged Daron.¡± She cupped his face, leaned in, and pecked his lips twice like a puppy. ¡°I love you the most.¡± Alexei¡¯s heart feltpletely full, as if filled with warm water. ¡°I know.¡± His voice was low and husky, with a smile. In this world, he was no longer alone; someone loved him wholeheartedly, felt his pain, cherished his every desire, and grew thorns for him, brave and fervent. He buried his head in her neck, inhaling her scent. ¡°Baby, thank you for loving me.¡± Sometimes he would fear that if this was just a beautiful dream, and he woke up to find there was no Natasha in the world, how would he continue to live? As if sensing his fear, she gently clutched his hair, making him lift his head from her neck, and kissed him deeply. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. Alexei, we have a home now.¡± Alexei paused, then tightly gripped her waist and held the back of her head. He deepened the kiss, a forceful embrace, as if to fuse her into his very being. On the sofa, two figures gradually sank back, intertwining. ***** The Westwood family doted on Chloe, unaware that a greater crisis was imminent. Leaving aside Alexei¡¯s old grudges with Teri and the Westwoods, just considering Chloe¡¯s attempt to use the kidnappers to eliminate Natasha, Alexei could never let her off. Today might be called an ident, but who knew if she might hire assassins herself in the future? However, Shawn and Dn didn¡¯t do anything to her. They merely made Chloe witness an interrogation of the kidnappers, which was somewhat bloody and 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 brutal. 22 55 vouchers Chloe was a pampered youngdy raised in a wealthy family. She was terrified when Alexei tied her and the kidnappers together and handed them over to Shawn and his team. She had thought that encountering him in the cockpit meant she was saved. The continuous trauma from the entire night made her terrified at the mere mention of Alexei¡¯s name, seeing everyone as a viin, and ultimately, she was too frightened to speak. Teri watched Dereck return, wanting to ask if Alexei had told him how Chloe ended up in such a state. Dereck, looking distraught, walked past her and went straight to shut himself in the study. Teri stood at the door, looking bewildered and lost. Inside, her husband, whom she had gone to great lengths to win but could never truly connect with, remained elusive. On her phone, her brother and sister¨Cin-w¡¯s relentless interrogations, reproaches, and even vicious curses continued. Teri¡¯s eyes were vacant. She had once tried to kill Unity¡¯s son, and now Alexei had harmed her beloved niece, who was like a daughter to her. Would his revenge stop here? Life seemed like a cycle. She felt dizzy and disoriented. Dismissed 181 22 55 vouchers Dawn broke, its warm golden rays piercing through the clouds as a dazzling red sun rose slowly from the dark blue sea. The sky transformed into a vibrant canvas of pinkish¨Cpurple, orange, and soft gold. On the empty top deck, a man with a cold yet deeply affectionate demeanor, his shirt unbuttoned casually at the cor and hair slightly tousled by the sea breeze, yed the cello with intense focus. Before him, a stunning young woman in a white silk¨Ccotton dress danced gracefully against the backdrop of the rising sun. Her hair was tied in a loosely woven, voluminous braid that suggested an unskilled hand. They asionally nced at each other from a distance, sharing knowing smiles. Busy staff preparing breakfast glimpsed the scene on deck and involuntarily paused to admire the breathtakingly beautiful moment. Inside the restaurant, Quinn, who had just grabbed a cup of coffee and was watching the sunrise by the window, overheard the admiring whispers of the staff. He looked toward the deeply affectionate couple in the distance. On the second¨Cfloor deck, Lucas, sleepless all night and with a stubbly beard, looked up at the faintly visible, dancing figure above, his eyes red and tears streaming down. Behind him, Olivia, who had also risen early, was staring intently at Natasha dancing. After a long while, she lowered her head, staring at her left leg, which had been injured in prison, concealing the sheen of tears in her eyes. The one feeling most rxed and carefree was probably Ramona, who was excited at the thought of returning today and had woken up early. She admired the performance, a sight she might never witness again in her lifetime, Smiling, she looked at Thomas, whom she had met by chance. She said, ¡°The rk family clearly wasn¡¯t short on money, yet they failed to raise their daughter well. Now look, she¡¯s taken.¡± ¡®That possessive, obsessive, domineering man, Alexei, truly has it easy,¡® Ramona 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 thought. 22 55 vouchers Thomas, looking haggard, watched Natashaugh lightly after being caught, and his expression dimmed. Life had twisted and turned, fraught with misunderstandings and missed chances. The rk family didn¡¯t deserve her. She would live better under someone else¡¯s care. ***** When getting off the boat, Olivia, arm¨Cin¨Carm with Lucas, stopped in front of Natasha. ¡°Lucas and I are getting married.¡± Lucas was so embarrassed he wanted to escape, but unconsciously, like Olivia, he looked into Natasha¡¯s eyes, hoping to see a hint of emotion. She remained calm, not even a hint of surprise on her face. Her delicate eyebrows simply rose, and her voice was teasing. She said, ¡°What? Do you want me to send a gift?¡± Remembering the ¡°gifts¡± Natasha had given at her solo performance and Madeline¡¯s birthday party, Olivia¡¯s face fell. Lucas failed to provoke her; instead, Olivia felt a surge of unease. She pulled back Lucas, who was about to exin, and said with a stiff expression, ¡°No need. We¡¯re simply telling you.¡± Natasha smiled. They didn¡¯t want it, but she was eager to give it. They had no choice but to ept this gift. Meanwhile, Alexei looked at Quinn and saw a wound on his hand, Quinn raised his hand, following his gaze, and smiled. ¡°Something happenedst night, didn¡¯t it? I got this cut on the dance floor protecting my date. It wasn¡¯t just a power outage surprise, was it?¡± 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 Alexei said, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know the answer, Quinn?¡± 22 55 vouchers Quinn nodded. ¡°I just wanted to say, if you ever need help, you can call me. After all, aren¡¯t we family?¡± Alexei returned his gaze. Quinnughed again, shaking his head with a hint of self¨Cmockery. ¡°You¡¯ve always been effortlessly capable of oveing obstacles no one else can. I worried for nothing.¡± He walked away casually, waving without looking back. ¡°Visit Grandpa when you have time.¡± Alexei watched his retreating back, giving no reply. After interrogating the kidnappers, Shawn and Dn reported that the assants had first captured Chloe, who was alone in her room, and then, under her guidance, targeted Natasha at the dance floor intending to abduct her. Chloe was almost strangled by him earlier that day and had always disliked Natasha. There was a exnation for her actions, and Chloe admitted it. Everything was logical. ?????? ???? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? But was logic the same as truth? Alexei scoffed. He never believed in coincidences. Nor would he everpromise Natasha¡¯s safety by exposing her to any potential mishap. ***** Ramona and Ryan were thest to disembark. After watching everyone leave, she let out a deep sigh of relief. The moment she stepped ashore, the CEO of the yachtpany, the man who had previously solicited her investment, confidently and ingratiatingly 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 55 vouchers approached her. ¡°Miss Hill, how was it? Did you enjoy yourself? What about the second phase of investment?¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ramona¡¯s high heel had already kicked him, sending him flying two yards away. ¡°Invest? Invest in this? Go bankrupt, you fool!¡± With that, she stormed away furiously. Ryan, who was following behind, shrank his neck and nced sympathetically at the man. ¡®You didn¡¯t flee while you could, and now you¡¯ve provoked her?¡® ***** Although Ramona was deeply dissatisfied with the trip and would have loved to dismantle the ¡°broken yacht,¡± Natasha had thoroughly enjoyed it. However, after disembarking, Alexei was so busy that he disappeared, and no one knew what he was doing. Two dayster, it was the weekend again. Alexei finally had some free time and was at home ying with Natasha when an unexpected guest arrived. Dereck was surprised to see Alexei ying a childish spinning top game with a person and a dog, almost unable to believe his eyes. Even the maid pushing his wheelchair behind him almost slipped, causing Dereck to slide away. Who would believe that Alexei, so cold and unapproachable in public, would secretly y such childish games with his fianc¨¦e? He secretly nced at Natasha, who was ring at Dereck. ¡®Is he raising a wife or a daughter?¡® His father, Dereck, who was the most shocked, fell into a daze. In his memory, he had never seen Alexei so rxed and yful. As a child, Alexei was gloomy and reclusive. After turning ten, under Edgar¡¯s care, he became aloof and cold. When he grew up, he was already ruthless and heartless, appearing hostile and ready to cross swords. 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 55 vouchers Witnessing this harmonious, heartwarming scene of Alexei, Natasha, and their dog felt painfully bright. ¡®Have we ever had such moments?¡® Dereck gripped the armrest of the wheelchair. Alexei, with a cold expression, asked, ¡°Dereck, what brings you here?¡± Dereck dismissed the servant and opened his mouth to speak, but the words he had prepared now felt difficult to utter. Still, thinking of what he had witnessed at the Lawson family, he closed his eyes briefly and hesitantly began. ¡°If you hate me and Teri, you can take it out on us. Can you spare Chloe? She is still young and doesn¡¯t know any better.¡± His tone carried a hint of surrender. After getting off the boat, Chloe was sent back to the Westwood family. However, Chloe, who went out to have fun returned with eyes full of terror, screaming at the sight of living people, unable to speak, and could only cower in her room. Doctors checked her; she had no physical injuries. It was just that she had been traumatized, having seen a scene that terrified her. However, the Westwood family tried every method but couldn¡¯t make her speak. Not knowing what she had experienced and unable to find the cause of her illness, doctors were at their wits¡® end. Chloe¡¯s mother said that she went to that yacht party to find Alexei, and Chloe¡¯s illness was definitely rted to him. That¡¯s why the Westwood family entrusted Dereck to ask Alexei for help. After Unity¡¯s death and Teri¡¯s hysterectomy, he had no intention of having children with other women for many years. His only son, Alexei, was not close to him, and after bing an adult, they even became enemies. Chloe was Teri¡¯s niece. Teri had always doted on her like a daughter. Chloe was 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 22 55 vouchers also close to Teri, and her uncle, Dereck, also had some affection for this sweet- mouthed child who, in lieu of their own children, brought them joy. Seeing her in such a disoriented state, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He didn¡¯t know what happened, but Alexei targeting Chloe was likely due to grievances from the previous generation. The longer he remained in the wheelchair, the more he lost his will. Knowing reconciliation with Alexei was impossible, he now only wanted the hatred to end with him. He was the source of the wrongdoing; why involve the innocent? Alexei¡¯s mouth twisted into a mocking smile. How ironic. After years of silence, the first time Dereck lowered his head was for the niece of the woman who broke their family. Didn¡¯t he find it absurd? In the deathly silence, before Alexei could answer, a whip, carrying a powerful gust of wind, suddenlyshed towards Dereck. Dereck¡¯s pupils constricted. He dodged in a panic, stumbled, and fell awkwardly to the ground from his overturned wheelchair. He looked up in horror, meeting Natasha¡¯s bright eyes, which burned with raging anger, like a bristling kitten protecting its food. AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 184 The next day was a rainy day. : At 8 AM sharp, two cars parked at the entrance of South Hill Cemetery. 21 55 vouchers Alexei got out of the car first, opened arge ck umbre, and then helped Natasha, who was holding flowers, out. Behind them was Teri, whose face was even paler than the hostas Natasha held. She silently followed the young couple in front, looking at the long upward steps, each step requiring all her strength. Unity and her grandparents were interred in the cemetery¡¯s most scenic spot. The three stood before their graves, and Alexei and Natasha stepped forward to pay their respects first. Natasha ced the flowers before the tombstone and, as usual, chattered to them about Alexei¡¯s recent situation, alsoining that he was too clingy and always interrupted her drawing, and asked them to tell him in a dream to behave better. Alexei quietly held the umbre for her, listening to herints with a smile. This warm atmosphere, even on stormy days, feltforting and endearing, as if they were truly a family gathering and sharing intimate conversations. Teri¡¯s hand, holding the umbre, was subtly trembling. She knew Alexei had relocated Unity¡¯s grave out of the Turner family cemetery, disregarding Dereck¡¯s objections, but she had not inquired where he had moved her. Even though Unity was dead, she was still the person Teri least wanted to see in her life. Natasha finished speaking with Unity¡¯s family of three and finally looked at Teri, who was standing stiffly aside. Natasha said, ¡°The Westwood family must love you very much, and you must love them too. It¡¯s the same for Unity¡¯s family; her grandparents cherished her dearly. 15:42 Sat, Sep 6 21 55 vouchers They just wanted to take their daughter, let her live far from you, and spend her life peacefully and well. But even this simplest wish could not be realized due to your cruelty.¡± The deaths of Unity¡¯s grandparents seemed like idents, but who could say the Westwood family wasn¡¯t involved? Since Dereck was unwilling to divorce Unity, they wanted their rtionship to bepletely fractured, making reconciliation impossible even without a separation. For Teri¡¯s love, many people cleared the path for her. Teri was ashen¨Cfaced, her lips tightly pressed. As the fine rain drifted onto her, she felt her body be even colder. Natasha said, ¡°I assume you can¡¯t say anything decent, so today, you don¡¯t need to confess or apologize. All you need to do is kowtow a hundred times to each of their graves.¡± Teri clenched her hands tightly, her eyes, filled with suppressed emotion, turned to Natasha, but met Alexei¡¯s dark, deep gaze. It was the same calm, piercing, and soul¨Cstirring look she had seen years ago when she tried to abandon him in the mountains to be fed to wolves. Teri stood rigidly, unable to kneel. ¡¤ Unity took the man she loved most, shattered her deepest pride, and caused the death of her unborn child. Teri had never begged Unity for mercy. How could she bow before her archenemy now? Natasha seemed to have anticipated this, and her tone was very calm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel, and you can turn around and leave right now. It just depends on what¡¯s more important to you, Chloe or your pride.¡± Teri was cornered. She couldn¡¯t admit she was wrong, nor could she simply leave. No matter how much she hated Chloe¡¯s betrayal, that was her niece, whom she had watched grow up. She was the only daughter of her beloved elder brother. 15:42 Sat, Sep 6 21 55 vouchers Her future was still so long; she couldn¡¯t stay cowering in her room forever. Family ties once trapped Unity, and now they trapped Teri as well. Natasha and Alexei had a lot of patience and were not in a hurry to press her. Alexei felt the warm hand that reached out and intertwined fingers with his, and smiled slightly. A hundred kowtows could not outweigh the pain Unity had suffered because of Teri, nor could they bring back the lives of Unity¡¯s family of three. Dereck even had his legs broken, but Teri has indeed lived too well these past years; her retribution has just begun. Today, they would start by shattering the pride she had worked so hard to maintain. No one knew how much time passed. Perhaps ten minutes, twenty minutes, or even an hour? The cemetery was very quiet; besides the sound of wind and rain, almost nothing else could be heard. As Natasha¡¯s legs were about to go numb, the umbre in Teri¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and the rain immediately soaked her delicate makeup. Biting her lip, she slowly and with great difficulty bent her knees. Bang. It was the sound of a head heavily hitting the ground. As Teri kowtowed with red eyes, Natasha looked at Unity¡¯s gently smiling face on the tombstone, Apologies were the most worthless thing. If it weren¡¯t for Dereck and Teri, Unity should have had a beautiful and happy life. Unfortunately, the past could not be changed. However, from now on, she would also take good care of the person Unity 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 cherished most in this world. 21 55 vouchers And what they had endured, Alexei would help them reim, piece by piece. ***** With Natasha and Alexei supervising, Teri bowed her head genuinely every time. After kowtowing to Unity, her forehead was already bleeding, the blood mixing with rainwater and blurring her eyes. Through the hazy mist, she felt she had returned to the day when Dereck, the man she had secretly loved for years, held the hand of a shy, blushing Unity, standing proudly before her to boast about finding his true love. Regret it? Yes, probably. Perhaps, from the very first time she stubbornly imed she had no regrets, she had already realized that after so much entanglement, she had been utterly defeated. Teri, pampered since childhood, was caught in the rain and knelt, kowtowing. She lost all dignity in front of her rival¡¯s son. When she finally stood, her legs trembled, her face was covered in blood, and she was on the verge of copsing. Under their gaze, she stumbled out of the cemetery with great difficulty. Enduring the pain of humiliation, she brought the good news that Alexei had agreed to have Dn treat Chloe, and arrived at the Westwood estate. However, as soon as she exited the car, she saw ring police cars and rows of serious¨Cfaced police officers emerging from the Westwood estate, clutching search documents. At the end of the procession was her elder brother, Isaac, in handcuffs, Teri felt a crushing blow. She stumbled as she tried to follow, but was stopped by the police. 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 21 Read full story at ?ovelFind 55 vouchers ¡°Isaac!¡± she cried out in rm. Isaac gave her aplicated look, then shifted his gaze and silently got into the police car. Teri stumbled in disbelief, wanting to rush into the house to ask for answers. Just as she saw Ste, Isaac¡¯s wife, she was pped hard and fell to the ground. Ste ignored her disheveled state and the wound on her forehead, looking at her with daggers in their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! The entire Westwood family is ruined!¡± Teri could no longer feel the pain and didn¡¯t even want to argue about the p. ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s Kinsley? Does he know? And Jaxon, tell them all toe back!¡± Ste sneered, ¡°Them? Do you think only Isaac got into trouble? Kinsley and Jaxon have all been taken into custody!¡± The East City project that Kinsley and the Turner Group previously won in bidding was simply a ticking time bomb. The project was halted, Kinsley¡¯spany faced a financial copse, and stock prices plummeted. Subsequently, the authorities established an investigation team and discovered that Isaac had used his position to provide Kinsley with many advantages. Kinsley was able to win against the Turner Group because Isaac leaked inside information to him and bribed several officials involved. The charges of collusion between officials and businessmen, corruption, and transferring state assets were unavoidable. Jaxon waster exposed for using films tounder money and amass a vast fortune. The three brothers of the Westwood family were all in the same boat. If one fell, the others would copse like dominoes. The Westwood family was an established, deeply¨Crooted n, but once uprooted, it was nothing. 0:0 Alexei¡¯s true revenge finally began to emerge. 21 55 vouchers 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 185 : 21 55 vouchers Ste hated Teri to death. At this point, she no longer cared that the Westwood family¡¯s original support for Teri marrying Dereck had also been driven by financial considerations. In short, everything started because of Teri. If she hadn¡¯t offended Alexei, he wouldn¡¯t have set up such an borate scheme against the Westwood family. All her anger was directed at her. Ste pushed Teri away, her eyes full of disgust. ¡°Get out! This isn¡¯t your home! Haven¡¯t you already caused us enough misery?¡± Teri, having just suffered a severe emotional blow at the graveyard, heard such dreadful news upon returning. Facing Ste¡¯s usations, she choked andpletely fainted. The maid looked hesitantly at Ste. Ste scoffed. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Send her back to the Turner estate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ***** Meanwhile, another major incident rocked the second branch of the Turner family. Watching the servants bustling in and out of the second branch¡¯s quarters, Cora focused intently on sorting the invitations in her hand. She said, ¡°All grievances have their cause. Don¡¯t worry about them anymore. Quinn,e take a look, who else should we invite?¡± The tall and slender Quinn slowly walked over, casually ncing through it. ¡°It¡¯s about done,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll personally deliver Alexei¡¯s. ¡°Good.¡± Cora smiled with satisfaction. ***** 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 This content belongs to F¦Énd£Îovel 21 55 vouchers While the Westwood family was in chaos, Natasha had been living quite a carefree life recently. Sadie¡¯s return to the country practically lured Natasha out of the house. Seeing that she was no longer a homebody and wasing backter each day, Alexei finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Before, when he was used to being alone, the office and home were no different to him. But now, it was a struggle not to take Natasha to work with him, and not seeing her after work left him feeling utterly miserable. One day, Sadie mentioned she had recently invested in a new film project and the male lead was ¡°insanely handsome.¡± She invited Natasha to visit the set with her. Natasha, who had never seen a live filming session before, got up enthusiastically in the morning to get dressed up. Alexei was instructed to braid her hair. Dressing Natasha up beautifully and sending her off to meet other men made Alexei¡¯s heart ache. He worked slowly, deliberately messing up a few sections. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so clumsy. It¡¯s ruined again.¡± Natasha pouted. This was the fourth time this morning. How could Alexei be so all¨Cthumbs? ¡°Forget it, forget it,¡± she said, touching up her eyebrows and tousling her long hair, which had gained some waves from the attempted braids. ¡°This will do. I¡¯ll just wear it down.¡± ¡°Does it look good?¡± She turned back to Alexei. ¡°It looks good.¡± Alexei leaned in, wrapped his arms around her waist, pulled her into his embrace, and pressed his lips against hers. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t go, okay?¡± He smeared her lipstick. Breathing into her car with a hint of seduction, he whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t go to work either. Let¡¯s stay home and y today.¡± 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 : 21 55 vouchers Natasha poked his chest muscles and pushed him away, shaking her head vigorously. ¡°No.¡± By his standards of ¡°y,¡± she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the house for the next three days. Last time she went rock climbing with Sadie, her legs gave out and she almost fell, and Sadie mocked her mercilessly. To avoid further embarrassment,st night she ordered him to only do it once. Reluctantly, Alexei reached in his hand and caressed her delicate skin, skillfully making her voice tremble. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more fun with me? I learned some new tricks, just for you.¡± Natasha held his hand, rewarding him with a kiss. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be back early today.¡± Knowing he was jealous, she kissed him a few more times, smearing his face with lipstick, and chuckled, ¡°Sadie has been busy for too long and rarely gets a break. She¡¯s just really into it this time. Give in to her, okay? In a few days when she goes back to being busy at herpany, I won¡¯t go out to y so much.¡± Besides, knowing he would wait for her, she would alwayse home no matter howte it was. They were actually together every day anyway. Alexei frustratedly buried his face in her neck and demanded a few more kisses. ¡°Fine, you just love her more anyway.¡± His voice was sulky. Natasha couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡®Why is Alexei so jealous?¡® She leaned close to his ear, her ear tips red, and quietly said something. Alexei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± Natasha said, ¡°Really.¡± He finally smiled contentedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you, baby.¡± Natasha took Alexei¡¯s cheeks in her hands. ¡°So, can youplete the dog¨Cwalking 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 task by yourself today?¡± Alexei nodded obediently. : 21 55 vouchers ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to lose anything and make me bring it to you, and definitely don¡¯t call someone to cause trouble for Sadie and make her leave.¡± Alexei looked sheepish and rubbed his nose. Affectionately escorting her to Sadie, Alexei bent down to kiss her. ¡°Have fun.¡± Natasha also gave him a kiss. ¡°Work hard.¡± Sadie, in the background, covered her eyes and grumbled disdainfully, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Alexei smiled. ¡°Just bear with it.¡± Sadie snorted coldly, pulling Natasha back and linking arms. ¡°I will ask her out everyday.¡± Alexei gritted his teeth. Fine. She was ruthless. This was a woman he couldn¡¯tpete with. After making Alexei leave in anger, Sadie triumphantly waved her hand. ¡°Come on, get in the car! ***** Sadie took Natasha to a modern drama group. As luck would have it, upon their arrival, they ran into the film crew arguing with people. It turned out to be Olivia. Upon seeing the investors arrive, the director nervously exined that there was a pivotal wedding scene nned. To align with the storyline, they had speciallymissioned an expensive wedding dress after acquiring funds. Today, he specifically came to pick up items and use their store¡¯s venue for filming 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 the wedding dress fitting scenes. : 21 55 vouchers However, Olivia happened to see and liked the well¨Cpreserved wedding dress a store employee had just disyed. She loudly demanded it, offering more money for others to give it to her. The director had never heard such an outrageous request. Olivia had been running herself raggedtely with wedding preparations. Lucas waspletely hands¨Coff, and Emmanuel and Margot even refused to fund the wedding. Even worse, she discovered that Lucas¡¯s assets were pitifully small. Not only had Emmanuel reimed them, but the Wright Group was also declining. Moreover, his own investment projects continuously lost money due to his neglect. Olivia was seething, as if she had walked into a dead end. The more they refused to do something, the more she wanted to execute it wlessly. Rather than fighting over the wedding dress, it was more like she was deliberately picking a fight to vent. Lucas sat numbly aside, as if her embarrassment didn¡¯t matter to him; he didn¡¯t care. The more indifferent he was, the angrier and crazier Olivia became. The film crew was stunned. With the groom as a mere prop, the bride going crazy, this maddened, resentful couple blocking their way and the scene was more dramatic than anything in their production. Lucas felt a pang in his heart seeing the suddenly surprised Natasha. The bride in his heart should have always been Natasha. Not wanting her to see his pathetic state again, Lucas grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist and shouted, ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s go!¡± This venue and these outfits were already booked by someone else; Olivia was 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 causing trouble. : 21 55 vouchers Olivia also saw Natasha, but it only made her hate Lucas¡® sudden change in attitude even more. ¡°Lucas! You¡¯re married! Do you even remember who your wife is?¡± She pped him, her nails leaving red marks on Lucas¡® face. Lucas was enraged and pped Olivia back. ¡°Lunatic!¡± ¡°Lucas, you dare hit me?¡± Olivia stared at him incredulously, covering her face. She angrily lunged at him again. The director said, ¡°Uh, why don¡¯t you two fight outside?¡± What¡¯s more, just as Sadie signaled the crew to wait until she and Natasha finished watching the show before clearing the set, another person burst in from outside, adding to the drama. ¡°Olivia!¡± Thomas, holding a document bag, burst in furiously, charging towards Olivia with scarlet, resentful eyes. Ìï AD Comment Send gift No Ads 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 186 55 vouchers Olivia, who had been tangled up fighting with Lucas, was grabbed by the neck and hauled upright by Thomas. He shouted, ¡°Do you know how important that patent is to us? You¡¯ve ruined our rk family!¡± Olivia struggled, grabbing his arm, ¡°Let go of me.¡± Lucas, with a flushed face, stood coldly aside, showing no intention of helping her. ¡®What is all this?¡® Instead, the director was quite anxious. ¡°Stop fighting! All of you, stop! Killing will send you to jail!¡± Seeing the man who suddenly appeared was about to choke the crazy woman until her eyes rolled back, the director urgently snatched the stage manager¡¯s megaphone and bellowed, his voice almost echoing. Natasha and Sadie, who had already moved far from the battlefield, silently covered their ears. The director, with a weathered face, had a meltdown. ¡®Is this ce rented for us, or for them?¡® ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Go break up the fight!¡± he stomped his foot while directing the staff. If someone really died today, the whole crew would be called in for questioning by the police. He would be so done. Several stronger photographers frantically rushed to pull them apart. In the process, some were inevitably punched by an enraged Thomas, or scratched by Olivia¡¯s iling nails. Others were tripped by Lucas, who was inexplicably tangled with Olivia as she held onto his clothes and refused to let go. The entire scene devolved into chaos. Sadieughed gleefully. 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 21 55 vouchers Finally, after Olivia was shoved out by Thomas, instinctively grabbing Lucas and causing them to knock over an expensive machine, the director went ballistic. ¡°Ah, my new equipment! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± ¡°Calm down! Murder is illegal!¡± Sadie couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, leaning on Natasha¡¯s shoulder, shaking withughter and wiping tears. Natasha also smiled slightly. So, sometimes, those who fancy themselves upper ss aren¡¯t necessarily more dignified than ordinary people. For their own gain, they still abandoned their conscience, schemed at every turn, and fought in public. ***** Ten minutester, the three who had finally been pulled apart stood on opposite sides, surrounded by a group of watchful staff members preventing them from going crazy again. The director, by himself, was crouching outside the crowd, holding his broken equipment and crying. Thomas¡¯s eyes were red, filled with pain, hatred, and regret. ¡°The rk family treated you well, even giving you 300 thousand dors in the end. How could you so brazenly stab us in the back? Do you know Dad was so furious he¡¯s been hospitalized?¡± Thomas had found no leads at the yacht party. Andrew had to use hisst bit of influence to painstakingly find a buyer. Although the buyer offered a very low price, it could still somewhat alleviate their urgent financial strain. But unexpectedly, even this deal fell through. At thest minute of signing the contract, news channels suddenly live¨Cstreamed a new productunch from the rk family¡¯s former rivalpany. Their product 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 used the rk family¡¯s new technology. 21 55 vouchers Newest update provided by find?novel The buyer, who was almost conned, not only flipped the table on the spot but also furiously berated Andrew, widely exposing Andrew and Thomas¡¯s breach of contract. The rk family had recently dered bankruptcy. This incident made creditors even more worried about repayment, and they rushed to demand payment. Thomas had imagined many predicaments, but he never thought the deepest stab to the rk family woulde from Olivia. The technology was well¨Cprotected, but Olivia was a rk family member. Andrew and Thomas had always shown great affection for her, even prioritizing her over their biological daughter Natasha. This led the R&D team to have no guard against Olivia. Using the opportunity to intern at thepany, she easily colluded with the rival Thomas wished he could strangle her That was his painstaking effort of many years, thest resort to save the rk family from their debt crisis. She actually sold it to his enemy at a low price. Fear still lingered on Olivia¡¯s face, but her words were mercilessly sarcastic, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? What does the rk family¡¯s decline have to do with me? Haven¡¯t you already taken back all the shares and assets you gave me? How did you treat me when I got out of prison? Indifference, neglect, suppression¡­ Were you fair to me with any of it?¡± She clutched her neck and scoffed. ¡°Thomas, you brought this upon yourselves.¡± ¡°Ungrateful wretch! Our family shouldn¡¯t have adopted you in the first ce!¡± Every word Thomas spoke seemed to be squeezed through gritted teeth, filled with deep hatred. She clearly knew their entire family was relying on that patent. She watched him shamelessly begging everyone, constantly hitting brick walls, yet she said nothing. 15:43 Sat, Sep 6 ¡­ 21 She even silently took money from the rk family in the end. 55 vouchers ¡°When Andrew leveraged the good reputation of adopting me to attract resources and promoted everywhere using the name of having a talented dancer daughter, why didn¡¯t you say I shouldn¡¯t have been adopted? Let me tell you, I am now Mrs. Wright, so get lost if you don¡¯t want trouble!¡± Thomas could not answer. However, as he looked at the wedding dress the crew had salvaged, dark shadows swirled in his eyes. Did she think she could happily marry Lucas after destroying the rk family? Never! ¡°Olivia, you will pay the price.¡± He gazed at her coldly, without a trace of sibling affection. Olivia¡¯s heart clenched for a moment, and then she raised her cynical face. She said, ¡°Before I pay the price, you should think about how to save yourself. Thomas, you¡¯re no longer the noble heir anymore.¡± Thomas took onest deep look at her, then turned to leave. However, as he barely took a step, he met Natasha¡¯s calm gaze. He hade here after learning Olivia was present; he never expected to encounter Natasha. Realizing she had just witnessed the most pathetic and miserable moment of his life, Thomas felt a moment of shame, Natasha always looked at him with trust and admiration when she was a child, How ironic. They chose Olivia and ruthlessly abandoned Natasha, but it hadn¡¯t been long, and they were already suffering the consequences. Every betrayal by Olivia against the rk family was like a boomerang. From start to finish, even when Alexei sought justice for Natasha, his direct 15:44 Sat, Sep 6 : 21 55 vouchers involvement only amounted to suppressing the rk family¡¯s business and fueling certain developments. What truly led to their ruined reputation, bankruptcy, and debt was their own past. Thomas pressed his lips tightly, then finally walked up to Natasha, enduring the surprised and gossiping gazes of the crew. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Natasha, we¡­ moved.¡± The vi had been mortgaged by the court. Now, the family of four lived in a small, rented apartment. Natasha never got to spend a single day in the room Madeline had newly renovated for her. He added, ¡°We¡¯ve moved your belongings to the new house. If you ever want toe home, the address is¡­¡± ¡°No need,¡± Natasha interrupted him. She smiled, a genuine sense of peace and relief washing over her. ¡°They¡¯re just meaningless old things taking up space; burn them. I already have a new home now. I won¡¯t go to your home.¡± Thomas¡¯s face lost all color. He staggered back, scoffing, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, you already have a home.¡± He had heard and seen with his own eyes how well Alexei treated her, caring for her thoughtfully and tenderly, with a kindness greater than thebined efforts of their entire family. He cried andughed, his lonely figure stumbling toward the door. They were the ones who lost their home. They wronged her. 15:44 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 187 Lucas saw Thomas leave in despair and couldn¡¯t help but reflect on his own situation. He was no different from the rk family; their tolerance and indulgence towards Olivia had led to today¡¯s oue, and Natasha¡¯s rejection of them was only right. He didn¡¯t humiliate himself by trying to talk to Natasha again, instead walking toward the main gate with his head bowed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Olivia grabbed him. ¡°Home.¡± Lucas pushed her hand away. He already knew Olivia was not a good person, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so ruthless toward the rk family, who had raised her for over ten years. The current Olivia was no different from a venomous snake in his mind. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go!¡± But the crew members stopped him. ¡°You haven¡¯t paid for the things broken on set yet!¡± They hadn¡¯t reacted earlier, and it sounded like the man left early had been betrayed by his adopted sister, who also stole patents he had worked hard on for many years. He was already in a terrible situation. But Lucas was fine; there was no way he was getting away. Lucas looked at Olivia. ¡°She¡¯ll pay you.¡± She wouldn¡¯t want today¡¯s events to reach the ears of his parents. Seeing Olivia didn¡¯t object, the person reluctantly released Lucas¡® hand. After Olivia, whose face and neck were covered in injuries, finished dealing with the crew¡¯spensation, she looked at Natasha, who had been observing from the side. ¡°Is this the scene you wanted to see by letting me out of prison? Are you satisfied?¡± As she wished, everyone ughtered each other. Even as the temporary winner, 15:44 Sat, Sep 6 Olivia lived every moment in trepidation. Natasha smiled. ¡°Not bad.¡± 21 55 vouchers Olivia¡¯s destruction was indeed stronger than she had anticipated. The pliment¡± made Olivia¡¯s chest heave with resentment and unwillingness. She clearly tried her best to seize every resource she could, wanting to climb her way up, but she kept falling. After her release from prison, her life hadn¡¯t been easy for a single day. But now she was no match for Natasha. She didn¡¯t even dare to further provoke Natasha. She could only calm her breathing and turn gracefully, pretending to still be the arrogant, eternally victorious Olivia. Sadie watched Olivia¡¯s head held high as she walked away, marveling. ¡°No matter what happens, Olivia remains unyielding.¡± She looked at the crew, who were both relishing the gossip and feeling bad about the damaged venue. With a wave of her hand, she said, ¡°Alright, stop whining. They¡¯ve already paid thepensation. I¡¯ll add another 300 thousand dors in investment. Everyone who got hit gets ten thousand inpensation. Dinner for the whole crew tonight.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Sadie is treating, and I¡¯m paying.¡± Sadie didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Then we¡¯re eating expensive.¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± All staff members cheered. Could there be a few more such beautiful, kind, and generous sponsors? Even the director, prone to crying, stopped shedding tears. He felt he could tolerate those few ying a few more rounds. ¡®Honestly, despite everyone seeming a bit unhinged, their faces are still top¨Cnotch. Especially the woman¡¯s sharp and vicious demeanor, which is even more captivating than the viins in my drama. And the cowardly husband, the decadent brother, the passionate, love¨Chate intertwined feeling during their 15:44 Sat, Sep 6 arguments¡­ it is all quite engaging. If only they are part of my crew. 21 55 vouchers The serious cast members, whom the director secretlypared to the ¡®crazy trio¡®, were currently swarming around Natasha and Sadie. The female lead shoved aside the third female lead, who was praising Sadie and Natasha¡¯s beauty, and with a forced voice, picked up the fruit te. ¡°You two must be thirsty after talking so much, right? Here, have some fruit. Do you want me to feed you?¡± The second female lead quickly stepped in. ¡°I have some snacks. You two shoulde to my ce instead.¡± ¡°Hey! What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean exactly what you mean.¡± To gain favor, the actresses were fiercely squabbling. However, the feeling of a group of beautiful women vying for her affection and being jealous was rather intoxicating. The male actors wanted to be enthusiastic, but before these two arrived on set, the director had repeatedly warned them that neither of them was someone they could covet, and told them to stay in line. At this moment, they could only grind their teeth in frustration, watching their female colleagues curry favor. Couldn¡¯t they also try to cozy up to such a prime patron? The only male lead allowed to approach, Miles, was holding the phone that had just been broken during the on¨Cset fight, with a dazed look in his eyes. His agent said someone influential instructed him to try his best to please the single woman who visited the set today, ideally keeping her upied so she would be unwilling to leave and unable to focus on anything else. But, which one were they referring to? His gaze wavered between Sadie and Natasha, finally settling on Natasha. 15:44 Sat, Sep 6 ¡­ 21 55 vouchers It sounded before as if Natasha had past grievances with the previous ones. So, he should seduce her, serve her, make her forget those unhappy people and things¡­ that logic made sense¡­ right? ***** Evening. In the brightly lit Turner Group building, where Alexei was rarely working overtime, Shawn was utterly shocked by the photos sent to his phone. He wanted Miles, whom Sadie praised for his good looks, to keep Sadie busy, so she wouldn¡¯t get bored and seek out Natasha every day and leave Alexei all alone. Checktest chapters at F¦ÉndNovel How did he get involved with Natasha? In the photo, Miles poured drinks affably, batting his eyes. Did he have a death wish? Shawn wanted to scream and shake Miles¡® awake frantically. However, it was clear Shawn would meet his end sooner than Miles. Sensing the death re aimed at his back after Alexei glimpsed his phone screen, feeling the chilling aura emanating from the man, Shawn, faced the greatest Waterloo of his career. Those who spent a long time in front of cameras were shrewd, and if they wanted to charm someone, they would certainly make others feelpletelyfortable. Natasha and Sadie had a very pleasant visit this time. After dinner, they went singing. Natasha¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and she was a bit unsteady on her feet. In the dim, lively room, someone next to her tried to help her, but she waved them away with one hand, saying, ¡®No, no, no¡­ not you.¡¯ ¡°Then who do you want?¡± Another hand firmly gripped her arm. Natasha turned her head and saw a familiar face. She flung herself into his embrace, which smelled of fresh cedar, and giggled. ¡°You.¡± 15:44 Sat, Sep 6 Alexei pinched her soft cheek, ¡®Who am I?¡® Natasha thought for a moment. ¡®You¡¯re my boyfriend, Alexei.¡® 21 55 vouchers She pushed his hand away, pouting discontentedly as she hugged his waist, and whined, ¡®So sleepy. I want to go home and go to bed. She really was drunk, but she didn¡¯t mistake him for someone else. Alexei¡¯s cold demeanor softened slightly. How could Natasha be at fault? It was all the fault of those disloyal men outside. He swept her up into his arms, gritted his teeth, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak harshly. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you when we get back.¡± Behind them were the crew members, sober from the shock of Alexei¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡®Miss rk¡¯s fianc¨¦ is far too intimidating. I thought he was about to deal with us ruthlessly!¡¯ The director was still in shock that Natasha¡¯s fianc¨¦ was actually the legendary tyrant who famously kept women at bay. He had seen him once from afar and witnessed him kicking a beautiful woman who threw herself at him away. Yet, at this moment, that man was holding the woman as if she were a precious jewel, and even though he was angry, he was still softly coaxing her. Today was certainly an eye¨Copener, Meanwhile, Miles¡® legs were trembling. Little did he know that by the end of the day, he would suddenly realize he had not only targeted the wrong person, but that person was also the big boss¡¯s beloved. How horrifying was that? He waspletely crushed. Among the hushed crowd, only the high¨Cspirited Sadie was still enthusiastically shouting, ¡°Natasha, where¡¯s Natasha? Let¡¯s keep singing, Natasha.¡± Shawn, who had just had his bonus deducted and whose eyes had lost their sparkle, pulled Sadie, who was as difficult to catch, with a bitter expression. 21 55 vouchers He thought, ¡®Miss Torres, please stop singing. If you keep singing, it¡¯ll turn into a funeral dirge.¡® Dismissed 188 E55 vouchers Honestly, it was an internal crew gathering. Sadie was the investor, Natasha was her guest, and everyone understood boundaries. Things were kept respectful. Even the lead actor, Miles, maintained a appropriate distance after Natasha indicated she preferred personal space early on. He was merely enthusiastic and attentive¨Ctheir clothing never even touched. However, Alexei was the jealous type and got annoyed when seeing someone ¡°flirting¡± in front of Natasha. Miles felt wronged. He¡¯s a top star, not some scoundrel without principles. His approach had been that of a charming, witty confidant. Alexei hadn¡¯t anticipated that even avoiding clubs and bars, a simple set visit would attract such attention around Natasha. He instantly regretted letting her go that morning even more. Natasha belonged tucked safely away in his pocket. In the back seat of the Maybach, he lifted her by the waist and sat her on hisp, facing him. ¡°Baby, did you have fun today?¡± he asked, his voice aggrieved. Natasha, still a bit drowsy, nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes!¡± Alexei gritted his teeth. ¡°But I¡¯m not happy. I don¡¯t like working alone, and I hate those bad men outside circling around you, my baby.¡± Natasha was drunk, but her instinct tofort was still there. She nuzzled him like a puppy, giving him gentle pecks on the lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. I love you the most, my dearest. There, there,¡± Alexei, taking advantage, licked her lips in return. ¡°Then how will youfort me, baby?¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes were unfocused, clouded by a drunken childishness and confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Alexei¡¯s rough fingertips stroked her wrist. 21 E55 vouchers He wanted to lock her up and hide her where only he could see, but then he remembered she dislikedcking freedom and dark rooms. So, like a restrained beast, he gently, yet with a hint of force, bit her slender neck with his teeth, careful not to cause her pain, as if to leave a permanent mark. The car was parked inside the vi, and the driver had left a long time ago. The shaking in the back seat, however, grew more intense, and the sounds grew louder. Drunken Natasha was easy to manage; she waspliant with whatever he asked. The first time she got drunk was the day Olivia was arrested. At that time, they still kept their distance, and he strongly desired intimacy but had to severely restrain himself. Now, however, it became his excuse to indulge. He not only did what Natasha had promised him before she left that morning, but also many things they had never tried before. Natasha almost cried herself clear¨Cheaded in thetter half. It had already exceeded the limit. Tears and saliva from her red lips slid down and her tie¨Cblindfolded eyes. Alexei, without the slightest bit of disgust,forted her while cleaning her up. Her head sometimes hit the car roof or window, but he considerately padded it for her with his hand. When Alexei brought the naked Natasha into the house, wrapped in his suit, she was already dehydrated and exhausted. Only Alexei, whose spirit was rekindled like a mythical creature brimming with vital essence,pletely shook off the frustration he had felt from rushing over from thepany to intervene. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel ***** : 21 E55 vouchers The crew members anxiously waited for several days and found that everything was fine. Alexei not only didn¡¯t find fault with them or me them for corrupting Natasha; instead, after Sadie¡¯s follow¨Cup investment, he also made another investment. The Turner Group employees who handled it imed it was a reward for them apanying Natasha. However, the film crew¡¯s schedule suddenly became very tight. Forget about dining out or drinks; the director worked them relentlessly from dawn till dusk, leaving everyone utterly exhausted. Miles was most afraid of being held ountable. However, despite Alexei¡¯s jealousy, Alexei had already gotten what he wanted from Natasha, so he wouldn¡¯t irrationally eliminate every man who admired his beloved. Moreover, he was just a minor celebrity who had acted on instructions due to a misunderstanding. Miles received a brand endorsement and, at the same time, an invitation to a romance reality show. Sadie likely knew someone was jealous that day, so she wisely kept a low profile for several days and didn¡¯t approach Natasha. She packed up, put an end to her temporary distraction, and returned to thepany, ready to contend with her father.¡± Natasha had been staying obediently at home for the past few days, as she simply couldn¡¯t take it anymore. During dinner that day, the director learned that Natasha had choreographed for a recently popr global touring dance drama. He enthusiastically told her that a famous director friend of his was shooting a historical film and wanted to invite her to be a dance consultant. Natasha didn¡¯t refuse, but production hadn¡¯t started yet, so there was no rush. Her current focus was on finishing her drafts, as herst collection of paintings, which featured folklore and supernatural themes, sold very well. Her editor 15:44 Sat, Sep 6 wanted to capitalize on that sess with a second volume. 21 55 vouchers As she emerged from the art studio, Alexei also stepped out of the study on the other side. In the dining room, Alexei skillfully settled her on hisp, massaging her waist while feeding her dessert. Natasha swung her legs and picked up the invitation in her hand. ¡°Quinn is getting engaged? Who is she?¡± Alexei nced at it casually. ¡°She is from the Murray family. They say Quinn protected her on the yachtst time, and she got a minor injury. Their rtionship warmed up, and that¡¯s how it was settled.¡± ¡°Do you think what happenedst time was really Quinn?¡± Alexei would not hide his doubts from Natasha, and Natasha also knew that he didn¡¯t fully believe the results of thest interrogation. A hint of arrogant defiance, reserved only for Natasha, flickered in Alexei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Guilty until proven innocent.¡± Natasha tapped the invitation. ¡°Alright then. Looks like this engagement party won¡¯t be peaceful either.¡± She recalled Edgar, who, in their recent meetings, had been startled. Smiling, she propped up her chin. ¡°We can y games with your grandfather again!¡± Alexei couldn¡¯t help but smile, and gently stroked her elegant, beautiful nose. ¡°Naughty,¡± Natasha pretended to bite him. ¡°I only eat big bad guys like you! Alexei offered himself. ¡°All yours.¡± Quinn¡¯s engagement party was meticulously prepared under the careful nning of his aunt Cora, even before Olivia¡¯s eagerly anticipated wedding ceremony was due to arrive. 15:45 Sat, Sep 6 : 21 55 vouchers Chloe first regained consciousness with the treatment from Dn, whom Natasha had sent as promised. However, she didn¡¯t know if it was better for her to wake up or not. The Westwood family experienced a major crisis this time; the entire core of the family was shattered, and even their inws were busy severing ties. As soon as Chloe opened her eyes, she was confronted with apletely overturned Westwood family and an irreparable defeat. She cautiously avoided two people she didn¡¯t want to encounter and secretly went to the Turner family to find Teri. Teri was extremely haggard, without makeup or dressing up, sitting quietly by the window, lost in thought. To save her brothers, she set aside her reserve and self¨Cesteem, took the initiative to break the long¨Cstanding cold war with Dereck, then knelt before Edgar, and even pleaded with her sisters¨Cinw, whom she had always disdained. However, they all simply looked at her with pity andplex expressions, saying, ¡°You know who decided this. We can do nothing about it.¡± She calmly left those who rejected her, but internally, her soul was screaming in despair. She was now like Unity, who was trapped in the Turner Mansion back then, watching her loved ones suffer and her fate irreversibly decline, with no one to turn to. She looked at Chloe, who was still recovering from a serious illness. The oppressive atmosphere around her finally stirred, and she suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Leave, go abroad, and never return.¡± 15:45 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 189 ¡°Teri, we can¡¯t leave.¡± Chloe was expressionless. ??) 21 55 vouchers The three Westwood brothers were all in trouble. As Isaac¡¯s daughter, her exit was also restricted. If she tried to escape by other means, Alexei¡¯s people would apprehend her and forcibly bring her back before she even reached the airport. All escape routes werepletely cut off. No one in the Westwood family could escape this reckoning. Teri¡¯s expression was dazed. After a long while, she slowly bent her knees, half- knelt on the ground, clutched her heart, and cried bitterly. Here and now, with no outsiders present, only Chloe, she finally sumbed to the fear and vulnerability she had suppressed for days. ¡°I regret it, I regret it, I truly regret it.¡± Tears streamed down her face, and her body trembled violently. She had harmed the Westwood family, her brother and sister¨Cinw, and the children of the next generation. Content originallyes from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? They had bright futures and prominent family backgrounds, destined to be the world¡¯s admired elite, continuing to thrive on the foundationid by their ancestors. ¡®It¡¯s all ruined now, and it¡¯s all my own doing,¡® she thought. Teri cried her heart out. Chloe embraced her with a heavy heart. She dared not tell her family that Alexei¡¯s violent retaliation might have stemmed from her attempt to have the kidnappers abduct Natasha. Like Teri, she paid a heavy price in this life for ¡°love.¡± She was plunged into deep confusion. 15:45 Sat, Sep 6 ¡­ 21 55 vouchers With only Teri, the wife of Dereck, left in any position of influence, and even she powerless, was the Westwood family truly finished like this? She would rather remain mad and foolish forever than soberly face such a future. Overwhelmed with fatigue, she even began to resent those who insisted on waking her. ***** Alexei and Natasha were aware of Teri and Chloe¡¯s efforts to find connections and save their family. ¡°Those people are too busy hiding; how would they dare to offer help? I heard Isaac¡¯s verdict ising out soon. However, Mr. Turner¡¯s move has indeed intimidated many people; they¡¯re secretly calling him ¡®Yama Turner¡°,¡± Sadie quipped, whom Natasha had called to be a model. The Westwoods weren¡¯t minor yers, yet such a powerful and established n was silently uprooted by Alexei. While most people felt the Westwood family deserved it, some believed they were merely unlucky to have provoked Alexei. Natasha said tly, ¡°Unlucky? What are you talking about? Although Alexei sent them in, they brought it upon themselves. If the Westwood family hadn¡¯t been greedy and left evidence, how would they have fallen into the trap? Alexei is at most a righteous citizen who rooted out evil for the people.¡± Natasha slowly colored the portrait. Those who now sympathize with the unfortunate Westwood family have forgotten that twenty years ago, Unity and Alexei also lived a life worse than death. Moreover, their crimes were far from limited to this. Sadie shuddered, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯repletely biased when ites to your man anyway.¡± She defend him so fiercely even against the slightestment. 15:45 Sat, Sep 6 : 21 55 vouchers Natasha would praise him blindly, gushing about how handsome, great, and powerful he was. But, in Sadie¡¯s opinion, those gossiping had too much time on their hands. ¡°You two should take it easy,¡± Sadie said sharply, spotting the marks revealed under Natasha¡¯s cor when she leaned forward. Judging by the density and intensity of these hickeys, was Alexei nning to devour Natasha whole? Natasha covered her chest, a rare look of embarrassment appearing on her face. Lately, Alexei had been especially clingy. The two of them had been a bit wild, but she couldn¡¯t help it; she simply couldn¡¯t resist the allure of a shameless person. Her gaze darted around as she changed the subject, ¡°Un, so, how¡¯s your family doingtely?¡± When her troublesome family matters were brought up, Sadie sneered, ¡°Same old. My ¡®good¡® stepmother probably figured it out. Although the old man is muddle¨Cheaded, he wouldn¡¯t hand over the family business to an outsider without blood ties. Sotely, she¡¯s changed her strategy, coaxing him in all sorts of ways, just trying to cash out as much as possible.¡± Natasha fell silent for a moment. Because of her rtionship with Sadie, she often visited the Torres estate. That stepmother had some tricks up her sleeve; a few words, and Leo would be wrapped around her finger. Every day, watching their middle¨Caged romance drama, Natasha could understand Sadie¡¯s disgust. Natasha said, ¡°Still, be careful. Overt moves are one thing, but watch out for underhanded tricks.¡± Sadie waved her hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m almost finished. Once I get all the shares, I¡¯ll send the old man to a nursing home. If that woman and her son are truly so devoted, I¡¯ll pack them up and send them there too.¡± 15:45 Sat, Sep 6 Besides, her rtionship with Natasha was her greatest asset. Nova and her son likely understood this, hence the change in strategy. Natasha could only nod. ¡°If you need anything, just say so.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡± A knock sounded at the door just as thest stroke waspleted. 21 55 vouchers Outside the painting studio, Alexei called them downstairs for dinner, having finished cooking. Sadie, sitting on the chair, stretched and rolled her neck. ¡°I¡¯ll skip dinner. I have a meeting with a business partner shortly. Keep thatst portrait for me.¡± Natasha said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll frame it for you.¡± Going downstairs, Sadie saw a spread of appealing dishes on the dining table, enough for three people. Even though he was often jealous of Sadie, Natasha cherished her, so Alexei never treated Sadie coldly. Though he might grumble about her taking Natasha¡¯s time, whenever Sadie visited, he made sure they had private space. At the dinner table, he would even formally treat her like Natasha¡¯s family. Sadie smiled contentedly. It didn¡¯t matter how terrifying outsiders described Alexei; he was genuinely devoted to Natasha. Compared to Lucas, who used to scold her from time to time, Alexei was quite eptable. As she walked out the front door, she nced back. Inside, through the French windows, Alexei, now alone with Natasha since Sadie hadn¡¯t stayed for dinner, skillfully lifted Natasha onto hisp. He intimately embraced her, peeling shrimp for her,pletely unconcerned about being overly affectionate. Natasha, too, looked natural, happily epting his feeding. 15:45 Sat, Sep 6 : The pleasant atmosphere made Sadie smile knowingly. Sadie shook her head. ¡°The rk family is truly unlucky! 55 vouchers They lost such a good daughter in Natasha, and now they couldn¡¯t enjoy even a bit of the benefits of such a son¨Cinw. Given Alexei¡¯s protective nature, he was considerate even to Natasha¡¯s best friend. If the rk family had treated Natasha well back then, they would have prospered long ago. ***** The rk family, mocked by Sadie for their poor judgment, was indeed overwhelmed. After the bankruptcy, the various parties piling on their misfortunes seemed trivial; the debt was the truly fatal blow. They had originally hoped that selling the patent could alleviate some pressure, but Olivia ruined that. They were once Natasha¡¯s family, so Alexei did not intend to drive them to ruin. Those creditors received a hint. While their attitude was poor, their methods weren¡¯t overly extreme. However, such arge sum meant their family would have to keep repaying debts until they were fully cleared. For the rk family, who were ustomed to a wealthy lifestyle, it was nothing short of a prolonged torment. Madeline suffered repeated setbacks, was in poor health, and had to take medicine every day. Andrew, at his age, has no choice but to start over from scratch. Noel never imagined that, as graduation approached, what he would be most anxious about would be earning a living. ording to his original n, he would either continue his studies abroad or live 21 55 vouchers a carefree life without working, but certainly not scrambling and racking his brain for a few thousand dors. He was afraid to face the pressures of life, even afraid to leave his house. Dismissed 190 ***** 55 vouchers Determined to make the wedding spectacr, Olivia nearly drained the cards Lucas had given her. The venue had to be the most luxurious hotel, flowers the freshest flown in, catering the most exclusive, photography team the most professional¡­ She ignored all gossip, as if determined to use a grand wedding to proim to the world that she was not such a failure. But she didn¡¯t notice that the Wright family members looked at her with contempt. Lucas only felt pain. ¡®So this is what it feels like to be forced to marry someone I don¡¯t love. Back then, when I and the rk family forced Natasha to get engaged to me, did she feel this disgusted too?¡® He drowned himself in alcohol daily, hurling away any wedding ns Olivia brought for discussion. Emmanuel had all but given up on Lucas. Watching Olivia¡¯s antics, he found it both annoying and embarrassing. He just wanted the wedding over, to fulfill this final paternal duty, give them some money, and sever ties. He had plenty of sons. Margot, on the other hand, was resigned to the situation. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on fin?novel She disapproved of Olivia as a daughter¨Cinw, but Lucas wouldn¡¯t exin what happened when she asked. He also ignored her suggestion that they divorce quietly before too many people found out. Margot fumed for a while, and then finally gave up. ¡®Fine, everyone knows what Olivia is after anyway. Even if I encourage him to pull himself together, it will only benefit Olivia in the end. It¡¯s better to wait for her to lose patience and give up first, Margot thought. 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 The only one who enthusiastically offered wedding advice was Wyatt. 21 55 vouchers He enjoyed watching this mismatched couple. He was eagerly anticipating them being bound together forever in public. He, the illegitimate son, had always lurked in the shadows, coveting his perfect older brother¡¯s charmed life. Now the tables were turned, and he was loving every minute of it. ***** Time passed in this peculiar atmosphere, and soon it was Olivia and Lucas¡® wedding day. Their wedding invitations didn¡¯t reach Alexei, and Olivia didn¡¯t dare let Natasha attend. If Natasha had actually gone, given Lucas¡¯s idiocy, he might even call off the wedding on the spot. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow it. Of course, Natasha couldn¡¯t be bothered to go. But she also wanted to watch the drama, so Alexei bribed the wedding photography team to switch from filming amemorative video to a full live broadcast of the entire event. In the vi¡¯s living room, Alexei neatly arranged Natasha¡¯s favorite fruits, snacks, yogurt, and grapefruit juice on the coffee table. The TV disyed today¡¯s wedding ceremony. He sat closely beside Natasha on the sofa. A momentter, still feeling unsatisfied, he reached out and pulled Natasha, who was petting the dog, into his arms. He adjusted his position, only then satisfied, holding herfortably as they settled in. Natasha nestled against his chest, watching the guests moving about on the screen. She ate a grape, then bored, she looked up and kissed Alexei. Alexei smiled and squeezed her hand, returning the kiss passionately. It hasn¡¯t started yet anyway, so they might as well pass the time in a more 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 interesting way. ***** 21 55 vouchers In the dressing room, Olivia dismissed the staff. She then resentfully snatched the wine bottle from Lucas¡® hand, smashing it against the wall. ¡°Lucas! Do you know what day today is?¡± It wasn¡¯t even time for toasts, and he was already drunk. What kind of impression did that make? Lucas looked at her coldly and smiled. ¡°You wanted to get married, and Iplied, didn¡¯t I? What more do you want?¡± Olivia was nearly driven mad by his attitude. She wanted to p him, but worried about visible markster. She said, ¡°Yes! Since you agreed, y the part of the groom properly! If you¡¯re so unwilling, you should have had the guts to refuse me from the start!¡± Lucas self¨Cmockingly smiled and continued to look for alcohol. Olivia watched coldly as he gripped the doorknob. ¡°Lucas,¡± she said, suddenly calm. ¡°I don¡¯t mind turning today¡¯s wedding short film into your sex video.¡± Lucas stopped. Olivia scoffed. ¡®He is ready to be a scoundrel, yet he can¡¯t let go of his pride or shame. So typical of Lucas. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid people will know the other star is you?¡± Olivia calmly sat down in the chair. ¡°I only clipped your ¡®highlights.¡® Besides, so what if they know? My leg is ruined, my dreams are gone, I¡¯ve done time. I¡¯m not afraid to sink to the very bottom of the filth. Are you? Lucas, if you want to get through today peacefully, I want to see a happy groom.¡± Lucas stood silently for a long time, then mmed the door and left. But Olivia knew he hadpromised. 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 21 55 vouchers Looking at herself in the mirror, adorned in a wedding dress and exquisite bridal makeup, she was about to marry the man she had dreamed of throughout her youth. Though she wasn¡¯t happy, she forced herself to smile. ¡°Olivia, you are still the ultimate victor,¡± she told herself. ***** Even though Olivia wanted everything perfect, she had no family or friends to stand with her, and Lucas was no help, so they skipped the whole traditional groom¡¯s procession. Even with all her invites, way fewer people showed up than she¡¯d hoped. The Wright family was already in decline, and both their reputations were pretty much trash. Most attendees were owners of struggling small businesses or young rtives from families of old acquaintances who were merely making an appearance out of obligation. The rk family all arrived today, not as Olivia¡¯s family, but as old friends of Margot and Emmanuel. Madeline stared nkly at the crazy expensive wedding decorations. The daughter she raised like her own now hated her. Her real daughter wanted nothing to do with her. The happy wedding she¡¯d always imagined for one of her girls would never happen. She probably wouldn¡¯t even be allowed at Natasha¡¯s wedding someday. Thomas was not in the mood tofort his emotional mother. He kept staring at his phone, texting someone. As the music filled the air, the bride and groom finally made their entrance. All the guests inside turned their heads. Thomas also shifted his attention from his phone and, with the rk family, looked towards the exit. Back in their cozy vi, Natasha nudged the shoulder of Alexei, who was acting 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 : 21 55 vouchers like a big, clingy puppy. She slightly turned her head to look at the screen, the bride had a fake smile and the groom had a nk expression. where AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 191 : 21 B55 vouchers The wedding video was very romantic. Lucas realized for the first time that he and Olivia had so many photos and videos together. How could he repeatedly break appointments with Natasha and abandon her? The video showed Olivia¡¯s birthday. At the grand rk family birthday party, under the smiling gazes of the rk family and Margot and Emmanuel, he gantly embraced her and danced a light opening dance. From a distance, they looked like a golden couple blessed by their families. The camera panned across the entire venue, but Natasha was nowhere to be seen. Lucas¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. The guests all assumed he was touched by memories with Olivia. However, the rk family, sharing his true feelings, knew how unbearable it was to be forced to revisit the past and confront their former self from an outsider¡¯s perspective. Natasha never had celebrations like this. Her birthdays only ever brought endless gloom and incessant criticism. But all of this should have been hers. Madeline suddenly covered her mouth and leaned against Andrew¡¯s chest, her fingers trembling, as she silently shed tears. Noel also clenched his fists, staring at his own image on the screen,ughing brightly while watching the couple on the dance floor. At that time, Natasha was clearly Lucas¡® girlfriend. Olivia was truly shameless. All the proofs of her love were built upon usurping Natasha, the rightful girlfriend. How dare she brazenly reveal them to the public? Margot and Emmanuel also hadplex expressions. Who knows? The couple they once approved of would end up like this, and both the Wright and rk families would fall from grace. 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 : 21 55 vouchers The only one in a good mood was probably Olivia, lost in her glorious past, her eyes full of longing for her former self. Off¨Ccamera, Alexei lowered his head and gently kissed the top of Natasha¡¯s head, who was safely watching the show in his arms. In the past, they were ignorant and muddled, failing to treat Natasha well. Fortunately, she was with him now, and he wouldpensate her for everything she lost. ***** The guests didn¡¯t quite understand why the atmosphere suddenly became heavy after the short film of the bride and groom was yed, but the host keenly sensed the change in the bride and groom¡¯s expressions. In his many years in the profession, he¡¯d seen arranged marriages and couples who hated each other but put on a show. But this pair gave him a seriously weird vibe. The venue was fancy, the backdrop beautiful, the bride was even smiling¡­ but he had a bad feeling, like he was hosting a funeral, not a wedding. He secretly nced at the groom, reeking of alcohol with red¨Crimmed eyes, and the family members below the stage who were crying profusely. He dismissed his wandering thoughts, cleared his throat softly, and tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our bride and groom are truly a perfect match! It¡¯s rare for childhood sweethearts to tie the knot. Let¡¯s give them a round of apuse to wish them well!¡± ¡®Apud, now!¡® he thought. The unsuspecting guests pped along, and the venue finally became lively again. However, before the host could finish celebrating, he got a chilling re from the bride. What did he say wrong now? Getting red at by both the groom and the bride all day, the host felt miserable. He pretended not to see and continued. : 21 E55 vouchers ¡°Lucas Wright, do you swear to uphold your marriage vows? Will you love Olivia Sutton, respect her, protect her, through poverty or wealth, sickness or health, good times and bad, for the rest of your life?¡± Lucas did not answer. Original content can be found at Find_Novel(. ¡°Mr. Wright? Mr. Wright?¡± The host¡¯s voice went from a gentle reminder to a subtle breakdown. But Lucas just stood there. Every second on that stage felt like torture. Love her? Lucas couldn¡¯t say it. The only love of his life was Natasha. Lucas¡® prolonged silence caused the audience to grow restless again, and even the most professional host struggled to maintain a smile. Margot and Emmanuel frowned, their faces showing anger. ¡®What is he trying to do now? He wants this marriage, and with the wedding almostplete, does he intend to run away?¡® Olivia¡¯s face also fell. She stared at him coldly. As everyone grew increasingly uneasy, Lucas closed his eyes and uttered with difficulty, ¡°I¡­ do.¡± The host finally let out a sigh of relief. He desperately led the guests in apuse, wishing he could immediately cover up that awkward moment. Damn it, this wedding keeps halting today. It¡¯s torture! Finally, after they sessfully exchanged rings and the ceremony wasplete, the host secretly wiped away some sweat and smiled faintly. 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 : ¡°Next, we would like to invite their families¡­¡± 21 55 vouchers ¡°As the bride¡¯s former brother, I¡¯ll deliver this blessing.¡± Thomas suddenly stood up from the guest seating area and looked at Olivia on the stage. Olivia¡¯s triumphant smile froze on her face. ¡°Thomas, it¡¯s my wedding today,¡± she said with a warning tone. ¡®What is he trying to do?¡® she wondered. This was the wedding she had nned and anticipated for a long time. The rk family was already disgraced in their circle; was he going to say something disruptive and drag her down with them? She stared at him as if he were an enemy However, Thomas looked rxed. ¡°After all, Miss Sutton was raised in our family for seventeen years, and even as she left, she left us a souvenir. Our rk family has to return the favor.¡± The former siblings, one on stage and one below, exchanged nces across the distance. Olivia¡¯s anger boiled in her chest. She didn¡¯t believe Thomas had good intentions. The host awkwardly smoothed things over, saying, ¡°Okay, it seems her brother is rather eager. Then, may I first invite¡­¡± The main door was suddenly pushed open. Thomas smiled. ¡°No need to invite anyone; my gift has already arrived.¡± Upon seeing who was standing at the door, all the guests in the venue burst into an uproar. ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± The host¡¯s words caught in his throat again Several police officers walked in. Amidst the astonished murmurs of the crowd, Thomas looked at thepletely pale Olivia. 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 21 E55 vouchers ¡°Two months in prison doesn¡¯t seem to have been a profound enough lesson for you, Miss Sutton. However, our rk family got you out back then; that¡¯s how you¡¯ll go back now. Olivia, do you like this gift?¡± Taking hits without fighting back wasn¡¯t the rk family way. The police officers, facing the intense gaze of everyone in the hall, stepped forward. ¡°Miss Sutton, you are used of stealing trade secrets. Pleasee with us.¡± Margot and Emmanuel suddenly stood up, looking incredulously at Thomas and Olivia. On her wedding day, to be sent to prison by her elder brother? What an utter disgrace! Olivia also couldn¡¯t believe it. She nced at Andrew and Madeline, but saw no surprise on their faces. They had all nned this together to ruin her wedding! Olivia¡¯s body trembled in her wedding dress, but her words remained defiant as she gritted her teeth. ¡°You have no proof.¡± She¡¯d covered her tracks perfectly. Thomas, however, smiled. ¡°Olivia, do you really think I had no precautions at all?¡± After Olivia was released from prison and returned to work at thepany, he added several surveince measures she was unaware of. At the time, it was simply out of his usual cautious habit, and he didn¡¯t truly believe she would do anything. Who knew it would now be the best evidence against her? Too bad the damage was already done. He had endured and waited until today to make her fall from the height of her triumph. Did she really think she could still happily be Mrs. Wright after betraying the B rk family? 21 55 vouchers The once close family had long since torn off their pretense and were now openly hostile. Olivia grabbed Lucas¡¯s arm tightly. No. She couldn¡¯t go back to prison. She never wanted to see that square cell again! 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 192 apter 192 ¡°Lucas¡­¡± She looked at him pleadingly. Lucas suddenly smiled. A very familiar scene. 21 E 55 vouchers When Olivia was used of giarism, he stood by her side then, standing against Natasha. And then? Because of Roderick, he believed her and protected her. Even though he knew that she was the one who ruined Natasha¡¯s dancing, he went against his conscience to help her, reduce her sentence, and even fell into Ramona¡¯s trap, losing his father¡¯s trust. He pushed her hand away. Olivia looked at him in disbelief. ¡°We are married; my imprisonment will also affect you.¡± Lucas smiled indifferently. ¡°So what? My life has already been ruined by you.¡± ¡°You promised Roderick you would take care of me! Are you worthy of him saving your life?¡± Olivia demanded sharply. Lucas was momentarily dazed. Roderick, Roderick¡­ For him, Lucas made so many mistakes. Should he keep making mistakes for Roderick? He might as well have given this life back to Roderick from the start. ***** In the vi, Natasha¡¯s eyes widened from the moment Thomas appeared. Someone was cutting in line, sending their gift before hers? 21 55 vouchers Alexei sneered. ¡°The rk family isn¡¯t stupid when ites to their own interests.¡± They even found evidence and targeted their revenge precisely. Alexei said, ¡°Shawn is too slow.¡± ***** On the screen, the often¨Cbonus¨Cthreatened Shawn made a shy entrance the second after Alexei¡¯sment. He wiped his sweat. He just wanted Lucas and Olivia¡¯s ceremony to bepleted, to lock them in tighter. Who could have known there was someone inside trying to steal the spotlight? Behind him, two bodyguards pushed in a huge gift box. Shawn put on a professional smile, ignoring the grim bride and groom and the guests who were once again startled by the unexpected arrival. ¡°Mr. Wright, Miss Sutton, happy wedding!¡± He scanned the room. ¡°Nice, nice, quite lively today.¡± Lucas¡¯s jaw tightened. He stared intensely at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shawn smiled, tapping therge gift box. ¡°Nothing much. Miss rk was very grateful for your past care, even though her life had its ups and downs. Although she didn¡¯t receive an invitation this time, she still thought of you, so she asked me to deliver a gift to repay your kindness.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with dread as she thought of something. Lucas¡¯s lips trembled, a mix of a cry and augh. ¡°Natasha¡­ asked you to give me a gift? She wishes me a happy wedding?¡± ¡°Of course, this gift was carefully prepared by Miss rk, and she specifically requested that you sign for it personally.¡± Someone among the guests whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say Natasha had a very unpleasant falling out with these two? Could the rumors be false?¡± 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 : 21 55 vouchers ¡°Maybe it¡¯s to thank Lucas for not marrying her? She and Mr. Turner are deeply in love now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s harsh! Compared to them, these two getting married today are truly a joke. Didn¡¯t you see how dark Lucas¡® face was when he exchanged rings? Olivia couldn¡¯t even maintain her smile.¡± The various sounds of sighs and mockery made Margot and Emmanuel uneasy. Lucas stepped forward, wanting to open the box. Read full story at FindN()vel Regardless, Natasha gave this to him. However, Olivia clutched him tightly, as if seeing something terrifying. ¡°No, don¡¯t open it,¡± she said. Lucas frowned. ¡°Let go,¡± he said. But Olivia refused to let go. Amidst the stalemate, the gift box in the center of the venue suddenly burst open from the inside. A man emerged from the box, grinning, and eximed, ¡°Surprise!¡± Damn, he was so stifled! A familiar face met the eyes of everyone present. Lucas¡® pupils constricted, and Olivia¡¯s face turned ashen. Even Margot and Emmanuel, shocked, took two steps forward, their mouths agape. The rk family of four, who knew this person, were equally surprised, but Thomas quickly understood after being stunned for a while. Considering the hidden circumstances around Emilia¡¯s death, a repeat wasn¡¯t strange. His smile was sarcastic. ¡®Like mother, like daughter!¡® 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 : ¡°Roderick?¡± Lucas looked at Roderick in front of him in disbelief. 21 55 vouchers Young people who had been familiar with Olivia and Lucas were stunned, asking, ¡°Roderick? Isn¡¯t he Olivia¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend?¡± ¡°I heard he had an ident at sea a few years ago and died saving Lucas.¡± ¡°No way! He¡¯s back from the dead!¡± Lucas tuned out all the spective chatter, staring intently at Roderick. He gritted out, ¡°You¡¯re not dead.¡± Shawn smiled. ¡°Of course not. He¡¯s been living quitevishly in Nornytaar for the past few years, using the money Miss Sutton gave him. Mr. Wright, do you like this gift?¡± Roderick had a smile on his face, but his legs were already trembling. But he dared not run; running would only double the torment. Ever since Natasha found him, his life had been a living hell, and he just wanted this to be over. He swallowed, forced a smile, and greeted Lucas, ¡°Lucas, long time no see.¡± He looked at Olivia. ¡°Miss Sutton,¡± he said, ¡°we previously agreed that I would act as your boyfriend for money, then stage a rescue and disappear for more money. But you¡¯ve cut off my funding for a long time now, so my return shouldn¡¯t be considered a breach of contract, right?¡± Olivia¡¯s head was buzzing. Natasha truly knew how to make her more furious. However, Lucas¡¯s fist was quicker than her words. He lunged forward like a madman, punching Roderick in the face. ¡°You all deceived me! You tricked me into believing I owed you, and colluded with Olivia! Roderick, I thought you were my friend! How could you do this to me?¡± Scenes from the past shed in his mind: Roderick, exhausted in the sea; Olivia, teary¨Ceyed; and Natasha, lost and hurt. His mind felt like it was about to explode, and his heart was shattering into pieces. 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 21 55 vouchers Roderick tried to dodge, but was still tackled to the ground and brutally beaten. Roderick said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. It was Olivia! She bribed me to do it. She was jealous of Natasha and wanted to snatch you away from her.¡± Lucas was silent, his eyes red, like a beast that had lost its mind. Each punchnded harder than thest. Because of two deceivers, he lost the love of his life. ¡°Give Natasha back to me! Give her back to me!¡± He was on the verge of madness. Blood sttered from Roderick¡¯s face, and the terrified guests shrieked one after another. Seeing Lucas so ruthless for the first time, Wyatt quickly distanced himself by several yards. If he had known the wedding would be this dramatic, he would have prepared another gift for Olivia. Margot and Emmanuel were also going crazy. A death at a wedding? ¡°Stop! Stop it now!¡± The police officers nearby were stunned. They were only there to handle amercial case. ¡°Calm down, calm down, inflicting serious injury is also against thew!¡± But the officers trying to intervene were somehow always blocked by the crowd, left scratching their heads, watching the brawl. Amidst the chaos, Lucas, who had been restrained, suddenly turned, letting go of Roderick, whose nose was nearly ttened. He picked up a wine bottle from the table and smashed it onto Olivia¡¯s head, who had been pushed next to him. He no longer cared about dignity or reputation. It was Olivia! She destroyed his love, his life! ¡°Go to hell!¡± he said. Blood streamed down from Olivia¡¯s head, and more screams of fright erupted 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 221 55 vouchers instantly, sharp and piercing. Olivia watched Lucas, who was still wildly punching and aggressively cursing at her and Roderick, feeling dizzy. She dodged the bottles, wine sses, and fists flying at her, looking imploringly at Andrew and Madeline. ¡°Dad, Mom, save me!¡± But she only received cold stares from them. Knowing that even Roderick¡¯s death was orchestrated, and recalling how foolishly they had helped Olivia steal Lucas from Natasha, repeatedly ming Natasha for being heartless and unkind, they now wished Olivia would just be beaten to death by Lucas. The wedding meant to witness her happiness had turned into a nightmare. Olivia covered her ears, enduring the intense pain, staggering as she desperately tried to escape it all. But just as she lifted her foot to turn, Shawn blocked her way. The enraged Lucas and the half¨Cdead Roderick were both restrained by bodyguards and pinned to the ground. The guests, both excited and scared, stood in an outer circle, taking photos and videos while whispering among themselves. Shawn smiled and looked at Olivia. ¡°Miss Sutton, where do you want to go? We only opened Mr. Wright¡¯s gift; you haven¡¯t collected it yet.¡± Olivia¡¯s face filled with terror. She shook her head violently and kept backing away. ¡®No, no, I don¡¯t want it!¡® AD Comment Dismissed 193 : Unfortunately, whether she epted the gift wasn¡¯t up to her. Olivia was forcibly taken back to the center of the venue. 21 55 vouchers Her veil and wedding dress were stained with blood, but no one cared if she lived or died. The police Thomas had brought looked utterly bewildered, their minds racing. Between siblings turning against each other, a boyfriend faking his death, and the couple brawling at the scene, they didn¡¯t know who to take away first. Shawn seemed to sense their hesitation and smiled kindly. ¡°No need to rush, everyone. Since you¡¯re already here, why not take a few more reports?¡± He pped his hands. Backlit in the doorway, a slender girl pushed a middle¨Caged man in a wheelchair into the room. Everyone was confused, but only Olivia, after clearly seeing that face, was stunned and lost all strength to struggle. The girl walked up to Olivia, her eyes filled with resentment and the satisfaction of having exacted great revenge. ¡°Olivia, do you still remember me?¡± She looked at the police and the many guests, and said loudly, ¡°Years ago, to win a dancepetition championship, she stole my idea and hired someone to kidnap me and spread rumors about me. When I wanted to sue her, she sent someone to hit my father, paralyzing him from the neck down, as a warning to me.¡± ¡°Olivia,¡± she said, looking at Olivia¡¯s blood¨Cstained face and injured left leg. ¡°What goes aroundes around. You finally got what you deserve.¡± After her, another woman walked in through the doorway, her face still bearing fresh bruises. ¡°Because I called you a home¨Cwrecker, you forced my family to marry me off to a violent gambler. Now I¡¯ve divorced him and ampletely free, but Olivia, your show has just begun.¡± Next, a young boy held a ck and white photo of a cat. ¡°Miss Sutton, you cruelly 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 55 vouchers killed our kitten. When my parents discovered this, you feared they would escte the situation, so you forced them both to lose their jobs and leave Andphis City. My parents have been frustrated and unsessful in our hometown for years. Now, I want to bring the kitten to witness your end.¡± There were also impoverished students whom she bullied in middle school, leaving long scars on their faces; and the elderly parents of a boy she forcibly took from his girlfriend to toy with, whoter suffered from depression¡­ Each incident was appalling. She twistedly retaliated against many innocent people with the violence her biological father had inflicted upon her. This included information provided by Roderick, as well as the tragedies Natasha and Alexei had uncovered through their investigations over the past few days. Those Olivia chose either had greedy, easily controble family members or came from humble backgrounds, powerless to resist. Her crimes were thoroughly buried by money and her former good reputation. About a dozen victims and their family members stood in a line, like judges, towering over Olivia, who helplessly sprawled on the ground, witnessing her terror. Olivia seemed surrounded by ghosts, constantly screaming, retreating, and roaring. ¡®It¡¯s Natasha! She brought them!¡® Her ultimate move was never Roderick, but rather the people she had wronged. If Thomas¡¯s usation of her stealing trade secrets could be settled with money, the crimes revealed publicly today were enough to ensure she¡¯d spend the rest of her life in prison. She waspletely finished. Her veil was torn off. Her blood¨Cstreaked face looked like a madwoman¡¯s. Yet, no one pitied her. Everyone red in anger. Olivia¡¯s evil had crossed a line for most people. (20 55 vouchers Several police officers looked grim as they took the stack of criminal evidence from Shawn and looked at Olivia, who was still slumped on the ground. ¡°Miss Sutton,e with us.¡± ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to go to prison!¡± she said. Recalling the bullying and istion she had endured in prison and the despair of her restricted freedom, she suddenly found the strength to push away the police officer who was pulling her, then stumbled and crawled to kneel before Madeline. Newest update provided by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? She said, ¡°Mom! Mom! Save me! Make Natasha let me go! I was wrong! I know I was wrong! I¡¯ll be your good daughter again! I¡¯ll take care of you! Please help me!¡± Her face was streaked with tears, and she had lost all dignity. Madeline, with tears in her eyes, violently flung her hand away. ¡°You are not my daughter!¡± While the rk family was unaware of Olivia¡¯s actions, the money and power they provided her emboldened her evil deeds. Natasha was also one of these victims. Her eyes red, she said angrily, ¡°I should have let you die with Emilia back then! Olivia, the biggest regret of my life was adopting you!¡± Olivia was pushed to the ground, and despair made her burst intoughter. She said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Madeline, you¡¯re the worst bitch! You stole the man my mom loved, you stole her wealthy life, then you showed up pretending to be a savior. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot! Did you even know? I¡¯m the one who injured Natasha¡¯s leg. I wanted her to never dance again! I wanted your daughter to never be better than me! And grandma? Haha! Everything Natasha said was true! I watched her die without helping. I wanted that biased old woman to die. And you? You treasured the person who killed your mother! Stupid! So stupid! ¡°And Andrew didn¡¯t believe his daughter. Natasha wanted to kill me to avenge her Grandma. And you thought she was crazy. You not only whipped her and locked her in a dark room, but you even sent her for psychiatric treatment! A family of 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 idiots!¡± Andrew struck her face. : 20 E55 vouchers Trembling with rage, he pointed at her, his hand shaking too violently for words. Olivia lunged to kick him, but was restrained by Noel, whose eyes were also red. The next second, they heard Thomas¡¯s panicked cry of ¡°Mom!¡± Madeline passed out from anger. In the chaos, another wine bottle shattered against Olivia¡¯s head. The broken half of the ss bottle scraped forcefully from her eye, corner down to her chin, leaving a ring bloody trail. It turned out that after Olivia had drawn attention, Lucas, who was being loosely guarded, overheard her words about Natasha. Already furious because of Roderick, he again erupted in rage,unching another direct assault. ¡°Ah!¡± As Olivia copsed again, apanied by screams from inside the house, the messy wedding finally drew to a close. Police cars and ambnces wailed as they sped to the scene. Emmanuel¡¯s hands trembled. ¡°Quickly, tell everyone to control public opinion. This must not get out.¡± The Wright family¡¯s reputation was utterly ruined. The staff member said with a distressed expression, ¡°Mr. Wright, the wedding was livestreamed, andizens are now boycotting the Wright family.¡± ¡°What?¡± With a furious roar, Emmanuel, already struggling to breathe, fainted from anger. One wedding had taken down several people. Even the bride and groom were headed for jail. The host was utterly devastated. Today was absolutely the biggest stain on his career. Dismissed 194 : 255 vouchers Unlike the utterly devastated host, Shawn, in good spirits, hadpleted his mission and made a graceful exit. The people he¡¯d brought to use Olivia, along withwyers sent by Alexei, followed the police to the station to give their official statements. After Natasha found these victims, she did her best to treat those who could be treated,pensated those with financial difficulties, and provided opportunities for those who had given up on their dreams. The past could not be undone; she could only make their future a little better. Fortunately, seeing Olivia¡¯s fate today, everyone should feel a bit offort. She won¡¯t be out for the rest of her life. After all that effort to leave prison, she ended up back where she started. What did Olivia think about that? Seeing her rival of over a decade meet such an end didn¡¯t fill Natasha with joy or excitement. She simply nestled into Alexei¡¯s chest as usual, looped her arms around his neck, and smiled. ¡°I want some sweet soup.¡± Alexei also smiled and kissed her. With one arm, he lifted her from the sofa, settling her on it like a child. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sweet soup for my Natasha.¡± ***** The wedding caused a big stir. Not only Olivia, the culprit, but the Wright family and the rk family were thoroughly mocked by the public. That evening, Alexei answered a call for Natasha. It was Andrew, calling from the hospital. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Many yearster, he finally remembered that he was once the father who held Natasha and dered that only the best man in the world would be worthy of his precious girl. Alexei did not ept his apology on Natasha¡¯s behalf. He said, ¡°You should be d 20 55 vouchers you were once good to her.¡± Had it not been for the brief happy times they shared before facing the choice of practical interests, the rk family¡¯s ending would have been far worse than mere bankruptcy. Andrew understood it. After hanging up the phone, the middle¨Caged man, whose hair had turned significantly whiter in a short time, stood outside his wife¡¯s unconscious ward and knelt to the ground, weeping silently. ***** News of the chaotic wedding reached the Turner family, of course. Everyone knew who was behind it all. But unlike the previous sneering remarks after learning about Natasha¡¯s outburst at the birthday party and her severing ties with her family, the Turners were eerily quiet at dinner this time. Cora and Quinn weren¡¯t ones for gossip. Dereck, with his leg disability, had been listless and withdrawn in his study since his humiliating visit to Alexei. Teri was frantically busy, running around trying to get her brothers¡® sentences reduced. Gabriel was mediocre and timid. After being disciplined, he became much more low¨Ckey. Melvin was gone, and Avery was receiving medical treatment abroad. Archer, with his unique status, had gone to Arnatar, engrossed in insect research. Royce had some ambition, but after the incident involving Lane, he became very cautious. He and his wife and their children spent their days sweet¨Ctalking Edgar, their eyes fixated on his inheritance. Vivian had always been indifferent and did not get involved in family disputes. After falling into the water, Lucia grew fearful of Natasha. Her husband¡¯s family 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 : 20 55 vouchers business was also impacted as Alexei had publicly severed ties with the Snider family, leaving her isted and resentful. Even now, secretly cursing Natasha for her maniptive nature and ability to stir up trouble, Lucia could only avoid her in person. Edgar looked at his cowed children and grandchildren and sighed, averting his gaze painfully. Things were still manageable when only Alexei was around. Although everyone engaged in subtle and overt conflicts, they maintained politeness because Alexei only eliminated threats; he didn¡¯t resort to public brawling. But after Natasha appeared, she became the undisputed, unruly powerhouse of the Turner family. She stirred up storms and didn¡¯t y by any rules, cursing and hitting as she pleased, leaving people decades older utterly helpless. Whether having these two at the helm was good or bad was hard to say. Considering Quinn¡¯s uing engagement, Edgar felt uneasy and reminded them again, ¡°Is everything prepared? Review the guest list once more. Ensure no undesirable people are admitted.¡± He paused. ¡°Identify those who don¡¯t get along with Natasha and exclude them from the invitation list.¡± This sounded ludicrous. For the main branch¡¯s joyous asion, guests had to be chosen based on the preferences of an unmarried granddaughter¨Cinw. Yet, strangely, no one present objected. Cora couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re being overly cautious. Alexei and Natasha aren¡¯t that unreasonable.¡± Edgar snorted. ¡°They certainly are!¡® He said, ¡°In any case, be cautious. It¡¯s rare for the family to have such a joyous asion, so ensure it¡¯s handled properly.¡± Quinn chuckled. ¡°Grandpa, with me overseeing things, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 : Edgar looked at Quinn and nodded with satisfaction. 20 55 vouchers Of all the grandchildren in the family, Quinn was the most reliable, causing him the least worry. Unfortunately, Byron¡­ Alexei was undoubtedly capable, but he carried a dangerous, wild streak that always made Edgar uneasy. Although Edgar spoke harshly about Natasha¡¯s arrival, he wasn¡¯t truly opposed to Natasha¡¯s presence. Having someone to restrain a wild beast, like a sharp de finding its scabbard, was not a bad thing. ***** The day before Quinn¡¯s engagement to the daughter of the Murray family, the Westwood family¡¯s verdict was also issued. Teri¡¯s elder brother, Isaac, received the heaviest sentence and would truly spend the rest of his life in prison. Her second brother, Kinsley, and third brother, Jaxon, were also sentenced to ten to twenty years. They were already middle¨Caged; even if they were released from prison someday, the Westwood family would never recover. These three were the core pirs of the Westwood family. Their copse caused the family¡¯s influence and business to utterly disintegrate. The high and mighty Westwood family members became ordinary people they once despised the most, struggling to survive like ants, From then on, no one would cover for their evil deeds anymore. The proud and arrogant Chloe, desperate to save the Westwood familypany from bankruptcy, got involved with a former suitor, but he had a fianc¨¦e. When they met and kissed, they were caught red¨Chanded by his fianc¨¦e, who, in a rage, severely beat them both. The suitor, to save his well¨Cmatched marriage, painfully dismissed his beloved 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 Chloe with 300 thousand dors. 20 55 vouchers But Chloe found the money insulting. She felt it was already a great concession for her to stoop to be with this man; how dare he treat her like one of those women? When she went to argue with the scumbag, she identally fell down the stairs. This time, her brain was genuinely injured, and her mind became somewhat unbnced. When she woke up, she kept muttering that Alexei was her husband and she would kill the ¡°other woman.¡± Ste, fearing Chloe would cause trouble, took the 300 thousand dors and thepensation from the scumbag, preparing to take her away from Andphis City. On the day of the engagement party, when Natasha walked in with Alexei, Teri had just finished a call with Ste, who was asking for money. Today was Teri¡¯s first attempt at formal dressing in a long time. However, due to the Westwood family¡¯s affairs, she had lost a lot of weight, making the gown hang loosely on her frame, and her face showed a weariness that even heavy makeup couldn¡¯t conceal. Even though she had spent money.extensively to make arrangements, yesterday¡¯s verdict seemed to mock her futile efforts. Upon seeing Natasha and Alexei, Teri, who was always proud and cared deeply about her reputation, walked directly over to them and, to everyone¡¯s shock, dropped to her knees. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel This scene at the entrance not only caused Cora¡¯s face to darken but also startled Edgar. Oh no, he was so focused on the external crises that he forgot there was still a bomb within the family. However, Teri no longer cared about their opinions; signs of age were now visible on her well¨Cmaintained face. 20 55 vouchers At this moment, she was no longer the pampered and privileged youngdy of the Westwood family who could get anything she wanted, but merely a repentant person who had sumbed to fate. With tears in her eyes, she looked up at Alexei and said, ¡°I know you hate me. I was the one who caused the deaths of Unity and your grandparents; everything began with my greed. If I give my life to you, will you spare the Westwood family?¡± 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 195 : Readplete version only at FindN()vel 20 55 vouchers All the guests in the venue subtly turned their gaze towards them, and the scene was eerily quiet. Natasha suddenlyughed in this suffocating atmosphere. She bent down and pulled Teri up, and chided lightly, ¡°Mrs. Turner, what are you saying? Inciting others to suicide is also a crime.¡± Teri was unwilling to stand up, stubbornly waiting for an answer, but Natasha¡¯s grip was firm and unyielding. Cora followed closely behind, pulling back Teri, who was still trying to move forward, and whispered, ¡°Enough, stop making a scene.¡± Then she looked at the maid beside her and said, ¡°Teri is not feeling well. Take her to rest.¡± Teri wanted to struggle, but Natasha walked over and quietly asked in her ear, ¡°Teri, can you bring the Turner family back to life?¡± Teri froze. The dead could not be brought back to life, and the past could not be undone. She couldn¡¯t do it. She looked at Alexei and Natasha, who were once again standing hand in hand. Their gaze towards her was just as she had once looked down on Unity. A life was worthless, and it couldn¡¯t move her conscience. So, without any burden, she made Unity give way for her love, Now, she deserved it. Natasha¡¯s attitude was Alexei¡¯s. Teri understood. Thest flicker of light in her eyes died out. Tears welled up. With a self¨Cmocking expression, she shook off the maid¡¯s hand that was holding her. ¡°I¡¯ll walk by myself,¡± she said. 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 20 55 vouchers Her family suddenly turned against her, their gazes filled with resentment and usation; her husband¡¯s cold and distant attitude, unchanging for years; a home she couldn¡¯t return to, a lover she could never reach. Her life was like a joke. How boring. Teri stumbled out of the gate and into the darkness. Natasha looked back. In the shadows, a branch scratched Teri¡¯s dress, and the strong wind tousled her hair, but she remained oblivious, simply walking forward in silence. Teri, who had lived a life of pride, finally tasted the bitter agony of a shattered spine and a ruined family in thetter half of her life. ***** ¡°Alexei is very lucky.¡± The woman of the hour, Arianna, walked over to Quinn, who was observing themotion at the entrance. Teri had gone after Alexei, but before he could speak, Natasha had lightly yet firmly blocked her; her protective stance was enviable. Alexei grew up in such a family, but he met someone who loved him wholeheartedly, disregarded personal gain, and happened to be the one he loved. It was truly moving. Quinn watched Alexei, who had shed his usual aloofness, now smiling and stroking Natasha¡¯s head, as if muttering to himself, ¡°Alexei has indeed always been lucky.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Arianna said, linking her arm through his. Quinn paused, then smiled and raised a hand to touch her hair. ***** On the other side, Alexei had already led Natasha to Edgar. ¡°Edgar, long time no see,¡± she said. Edgar chuckled and forced pleasantries. ¡°It¡¯s good, d you came. Go sit and rest. You don¡¯t need to help today.¡± : 20 55 vouchers Natasha opened her wide eyes, her longshes fluttering. ¡°Really? But I really want to help. How about I go help Cora oversee the schedule?¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t maintain his smile. ¡°No need. Those girls were just looking for you.¡± He looked at Alexei, hinting, ¡°It¡¯s boring here. Why don¡¯t you take Natasha to y with them?¡± Alexei gazed dotingly at Natasha, who was teasing Edgar, and hooked her pinky finger. Natasha looked disappointed. ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t like chatting with me anyway. I¡¯ll just go y with my Leonie instead.¡± After speaking, she seemed to console herself, ¡°Anyway, young people are much cuter than some biased old men.¡± Edgar was speechless. ***** On such asions, Alexei was invariably caught up in social pleasantries. Natasha found the ttery from those people boring, so she left him and went off to y. However, after finding Leonie, she discovered another acquaintance was present. Several lively younger rtives surrounded the person in the middle, curiously asking how Arnatar¡¯s insects differed from those domestically, which species was more ferocious, and some even brought their unusual pets to ask about. ¡°Long time no see.¡± A smile graced Archer¡¯s handsome face. Natasha looked at him in surprise. ¡°Has your research in Arnatar concluded?¡± Archer shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary break. I¡¯m escorting my mother back for recuperation.¡± Minerva¡¯s heart transnt surgery was sessful, but her health was not as good as before. She said she wanted to return to her homnd, so Avery brought her back as she requested. 20 55 vouchers It coincided with Quinn¡¯s engagement. Since their family had already made a formal appearance before, Edgar called them all back this time. In his twilight years, rather than fostering cutthroatpetition, he seemed to prefer seeing his descendants happy. Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where are Minerva and Avery?¡± Archer smiled. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy here. My dad took my mom to the lounge to rest.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Natasha was speechless for a moment. She wasn¡¯t very familiar with him. Instead, Leonie and a few other young boys and girls chattered excitedly about the interesting stories Archer had just told about observing insects in the rainforest. Natasha listened in, asionally joining their chat. Archer sat nearby, a faint smile in his beautiful eyes. Thinking of the scene that had just unfolded at the entrance and the news he had asionally heard from within the country, he realized he might have been mistaken before. Natasha was indeed a free butterfly, but when provoked, she could turn into a lioness with sharp ws. The Turner family could not hold her back, and Alexei could not let her be trapped. He had taken really good care of her. She was bright and free¨Cspirited, loved tough and be yful, aplete contrast to the disheartened and gloomy girl trapped in that heavy rain seven years ago. A waiter nearby stumbled, spilling drinks towards Natasha, who was seated on the sofa. Archer subconsciously rushed over to shield her. However, the next second, Natasha was already in another person¡¯s arms. 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 ¡­ : 20 55 vouchers Alexei¡¯s back was damp, but he immediately frowned and looked at Natasha, asking, ¡°Did any get on you?¡± Natasha was dazed and hadn¡¯t even processed it yet. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It was just a ss of drink; even if she got wet, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Alexei, however, had blocked it at close range and gotten much wetter. She said, ¡°Your clothes are dirty. Go change.¡± Alexei took her hand and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Natasha smiled helplessly, shaking his hand. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Alexei didn¡¯t care that they were in public, lowering his head to kiss her cheek. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡± A group of younger rtives shouted, ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡± They joked that Alexei and Natasha always showed off. Usually, they¡¯d all be scared of Alexei and avoid him, but at times like this, they dared to tease him boldly. Alexei smiled as he looked at Archer, who was standing very close. ¡°Excuse us.¡± Archer slightly turned his body and stepped aside without a word. Alexei had only appeared for a minute before he took Natasha away again. Everyone envied how good their rtionship was, while murmuring about how possessive Alexei was. The subtle tension between the two men went unnoticed by everyone. Only Leonie, huddled in the corner, was lost in thought. She looked at Archer, who had been the first to notice Natasha was in danger and now stood there feeling wistful, staring nkly at his hand that had been a moment too slow to reach out. She was stunned. ¡®Oh my god, did I uncover another little secret?¡® 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 196 20 55 vouchers Alexei changed clothes quickly, but he clung to Natasha, reluctant to leave. Natasha, wearing a sky¨Cblue gown, was held on hisp, slightly breathless, her eyes dazed, and her red lips glistening from being kissed. ¡°No more, we can¡¯t face people like thister,¡± she said, poking his ¡®big friend¡® with her finger. Alexei grunted. He also knew he couldn¡¯t continue; otherwise, the clothes he had just changed into would have to be changed again. But the thought of other men outside coveting Natasha left him feeling annoyed. But unwilling to rify things for his rivals, he could only sulk. ¡°Baby, do you love me the most?¡± he mumbled, nuzzling her neck like a spoiled child. ¡°Of course.¡± Natasha never hesitated to express her feelings. Alexei kissed her. ¡°So, shall we get married?¡± Natasha stroked his ear, her eyebrows lifting slightly. ¡°Why bring this up all of a sudden?¡± Didn¡¯t they agree to slowly enjoy every stage of their rtionship and marriage? By current progress, they should be in the passionate phase of their rtionship. ¡°You¡¯re too popr, and I¡¯m afraid someone will steal you away.¡± Alexei took her hand, carefully bit it lightly, then kissed it again. Natasha fluttered at his small gestures, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Who could steal me away from you?¡± She hooked her arms around his neck, lightly bit his Adam¡¯s apple, then gave a sweet kiss. She smiled. ¡°But, if you want, we can do it.¡± 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 ? (20) 55 vouchers There was never a ¡®best¡® time; there was only the time they both felt ready. If Alexei wanted it, she thought they could get married. Instead, Alexei, who first brought up the topic, fell silent. His hand touched her soft, fair cheek, and he couldn¡¯t help but pinch it again. He smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll spoil me.¡± Indulging him like this would only make him want more. ¡°What will happen if you are spoiled?¡± Natasha asked him. ¡°I¡¯d want to lock you up, so you are only for me. Your entire being would be infused with my essence, never separated for a moment. Even in death, we¡¯d be together, our ashes mingling, indistinguishable, to be entangled again in the next life.¡± There was no trace of fear on Natasha¡¯s face; instead, her eyes sparkled even more. ¡°Then we can celebrate our death anniversaries together.¡± Alexeiughed aloud, lovingly nuzzling her cheek with his nose. ¡°Baby.¡± She was the best gift from heaven. ¡°Just one more kiss,¡± he said hoarsely, leaning close to her red lips like an addict. It was soft, warm, and sweet; he craved to possess every inch, drawing out the hidden tongue to savor it, draining all her essence. She was his poison and his antidote. Natasha was so good, so lovely and delicate, a treasure he had to handle with utmost care. How could a madman wandering in the darkness ever give up this ray of light? The only way was for those who seek to destroy her to die, ***** By the time Alexei and Natasha returned to the main event, the engagement ceremony was nearing its end. 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 20 55 vouchers Alexei¡¯s stern features rxed slightly, while Natasha¡¯s red lips appeared even more luscious. Leonie stole two nces, then looked at Archer, who was also smiling, but with a hint of mncholy in his eyes. She sighed inwardly, confirming her suspicions. But this ship shouldn¡¯t be broken up. She rallied her cousins to keep Archer firmly engaged with questions, determined to prevent him from speaking another word to Natasha. Archer keenly sensed her intentions and was helpless. However, he did not break free. Leonie was wary, believing he might intervene, but only he knew he had always been merely an observer, both seven years ago and now. ***** ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel Natasha seemed to be having a bad day with this venue. Earlier, she had wine sshed on her, and Alexei blocked it. They had just separated when a clumsy child threw cake on her skirt. She had no choice but to return to the lounge she had just left. However, as soon as she pushed the door open, she noticed something unusual. ***** Edgar was in a rtively good mood today. His beloved eldest grandson and his fianc¨¦e were a perfect match, and even the usually unpredictable Natasha was well¨Cbehaved all evening. He cast a gratified nce at Alexei beside him. His sons might not have been ambitious, but this generation of grandsons was quite impressive. ¡°When are you and Natasha going to marry?¡± he asked with a stern expression, as if mentioning it casually. 15:48 Sat, Sep 6 20 55 vouchers. Alexei idly twirled the hair tie Natasha had casually put on his wrist when she wasbing her hair. He looked at Edgar with a cold smile. ¡°Are you very eager for Natasha to enter our family?¡± Edgar red at him. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s eager.¡± Alexei¡¯s possessiveness over Natasha was blindingly obvious; Alexei wished he could engrave ¡°Natasha¡¯s Exclusive¡± on his forehead. Everyone in Andphis City knew they were an inseparable pair. Their marriage was only a matter of time. If they married sooner, she should be more dignified and steady, and would have to somewhat consider the Turner family¡¯s reputation. Edgar also harbored a secret hope. If they had a child sooner, they would have a soft spot, experience familial love, and perhaps be less harsh when dealing with their rtives. He sighed, thinking of his ruined second son, Dereck, and Teri, who was once arrogant and pampered but now utterly distraught because of the Westwood family¡¯s affairs. Alexei seemed to read his mind, chuckling nonchntly. ¡°Even if we marry, Natasha and I may not truly be part of the Turner family.¡± Edgar raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, someone rushed in. ¡°Something happened!¡± Edgar¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a sudden sense of unease rose within him. Alexei also stood up straight, his handsome face shrouded in a dense mist, his eyes pitch ck. He said coldly, ¡°Edgar, predation is in the nature of the Turner family. There can only be one alpha wolf; you can not expect to put them together and demand peaceful coexistence.¡± After that, Alexei turned and left with the messenger. 15:49 Sat, Sep 6 ***** 20 55 vouchers Word had it that Alexei¡¯s beloved and that mysterious Archer had gotten together. The grand celebratory party was shaken by this rming news, and everyone, gossiping and astonished, followed to the lounge. Many people secretly observed Alexei¡¯s expression, who was rumored to have been cuckolded, but could not discern any storm on his face. Upon reaching the door, no one dared to push it open; some even wanted to flee. Alexei was not someone whose gossip they could casually consume. Who knew if they¡¯d be silenced after today? Given his love for Natasha, Natasha might not be in danger, but they were truly in peril. Seeing everyone frozen at the doorway, too afraid to move, Alexei scoffed and pushed open the door. ¡°Hi.¡± Inside the room, Natasha, sitting beside Minerva, smiled and greeted them. Alexei smiled and extended his hand; Natasha hopped into his arms like a rabbit. Behind her, the slender Minerva had a calm expression and silently exchanged nces with Cora, who was also calm outside the door. B AD Comment Dismissed 197 20 55 vouchers ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alexei gently brushed Natasha¡¯s loose strands of hair away. Natasha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine; I just chatted with Minerva.¡± A sly glint in her upturned eyes as she tilted her head to look at the crowd at the door. ¡°But why is everyone making such a big fuss? What did you alle here to do?¡± Cora smiled. ¡°It was just a misunderstanding from a servant. We came because we were worried about your safety.¡± Natasha smiled, pointing to the door opposite. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but the people opposite might actually need your help.¡± Everyone shifted their gaze to the tightly closed room across the corridor. Cora¡¯s smile faded. ¡°As long as you are safe, that¡¯s enough. Everyone, head back. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Natasha interrupted her, with a faint smile. ¡°The guests have all arrived. Why don¡¯t we enjoy the spectacle?¡± The always gentle and kind Cora pursed her lips, staring at her expressionlessly. ¡°Open it.¡± Alexei lifted his chin, gesturing to the staff following him to do as Natasha said. Today¡¯s engagement between the Turner and Murray families was a major event, and the hotel manager had been personally overseeing it on¨Csite. At this moment, he went to tap the room card with trembling hands. Other guests were also on edge. Initially, someone imed Natasha and Archer were having an affair and brought people to catch them in the act. It was then discovered to be pure fabrication, as Natasha was with Archer¡¯s mother. However, now there was noiseing from the room next door. Everyone could tell something was seriously wrong. Today¡¯s drama had everyone 15:49 Sat, Sep 6 on edge. : ??)) 20 55 vouchers The door was pushed open, revealing a man lying on the carpet beside the bed, his clothes disheveled, and his arms and thighs covered in wounds from a knife. Everyone gasped. The fianc¨¦e at the engagement party, Arianna, looked at the people in the room in disbelief and gasped, ¡°Quinn?¡± She quickly rushed in and, trembling, helped Quinn up. When their skin touched, Arianna could feel him trembling and a constant, restrained desire to cling to her. Her heart sank. Cora, however, scanned the room and breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the tightly closed, unlit bathroom. There was no obviously scandalous scene; the situation wasn¡¯t the worst it could
    1. be.
    ¡°Are you just in the room, self¨Charming for no reason?¡± Alexei¡¯s voice was t. This text is hosted at Find~Novel It was a perfectly good engagement party, and the upright, proper groom, upholding the demeanor of a gentleman, was secretly making himself half¨Cdead. Everyone was utterly perplexed. Others secretly nced at Alexei. The timing and circumstances made it hard not to suspect that Alexei might not want Quinn to form an alliance with the Murray family through marriage. Natasha stood beside Alexei, blocking some of the gazes. ¡°Quinn, if you¡¯re facing difficulties, you can tell us. Alexei and I can try to help. Why hurt yourself?¡± Cora¡¯s mind raced. She was about to speak up and exin for him when Quinn, who was struggling against whatever was affecting him, spoke first. Beads of sweat dotted his forehead, yet he managed a faint, strained smile, maintaining hisposure even now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my own issue,¡± he said. Arianna¡¯s grip on Quinn¡¯s hand suddenly tightened. 20 55 vouchers He, however, gave her a gentle look, then lightly brushed her hand away and lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arianna, we should still cancel our engagement.¡± The guests were in an uproar. Arianna bit her lip, her eyes red as she looked at him. She needed an exnation. The Murray family also looked displeased, wishing they could rush up and beat Quinn. He was the one who pursued Arianna, and he was also the one who backed out on the spot. How could he treat Arianna this way? Cora moved her lips, wanting to say something. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Natasha and Alexei standing side by side, unharmed, and she lowered her head again. Let it be. They lost. It was better if fewer people were implicated. She understood what Quinn meant. Cora¡¯s tacit approval undoubtedly made people think she approved of Quinn canceling the engagement, and the Murray family¡¯s anger grew even stronger. Edgar¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Quinn, the Turner family has never had men who flee from a fight.¡± Quinn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± He looked at Arianna and said the excuse he had prepared, ¡°Arianna, I have severe depression. I thought I could ovee it, but it seems I can¡¯t. Living is too exhausting. Maybe today, maybe tomorrow, I will leave this world. You deserve better.¡± 15:49 Sat, Sep 6 Arianna stared intently at him. She didn¡¯t believe a single word he said. They had been so close; how could she not know if he was sick? The others, however, suddenly understood. 20 55 vouchers So, Quinn had depression, and he thought finding true love and getting married would ovee his suicidal tendencies, but he realized he still couldn¡¯t cope, even harming himself on the day of the engagement, so he gave up proactively out of despair. Although there were inconsistencies, everyone selectively believed this more respectable exnation. The Murray family also reacted. They had originally nned to settle ounts, but now they were silent. There must be other reasons behind this, likely involving infighting within the Turner family. However, Quinn had prepared an exnation to ensure the Murray family made a timely exit, and they had to ept this way out. Arianna¡¯s mother walked over and took Arianna¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°No matter what, you wronged Arianna today. We agree to cancel the engagement. However, illness is¡­ understandable. We wish you could recover well.¡± After speaking, she wanted to leave immediately with Arianna. Arianna didn¡¯t move. ¡°Arianna,¡± she called out softly. Arianna looked at her waiting family and at Quinn, whose cheeks were flushed but herplexion pale, and clenched her hands. After a long pause, she moved. She turned and left, without another nce at Quinn. Quinn gave a self¨Cdeprecating smile and looked at Alexei, who had remained silent. ¡°Alexei,¡± he said, ¡°I need some private space. Could you please take them away?¡± Alexei raised an eyebrow and waved the others away. Quinn severed ties cleanly and decisively, earning his respect. 20 55 vouchers Edgar had left with the guests. In the room, only Cora, Quinn, who was suffering from the effects of the drug, Natasha, Alexei, and Minerva, who asionally coughed, remained. Minerva was expressionless. She calmly nced at them and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me here, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Natasha waved at her. ¡°Thank you for tonight, Minerva.¡± Twenty minutes ago, she had just pushed open the lounge door when she discovered Archer, who had been drugged, in the dimly lit room. The door was also locked from the inside. When Archer saw it was her, he frowned tightly and told her to leave, then locked himself in the bathroom. Outside the door, there were two bodyguards, a man and a woman, whom Alexei had sent to follow her that night, so Natasha remained calm. Once she had a clear view of the people inside the room, she unhurriedly went to open the door. However, standing outside, besides the bodyguards, was Minerva, who had arrived with the key. What happened next was as everyone saw. She and Minerva sat in the room chatting, waiting for those who came to catch them in the act. Archer was then taken by the bodyguards to Dn for an antidote. Quinn, who was behind the scenes, was tied up by Alexei¡¯s people, given the same substance, and thrown into another room. This clumsy frame¨Cup was nothing more than a desperate act by Quinn, a counterattack after the previous failed cruise ship kidnapping, 15:49 Sat, Sep 6 Dismissed 198 : 20 55 vouchers Confronting the current Alexei in the business world head¨Con is like fighting a losing battle. The servants at the Turner Mansion have long been reced, and security was tight throughout, leaving no opening to exploit. The engagement hotel became a hotbed for malicious intentions. If Natasha and Archer were caught in the act today, given Alexei¡¯s personality, Archer would not survive, regardless of the hidden circumstances. Archer was chosen as the fuse to detonate the bomb not because of his hidden feelings, but simply because of his unique status. He was an outsider to the Turner family, and Edgar felt both guilt and pity for him. If Alexei truly went mad, and such a leader were to kill an innocent brother and anger Edgar to death, the Turner Group would surely descend into chaos. That would be the perfect opportunity for Quinn, the legitimate eldest grandson, to ascend to power. And Avery and Minerva would side against Alexei. After the yacht kidnapping incident, Alexei relentlessly pursued and snatched Quinn¡¯s influence. It was precisely because Cora and Quinn from the main branch knew their time was running out that they resorted to desperate measures. Although despicable, if sessful, it would be highly destructive. Cora originally didn¡¯t want to do this, but Alexei was too perceptive. He attacked them mercilessly, even without evidence in the kidnapping case, His methods were firm, and his mind was calm. Only Natasha was his weakness, disrupting his thoughts and interrupting his offense. But today showed she had been too impatient. This engagement party might very well be a grand y where Alexei coborated 15:49 Sat, Sep 6 to lure them into a trap. Cora lowered her eyes. Losing to these two people was not shameful. 20 55 vouchers Minerva¡¯s gaze swept over her. She nodded to Natasha, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it; it¡¯s not for your sake.¡± ***** After Minerva left, the waiter who had been knocked out by Quinn and shoved into the bathroom was also dragged away. He endured the agitation on his skin, which felt as if ants were gnawing at it, and did not ask Alexei for medical treatment. ¡°Your luck has truly always been better than mine,¡± he said hoarsely, with aplex resignation. Alexei¡¯s eyes, as cold as winter frost, stared at him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t plot against Natasha.¡± Quinn shook his head. ¡°She is my only chance to defeat you. If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you do the same?¡± If he had sessfully kidnapped Natasha on the yachtst time, he would not have had to resort to this method. Alexei scoffed, but his tone was firm. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He had no moralpass or scruples, but he wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to exploit a woman¡¯s virtue. Quinn paused for a moment, then lowered his head and chuckled. ¡°I lost.¡± The moment Quinn woke up in the unfamiliar room and discovered the drug, he knew the game was up. He¡¯d been discovered, Struggling was pointless. He was outmatched. Nothing more to say, As Alexei led Natasha out, she couldn¡¯t help but turn back and add, ¡°Quinn, you don¡¯t actually think you¡¯re some kind of a saint, do you?¡± 20 E55 vouchers Recalling Quinn¡¯s earlier disy of feigned patience and profound devotion, as if he were a paragon of a man while making Alexei appear to be the viin who had torn two lovers apart, Natasha¡¯s temper red. She sneered. ¡°Even after the medicine and knife wound, you restrained yourself from sleeping with women who practically threw themselves at you with ulterior motives; you took the me to protect Arianna¡¯s reputation; you drew a clear line with her to prevent the Murray family from being implicated. You must think you¡¯re so great, don¡¯t you?¡± Quinn looked at her, pursing his lips in silence. Checktest chapters at FindN0vel Natasha continued to rebuke him, ¡°If you truly loved her, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with her in the first ce. Or, you should have given up your unwarranted delusions for her sake. ¡°You used her engagement party to scheme because you couldn¡¯t find a better opportunity. If you had seeded, her much¨Canticipated engagement would have been ruined by scandal. If you had failed, didn¡¯t you consider the consequences you¡¯re facing now? In the end, your love for her pales inparison to your own ambition.¡± Was his current resistance under the drug¡¯s influence more about not wanting to hurt Arianna or not wanting to be caught in an affair and humiliated publicly? She added, ¡°You¡¯re not just inferior to Alexei as a leader; you don¡¯t even measure up to him as a man. Quinn, you are just trash.¡± ***** The engagement party ended in embarrassment. Edgar looked at the empty venue and closed his cloudy eyes. ¡°Can you let Quinn go?¡± Alexei stood beside him. ¡°What if his n had seeded today?¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°He is your eldest uncle¡¯s only descendant.¡± ¡°Edgar, do you think he will ever truly give up?¡± 15:49 Sat, Sep 6 Edgar still couldn¡¯t answer. Because he knew Quinn wouldn¡¯t. 20 55 vouchers That was the nature of the Turner family. The more intelligent and capable they were, the less likely they were to give up. Even when at their lowest, they would always seize the opportunity for a desperateeback, right until the very end. His facial muscles twitched, and his aged facepletely lost its vitality. ¡°I taught him wrong.¡± ***** Hotel. After Quinn was taken away, Cora, who had been sitting alone in the room for a long time, finally pushed open the door. However, in the corridor, she ran into Minerva, who was leaving a bitter. The two women stood at opposite ends, separated by over a yard. The corridor lights cast alternating light and shadow upon them. Times had changed. Those who were once allies had now be opponents. Cora remained silent for a long time and asked her, ¡°Why did you help them?¡± Although Natasha had a way to get out of that room herself, Minerva brought the key over, which was indeed a choice. Between her and Alexei, she didn¡¯t feel Minerva needed to take sides. ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t for them.¡± Cora thought for a moment, then someone came to mind. ¡°Archer?¡± Minerva remained silent. Cora couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°You never liked him. You should be pleased to use this life, which shouldn¡¯t even exist, to stir up trouble in the Turner family.¡± Minerva¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t love him, but I promised him he wouldn¡¯t have to get involved in the Turner family¡¯s conflicts.¡± 20 EX 55 vouchers Before returning to the Turner family, she had once asked Archer if he wanted to fight for power. He said no. As a bad mother, Minerva might not be willing to scheme for him, but she was willing to keep her promise. Moreover, whether Alexei or Quinn won made no difference to her. Regardless of who emerged victorious, Edgar would not find peace in his twilight years. She looked at Cora with a slight regret. ¡°It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t win a second time.¡± Cora smiled. ¡°I ept my loss.¡± Minerva nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± She looked at her. ¡°So, goodbye?¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Cora watched Minerva turn and leave. At the end of the hallway, Avery was waiting for her, a shawl draped over his arm. A hint of mncholy emerged in Cora¡¯s eyes. Their parting years ago was not the end of the story. Now each of them had their oue. Minerva witnessed the Turner family¡¯s retribution, and she also followed her heart to give it a try. Losing wasn¡¯t unexpected. However, she had indeed won before. Before all the turmoil began, the Turner family was still peaceful. She endured the incredibly difficult first step back then, yet always fell just short. ¡­ Precisely because she fell just short, she couldn¡¯t give up. ¡­ Dismissed 199 When Cora married Byron, he considered it an ordinary arranged marriage, but for her, it was marrying for love. He didn¡¯t know how much effort she put in to be with him. Unlike the Westwood family, the Reed family had many daughters and weak familial bonds. She was the unfavored daughter, born to the early¨Cdeceased original wife of the unfavored second son. From an unnoticed, pitiful girl, Cora transformed into the wife of the Turner family heir, defeating her many sisters and numerous well¨Cknown young women from Andphis City. But unlike Teri, that fool who only pursued love, Cora clearly understood that love was illusory and elusive. She liked Byron, but she was also content with this respectful but distant rtionship. Regardless, she married the man she admired, earned the title of Mrs. Turner, and would be the sole Mrs. Turner in the future. She used to strive for perfection in everything to secure a future in the Reed family. Later, she was cautious and socially adept, aiming to be an impable matriarch once Byron officially inherited the Turner family. If Minerva had not appeared, everything would have proceeded ording to n. When Byron proposed to divorce her, she thought he was crazy, The person who had always been upright and self¨Ccontrolled actually lost his mind over a woman. She could ept him having affairs. Even if it pained her deeply, she could still smile and clean up his messes. Even if he developed real feelings, she could tolerate it as long as it did not threaten her position. Chapter 199 Checktest chapters at findnovel : But he refused. He said he loved Minerva and wanted to marry her. 20 55 vouchers The person who was usually meticulous, reserved, and solely driven by profit suddenly came alive, like a clumsy, inexperienced youngster, impulsive enough to disregard his reputation for the person he liked. She could tell he was serious. Byron, the designated head of the Turner family, always got what he wanted. The only reason he negotiated with her was because she was not at fault in this marriage. She did not have the power to refuse. Cora sat idle in the study all night. In the morning, she finally asked him if they had to divorce. Byron said yes. Cora then agreed but requested that the divorce not be publicized for now, to give her time to prepare, and demanded arge division of assets. Her attitude reassured Byron, and he gave her time. The day before Byron died, Cora had just received her prenatal examination report from the hospital, confirming a healthy baby boy. She did not tell Byron about this. The men of the Turner family were obsessive and irrational. Who knows if he would force her to have an abortion for the sake of his so¨Ccalled true love? After all, a child would make it difficult to sever tiespletely. If he wanted, Minerva could bear his childrenter. Cora did not take risks. His itinerary was intentionally leaked to Minerva by Cora. It was ironic that he thought he had found love, unaware that the person had the mes of revenge burning in her eyes. Perhaps love blinded the intelligent. : Cora was the first in the Turner family to suspect Minerva. She also noticed his distraction and hesitation even before he did. ??)) 20 55 vouchers From the first time she noticed Byron¡¯s feelings, even though there were no clear signs yet, she decisively pierced the condom, determining she needed a child. The Reed family was full of predators; even if she divorced with arge sum of money, she might not be able to keep it. The Turner family held a superior status, and the prestige of being Mrs. Turner was far beyond what a divorced woman from the Reed family could achieve. She would not give up this hard¨Cearned position. Moreover, once she had a child and gave birth to the Turner family¡¯s grandson, the Reed family, driven by their greed and pragmatism, would fully support her and her child, bing their strongest backers. Staying married offered her more benefits than divorcing. There was no choice; Byron was better off dead than alive. Ironically, Byron¡¯s guard against her might have been even less than his guard against Minerva. How could one¡¯s love for someone not be perceived? Even if she tried to restrain herself, her affection would still spill out from her expressions. Byron surely understood as well. But he overestimated a woman¡¯s love;pared to tangible benefits, he seemed utterly insignificant. She loved him, but she loved power and wealth more. She was unwilling to return to the Reed family and retrace her difficult climb to the top. Byron might never understand, even in death, that the wife who adjusted his tie, 20 55 vouchers prepared his breakfast, and gently urged him toe home early would be the one to send him to his death. She and Minerva were not friends, but they formed a brief alliance. Things that followed went as smoothly as expected. Minerva threw the Turner family into chaos, and Avery was also confused. He was not only involved in Byron¡¯s death but also threatened suicide to take Minerva into seclusion. Edgar was greatly devastated by the sudden loss of two sons. After Byron¡¯s death, she chose to stay with the Turner family as a widow, and Quinn, whom she had raised well, gradually gained Edgar¡¯s attention. Quinn resembled his father and her, intelligent and outstanding, with clear goals, and was highly valued by Edgar. If not for Alexei suddenly emerging, he would have be a qualified heir like his father, Byron. How could she be content? Just as she thought she could smoothly ascend to the position of Mrs. Turner, when she was just one step away, Byron betrayed her; and when she thought her son could take over from his father and control the Turner family, Alexei interfered. It would have been fine if there had never been a chance to reach the peak, but each time it was just so close, turning frustration into obsession. She didn¡¯t regret her decisions. Born with an inherent drive, she naturally strived for excellence in everything. Life was just a game. The only pity was Quinn. But he was her son, and she understood his ambition. He also did not want to be second, so he would rather risk his marriage with Arianna. 15:49 Sat, Sep 6 Cora stood amidst the destion,ughing heartily. 20 55 vouchers Byron didn¡¯t know that his slight shift of feeling changed the fate of so many people with that tiny ripple. ***** Edgar, in educating his descendants, preferred to cultivate their aggressive spirit, showing little tenderness. But among his grandchildren, only Quinn and Alexei truly received his guidance and on whom he expended effort. As expected, the two of them grew into his most satisfactory sessors. Such outstanding children are rare even across Andphis City. After Edgar was somewhat reluctantly, yet somewhat willingly, settled Alexei as the heir, he had thought of leaving most of his inheritance to Quinn aspensation. But he didn¡¯t expect that the two brothers would turn against each other before he even died. However, it was clearly a tough night. Before one piece of bad news could be processed, another cmity followed. Not long after Alexei finished talking with Edgar, who was weeping with weariness, Natasha approached them with a phone and aplex expression. ¡°The Turner Mansion caught fire,¡± she said. AD Comment Dismissed 200 By the time the Turner family rushed back to the Turner Mansion, the fire had already been extinguished. The Turner Mansion was not severely damaged, but Dereck and Teri died. Edgar, hit by multiple blows, suffered a heart attack rpse and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. Other family members went to the hospital to look after Edgar, while Natasha apanied Alexei to collect Dereck¡¯s body. The fire first started in the bedroom of Teri. After leaving the engagement ceremony, Teri returned to the Turner family. She could no longer return to the Westwood family. Her family members hated her. The Westwood family¡¯s pirs copsed, and their assets and residences were confiscated and mortgaged. Overnight, her family members plummeted from privileged elites to the lowest¨Cssmoners, condemned by everyone both online and offline. Struggling to survive, they had no desire to see the one they considered the root cause. The world was vast, but Teri was utterly alone, deserted by everyone close to her, with nowhere to go. She had resolved to die. When Dereck heard Teri wanted to see him and was invited to the room by a servant, he saw Teri wearing a wedding dress and getting ready at the dressing table. Official source is find{n}ovel After his surprise, he pressed his lips together, speechless, He and Teri had a very low¨Ckey wedding. At that time, Unity had passed away, and he had been hospitalized for half a year. Physically and psychologically, he had no desire to hold another grand wedding. The custom¨Cmade wedding dress Teri had ordered abroad, which cost a fortune, was notpleted and went unused. She carefully stored it away. This was one of her unresolved issues. It was also why she was so obsessed with showing off a perfect couple image in front of others, creating the illusion of a harmonious marriage. Dereck didn¡¯t understand what it meant for her to take it out and wear it. He also didn¡¯t ask her why she left the engagement party early. They had stopped talking a long time ago. Teri didn¡¯t say much; she justbed her hair while scrutinizing herself in the mirror. A top designer¡¯s work, even decadester, was still timeless. It was just that the person wearing it could no longer return to her youthful, bright days. The dress should have been tight, but she had lost so much weight recently, worrying about the Westwood family, that it fit perfectly now. ¡°Dereck,¡± she called him, ¡°I wish I had never loved you.¡± She ced a photo on the table. Dereck¡¯s fingers twitched. It was a wedding photo he had tucked into a bookshelf, perfectly preserved. His and Unity¡¯s. The man smiling happily in the photo and the expressionless groom just going through the motions at another wedding a few yearster didn¡¯t seem like the same person at all. ¡°I tried so hard to erase her from your heart, but for all these years, I¡¯ve been like a clown frantically wiping away someone else¡¯s marks, scrubbing countless times, only to realize that the marks weren¡¯t written, but carved into stone,¡± Teri said. Her efforts were futile from the start. : She asked, ¡°Can you tell me where I went wrong?¡± Dereck looked at Unity, who had a faint smile in the photo, and said in a calm voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t lose to anyone; love is uncontroble.¡± He once thought that reason could conquer love and power could bury the pain of losing her, but countless times in his dreams at midnight, he clearly knew he couldn¡¯t. Teri¡¯s expression was a mix of tears andughter. ¡°But I sacrificed the Westwood family, my rtives, and everything.¡± Dereck¡¯s fingers tightened on the armrest of the wheelchair. ¡°I failed you.¡± In his life, he was neither a good husband nor a good father. ¡°Can I hug you again?¡± Teri asked. Dereck was silent for a moment, but still reached out his hands to her. Teri walked to the wheelchair, bent down, and hugged him, tears rolling down her face. ¡°Dereck, I truly love you.¡± A knife plunged into his heart from behind. ¡°So I had no choice but to take you with me,¡± she said. Dereck was not shocked, nor did he resist; he just smiled faintly in relief. ¡°Next life, don¡¯t like me anymore.¡± Teri shook her head, then nodded. ¡°No, I won¡¯t like you. Let¡¯s not meet again.¡± As blood flowed out, she sat on the bed in her bloodstained wedding gown, pulled out the sleeping pills she had prepared long ago, and swallowed them all in one go, Shey on the bed, turning to look at Dereck, in the wheelchair, bleeding profusely and enduring pain. Tears streamed down her chin. ¡°If only I could wake up and go back to the day you brought Unity to meet me. I would wish you happiness.¡± Dereck¡¯s eyes blurred, and he smiled vaguely, ¡°But Unity certainly won¡¯t want to marry me again.¡± Teri also smiled. ¡°Dereck, we are all pathetic.¡± Teri wanted to leave gracefully. They didn¡¯t intentionally set the fire. Actually, Teri¡¯s stab did not hit Dereck¡¯s heart; she showed mercy after all. If Dereck had called for help, he could have received treatment. Dereck felt life was meaningless. He wanted to join Unity sooner and surrendered to death¡¯s will. In his final moments, he tried to grab a photo of him and Unity but stumbled, knocking over a scented candle. The me ignited the tablecloth, starting the fire. Dereck never managed to get the photo before he died. He looked into the void at Unity, who was on stage ying the cello and smiling at him. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t take good care of you or our son.¡± Alexei¡¯s eyes, so simr to Unity¡¯s, were something he couldn¡¯t face. He alienated and neglected Alexei, as if sticking to his choice, so no one would discover his regret. Alexei received so little love in the first half of his life. Fortunately, Alexei was luckier than his parents. He met a girl he happened to love and loved him and could grasp what he wanted. They would be very happy. Dereck gazed at the fallen photo and closed his eyes. ***** Dereck and Teri were found too close to the fire, their bodies already charred. Teri never managed to win Dereck¡¯s love, but in the end, he was willing to die with her. Was it a different kind of wish fulfillment? The servants were sent to a safe distance, and none were injured. Alexei watched the corpse, covered in a white sheet, being carried out, his eyes indifferent. During his childhood, trapped with his mother in Peace Garden, he had countless fantasies of his father rescuing them. But once he grew slightly sensible, he knew Dereck had long abandoned them. Alexei hated his weakness and evasion, and his greedy clinging. After growing up, Alexei retaliated against Dereck with equally ruthless methods, making him experience the same unbearable confinement. They were less father and son, more like enemies. Now that Dereck was dead, he wouldn¡¯t spend time hating Dereck; his father had be just a fading symbol. Above the charred ruins, a pair of warm small hands grasped his. He pulled her into his arms, leaning down to breathe in the fragrance and warmth from her neck. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t be a father like him.¡± Natasha smiled and patted his head. ¡°Of course, you will be the best dad.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if he hadn¡¯t been loved; everyone stumbled and explored life step by step. She would apany him, learning to be a lover, to be family, starting from scratch, and rediscovering the world. ¡°Mr. Turner, Miss rk, would you like to hear Dereck¡¯s will?¡± The familywyer, who had been waiting nearby for a long time, approached them gently to ask once they had let go, Dismissed 201 Chapter 201 Dereck¡¯s will had been prepared long ago. Unexpectedly, he did not leave his property to Alexei, instead bequeathing it entirely to Natasha. 50 55 vouchers However, he made a request: if possible, he did not wish to be buried in the Turner family cemetery, only hoping for a plot to be reserved for him on South Hill. Natasha refused without the slightest hesitation. Since he was no longer alive, Dereck should not disturb the peace of the Schuman family any longer. Ultimately, his estate was used to establish a charitable fund supporting orphans and to set up schrships at major music academies. Under Alexei¡¯s instructions, Dereck was buried with Teri. As Teri had once said, after his passing, her name would inevitably be carved beside his tombstone. Hopefully, even underground, they would remain eternally entwined. ***** The day after the engagement party was canceled, Quinn flew a helicopter out. After soaring through the sky for a long while, he released himself and plunged into the deep sea. The police ultimately ruled it a suicide caused by depression. Meanwhile, Cora, his eldest aunt, was imprisoned for kidnapping and murder. Everything Quinn left behind was given to Arianna. Natasha saw Arianna again in front of Quinn¡¯s cenotaph. The ocean where he fell was too deep, and his body was never recovered. However, the family still held a grand funeral for him. In some matters, everyone held their own stance, and there was no absolute right or wrong. Yet the moment they were drawn into the fray, everyone must have been prepared for defeat. They understood that, regardless of the victor, neither would spare the other. Quinn chose his own ending. Natasha handed her the ring the maid had found while cleaning Quinn¡¯s room. Arianna, who was dressed in ck, took the ring, examined it for a long while, and finally smiled before bending down to ce it back in front of his grave. She knew that he loved her. But she also knew that, before love, many things were more important than her. She was aware of the family¡¯s disputes, but the moment he agreed to the engagement, she truly thought he had let go. It did not matter if he was not the head of the family, nor did it matter if he did not reach the pinnacle of power. All she wanted was for them to be together, safe and sound. If he had stopped in time, his future would have remained bright. But in the end, his ambition prevailed over his love. He used their engagement banquet to create onest opportunity for a gamble. When he announced the cancetion of their engagement, she knew their journey together had ended. ¡°Thank you, but I no longer need it,¡± she said. Since he was the first to let go, she would not look back. She never med anyone; in this twisted circle, a fight to the death was their fate. If anyone was to me, it was that when they met, he was Quinn of the Turner family, and not just an ordinary Quinn. Later, Natasha heard that Arianna had gone abroad alone to study and eventually settled overseas. Natasha felt sorry for them, but she didn¡¯t feel pity. Back then, when Quinn kidnapped her, he also wanted Alexei dead. Resilience and desperate counterattacks had been Quinn¡¯s and Alexei¡¯s strengths, but they also became fatal ws when they failed. For the safety of their loved ones, they would not give each other a chance to retaliate. If one of them had been more ordinary, it might not have been so cruel. ***** Several new graves were added to the family cemetery in session. Even Edgar, a man of steadfast will who had weathered countless storms, could no longer bear the grief. Throughout his life, he had reached the pinnacle of sess, aplishing extraordinary feats. In his youth, he believed in thew of the jungle and relished aggressive risks, never concerning himself with the fate of ordinary people. Power was a toy he manipted casually. Yet, on his deathbed, witnessing his descendants divide and the family copse filled him with profound sorrow, and he wept bitterly. He had once thought Minerva had killed his eldest son, and the fallout between the eldest and fifth brothers had seemed the greatest setback of his life. Little did he know an even greater cmity awaited them. Knowing he was near the end, Edgar gathered all family members and awyer, and forcefully divided the family estate. It was not merely about each branch going its own way, but a clear andplete separation. Except for Alexei¡¯s lineage, everyone else severed all ties with the family¡¯s main business. The Turner family waspletely broken. From now on, the Turner family is Alexei¡¯s. Hey in the hospital bed, looking at his most cherished grandson. ¡°From now on, let them strive for their own future. The fortune I¡¯ve left is enough for generations to livefortably. If anyone relies on their seniority to ask you for favors, do not consider past sentiments. Just say it¡¯s my wish.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alexei did not object. Even though he knew his grandfather¡¯s decision also protected others, he had already avenged his mother and saw no need to go to extremes. Edgar treated him like a creation of sess, never truly loving him. Yet it was because of him that he survived. As such, he did not hesitate to fulfill his grandfather¡¯s dying wish. ¡°Good, good.¡± With his affirmation, Edgar felt relieved and rxed. He added, ¡°You and that girl are a good match. Live well together. Do not let her down, and do not follow in your father¡¯s footsteps.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Alexei reassured. Edgar smiled, ¡°Actually, you are more like your mother. ¡°She suffered by marrying into our family. If I had known, I would have disagreed from the start. ¡°ce my grave next to your eldest uncle¡¯s. We haven¡¯t seen each other in many years; let us, father and son, catch up. ¡°From now on, the two of you will be in charge. As for my old friends, I rmend maintaining contact with them; do not cut off ties. ¡°Once you have children, remember to bring them to see their great¨Cgrandfather.¡± His voice grew weaker and weaker until his hands drooped and the electrocardiogram ttened. The family¡¯s sobs echoed through the ward. 16:51 Sun, Sep 7 B ¡­ : Readplete version only at 50 55 vouchers After Edgar¡¯s burial, each branch of the family, along with their children, gradually moved out of the mansion. They had stayed there previously, partly as a symbol of status, and partly to be closer to Edgar for inheritance. Now that the dust had settled and Edgar was gone, these rtives, almost estranged from Alexei, had no reason to remain. Of course, they also felt the mansion was rather jinxed. The once bustling estate, rife with undercurrents, suddenly became deserted. Alexei and Natasha did not move back either. They most frequently stayed at the vi Alexei had originally given Natasha, the ce that felt most like home to them. Morning sunlight streamed through the unclosed curtains, falling onto the soft bed. Natasha felt the yful dance of light and shadow on her face, groaning as she buried her face into the naked chest of the person beside her. Alexei¡¯s body instinctively embraced her, pressing her slender waist closer. His hand fumbled for the remote to close the curtains. After searching for a long time, he could not find it, unsure where it had been thrown the previous night in their excitement. The light remained, and the woman, whose sleep had been disturbed, bit his nipple, making him hiss. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I told you not to mess around on the windowsill,¡± she groggily used, eyes closed, teeth still nibbling the spot. With that, Alexei was fully awake. ? Dismissed 202 Chapter 202 ¡°Baby, easy now,¡± he panted suggestively as he moved slightly. His actions made Natasha flush from the heat. 55 vouchers She opened her eyes dazedly and saw the ¡®battlefield¡® where she had fought the night before. It was covered in circr red marks resembling her teeth imprints. They hadn¡¯t faded yet, and some were almost breaking the skin. She kissed it as she soothed, ¡°No, no, it does not hurt.¡± Alexei smiled as he held her down, suggesting, ¡°Kiss other ces too.¡± Natasha gently kicked his leg under the covers, signaling him to know when to stop. Then, she looked down at herself before feeling justified. She thought, ¡°I should be the one who deserves more pity, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Even when told to release his grip, Alexei clung on shamelessly, causing her to cry out uncontrobly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± she mumbled, pressing down on hisrge member. ¡°Baby,¡± he whined as he buried his head in the crook of her neck. He was as clingy as Daron. There was a series of continuous knocks on the door. Natasha leaned back slightly, her brows furrowed, and she desperately grabbed his hair. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t. We need to go out soon,¡± she moaned. ¡°I will be mindful of time,¡± Alexei replied. Daron was taking a morning walk in the hallway when he heard some soundsing from the master bedroom. They seemed like someone was crying, and it made him stop and listen closely, trying to understand what was going on. ¡®Okay, they are ying games again,¡® it thought. Daron shook its head and pattered away, apanied by the rhythmic, increasingly intense sounds. Sunlight flickered through the room, offering even less escape than the hazy moonlight of the night before. Shyness was pointless; it would only embolden someone to behave worse. Theforter was soon discarded, bunched into a ball, and rolled under the bed like the forgotten remote control. In the bright, sunlit room, a crimson rose, still glistening with droplets, quietly bloomed while a devotee pressed reverent, lingering kisses upon each petal. 16:51 Sun, Sep 7 B.. ? 50 55 vouchers Natasha did not manage to leave the house that day either. Yet the days that followed soon became a difficult trial for Alexei. Naomi skyrocketed to fame with Sophia¡¯s new dance drama. She now enjoyed immense recognition and international acim, and was already preparing her own solo production. She invited Natasha, her long¨Ctime partner, to serve as the choreographer. To preserve Natasha¡¯s best performance at work, Alexei was forced into an ascetic routine. He had no choice but to return to thepany and work with discipline, earning more money for his wife to spend at her leisure. Shawn was so busy that he grew dizzy and exhausted. Even with a sry boasting endless zeros, he could hardly keep up. Every day, he thought of ways to invite Natasha to visit thepany. Driven by a desire to provide, Alexei became truly formidable. Their group, already invincible, now expanded several times over. To put it boastfully, employees of Turner Group grew weary of earning so much money. But perhaps it was true: love softens people. Alexei¡¯s approach had be noticeably gentler. Though no one dared provoke him, his reputation and approachability had greatly improved. Read full story at find¡¤novel Everyone knew that if you upset Alexei, there was still hope¨Cprovided you could win over Natasha. Of course, somecked such discernment. One evening, after returning from Naomi¡¯s ce, Natasha received a text from Sadie containing nothing but a garbled symbol. Alexei, who had long been sleeping alone, restrained his eagerness. He emerged clean and fragrant, ready to attend to his partner, only to discover upon opening the door that his wife was nowhere in bed. Still in her pajamas, Natasha rushed with her bodyguards to the Torres residence. They broke down the front door with force, and the entire household of the Torres family was roughed up. Fortunately, they arrived just in time. Sadie¡¯s stepmother and stepbrother, realizing they could neither defeat her nor seize control of the Torrespany, devised a wicked scheme, If they could not inherit as heirs, then bing inws would serve as an alternative. While Leo was away on business, they dismissed the servants and nned to assault Sadie that very night. Luckily, Sadie was alert, and Natasha arrived swiftly. 55 vouchers When Leo returned, he was utterly stunned. He thought he had given enough to the mother and son, wondering how they could be so insatiable as to plot against his daughter. But the stepmother sobbed uncontrobly, pleading through torrents of tears. Leo softened once more. Sadie sneered. Herst shred of filial affection for her father had already been severed the moment he protected the mother and son who nearly sold her into the mountains. Watching him plead now, she immediately ordered Natasha¡¯s bodyguards to beat all three of them. The stepmother and stepbrother were both imprisoned, while Leo was directly stripped of his position and formally relinquished power. Natasha also pulled strings with Ramona to ensure the mother and son received a ¡°special¡± wee in prison. Ramona, already adept at handling Olivia¡¯s case, took them in hand. One lost a hand; the other was rendered impotent. Leo was initially unwilling to retire young and was confined to a nursing home, causing frequent trouble. But Natasha gave Sadie an idea: threaten him by saying that if he were unwell, his old me would be brought out to care for him. Leo instantly behaved himself upon hearing that. Having witnessed the miserable state of the mother and son, he knew that forcing his stepwife, who despised him and his daughter, to care for him would be akin to sentencing him to death. Besides, the deranged old woman in prison was nothing like the pure white jasmine he had once cherished in his heart. It must be said, men can be truly pragmatic. ***** Despite this minor disruption, Natasha¡¯s work during this period progressed with remarkable smoothness. Naomi¡¯s performance was an undeniable triumph. A gifted dancer by nature, paired with Natasha¡¯s exquisite choreography, they formed a perfect union, amplifying each other¡¯s strengths. On stage, she radiated brilliance. At the conclusion of the performance, she smiled and addressed the audience. Naomi began, ¡°To reach where I am today, I must thank a benefactor who extended her hand at the most pivotal moments of my career. Without her, there would be no Naomi. ¡°Here, I would like to formally introduce her to you all: an extraordinary choreographer and a magnificent dancer, Please wee tonight¡¯s special guest and the performer of the final act, Miss Natasha.¡± The stage lights illuminated. A striking woman in a flowing ck dance dress gradually emerged before the audience. She performed ¡°Tide Song,¡± a piece that had never before been presented to the public. 55 vouchers For years, the outside world had only heard whispers of the mysterious choreographer ¡°N.¡± Rumor had it that the piece ¡°Chasing the Wind,¡± giarized by Olivia, the solo of the heroine in Master Sophia¡¯s ballet, the iconic dance from a blockbuster film, and countless other acimed works, were all her creations. It was said she was wealthy and pursued choreography purely out of passion, which exined her limited output. Each work was as rare as a treasure. This marked the very first time ¡°N¡± revealed herself to the public. Few could have imagined that this prodigious choreographer was not only so young and beautiful but also possessed dancing prowess rivaling that of seasoned professionals. Her performance was deeply stirring, her emotions woven seamlessly into every movement. A brilliant, defiant life¨Cborn of the tide, vanishing with its ebb¨Cresonated profoundly with every present. When the final note faded, many in the audience quietly wiped away tears. soul She bowed gracefully for her curtain call, and the theater erupted with thunderous apuse. Among the audience, Rhea, seated with Sophia and Andrea, watched with satisfaction the student she once regretted losing. Though years had passed without contact, this student had pursued her dream along another path. Sadie, Ramona, and their friends acted as the loudest cheerleaders, pping vigorously and snapping photos during her bow. From the stage wings, a slender figure also watched, smiling, their gaze brimming with pride and admiration. It was said that after this debut, countless people sought to unmask ¡°N¡± true identity. Some even extended invitations for her to join their dance troupes, but she rejected them all without exception. For a long time thereafter, this remained her only public stage appearance. Yearster, an audience member who had witnessed this very performance encountered her again at an autograph session for a celebrated artist¨Conly to be stunned by the revtion that two masters from different worlds were, in fact, one and the same person. ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡± Alexei asked as they left the theater, walking slowly to the ce where they had first met. Natasha smiled softly and shook her head. Life could never be wless. She was content to remain behind the curtain, working in the field she had always loved. The stage would always wee new talent, and the world behind it held its own worth. She had learned to embrace imperfection. Alexei smiled, gently stroked her hair, then knelt before her with flowers in hand, in a gesture both familiar and heartfelt. He sincerely asked, ¡°Miss rk, if you are fulfilled in your career, then in life, will you give me the honor of spending the rest of it with me?¡± In his hand gleamed a meticulously crafted diamond ring. The storms of the past had passed; he now longed to build a radiant future with her. Natasha¡¯s eyes curved into a smile as she said, ¡°Mr. Turner, you already know my answer.¡± His lips lifted as he slid the ring tenderly onto her finger. Natasha reached out, and he embraced her tightly, lifting her into his arms and spinning her in circles. The man, usually cold and restrained, suddenly shouted to the heavens, ¡°Natasha, I love you!¡± Natashaughed with joy, replying, ¡°Alexei, I love you too!¡± Their gazes locked with tenderness. Alexei drew her close, lowered his head, and kissed her with fierce passion. He gave thanks to fate. Though it had once been cruel, it had ultimately granted him Natasha. All past hardships were forgiven. Above them, fireworks burst brilliantly in the night sky, while lovers below held each other close. From this day forward, through every passing year, their love would endure, and they would walk together for a lifetime. AD Dismissed 203 Chapter 203 Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel Alexci¡¯s proposal was understated, but the wedding itself was magnificent. Before the ceremony, he signed an asset transfer agreement for her. ¡°I¡¯m not certain how long love¡¯s shelf life truly is. Even though I¡¯m confident our love willst forever, I won¡¯t wager on the fragility of human hearts, not even my own. As the saying goes, interests are the most reliable allies. So I entrust to you everything I own, everything I am. If I ever betray you, you can walk away with this, leaving me penniless and utterly defeated. Natasha, from this moment on, you are the rightful master of the Turner family. I am merely your knight, sworn to serve you,¡± Alexei said. This was Alexei¡¯s vow of loyalty, his binding covenant. If marriage were a gamble, then Alexei had wagered his entire being. Natasha smiled in response, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I might regret it first?¡± The agreement was written entirely to bind him. ¡°If you ever regret it, it will mean I have not done well enough. ¡°But wherever you go, I will find you,¡± he swore. ¡°Alexei,¡± she said, holding the contract as she sat in hisp, smiling as she pinched his face, ¡°you could just say you won¡¯t let me take it back.¡± Alexei let her have her way, affectionately brushing his nose against her cheek. He murmured, ¡°Would you?¡± ¡°No,¡± she answered solemnly. ¡°Once the die is cast, there is no turning back. I would rather go all the way.¡± Alexei chuckled softly in response, ¡°It seems we both have great faith in ourselves.¡± Only Natasha and Alexei could make this marriage endure. Natasha signed the agreement. Fortunately, through the decades they shared until the end of their lives, the contracty forgotten, gathering dust in a corner, never once needing to be brought forth. Alexei personally oversaw every detail of their wedding, obsessing over perfection in every respect. Shawn watched the exhausted wedding nners, run ragged by Alexei¡¯s meticulous demands, and could not help but pity them. ¡®Mr. Turner treated this wedding with even greater caution than deals worth hundreds of billions. ¡®So much for those who said it was only business, not love, he pondered. With Alexei tirelessly managing every aspect, Natasha, the carefree bride¨Cto¨Cbe, spent her days happily enjoying herself with Sadie and her friends. Yet, as the day drew near, Natasha noticed the man at her side bing increasingly anxious. One morning, woken again by a tight arm around her waist, she patted the head nestled against her neck and groggily asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with youtely? Are you not sleeping well?¡± Alexei loosened his hold slightly, kissed her forehead, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go back to sleep.¡± Natasha rubbed her eyes, turned to face him, and insisted, ¡°Tell me.¡± Alexei no longer dared to be perfunctory. Hey on his side upon the pillow, stroking her face as though confirming her warmth. His voice was low and hoarse as he recounted, ¡°I dreamed I never met you. I had ruined the Turner family, and life had lost its meaning. Every day, I drifted like the walking dead. One day, I abandoned everything and perished in an avnche.¡± Reality was far too good: waking to his beloved every morning, finding the lights on when he returned home, no longer wandering aimlessly or feeling hollow. He constantly feared it was all just an illusion. Perhaps a cold, solitary Alexei had always been his true destiny. Only after meeting Natasha did he learn the taste of sweetness. And the fearless man began to fear loss. Natasha pulled his hand down and kissed his palm. She then guided it back, saying, ¡°This is my hair, this is my eyebrow, this is my eye, this is my nose, this is my mouth¡­¡± Finally, she ced it over her heart and uttered, ¡°This is the real Natasha.¡± ¡°Alexei,¡± she said softly, gazing into his eyes, ¡°you have all of me. Hardship was never meant to define life; you were always destined for happiness.¡± your Alexei¡¯sshes were damp. He leaned in and pressed his lips to hers. ¡°Baby, I love you so much,¡± he sighed. It turns out that when people are loved, they truly feel so happy that they want to cry. It was true¨Cwhen one is loved, happinesses so intensely it brings tears. Natasha gently stroked his ear. ¡°I love you too. So don¡¯t be afraid; we still have decades ahead of us to go on loving each other.¡± Their love willst longer than the hatred they once endured. From that morning onward, Alexei seemed to awaken to a new certainty, convinced that this was reality. He only grew more devoted to Natasha. Understanding his insecurities, Natasha had recently been apanying him to and from work every day while they nned the wedding together. Every time Sadie visited, she found the two practically inseparable, which made her roll her eyes and leave at once. In this way, Alexei even won a rare victory with the eldest daughter. On the wedding day, the entire city of Andphis buzzed with excitement, and luxury cars nearly filled the hotel grounds. At the grand venue, Natasha walked down the aisle herself, without her father, to stand by Alexei¡¯s side. Rhea, acting both as a mentor to the bride and as an elder for the groom, delivered a heartfelt speech representing both families. The couple exchanged rings and sealed their vows with a public kiss, while Sadie sobbed uncontrobly in the audience. Beside her, Ramonaughed and smiled so hard she could hardly manage to grab tissues for her friend. ire sat with Michelle, the lead actress of her new film, and a bold neer to the entertainment industry. Together they watched their investor, Ms. Sadie, cry miserably while busy takingmemorative photos and cheering on the newlyweds, who lingered on stage, reluctant to part. Archer, who had flown back from Arnatar, sat at a table with the Turner family. Watching the chaos and warmth unfold, he smiled and apuded. The butterfly had finally found its perfect habitat. Outside the joyous venue, silence reigned. Andrew and Madeline, with brothers Thomas and Noel, watched from afar as the bride appeared and then departed, remaining until the ceremony ended.They had not been invited. Shame kept them from attending. so they apanied her only in this distant way.In just a short time, the couple appeared to have aged more than ten years.After Olivia was imprisoned, they recovered a fraction of the money from the patents she had sold, but it did not begin to cover the debts. They had not been invited. Shame kept them from attending, so they apanied her only in this distant way. In just a short time, the couple appeared to have aged more than ten years. After Olivia was imprisoned, they recovered a fraction of the money from the patents she had sold, but it did not begin to cover the debts. From morning to night, the family of four fretted over money. Once ustomed to grand vis, they now crowded into a small, dpidated three¨Cbedroom apartment. Close quarters only fueled constant conflict and daily quarrels. Thomas and Noel even came to blows more than once. Their aristocratic arrogance had long vanished, reced with the humility ofmoners forced to take jobs and count every cent with painstaking care. The suffering Natasha had once endured living alone had now returned to them tenfold. Tears streamed down Madeline¡¯s cheeks. She knew she could never make amends with Natasha in this lifetime. If granted another, she swore she would treat her daughter with love. Alexei held a grand wedding and did nothing to keep the media away. He wanted the world to witness their vows, and this once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury celebration remained a favorite topic of conversation long after. In a dimly lit room, Lucas sat watching the endless stream of media reports on his phone, congratting Mr. Turner and his new wife, before taking another heavy swig of alcohol. He had once held the chance to stand by her side, but he had squandered it with a grievous mistake. Even now, he still bore the empty title of Olivia¡¯s legal husband. Margot pushed the door open and walked in. She said, ¡°Your father and I are divorced. I¡¯m leaving the country. Are youing with me?¡± The Wright Group had been on the decline. A short while ago, the production chain broke down, and at that critical moment, Wyatt absconded with the money. The Wright Group went bankrupt. With nothing profitable left, Margot saw no reason to stay in her decaying marriage with Emmanuel. Lucas did not answer. Margot did not press him. After the chaos of the wedding, where he had harmed Olivia and Roderick and then spent time in detention, he had returned to his bleak and empty room. Just days earlier, he had drunk so recklessly that he suffered a gastric hemorrhage andnded in the hospital. She ced a bank card on the bed and said, ¡°This money will let you live decently, Lucas. Take care of yourself.¡± With those words, she turned and left. She had finally abandoned this son who had sunk into despair. Fortunately, Emmanuel was not the only one with an illegitimate child; she had one of her own. Moving overseas, with a world of opportunities ahead, she could finally be herself again Only the drunken Lucas remained behind. But this time, there was no young woman tofort him softly, nor his mother to pull him out of the abyss as she had done countless times before. Olivia, who had dragged Lucas into ruin, was not faring any better in prison. She would spend the rest of her life there, enduring endless torment. The news of Naomi¡¯s triumphant solo performance and the mysterious, beautiful choreographer L had barely faded before reports of the Turner Group CEO¡¯s new marriage swept across the world. The brightness outside only deepened Olivia¡¯s sense of despair, for she had no visitors. Staring at Natasha¡¯s radiant smile on the screen, her own tears streamed uncontrobly. She had even tried to reach out to the rk family, hoping to see them, but every attempt was rejected without exception. She wondered, ¡®If I had not stolen her sister¡¯s life back then, if I had only hugged the girl who once gave me candy and said ¡°thank you¡°, would everything have been different?¡® ¡°What are you dawdling for? Get hot water for the boss, now!¡± the prison bully¡¯sckey barked at her again. Olivia trudged toward the water room, her head throbbing from a fresh blow. Though she was still alive, her life was already over. Dismissed 204 Chapter 204 Natasha was ¡®harboring a secret guest¡® against her will. : Her feelings could be summed up in one word: regret¨Cdeep, gnawing regret. 55 Vouchers After quarreling with her family, she stormed out alone to clear her head. Passing through an alley, she stumbled upon a bleeding man. Every film and TV drama she had ever seen warned her not to pick up strangers from the street, so she immediately turned to flee. But he was faster. He seized her ankle, pulled out her ID card and student ID, and clung to her with stubborn force. She had no choice but to get him a room and buy medicine for his wounds. Once he wiped his face clean, the so¨Ccalled ¡®bad man¡® revealed himself to be a strikingly handsome young man, perhaps only three or four years older than her. ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± she said, masking her surprise with a cold expression. Though she tried to remain calm, the sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold could not hide the faint trace of fear in her beautiful eyes¨Cfear that made her utterly transparent. Alexei toyed with the student ID in his hand and sneered, ¡°Are you abandoning your task? Are you trying to run away halfway through saving someone?¡± She puffed her cheeks indignantly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to save you.¡± ¡°But if I go out now and my enemies discover you rescued me, they¡¯ll assume you¡¯re working with me,¡± he replied coolly. Natasha froze, staring at him as if to say, ¡°How could you be so ungrateful?¡± She demanded, ¡°So what now?¡± Alexei smiled faintly, ncing at the student ID on the bed. ¡°Natasha, it seems I¡¯ll have to trouble you to hide me,¡± he said. ***** Natasha secretly rented a run¨Cdown one¨Cbedroom apartment in the old district. The space was so cramped that it was hard even to turn around. Alexei scoffed, ¡°You expect me to live here?¡± The still¨Cfuming girl was expressionless as she replied, ¡°What did you expect? I¡¯m only sixteen. And very poor.¡± yes, I¡¯m Mon, Sep 8 98 55 vouchers He was under surveince, making his bank cards useless. The rent was paid from Natasha¡¯s private savings. It pained her deeply. Alexei studied her with surprise. He recognized her school uniform¨Cit belonged to an elite institution. A family wealthy enough to send her there should surely own more than one property. Yet seeing her seriousness, he flicked her forehead lightly, thinking, ¡°Never mind. This ce will do.¡± Natasha covered her head, frowned, and muttered back in mocking imitation, ¡°Heh, this ce will do.¡± Alexei pinched her soft cheeks and asked, ¡°Natasha, are you badmouthing me?¡± She mped her lips shut, widened her eyes innocently, and shook her head. He raised a brow, saw through her insincerity, but let it slide. Alexei asked, ¡°How much did you spend? I¡¯ll repay you a hundredfoldter.¡± He was only enduring temporary hardship; he was hardly short of money. Natasha¡¯s eyes lit up at once and asked, ¡°Really? She was like a naive little kitten¨Ceasily duped, yet convinced she was clever. Alexei¡¯s fingers itched to pinch her again, but he restrained himself. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he replied. ***** Natasha¡¯s life settled into a simple rhythm: school, the tiny rental, and home. Alexei, skilled at drawing information out of people, soon learned her family story: blind parents, a cold older brother, a slow¨Cwitted younger brother, and a conniving stepsister. She was the least favored, the most pitiful of them all. Updates are released by Find~Novel After her evening sses, Natasha would slip into the rental first, scavenging for ate¨Cnight snack. Watching this, Alexei ground his teeth and said, ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m injured.¡± He wondered, ¡®Doesn¡¯t she feel guilty ordering me to cook when I am in this state?¡® ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re spending my money,¡± she replied as she crouched at a small stool serving as a dining table, happily slurping the pasta. Alexei, who was sitting on the bed changing his bandages, chuckled in exasperation, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d repay you a hundredfold?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy,¡± Natalie replied as she poked a finger into the lean muscles of his back. 7:17 Mon, Sep 8 198 55¨Cvouchers Alexei caught her hand and asked, ¡°You¡¯re roaming around sote. Doesn¡¯t your family care where you are?¡± Natasha pouted, ¡°They don¡¯t even know when my sses end.¡± No one prepared her midnight snacks at home. She danced and studied every day, and was always ravenous. Alexei hesitated, then clenched his jaw. He asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± Her eyes sparkled instantly, and she lifted her bowl. ¡°Just a little more,¡± she smiled. With a sigh, Alexei put down the bandage anddled more pasta for her. ¡°Alexei, why don¡¯t you go to school?¡± she asked idly, legs swinging as she perched on the bed. By his age, he should be finishing high school or starting university. He handed her a te of freshly cooked pasta and kept the rest for himself. ¡°I¡¯ve already graduated,¡± he replied. To prevent anyone from assuming it was just vocational school, he rified, ¡°Ipleted abined bachelor¡¯s and master¡¯s program.¡± He ounted for every hour. He had ambitions to pursue, grudges to settle. He could not waste time¨Che had to grow fast. Natasha blinked in surprise and gasped, ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± Alexei smirked, ¡°What, did you think I was just some street thug?¡± Natasha offered no response. Not entirely, since Alexei¡¯s clothes and bearing did not suggest that. She had only assumed he was mixed up with gangs. ¡°Your parents must be very proud,¡± she said. Alexei¡¯s expression darkened as he rified, ¡°My mother is already dead, and my father will soon die by my hand.¡± He fixed his gaze on her face, intent on catching the flicker of fear he expected. Natasha parted her lips, but after a moment of silence, she slipped out of bed, crouched again by the stool, and said, ¡°Here¡¯s one for you.¡± She ced thest sausage from her bowl into his. 7:17 Mon, Sep 8 55 volclja 198 In barely half a month, Natasha had already grown ustomed to taking a detour after school for a meal and to the tall, quiet figure who silently followed her home each night. Lucas noticed Natasha was harboring her own little secrets and no longer spending much time with him. So, on Friday, he invited her and Sadie out for a meal. Knowing she had indeed neglected her friendstely, Natasha agreed. That same evening, Alexei prepared her favorite pasta and seafood dishes. The tiny house was filled with the sharp, pungent aroma, but he endured it and finished cooking. Yet even as the food cooled, that greedy little cat never appeared. Frowning, he lingered by the rk family¡¯s door for hours, until Natasha finally returned. She was chatting andughing with a boy. ¡®So, it was her childhood friend,¡¯ he thought. Only after Lucas reluctantly left did Alexei reveal himself. When Natasha saw him, she lit up in both surprise and delight, pulling him into the shadows. She asked, ¡°You came for me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± But Alexei was cold that night. He brushed her hand aside and said, ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked reflexively. The words slipped out, and only then did she realize that the ¡®leaving¡® he spoke of meant going abroad. He had said before that many people were still waiting for him outside. The cramped, shabby rental had only ever been a temporary refuge. As he looked down at her, lips pressed tight, eyes locked on hers, Natasha stood frozen in ce AD Dismissed 205 Chapter 205 Alexei left, carrying with him the cup of tea Natasha had carefully bought after her meal. Your When he noticed the drink in her hands, a faint warmth seemed to soften his otherwise icy expression. All things considered, it was fortunate they parted without bitterness. Natasha¡¯s hectic, multifaceted life returned to a simpler, two¨Cpoint routine. Yet each time she went home, she would instinctively nce back at the shadow that once followed her. Other than the doubled bnce in her bank ount, no one knew he had ever been there. The anniversary of Emilia¡¯s death came once more with relentless rain. Unwilling to return home, she slipped into the apartment she had yet to vacate. Copsing on the bed, she feigned the stillness of a corpse¨Csilencing her thoughts, her breath, her awareness of the world. After an indeterminate stretch of time, a cold hand brushed her forehead. A voice spoke, ¡°Natasha, what sort of morbid game are you ying, hiding away here alone?¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes flew wide open. Standing before her was Alexei, covered in wind and rain. Updates are released by ?ovelFind His hair was damp, his clothes were still dripping, and his face was flushed from running. ¡°Alexei!¡± Natasha cried with joy. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was suddenly very happy and hugged his waist. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Still wet from the embrace, she looked up at him and asked. Awkwardly averting his eyes, Alexei drew a small box from his arms, protected carefully from the rain. He answered, ¡°I suddenly remembered someone¡¯s birthday is so suddenly was an enormous risk. Natasha opened the box to reveal an exquisite pair of dance shoes. Her eyes curved into a smile, ¡°I¡¯m so happy. ¡°Alexei, thank you.¡± She rushed forward to hug him once more. On a day when the whole world abandoned her, at least he remained. Alexei watched her smile, and in that instant, the shadow of regret disappeared. 7:17 Mon, Sep 8 ¡°Happy birthday, Natasha,¡± he whispered, gently stroking her hair. 1355 vouchers In the end, that small room was never vacated. Alexei quietly bought it. After that, they never met again. Alexei was dangerous, and he refused to drag her into his dark, bloodstained world. Until one day, word reached him from a subordinate: Natasha had been in a car ident. Alexei himself had sent the protector. Even though he had concealed every trace of their connection after her birthday, he still insisted on leaving someone at her side, just in case. He never regretted that decision. Thanks to the bodyguards¡® quick response, Natasha¡¯s leg injury was not severe. How could a girl who lived for dance lose her stage? He rushed back overnight from a war¨Ctorn country and found her, forgotten by her family, lying alone in the hospital. When she saw him, her tearful eyes resembled a stray cat¡¯s, and she called out his name with intive relief. ¡°I once thought you would be better off without me, but clearly, I was wrong,¡± he said He extended his hand to her and asked, ¡°Natasha, will youe with me?¡± From then on, nurturing this fragile rose became his responsibility. ***** Alexei didn¡¯t show up directly; instead, he used Rhea¡¯s name to make Natasha leave the rk family. This process is not difficult. The Pena family handed Andrew several major projects he had always coveted and hinted that Rhea, childless and deeply fond of Natasha, longed for apanion. Andrew deliberated for less than half a day before sending Natasha and her belongings to Rhea. Olivia wanted to object, but she had a car ident on her way home from school, leaving her with an injured leg, and was still hospitalized at the time. By the time she returned home, the die was cast; Natasha had even transferred her household registration to the house her teacher Rhea had ¡®given¡® her. No one knew that Alexei was listed as Natasha¡¯s guardian. A boy not yet twenty thus began raising a little girl more than three years younger than him. Only muchter did Alexei realize he had taken in a mischief¨Cmaker. After leaving the Turner family, Natasha began cautiously testing boundaries. But once she discovered the depth of his patience, she pressed further. Like a fledgling imprinting on the first figure it sees as mother, even though she grew close to Rhea, deep down, she acknowledged only Alexei. Every day, she called to demand his whereabouts. If he returned even slightly injured, she interrogated him endlessly. When he asionally cooked, sheined his ribs were no match for a chef¡¯s. It was as if Alexei lived under her spell. One day, lying gravely injured in the ruins, listening to her chatter through the phone, the realization struck him: he had to survive. If he died, who would protect that delicate little rose? Natasha, thousands of miles away, seemed to sense his struggle; her voice softened, tinged with tears. ¡°Alexei, you must live ande back to see my performance,¡± she said. Her constant questions, her clinginess¨Cthose were mere pretenses. But her fear for his life was not. She knew he was endlessly busy, with countless enemies seeking his head. And she herself was powerless¨Cshe knew nothing but dance and painting. So she could only whisper over and over: ¡°Alexei, I¡¯m waiting for you toe home.¡± She even braced for the worst: if death came, at least she would know where to find his body and bring him back. That time, Alexei did return¨Cbloodied, battered, but alive. During her recovery, they spent long days together, something they had not shared since the rental house. That night, Natasha knocked on his door, pillow in hand. Ignoring Alexei, still wrapped in bandages, she slipped straight into his bed. Alexei let out a helplessugh, ¡°Natasha, has no one taught you the proper boundaries between men and women?¡± She closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. He reached to move her, but she slyly wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her head to his stomach. ¡°Sleep, I¡¯m so tired,¡± she said. 7:17 Mon, Sep 8 58 voucher Beyond worrying about how risky it was for such a young girl to be so close to a vigorous young man, Alexei had endless other concerns¨Cher studies, her dancepetitions, her diet, her clothes¡­ 11 And whether she might fall into early romance with that clingy childhood friend. For the first time, Alexei realized raising a child was truly arduous. So, to solve the problem once and for all, he sent her abroad with Rhea to study. ***** While living abroad, daily transantic calls remained constant. What changed was the bright, beautiful, and talented dancer growing into her own and the increasingly mature young head of the Turner family, who was making waves. On the day he officially took over power from the elder, he relocated his mother¡¯s grave to the South Hill and picked up the renowned dancer, who had returned from a global tour with her teacher, at the airport. The girl jumped into his arms like a rabbit. She cried, ¡°Alexei, you haven¡¯t visited me in twenty¨Cfour days.¡± Alexei hugged her tightly, then lowered his head and kissed her hair. ¡°No, it¡¯s 24 days, 7 hours, and 45 minutes,¡± he corrected. That was how long he hadn¡¯t seen her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever miss my performances again,¡± she said. Alexei replied, ¡°Never again. I will be there for every one of your special moments.¡± The car stopped at the civil affairs bureau. ¡°Natasha, want to get out?¡± he asked, standing outside and extending his hand with a smile. Natasha ced her hand in his, her smile bright. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. From the moment he took the hand that would lead her away all those years ago, their fates were destined to intertwine, through life and death. On that day, the lonely wolf king married the little rose he had raised himself. From then on, every day was bright. Dismissed 206 Selena had been secretly observing that handsome visiting professor from the East for a long time. The project site of those entomologists was right next to their vige, asionally, she would go with her sisters, under the guise of delivering local specialties, to strike up a conversation with them. He always stood nearby, wearing gold¨Crimmed sses, his clear, almond¨Cshaped eyes both distant and gentle at once. Her sisters would yfully tease him, but he would only smile faintly and let it pass. They all said Professor Turner was a very good person. He didn¡¯t show off his knowledge, disliked lecturing others, and even if something was broken, he would only good¨Cnaturedly advise them not to repeat the mistake. Even the veteran colleagues on the project team respected and admired this young and diligent professor. He seemed perfect, but Selena knew his secret. He hated humans She had once seen him, unafraid of dirt, intently rescue a butterfly with broken wings from the mud. She had also witnessed him catch a girl who fell while running; despite smiling and urging her to be careful, he immediately turned around and washed his hands under running water for seven or eight minutes. Insects, more than humans, resonated with him. He loved those small creatures; he would stand countless times by a flowing waterfall in the wilderness, spending hours observing the delicate breathing of a cicada. Yet he would not spend a single second attending to a person¡¯s joys or sorrows. Many long¨Cterm researchers stationed abroad periodically received letters and packages from their hometowns. However, Archer had never received any. They said his mother was ill, and his father was apanying her during her recuperation. Selena wondered, ¡®But during her recovery, couldn¡¯t they spare time to express their thoughts?¡® She didn¡¯t understand theirck of contact and affection. Get full chapters from find[?]ovel Her grandparents loved her deeply. Whenever she lingered in the jungle ying for even an hour, they would bring her younger siblings and noisily search for her. Selena was intensely curious about this mysterious Professor Turner. 7:17 Mon, Sep 8 Finally, one day, she struck up a conversation with him. 156 volichis The research team nned to venture into the jungle to track an orchid mantis resembling orchid petals, and a bored Selena volunteered to be their guide. As they ventured deeper, others were continually sidetracked by different species, until only she and Archer remained. The sky changed abruptly. Heavy rain fell unexpectedly. She had just recovered from a cold a few days prior and worried about getting sick again upon returning when she saw Archer beside her,pletely unfazed by the sudden downpour, casually pulling out an umbre. She looked at him in surprise andmented, ¡°Professor Turner, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± Archer just smiled faintly in response, ¡°It¡¯s not luck. I just keep it handy out of habit.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± she asked, subconsciously. His expression softened, and his gaze, fixed on the torrential rain, became distant. After a brief moment, he answered, ¡°Because a long time ago, I missed the chance to give an umbre to a girl.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just give it to her next time?¡± she asked, puzzled. Archer¡¯s smile held a hint of helplessness and mncholy. This was the first time Selena saw such an expression on the clever and usually omnipotent professor. ¡°She already has someone to hold an umbre for her,¡± he added. At that moment, Selena vaguely understood what he meant. It wasn¡¯t untilter, when she hesitated and, by a mere thought, missed out on a boy she truly liked, that she suddenly realized Archer must have also deeply cared for the girl he couldn¡¯t shield from the rain. At that time, she simply patted his shoulder infort and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. At least that girl won¡¯t get wet.¡± He paused, then smiled, ¡°Yes, she will always be fine.¡± ***** They didn¡¯t find the orchid mantis that day, but they saw a blue morpho butterfly, resplendent and beautiful. Selena had seen Archer send several packages back home. She heard they were butterfly specimens he had promised to give to someone. Archer, usually careless about everything, handled those specimens with the utmost care and personally tied elegant bows on the gift boxes. 7:17 Mon, Sep 8 Remarkably, every time he sent specimens, their project team would receive a substantial research grant, and the research period would be extended. Selena once heard someone joke that with such generosity from the investors, they could remain in Nemniba indefinitely. After several repetitions, Archer stopped sending them. Until one day, Selena discovered he was gone. She frantically inquired, only to learn he wasn¡¯t in trouble; he had simply returned to his home country for a very important matter. Strangely, she immediately worried something had happened to him. Perhaps it was because his eyes, hidden behind his smile, always seemed weary of the world. Archer returned quickly. Encountering him again in the jungle, she happily asked, ¡°Professor Turner, have you found your butterfly?¡°They said Professor Turner, who rarely returned home, had gone backst time because there was good news about the butterfly he had been tracking for years.With a rxed smile, he said, ¡°I found her. She found a very suitable habitat and a caretaker.¡°So, congrattions?Thank you. They said Archer, who rarely returned home, had gone backst time because there was good news about the butterfly he had been tracking for years. With a rxed smile, he said, ¡°I found her. She found a very suitable habitat and a caretaker.¡± Selena smiled, ¡°So, congrattions?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied. Heter resumed his research with full dedication. He worked tirelessly, fully absorbed in his work. His connection to the world remained those tiny insects. Selena thought he would continue like this until one day he copsed by an unknown stream or ended up in the belly of arge python. It wasn¡¯t until several yearster, when she returned from studying out of town, that she found Archer was again energetically sending out specimens. She asked him if they were still for the girl as beautiful as a blue morpho butterfly. He smiled, shook his head, and said they were not, but for a young friend. The young friend¡¯s name was Joyce Lesley, and she was his niece. Mon, Sep 8 Hearing this, Joyce wondered, ¡®How could Professor Turner¡¯s niece have the surname Lisley?¡¯ When Selena was in school, she had also studied foreign literature, learning about kinship in different cultural contexts. She thought, ¡®Logically, shouldn¡¯t Joyce have the surname Turner?¡® But it didn¡¯t matter, because Archer proudly showed them the little girl¡¯s photos and videos. She was incredibly beautiful and endearing. Selena said no one could dislike little Joyce. A four- or five¨Cyear¨Cold child is at an age when imagination runs wild and curiosity about the world is unbounded. Joyce deeply longed for the colorful insect world described by her uncle. Selena once chanced upon Archer on a video call with the little angel. The little angel, in a sweet, childlike voice, angrilyined about her unreliable, ¡®bad¡® dad.¡± ¡°Daddy said he and Mom both have the surname, Turner, so it¡¯s right that they are closer. And I, with the surname Lesley, shouldn¡¯t sleep on the same bed as the Turners. He is a big bully. I¡¯m not a three¨Cyear¨Cold anymore,¡± Joyceined. Her smug little demeanor revealed a child nurtured by love. Even if her parents told her she had been found in a trash can, she would still firmly believe she was a cherished darling. When she said she secretly drew a big turtle on her dad the night before, so he wouldn¡¯t see himself in the mirror before going to work, the usually reserved Archer burst outughing. Joyce was a beautiful little angel, like a light healing the world. At the end of the conversation, she childishly dered that she had decided to bravely run away from home to avoid being spanked by her dad. She asked her Godmother, Sadie, to cover for her, as she would be joining Ramona, who worked abroad, to y in Arnatar that afternoon. She also hinted that Archer should prepare a beautiful insect wee gift for her. She was such a tiny person, yet she managed to coordinate everything perfectly for a group of adults. Archerughed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take our Lele to see live blue morpho butterflies then.¡± Selenater saw Archer¡¯s intergenerational friend at the research base. Joyce was even cuter than she appeared in the video, of With an incredibly beautiful little face, sweet¨Ctalker, good at coaxing people, smart and witty, a group researchers who deal with insects all day cherished her so much that they couldn¡¯t put her down, fighting over her every day. 7:17 Mon, Sep 8 A few dayster, she also saw the parents who came to pick her up. The man was tall and handsome, and the woman radiant and beautiful. It was clear they were deeply in love, standing together, they seemed to create a world of their own naturally, oblivious to their surroundings, Joyce, who was busy chasing a lizard, immediately ran to her mother for a hug, and then her father lifted her high, eliciting gleefulughter. Selena watched Archer¡¯s back as he gazed after the retreating family of three, thinking that he probably wouldn¡¯t be saddened by not having been able to hold an umbre for that girl. ¡°They were truly wonderful. ¡®As he said, butterflies are free and splendid,¡® Selena thought. Dismissed 207 Alexei woke to find someone in his arms. He subconsciously reached out and gripped the person¡¯s neck. 55 vouchers However, in the next moment, as he prepared to twist and break it forcefully, he suddenly realized that both he and the other person beneath the covers were naked. The womany with her back to him. Across her beautiful shoulder des, partially hidden by thick ck hair, were numerous deep and shallow marks, hinting at the intense devotion and obsession of the person who had left them. His pupils constricted sharply. He had just escaped an assassination attemptst night and returned to his room. He could not understand how he ended up in an entirely unfamiliar ce, with a woman next to him he would never touch. He looked down at his hands. Those hands were long, strong, with well¨Cdefined knuckles, but they were not the hands of an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold boy. Even the indentation of a wedding ring, worn for a long time on his left ring finger, indicated that this body belonged to a mature man. Alexei was agitated. Just then, the sleeping woman showed signs of waking, Feeling therge hand on her neck, she groggily removed it, muttering, ¡°No more.¡± Her soft, pleasant voice carried a slight hoarseness from overuse. Alexei¡¯s hand was seized, and his body suddenly stiffened. Reason told him that no matter the conspiracy, eliminating all potential threats was the correct course. Yet the faint scent of roses reaching his nose rendered him incapable of action. 15:53 Mon, Sep 8 B *** The woman turned over and nestled directly into his embrace. She murmured, ¡°Alexei, why are you awake so early?¡± 65 55 vouchers As she shifted, her smooth leg identally brushed against him. This triggered an unmistakable physiological reaction, like a great ship poised to set sail on calm waters. Alexei¡¯s expression darkened. This baffling woman, this body utterly devoid of restraint¨Che felt like a beast in heat. His mind raced, ¡®Impossible. Even while unconscious, I would never let any woman close to me. ¡®Did someone set me up? Is this a honey trap?¡® He struggled to push her away, but the other person was faster, wrapping around his waist, pressing a kiss onto the red spot on his chest, and whining with closed eyes, ¡°Not anymore, I¡¯m just so tired.¡± As she spoke, the woman pressed even closer against him¡­ Alexei¡¯s hand again brushed against her sensitive spot. Just then, urgent, continuous knocking sounded. However, it came from a surprisingly low position on the door. ¡®Is there a dwarf in this room? ¡°That¡¯s not right; there¡¯s also a dog,¡® Alexei thought as he heard the patter of four paws. He found the morningpletely absurd. Everything here was alien to his world,pletely foreign and detached from it. Natasha, still drowsy, suddenly opened her eyes, shoved the dazed Alexei aside, and frantically searched for clothes on the enormous bed. 15:53 Mon, Sep 8 G ¡­ 69 55 vouchers Sheined, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Why didn¡¯t you get me dressed? What if the door wasn¡¯t closed and Joyce came in?¡± With that, she angrily kicked him. She searched long but couldn¡¯t find any clothes. Any clothing she did find had been torn to shreds. Shey down listlessly, then kicked Alexei again, whose expression shifted between frustration and resignation, and pouted, ¡°Go find me some clothes.¡± Seeing him not move, she urged, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Alexei stiffly got out of bed. Natasha nced at his very obvious anatomy, blushed, and looked away, then called out to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on some pants first!¡± The whole morning was chaotic. Discover more novels at Find[?]ovel Alexei gave her a deep, silent look and did not retort. Just now, he had noticed a photo on the nightstand on the far side of the bed. It was of him and this woman¨Cor rather, an older version of himself. Everything was unbelievable, and he had many mysteries to unravel. Before that, he couldn¡¯t act rashly. Entering the bathroom, he studied his reflection in the mirror. His features had matured; some of the harsh coldness of his eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold self had softened, and his eyes had deepened. He had a faint suspicion deep down, and he thought, ¡®Perhaps I had time¨Ctraveled to his future self? ¡®Is my future actually like this?¡® Alexeiposed himself. Natasha nced at him repeatedly, sensing his unusual behavior. In the past, he would have risen quickly, even letting her get dressed alone. She secretly observed him. ***** After finally sorting through his thoughts, Alexei, feigning calm, froze again when he opened the door and a small soft mass pounced on him, hugging his leg and shouting, ¡°Daddy.¡± His mind went nk, and heter thought, ¡®What had this little one just called me?¡® ¡°Daddy!¡± The little girl, no more than three or four years old, repeated in her sweet voice. She sat on his instep, pouting, ¡°You and Mom arezybones. Daron and I have to wake you every day.¡± She had grown ustomed to her parents not appearing immediately after she knocked. She would obediently sit cross¨Clegged by the door on the small bear rug Dad had bought for her, ying with Daron and her toys, waiting for them to wake. She said, ¡°Dad, Dad, hurry up! You promised to take me pony riding today.¡± Natasha emerged a momentter, noting Alexei staring intently at Joyce and seemingly unsure what to do with his hands. She picked up her daughter. ¡°We¡¯ll leave after breakfast,¡± Natasha replied. Joyce giggled as she hugged her mother¡¯s neck and kissed her cheek, ¡°Mom, Mr. Hampston, and I made your sandwiches. Aren¡¯t I great?¡± Charlie Hampston was the family chef, and they had hired him after Joyce was born. Alexei feared he couldn¡¯t get the portions of baby food right; his meals were suitable only for adults. ¡°Of course, Joyce, you¡¯re our best little one,¡± Natasha kissed her darling as she spoke. Joyce immediately brightened and generously forgave her father, who waste waking. She reached out and said, ¡°Hug me, Daddy.¡± 15:53 Mon, Sep 8 69 55 vouchers She had grown strong and heavy, and she knew Mom¡¯s arms would tire, but her Dad was strong enough to lift her high. Natasha didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she suggested, ¡°How about Mom holding you today?¡± Joyce did not respond. Alexei spoke first, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll carry her.¡± He carefully lifted the child, treating her as a fragile, precious treasure. His movements were awkward yet gentle. Natasha pursed her lips. ***** After breakfast, Natasha sent Joyce, thrilled about riding a pony, back to her room to pack her small bag for the outing. Then she looked at Alexei and asked, ¡°Honey, where¡¯s your ring?¡± Alexei¡¯s mind raced, ¡®Ring? How am I supposed to know about a ring? ¡®And what had this woman just called me? Honey? It sounded sweet but almost too sharine.¡® Alexei averted his gaze, ears flushed, and coughed, answering awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve put it away.¡± However, the lie was instantly betrayed. The wedding ring was ced on the table. ¡°The ring is in the bedside drawer,¡± Natasha reminded. Last night, when he was wearing the ring, she said it hurt. Worried that he would hurt her, he took it off and put it in the drawer. As was his usual custom, he would put it back on the first thing in the morning. Their eyes met, and the air between them thickened with unspoken tension. Dismissed 208 ¡°So, you¡¯re only eighteen?¡± Natasha looked at him incredulously. She instinctively recognized her own man. Whether young or old, certain subtle gestures and expressions never changed. She had only guessed he might have amnesia or something of the sort, but the reality before her was far more astonishing than she had imagined. Fortunately, she had a vague intuition that the 32¨Cyear¨Cold Alexei would soon return. The problem was the Alexei before her, whose soul was only eighteen. He¡­ ¡°Can you treat me as him? I want to see what his day is like.¡± Having confessed, Alexei made his request directly. He had always assumed he would live his life alone, yet the future version of himself he had just glimpsed had a wife and daughter. The man in the mirror radiated happiness naturally, a stark contrast to the future he had envisioned. Strangely, he felt no aversion toward the woman before him or the lively, adorable little girl, even without memories of those years. He wondered, ¡®So, what changed me? ¡®What made him who I am?¡® ***** Alexei tensed, carefully watching over Joyce as she perched on the pony. She was still too young; the ride was only for the thrill of sitting atop the animal. Soon, Alexei, keeping a close eye on her, lifted her gently. ¡°Dad, Dad, take me for a ride,¡± Joyce asked as she grabbed his pant leg. Alexei raised an eyebrow and picked her up. Joyce cheered, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s race!¡± Apanied by a childish ¡°Go!¡°, the two horses galloped forward. 69 E55 vouchers Alexei, who was mindful of the child in his arms, dared not push the pony to full speed, and Natasha easily imed victory. After the finish line, she beamed radiantly at father and daughter. The little one in his arms sighed in a childish voice, ¡°We lost again! Mom is so good!¡± The word ¡°defeat¡± had never existed in Alexei¡¯s lexicon, yet at that moment, he found losing was not so unpleasant. It turns out that life isn¡¯t always about winning. Before his emotions settled, two warm, fragrant kissesnded on his cheeks¨Cone from the little one in his arms, the other from his ¡°wife¡± at his side. ¡°But Dad is also great,¡± Joyce beamed. Unlike the Turner family tradition, where only winners receive rewards, in this small family, love was not contingent on sess. For some reason, Alexei found himself envying his 32¨Cyear¨Cold self. Follow current nov?ls on F?nd-Novel ***** The trip to the equestrian center was cut short as Shawn had called Natasha. Alexei had not responded to his messages, so Shawn asked whether he would still attend thepany meeting that afternoon. Alexei had intended to refuse after hearing Natasha¡¯s recounting, but she persuaded him to go. ¡°Work is one of your achievements too. Go see the business empire you¡¯ve built,¡± she encouraged. The Turner Group flourished under Alexei¡¯s leadership, far surpassing its previous peak. Upon arriving at the office, Alexei understood why Natasha had brought him. 15:54 Mon, Sep 8 G ? (69) E55 vouchers The office was somber and understated, reflecting Alexei¡¯s consistent style, yet every detail radiated subtle vitality. On the desk were his and Natasha¡¯s travel photos, a family portrait of the three of them, children¡¯s toys scattered in the lounge, Natasha¡¯s sketchbooks, soft and cozy nkets¡­ They infused his once¨Cmonotonous world with vibrant color. At eighteen, Alexei fought to acquire resources and reach the top; revenge had been his sole purpose. At thirty¨Ctwo, he worked to create a better life for his wife and daughter; happiness had be his enduring pursuit. No matter the time, the effort he put in was never empty or meaningless, nor should it be solely defined by hatred. Alexei often brought Joyce to work. She had made herself at home at the Turner Group, sprawled happily on the sofa with arge pile of snacks from various uncles and aunties, engrossed in aic book. The energetic child, knowing her father was busy, remained quietly well¨Cbehaved. Natasha sat at her feet, sketching idly in her sketchbook. As Shawn reported on work matters, Alexei let his gaze drift toward mother and daughter, finally settling on Natasha¡¯s focused profile. He heard Shawn mention that one of his old rivals abroad was struggling. Alexei nced nervously at Natasha, worried his dark, violent past might unsettle her. Yet she looked up and smiled softly at him. In that instant, Alexei understood her gaze: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be perfect; you don¡¯t need to be righteous.¡± She epted him fully, even empathizing with his experiences. To eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold Alexei: Do not be afraid. Do what you believe is right. ***** 55 vouchers The family of threeter went to the supermarket again. Natasha reminded him that he had mentionedst night that he would cook today. After speaking, she nced hesitantly at Alexei, who was pushing the shopping cart and seemed slightly overwhelmed by such warm, everyday routines. She suggested, ¡°Uh, maybe let the chef handle it instead?¡± Alexei pursed his lips, ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡®What was that look she gave? Alexei, at thirty¨Ctwo, was an excellent cook, but am I really that bad at eighteen?¡® Alexie wondered, and he inexplicably feltpetitive. As it turned out, he was still a littlecking. Hearing Joyce lick a rib and mumble that Dad¡¯s cooking had worsened, Alexei instinctively nced at Natasha. She smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°It can certainly improve.¡± Alexei¡¯s ears turned red. He had cooked only to fill his stomach. Survival had been his sole concern; culinary refinement had been irrelevant. ¡°I will learn,¡± he said, meeting her gaze. ¡®Next time you see me, I will make your favorite dishes,¡® he silently promised. Natasha suddenly found eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold Alexei incredibly endearing. Her gaze was direct; Alexei shifted ufortably, served her some food, and feigned indifference. ¡°Eat,¡± he instructed. Natasha chuckled. Joyce, who was sitting in her high chair and eating with a small spoon, heard her motherugh, swung her short legs, and grinned, showing her tiny teeth. :. A warmth unconsciously softened Alexei¡¯s features. 69 55 vouchers ***** After their evening stroll, Natasha went to shower, leaving Alexei to put the little princess to bed. As he read a storybook, Joyce rested her chin on her hands, lying atop his belly. Her doll¨Clike face reflected each twist and turn of the tale with a flurry of expressions. Alexei gently squeezed her chubby, rosy cheeks. ¡°This is thest story,¡± he said, ¡°you should sleep now.¡± The little girl released her hands, rested her chin on his belly, and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m already asleep,¡± she murmured. Her trembling eyshes clearly showed she nned to keep ying once her dad left. Alexei had never liked fragile beings, yet facing Joyce, perhaps because of their blood tie, he felt an infinite softness in his heart. He stroked her little head and asked, ¡°Joyce, do you like Dad?¡± Yearster, could he, a man who had never truly known love, be a capable and devoted father? Joyce, who had been pretending to sleep, opened her eyes wide, seemingly puzzled by his question. Yet, she replied with unrestrained enthusiasm, ¡°Of course, Dad, I love you super, super, super much!¡± Her dad was the best dad in the whole world! Thinking of her mom, who wasn¡¯t there, she didn¡¯t forget to include Natasha, adding, ¡°And I love Mom super, super, super, super much!¡± Mom has one more ¡®super¡® than Dad because Dad said Mom had a very hard time giving birth to her. During the final months of Natasha¡¯s pregnancy, Alexei had been so anxious he 15:54 Mon, Sep 8 G.. : 69 55 vouchers could barely sleep. Sadie had even secretly told Joyce that when she and Natasha were wheeled out of the delivery room, Alexei had quietly wept. Joyce found her mother incredibly brave for giving birth to her! Alexei suddenly hugged her and said, ¡°Darling, thank you.¡± A confused Joyce patted her father¡¯s shoulder with her small hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Alexei curved his lips into a soft smile. ***** The 32¨Cyear¨Cold Alexei was an insatiable force, but the 18¨Cyear¨Cold Alexei remained an innocent young man who didn¡¯t even dare nce at the body revealed by her nightgown. Natasha pinned him to the bed and deliberately teased him, saying, ¡°How do you usually call me?¡± Alexei didn¡¯t know what to do with his hands. He struggled to ignore the closeness and warmth. Could the older version of himself really be that experienced? Recalling the cab filled with unfamiliar clothes and toys he had stumbled upon earlier that morning while searching for her clothes, his face darkened. It appeared he truly was quite experienced. Facing the beautiful woman above him, her eyes yful, an unexpected surge of jealousy red in his heart. He shifted positions, covering her eyes with hisrge hand, his voice hoarse, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me,¡± Alexei said. In just a single day, he had grown ustomed to her scent and the simple pleasure of holding her. If Natasha looked at him again, he would not want to leave. Hey over her, holding her tightly before asking, ¡°Natasha, when did we meet?¡± ¡°In April, on an intoxicating spring night,¡± she replied. 69 55 vouchers ¡®So, Alexei, if you find a broken little rose by the roadside one day, take her home and cherish her with care,¡¯ she thought. As the clock struck twelve, Natasha felt a warm drop of water slide down her neck. He released her, lightly kissed her forehead, and said, ¡°I will find you.¡± Natasha also smiled gently at him and reassured, ¡°Alexei, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll wait for you in the future.¡± ¡®To the eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold Alexei, don¡¯t give up on yourself, and don¡¯t let yourself get hurt. We will reunite one day. ¡®No matter how many times or under what circumstances, those in love will fall for each other countless times,¡® Natasha silently promised. -The End- Dismissed 209 55 vouchers Thank you all so much for the love you¡¯ve shown Their Viin, The Mogul¡¯s Beloved! Following my editor¡¯s advice, I¡¯ll be posting my new book, Their Unwanted, His Treasure, right here as well. Hope you enjoy the read! Howard burst into the vi, tearing off his helmet and gripping it against his chest. His furious gaze swept across the empty living room before locking onto the servant, Lucy Lewis. ¡°Where¡¯s Zinnia?¡± he demanded, his voice sharp. ¡°Betty¡¯s in the hospital, and she¡¯s just hanging at home like nothing happened? Get her here now!¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw,¡± Lucy said carefully, trying to defend Zinnia, ¡°Ms. Zinnia Shaw is resting upstairs. What happenedst night was an ident, and she was scared out of her mind.¡± Lucy figured Zinnia was the kindest soul. She treated servants like equals-she¡¯d even given Lucy special cream after knowing her leg was sore. If anyone had done the pushing, Lucy suspected it was Betty who¡¯d tried first and wound up in the water instead. But she kept these thoughts to herself. After all, Howard was all in for Betty and already had it in for Zinnia. She figured if she spoke up, Howard would just brush her off-and worse, he might think Zinnia had paid her off. That would just make Zinnia¡¯s life even more miserable in this household. ¡°She pushed Betty into the water! We haven¡¯t even talked to her yet, and she¡¯s ying the victim? And now she¡¯s even sleeping peacefully?¡± Howard exploded, storming up the stairs. Lucy watched anxiously from downstairs. But as a servant, she had no say in the Shaw family¡¯s affairs. ¡°Zinnia, get out here!¡± Howard¡¯s fist hammered against the bedroom door. ¡°How can you sleep after what you did to Betty?¡± Zinniay curled in bed, her flushed face half-buried in the nkets. Each breath came heavy and hot against the rumpled sheets. The violent pounding jerked her from sleep. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly as she wriggled under the covers, slowly rolling over. Her hair was a mess from sleep, and she poked her head out, looking groggy. 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept 55 vouchers Her eyes opened, heavy and warm, with thin red veins spreading across her pupils. She rubbed them with slender fingers, the delicate skin turning pink from irritation. Her eyes, now watery and flushed, made her look unexpectedly pitiful. Last night, the window broke, and she had spent forever fixing it. She had barely been asleep when thismotion woke her up. Her mind was still foggy. The door kept banging like crazy. Zinnia exhaled sharply through her nose, fingers curling into the sheets. Every muscle ached as she dragged herself out of bed and shuffled toward the door. ¡®Why are these people so clueless? Can¡¯t they see right through Betty at all?¡¯ Zinnia thought bitterly. She figured her master had been right-she couldn¡¯t stay with people this stupid. She was sick of being treated unfairly by the Shaws, and it was draining her energy. She was done with the Shaw residence. She couldn¡¯t even get a decent night¡¯s sleep here. She missed the little house where she used to stay with her master. With those thoughts in mind, Zinnia opened the door and sighed, ¡°What do you want?¡± Howard had been knocking on the door for what felt like forever. His anger was rising, and his knocks got louder and more aggressive. When Zinnia suddenly yanked the door open, he barely pulled his hand back in time. It was a close call, just a few inches away from hitting her face. He looked at her tiny face, smaller than his hand, and figured if he had hit her, she¡¯d definitely be bruised and miserable. But then he realized, if Zinnia hadn¡¯t opened the door so abruptly, he wouldn¡¯t have almost hit her. He became even angrier, his voice harsh and explosive. ¡°Zinnia, did you lose your hearing or something? I¡¯ve been knocking for ages!¡± Before Zinnia could say anything, Howard got hit with a st of cold air and shivered. ¡°Are you trying to freeze yourself to death in here?¡± he grumbled. Thinking about the uncontroble air conditioning-either too hot or too cold-Zinnia dropped her eyes and let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± she asked, her voice sounding stuffy from her sore throat. Howard frowned. ¡®What¡¯s with this weak voice? If someone didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think she was the one getting bullied instead of Betty, who¡¯s still in the hospital.¡¯ ¡°You pushed Betty into the poolst night, and she¡¯s still in the hospital. How can you just sleep at home? Get over there and apologize,¡± Howard snapped, reaching out to grab Zinnia. 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept 78% 55 vouchers Her hand was freezing cold, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he touched it. ¡®It¡¯s the middle of summer. How can her hand be this cold?¡¯ He frowned and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s with your hand? It¡¯s like ice.¡± Zinnia was left speechless, a heavy feeling sinking into her heart at his dumb question- typical Shaw, always clueless. ¡°Let go of me,¡± she muttered, trying to pull away from Howard¡¯s grip. She hated being touched by others like this. Howard didn¡¯t expect that Zinnia would be disgusted by his touch. A strange irritation washed over him. ¡°Like I¡¯d ever want to touch you,¡± he snapped. ¡°Get dressed. You¡¯re going to the hospital to apologize to Betty. ¡°Is this just because you didn¡¯t get a separate birthday cake? We already said that share the same birthday, and that cake was for both of you. ¡°Why are you so jealous? How could you take advantage of us not paying attention, lure Betty to the pool, and push her in? You did learn some bad habits from those people in the small town. ¡°You need to shape up and stop those nasty actions-this Jinston. If you want to keep living here, you better stop bullying Betty.¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find?Novel Yesterday was Betty and Zinnia¡¯s birthday, and the family had thrown a joint birthday party for them. But the celebration ended with Betty in the hospital. Howard figured Zinnia was furious because she didn¡¯t get her own separate party or cake. She believed Betty was stealing everything from her. So in a moment of rage, she lured Betty to the backyard pool and shoved her in. Zinnia frowned. Last night, Betty was the one who¡¯d started trouble at the pool, calling her a gutter rat who only deserved to watch from the sidelines of her perfect life. As for the birthday cake, Zinnia hadn¡¯t even cared. She was allergic to cream and hated cake anyway, Zinnia didn¡¯t want to deal with Howard, but he¡¯d crossed a line by trash-talking the vigers who had taken care of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her,¡± she shot back. ¡°She jumped into the pool herself.¡± ¡°You dare to nder Betty? Zinnia, you are going to the hospital to apologize to Betty-and I mean right now!¡± Howard snapped, his anger rising. ¡®What a malicious woman! Not only did she not admit her mistake, but she also tried to twist 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept 78 55 vouchers the story,¡¯ he thought. Without caring whether Zinnia was cold or not, he dragged her downstairs, dead set on taking her to the hospital. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:03 Wed, 17 SeptQ Dismissed 210 78% 55 vouchers Limited Time Spec¡­ Unlock 3 chapters on Tuesday for extra perks ¡°Take this, Zinnia. You haven¡¯t had breakfast,¡± Lucy whispered, sliding a jelly-filled doughnut into Zinnia¡¯s hand while Howard wasn¡¯t looking. After the drama fromst night, Howard had summoned Zinnia downstairs. Lucy was worried-with Howard so fired up, he¡¯d probably drag Zinnia out without letting her grab a bite. ¡°Thanks, Lucy,¡± Zinnia murmured, feeling a rush of gratitude. She smiled sweetly-though her family treated her like an outcast, Lucy and the other servants had always shown her genuine kindness. Howard¡¯s jaw tightened when he caught Zinnia¡¯s sweet smile from the corner of his eye- she¡¯d never smiled like that at any of their family members. ¡°Hurry up!¡± he barked, his tone impatient. Zinnia¡¯s smile faded. Clutching the filled doughnut, she shuffled after him with shaky steps. She knew Howard would never let it go if she refused to follow. Her headache pulsed harder, and a dull ache squeezed her chest. She thought, ¡®Master said my family would take care of me, but he was wrong. They never believed me. To them, I¡¯m just a pathetic nobody-totally unwanted. ¡®Master is a bad guy. He dumped me here and walked away. I won¡¯t trust his words anymore! ¡°Move it! And don¡¯t even think about stalling,¡± Howard barked. His expression darkened as Zinnia¡¯s smile vanished-why would she beam at the servants but turn ice-cold with him? Lucy watched Zinnia leave, feeling her heart ached. Even from a distance, she could see Howardshing out at the quiet girl. Zinnia just took it, not fighting back. Lucy couldn¡¯t understand how the Shaw family could be so cruel to someone so gentle. The driver was already waiting when Zinnia and Howard stepped out. ¡°Get in,¡± Howard said coldly, positioning himself to block any chance of her escaping. Zinnia reached for the passenger seat door, Howard frowned, snapping, ¡°Sit in the back!¡± ¡°You told me not to sit with you,¡± Zinnia said, freezing in ce. The Shaw family had made that clear on the day of the DNA test-even if it was just that one time¡ªand their cold stares still lingered in her mind. Howard paused, a flicker of awkwardness crossing his face. Catching her steady gaze, he yanked open the back door and snapped, ¡°Just get in the back!¡± 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept Q 3.78%1 65 vouchers Zinnia pursed her lips and slid into the back seat. She pressed herself against the door to make sure she didn¡¯t get in Howard¡¯s way-or risk getting kicked out of the car halfway. Fresh chapters posted on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Howard nced at Zinnia, who seemed to want to be as far away from him as possible. His brow twitched, and a surge of irritation washed over him. ¡®What¡¯s her problem? I haven¡¯t pushed her away-why is she acting like she couldn¡¯t stand me?¡¯ Howard wanted to call her out, but her nk face just left him speechless. The car¡¯s air conditioning hummed at afortable temperature. Exhausted from the rough night before, Zinnia pressed her head against the cool window and quickly drifted off to sleep. Howard red at her reflection in the window, his frustration rising. ¡®She¡¯s gonna take a nap again just minutes after I dragged her out of bed. After all the trouble she caused, she¡¯s snoozing away while we¡¯re stuck with the worries.¡¯ Though angry, Howard couldn¡¯t help noticing her flushed cheek. He gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t disturb her. Remembering how cold her hands had been, he grabbed a nket and threw it over her. Still asleep, Zinnia unconsciously reached for the nket and pulled it over her arms. Howard stared at her. ¡®How could she look so innocent but be such a troublemaker? We told her the mix-up with Betty was an ident and having Betty at home wouldn¡¯t take anything from her. Yet she kept trying to drive Betty away-so petty. Zinnia squirmed under his gaze. Howard instantly looked away, pretending to look out the window. Zinnia pressed herself tighter against the door, creating as much space as possible between them. The drive was quiet, and before long, they pulled up to the hospital. Zinnia woke up right as the car stopped, rubbing her swollen eyelids. Howard looked at her and bit back his words. They entered the hospital and headed straight to the elevator, riding up to the 17th floor where the SVIP ward was located. ***** Betty had only been underwater for a minute-her hair wasn¡¯t evenpletely damp-when she was pulled out. She was rushed to the hospital, where doctors ran a full battery of tests. After Betty had been in hospital for a day, the entire Shaw family dropped everything to be by her side. Every conversation quickly turned to Zinnia-how jealous she was and how she couldn¡¯t stand Betty being around. 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept O ? . 78%? 55 vouchers Just as Zinnia and Howard reached the hospital room door, they overheard the family¡¯s talks. ¡°Betty, we just brought Zinnia back from that poor town,¡± said Maelis, the Shaw siblings¡¯ mother, her voice heavy with exhaustion. ¡°She¡¯s still rough around the edges. Just try to be patient with her, alright?¡± Her mind raced. ¡®Zinnia grew up without me, and now she¡¯s this jealous, out-of-control mess. I need to get her etiquette tutors, and fast. ¡®Family might cut her some ck, but outsiders won¡¯t. In high society, one little mistake can ruin one¡¯s reputation. And we can¡¯t watch her every second. ¡®She can¡¯t embarrass us in public. One scandal, and all our kids¡¯ futures could be ruined. Good matches need spotless reputations. ¡®Now we¡¯re the hot gossip of high society. Everyone¡¯s whispering about Zinnia, the country girl who doesn¡¯t fit in. ¡®I was just so relieved to have her back that I felt like I owed her everything. All I wanted was to make it up to her. I never thought about getting tutors-I figured I¡¯d teach her myself. ¡®Who knew Zinnia could be so jealous? If word gets out about how she¡¯s treating her sister, no decent family would want anything to do with her.¡¯ Maelis felt both guilty and tired thinking about her daughter switched due to her own carelessness. She¡¯d hoped to guide Zinnia slowly, but now it seemed those years in the vige had baked in habits that wouldn¡¯t be easy to shake. ¡°Mom, I understand. Zinnia didn¡¯t mean to push me. She was just upset.¡± Betty smiled gently at Maelis, her pale face showing fragility. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Understand?¡± Timothy scoffed, frowning. ¡°Mom, Zinnia¡¯s been back two months and still acts like a problem child. She actually pushed Betty into the pool. If Betty couldn¡¯t swim, this could¡¯ve been a total disaster.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s be real-our home¡¯s been a mess since she showed up. Maybe it¡¯s time she moves out.¡± AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 211 Sept ¡°But Zinnia just got back¡­¡± Maelis frowned, her voice trailing off. 78% 55 vouchers ¡®Since Zinnia arrived, our house has turned into a war zone-there are fights all the time. The boys barelye home anymore. But how can we kick her out right after finding her?¡¯ she thought. Donald, Maelis¡¯ husband, chimed in, ¡°Timothy¡¯s got a point. Zinnia picked up some seriously bad habits out in the countryside. She¡¯s constantly fighting with Betty. If we send her away, the house might get some peace. You¡¯ll finally get a break. ¡°I know you want to keep her close after finding her. But she won¡¯t change overnight. While she¡¯s here, neither you nor Betty can rx. If she moves out, we¡¯ll give her more pocket money and visit often. Some space might help her see reason. ¡°We rushed this whole thing. Zinnia¡¯s never really spent time with Betty, and now she¡¯s feeling jealous. Forcing them to live together is just asking for trouble. Let them live separately for now. Once Zinnia works through her issues, we can bring her back home.¡± Donald looked worriedly at Maelis¡¯s exhausted face-she¡¯d been up all night watching over Betty. Just thinking about Zinnia made his head throb. ¡®How did we even mix up the two kids back then? If Zinnia had grown up with us, she wouldn¡¯t be this much trouble,¡¯ he thought. ¡°But¡­¡± Maelis hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom,¡± Betty said softly. ¡°Zinnia just got home, and you should focus on her now. The family¡¯s taken care of me for years. It¡¯s totally normal for her to feel ufortable about you still being nice to me.¡± ¡°Zinnia¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t mean to cause trouble-her bullying isn¡¯t serious. Thanks for looking out for me, Mom. I¡¯ll apologize when she gets here. I probably shouldn¡¯t have taken her ce in the family. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Yosef frowned. ¡°Nonsense! You were just a baby when that hospital mix-up happened. Zinnia¡¯s the one with attitude problems, not you. School is starting soon, and we¡¯ll send her to Cloudcrest Heights. She loves to sleep in, and it¡¯s closer to school.¡± If anyone were to me, Yosef thought it was the hospital staff who had mixed the two girls
    ¡°Betty, stop that,¡± Maelis said firmly. ¡°You were just a baby during that hospital mix-up. We didn¡¯t handle Zinnia right, letting her get away with harassing you. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll make her apologize when she gets here. And I¡¯ll convince her to move out temporarily.¡± 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept. Q 78% 55 vouchers Her heart twisted at Betty¡¯s words. She¡¯d raised Betty since she was tiny and loved her deeply. Zinnia was the one who¡¯d caused trouble, so Zinnia needed to own up to her actions. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll go.¡± Zinnia¡¯s soft, calm voice cut through the air. The room went dead silent. Everyone turned toward the doorway. Howard stood there looking torn, with Zinnia beside him-calm and eerilyposed. Howard and Zinnia had just arrived as Donald began discussing sending Zinnia away. Howard frowned, standing by the door-she¡¯d only been back with them for two months. Latest content published on find?novel He waited until Yosef said something reasonable, ready to interrupt. But then Yosef started backing Donald¡¯s n. When Howard finally pushed the door open, Maelis¡¯s voice rang out clearly. He nced at Zinnia out of the corner of his eye. She waspletely nk, like being kicked out by her family didn¡¯t faze her one bit. Somehow, a strange tightness suddenly gripped Howard¡¯s chest. He couldn¡¯t exin it, but he had a feeling that Zinnia had already seen thising. She was too calm as she heard her family call her temperament wild and n to ship her off. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re here,¡± Maelis said, a wave of guilt washing over her. Zinnia hummed in response, her face pale and expressionless. Maelis felt inexplicably uneasy. She stepped closer to Zinnia, trying to take her hand and talk to her properly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, apologize to Betty.¡± Timothy red at Zinnia. His tone was cold and distant, nothing like the gentle way he spoke to Betty. He shook his head in disgust. ¡°You picked up some really bad habits in the countryside. Pushing Betty into the pool? Do you even realize that if anything had happened to her, you¡¯d be facing attempted murder charges?¡± Betty¡¯s eyes fixed on Zinnia¡¯s face which resembled Maelis¡¯s. She pressed her lips together and offered a soft, weary smile. ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s fine. Zinnia doesn¡¯t need to say sorry. I¡¯m just d she came to visit me.¡± Zinnia stepped aside, dodging Maelis¡¯ hand. She didn¡¯t even nce at Betty, her eyes fixed coldly on Timothy. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her,¡± she said tly, her voice sharp and detached-nothing like the sugary tone she¡¯d used earlier. Zinnia looked around the hospital room, taking in the faces of her family-her mother who wanted to send her away, her frustrated father, her aloof oldest brother Yosef, Timothy-the second brother who could barely stand her-and Howard, the third who despised her. 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept 78% 55 vouchers Not a single person in her family wanted her around. And they all thought she was lying through her teeth. ¡°If you didn¡¯t push Betty, did she jump in to frame you?¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not just stubborn, Zinnia. Now you¡¯re making up crazy stories. How could I have a sister like you?¡± Zinnia felt the chill radiating from Timothy. She tilted her head, her voice steady and cool. ¡°What do you mean by that? ¡°I¡¯m a small-town girl who makes you look bad? The jealous one who can¡¯t stand Betty¡¯s good life? Now that you knew I was like this, why bother bringing me home?¡± Her beautiful face waspletely nk. Her once-soft eyes now looked icy, filled with total disappointment-these people had no clue. The Shaws were shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe she had nailed exactly how they saw her. ¡°I¡¯m telling you I didn¡¯t push Betty. Believe it or not, whatever,¡± Zinnia said coolly. ¡°There are cameras by the pool. Are your eyes just for show? Go check the video.¡± AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 212 The Shaw family stiffened at Zinnia¡¯s blunt usation. 78% 1 55 vouchers ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing for something I didn¡¯t do,¡± Zinnia said tly. They never believed her, and she wasn¡¯t about to start hoping now. Suddenly, a bitter ache spread through her chest-she missed her master terribly. ¡®Why did he dump me back with these awful people? I hate him now anyway! she thought, her vision blurring. Howard¡¯s heart sank when he saw Zinnia¡¯s eyes. They were red and looked like she might burst into tears at any moment. The other Shaws shifted ufortably. ¡®No one¡¯s even scolded her yet. Why the sudden tears?¡¯ Zinnia had no clue they thought she was on the verge of tears. If she knew, she¡¯d definitely snap back; even if she did cry, it sure wouldn¡¯t be over them. But she didn¡¯t realize she looked tearful. She just felt her eyes burning, her nose stuffy, and her head all fuzzy. She wanted to get this over with and leave. She couldn¡¯t stand being around the Shaws; it felt like she was being suffocated. Zinnia fished out a candy from her bag and popped it into her mouth-sugar always helped her shake off the bad mood. She decided that when her master returned, she¡¯d give him a piece of her mind for ditching her. ¡°Yosef, if there¡¯s surveince footage, have the butler check it now,¡± Howard turned to his brother, his voice tinged with a hint of urgency. ¡°We¡¯ll see exactly what happened. No more baseless usations.¡± ¡®That brat¡¯s already on the verge of tears. If we don¡¯t clear this up, guess who¡¯ll have tofort Ms. Waterworks here?¡¯ Howard thought. ¡°Mom, Dad, Zinnia didn¡¯t push me,¡± Betty said quickly. ¡°We were talking by the pool yesterday when I slipped in. Let¡¯s not trouble the butler with checking cameras. He¡¯s already swamped with household duties.¡± Betty hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia to fight back. She also hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia to bring up the surveince by the pool. Her expression shifted-Zinnia was actually using her head. ¡°Check it, so they can¡¯t im I pushed you,¡± Zinnia said, her voice light and calm. Yosef looked from the nervous Betty to the calm Zinnia. Years in business had taught him to 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept read people, and Betty was definitely hiding something. 78% 55 vouchers He rubbed his forehead and said quietly, ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s just drop this. It could be a simple misunderstanding.¡± Betty, sitting on the hospital bed, let out a small sigh of relief. She realized she¡¯d have to be more careful next time she tried to scheme against Zinnia-Zinnia was a lot sharper than she¡¯d thought. ¡°So when you guys thought I messed up, you hauled me here to apologize. But when it¡¯s Betty, suddenly everyone¡¯s cool?¡± Zinnia said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. She stared at Yosef with a bitter smile that didn¡¯t touch her lips. She knew better than to expect anything from this family. Timothy tried to argue, but Yosef quickly grabbed his arm. When he followed Yosef¡¯s look, he caught Betty¡¯s nervous expression. His brow furrowed, and an odd difort settled in his chest. Then he caught Zinnia¡¯s calm, disappointed look and felt his anger rising. ¡®What¡¯s with her attitude? We¡¯re the ones who should be pissed off. She¡¯s been wreaking havoc in our family since she came back.¡¯ ¡°Zinnia, even if there was a misunderstanding, you¡¯re responsible for Betty¡¯s falling in. After all, you were the one who invited her to the pool,¡± Timothy snapped, his voice sharp. ¡°Fine, my bad. I¡¯ll stay a thousand miles away from Betty. That way, if she loses a single hair, you won¡¯t pin the me on me,¡± Zinnia said, her face expressionless, as if she¡¯d already gotten used to it. ¡°Since when did you get so sharp-tongued, Zinnia?¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes. Zinnia¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smirk. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you whobeled me the family screw-up? I¡¯m just ying the part.¡± She knew in the Shaws¡¯ eyes, she¡¯d always be a country bumpkin-crude, unrefined, never matching their cherished Betty who¡¯d been coddled since infancy. What shot did a small- town girl have against their golden child? ¡°Zinnia, Timothy¡¯s just joking,¡± Charles chimed in, trying to smooth things over. He realized they might have wronged her today. ¡°That¡¯s not even close to funny,¡± Zinnia said tly. Nobody enjoyed being mocked like this every day. Donald¡¯s face burned with embarrassment, and he immediately shut up. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Maclis called softly, feeling her heart break seeing Zinnia¡¯s defensive posture. She 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept D moved closer and wanted to pull Zinnia into a warm hug. 78% Discover more novels at Find1Novel 55 vouchers The Shaws never thought to check the security cameras by the pool. When Zinnia brought it up, they felt a sharp pang of guilt. They¡¯d avoided reviewing the footage because Zinnia had been such a problem in the past, like when she bullied Betty. Old patterns died hard. But now they were having second thoughts. They realized they should have checked the camera first. After all, maybe there was a misunderstanding. ¡°Thanks for looking out for me. I¡¯ll move out,¡± Zinnia said. She stepped back from Maelis, her eyes now cold and distant, stripped of all tenderness when looking at Maelis. Zinnia knew dragging this out was pointless. The Shaws would always choose Betty-how could she, who hadn¡¯t grown up with them, ever measure up to their cherished daughter? ¡®If I can¡¯t have all of it, I want none of it, Zinnia thought. That was what her master had always said. A glint of triumph sparked in Betty¡¯s eyes. ¡®What an idiot Zinnia is, walking away like this. Once she¡¯s out that door, I¡¯ll make sure she neveres back. ¡®This family is mine. Since the mistake had gone on this long, why not let it continue? Why did Zinnia have to show up and mess everything up?¡¯ Howard stood frozen, his eyes widening as he caught the subtle smirk on Betty¡¯s lips. He blinked hard. ¡®Wait, did I just see that? Did Betty actually look pleased that Zinnia was leaving?¡¯ Ìï AD Comment Send gift No Ads wed, Dismissed 213 78% 55 vouchers Sensing Howard¡¯s gaze, Betty felt a chill in her heart. She forced her smile into a troubled expression, faking distress. Howard looked at her sad face and decided he must¡¯ve imagined it. ¡°Zinnia, I already told Mom and Dad you didn¡¯t push me. They just need time to get to know you better. Please don¡¯t be mad at them-or our brothers. This is all my fault for not exining clearly,¡± Betty said softly. Something about her words made Howard uneasy, though he couldn¡¯t ce why. ¡°Zinnia, I was just joking. This is your home. Where would you move?¡± Maelis held Zinnia¡¯s hand, her voice anxious as she forced a gentle smile. She suddenly realized Zinnia hadn¡¯t called her ¡°Mom¡± even once since entering the hospital room. ¡°I heard you talking about sending me away. Don¡¯t go through the trouble. This is never really my home anyway,¡± Zinnia replied, ncing at Maelis¡¯ tender face before quickly looking away. After Zinnia returned home, Maelis had shown moments of guilt. But guilt wasn¡¯t love. Even if some affection existed, it was too messy-Maelis loved too many people. Zinnia needed none of it. Watching Maelis hold Zinnia¡¯s hand, Betty bit her lip, her hands clenching under the covers. ¡°Zinnia, even Yosef said to let it go.¡± Timothy crossed his arms, irritation shing in his narrow eyes. ¡°Betty¡¯s not ming you anymore and said it was a misunderstanding. Why make such a fuss about moving out?¡± ¡°Make a fuss?¡± Zinnia pulled her hand free from Maelis, frowning. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯d bother with you? Who do you think you are to me?¡± ¡°Do you all think I¡¯m just causing trouble? Why won¡¯t anyone listen to me?¡± Zinnia looked around at Donald, Yosef, and Howard. All three looked at her with frustration, seemingly thinking she was being unreasonable. Timothy¡¯s face hardened. ¡®Is she saying I¡¯m full of myself? And suggesting we don¡¯t deserve her throwing a tantrum?¡¯ Suddenly, anger surged through him. ¡®When did she be so bold and sharp-tongued? She¡¯s not even trying to hide her attitude from us anymore. No wonder everyone in the family can¡¯t stand her! ¡°Zinnia, could you call me Mom? You haven¡¯t said it once since you got here,¡± Maelis said, her voice cracking. 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept 55 vouchers Zinnia used to whisper ¡°Mom¡± every time she got home, and Maclis¡¯d felt Zinnia carefully trying to connect. But now, that fragile bond seemed gone. A mother¡¯s instinct told Maelis: Zinnia was disappointed in her. The Shaw men froze. Now that they considered it, they realized Zinnia hadn¡¯t greeted any of them since entering the hospital room. ¡°Look, it was a misunderstanding. We should¡¯ve been more careful,¡± Yosef said to Zinnia, his jaw clenching. ¡°I¡¯ll bump up your allowance for a month. Go buy whatever you want.¡± His voice was calm but cold, devoid of any brotherly warmth. He just wanted to shut this down and stop the family drama. ¡®Seriously? Zinnia gets more money just for throwing a fit? And here I am, killing myself trying to sweet-talk Mom and Dad for just a fraction of that!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m out of here,¡± Zinnia said, scanning the hospital room. Her lips curled slightly when she caught Betty¡¯s venomous re. ¡®These people are totally clueless. How can they not see right through Betty¡¯s game?¡¯ she thought bitterly, then turned and walked out without a second nce. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Maelis called out, wanting to chase after her. But she stopped as she nced back at Betty, who was still in the hospital bed and needed constant care. Zinnia was heading home anyway, and Maelis figured she could go find herter. Howard frowned as he watched Zinnia walk away, feeling a knot of tension in his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll walk her out,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, Howard, go with Zinnia,¡± Maelis said. ¡°Talk to her and try to cheer her up. Maybe take her shopping or grab something to help her feel better.¡± ¡°Zinnia¡¯s getting more and more out of control,¡± Timothy sneered coldly. Zinnia marched down the hallway with quick strides. Howard hurried after her, but every word he said only made her walk faster, nearly breaking into a run to get away from him. Betty watched the two of them walking away together and felt a strange, bitter sting in her heart. ¡°Alright, Timothy,¡± Yosef said, sighed, giving his brother a helpless look. ¡°Betty said it was just a misunderstanding. We really treated Zinnia unfairly today.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What about all the times she¡¯s bullied Betty before? That couldn¡¯t be a misunderstanding,¡± Timothy shot back. But then he remembered Betty¡¯s weird behavior earlier. He pressed his lips together and nced down the corridor-Zinnia was already gone. 11:03 Wed, 17 Sept 78% This text is hosted at find{n}ovel 65 vouchers Silence filled the ward. While today¡¯s situation was debatable, there was no denying Zinnia had bullied Betty in the past. Betty secretly relished their dislike for Zinnia. ¡°That country bumpkin will never take my ce in the Shaw family. She should¡¯ve stayed right where she came from, instead of trying to squeeze into a life that was never meant for her.¡¯ ¡°Zinnia, slow down. Are racing to the grave?¡± Howard grumbled as he rushed to catch up, surprised by her quick pace despite her short legs. ¡°Stop tailing me. Go be with your precious Betty,¡± Zinnia snapped, annoyed. ¡®Why can¡¯t this guy just leave me alone?¡¯ ¡°Zinnia, are you jealous that we care more about Betty than you?¡± Howard blocked her path in two strides, towering over her much smaller frame. A teammate had once warned him, ¡°When you¡¯ve got two sisters, never talk about one in front of the other, or the other will be jealous.¡± Now he felt Zinnia was acting exactly like the jealous sister his teammate had described. At 5¡¯3¡å, Zinnia looked tiny next to Howard¡¯s over 6-foot frame. He noticed two cowlicks on her head, looking quite cute. But he had heard others say people with double crowns had bad tempers. Howard thought there might be something to that, considering how moody Zinnia could be. ¡°Get lost or I¡¯ll punch you!¡± Zinnia snapped, her usually soft voice sharp. She clenched her fists, trying to steady her dizzy body. She was burning up and just wanted to go home, grab her stuff, move out, and rest. ¡°Punch me?¡± Howard chuckled, using his palm to measure the funny height difference between her head and his chest. ¡°Feisty little thing, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°GET LOST!¡± Zinnia red up at him, her eyes rimmed with red and her cheeks burning. The next moment, everything went dark. ¡°Zinnia!¡± AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:03 Wed, 17 Septe Dismissed 214 78% 55 vouchers ¡°She¡¯s got a nasty fever! How did none of you notice? She¡¯ll damage her brain at this rate. I¡¯ll start an IV first. When her temperature drops, get her some light food,¡± the doctor said. Looking at Zinnia lying on the hospital bed, her face burning red, he let out a quiet sigh. ¡®Poor thing. She came back to a home that felt like anything but family. Why doesn¡¯t the Shaw family care for such a sweet kid?¡¯ ¡°Got it,¡± Howard replied. He nced at Zinnia, his expression unreadable. She had passed out right after leaving the hospital, so he¡¯d had to carry her back. He couldn¡¯t believe she hadn¡¯t said a word before-wasn¡¯t she afraid of damaging her brain? His mind spun from the doctor¡¯s words about her feversting sincest night. The fact that she¡¯d copsed just now only showed how tough she was. Shortly after, the doctor stepped out. Lucy, who had raced over from the Shaw residence, clutched a cotton swab and a ss of water. She knelt beside the bed and gently dabbed Zinnia¡¯s cracked, dry lips. Her eyes welled up with tears-why did Zinnia have to go through so much? ¡°How did Zinnia get this fever?¡± Howard asked, fixing Lucy with a hard stare. Now he understood why Zinnia¡¯s hand felt like ice this morning. Lucy looked down, her voice quiet. ¡°Last night, you guys pulled Ms. Betty Shaw out of the pool, but left Ms. Zinnia Shaw in the water. She can¡¯t swim, and she was shivering all over when we pulled her out. ¡°I asked if she wanted to go to the hospital, and she refused. I tried to call the family doctor, but she wouldn¡¯t let me. She must have gotten sick from that whole mess.¡± Lucy felt sick remembering how Zinnia had been left in the poolst night, watching her family rush Betty to the hospital without a second nce. She thought the poor girl must have been heartbroken. Zinnia had stared for what felt like forever until a small smile crossed her face. She wrapped herself in the nket Lucy had given her and went back to her room alone, refusing to let anyone call a doctor. Even now, that helpless smile Zinnia had-half sad, half relieved-was enough to break Lucy¡¯s heart. ¡°Zinnia fell in too?¡± Howard looked down at Zinnia in the hospital bed, frozen. He¡¯d been so focused on saving Betty yesterday that he¡¯d never even realized Zinnia was still there. 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept 78% 55 vouchers The temperature dropped sharply at night, making the pool water freezing cold. Betty had barely been in the water before they pulled her out, and she¡¯d been shaking uncontrobly. Howard¡¯s stomach twisted thinking about Zinnia stuck in that icy water all that time. Betty caught a chill and spent two days in the hospital. Zinnia¡¯s condition was clearly worse, yet she¡¯d stubbornly refused to see a doctor. Howard felt a wave of anger rising-even if Zinnia wanted to act out, she couldn¡¯t risk her health like this. ¡°Ms. Zinnia Shaw has done so much for this family. When you hurt your leg, she was the one who made the medicine that fixed you up,¡± Lucy said, her voice trembling. She couldn¡¯t understand why the Shaw brothers couldn¡¯t see how amazing Zinnia was. ¡°What?¡± Howard was too caught up in his irritation with Zinnia to pay attention to Lucy. He only caught something about his leg being hurt. Lucy was about to say more when a cough came from the hospital bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Lucy quickly rushed to Zinnia¡¯s side as she opened her eyes. ¡°Lucy?¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes were foggy, and she called out reflexively at the familiar voice. She felt totally wiped out., and she knew this feeling all too well-she had a fever, a really bad one. Zinnia let out a quiet sigh. She figured if her master found out, he¡¯d be furious, re at her, and snap, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take care of yourself? Do I need to babysit you 24/7 to keep you stay safe and sound?¡± Zinnia¡¯s master had a cool, detached demeanor, yet he¡¯d turn red with anger every time she fell ill. Just thinking about him made her nose tingle. She pouted and grumbled to herself, ¡®What a jerk. Always leaving me behind. When he gets back, I¡¯m gonna give him a piece of my mind! ¡°I¡¯m here, Ms. Zinnia Shaw.¡± Lucy hurried to stand up, her heart ached at Zinnia¡¯s pitiful expression. Howard felt a pang seeing tears welling in Zinnia¡¯s eyes. ¡®Why does she look so upset? Like a kid who¡¯s been totally wronged and has nowhere to turn.¡¯ ¡°Would you like some water?¡± Lucy asked gently, looking down at Zinnia with motherly care. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia replied, her voice thick and hoarse. Before Lucy could move, Howard handed her a cup of warm water with a straw. She paused, ncing at him in surprise. Howard tilted his chin up, signaling her to hurry. He couldn¡¯t bear seeing Zinnia¡¯s pathetic look. Lucy then bent down to help Zinnia drink. 78%1 55 vouchers Zinnia felt awful. Her eyelids felt like lead, too heavy to open. She didn¡¯t even notice Howard standing there. ¡°Thanks for taking care of me, Lucy. I just need a short nap.¡± Zinnia rasped. She took a couple sips to ease her sore throat before drifting off again. Without her master around, Zinnia knew she¡¯d be on her own if she got sick. She had been worried that no one to keep an eye on her while she was getting the IV. But now that Lucy was here, Zinnia finally felt secure. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll be right here,¡± Lucy said softly. She felt her heart breaking-how could the Shaw family be so blind to such a kind soul? Betty had barely fallen into the water, and the whole family had rushed to her side. Yet Zinnia had been underwater for hours and was now burning up with a 104¡ãF fever, with only Howard bringing her to the hospital. The more Lucy thought about it, the more upset she became. Tears welled up, and she quickly brushed them away. Howard stood there, felt like he was invisible. ¡®I¡¯m her family, yet she¡¯d rather lean on Lucy than ask me for help? Just how little does she trust us?¡¯ He¡¯d only seen her acting all tough and never seen this vulnerable side of her. Looking at her pale, weak face, he felt a mix of emotions he couldn¡¯t quite pin down. ¡°Lucy, stay with Zinnia. I¡¯ll go update Mom and Dad upstairs,¡± Howard sighed and hurried off. Everything had happened so fast that he hadn¡¯t had a chance to tell his parents about Zinnia¡¯s fever or that she¡¯d need to stay in the hospital for a couple of days. Lucy looked at Howard but kept quiet. She knew he was just giving orders, not looking for advice-even though she guessed Zinnia probably didn¡¯t want to see the Shaws. AD Comment Discover more novels at findnovel Send gift No Ads Wed, Sept Dismissed 215 ??79% 55 vouchers Howard had gone to find Donald and the others. But he hadn¡¯t shown up even after half an hour. Zinnia woke from a restless sleep, her body aching with fever. She opened her heavy eyes and just met Lucy¡¯s concerned gaze. ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I need to go home,¡± Zinnia whispered. She¡¯d been thinking about packing her stuff and moving out. She couldn¡¯t take another minute at the Shaw residence. Lucy helped Zinnia sit up and shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°The doctor said you must stay in the hospital for two days.¡± ¡°I can rest as well at home.¡± Zinnia pressed her pale lips together. Newest update provided by Lucy gently rubbed Zinnia¡¯s frail back, her voice soft with worry. ¡°Mr. Howard Shaw has to get your mom and the others toe see you.¡± gone ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Lucy. They won¡¯te.¡± Zinnia looked up with teary eyes, her voice husky with emotion. Zinnia had zero expectations from the Shaws, and she knew Betty would never let them visit her. Her best move was to get out of the Shaw residence before they showed up. They¡¯d picked their side, and she was done with them too. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back,¡± Lucy said, ncing at the empty doorway. Half an hour had gone by, and not a single Shaw had shown up, even though they were just a few floors away. Howard had broken his promise again, and Lucy could tell Zinnia was done hoping for anything from her family. After the IV was out, Lucy helped Zinnia leave the hospital. They caught a taxi straight back to the residence. Once they arrived, Lucy walked Zinnia to the living room. Making sure Zinnia could handle the stairs on her own, she stayed downstairs to ask the chef to whip up some light meals. Zinnia went back to her room-the AC was still on the fritz. Stepping inside felt like walking into a walk-in freezer. She didn¡¯t waste any time. Grabbing a small suitcase from the corner, she tossed her phone charger inside and started ransacking the dresser. Ceramic jars and wooden bottles ttered as she shoved most of them into the basket, leaving just a few behind. 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept. ? 78%L 55 vouchers In one swift move, she scooped up the suitcase and bolted downstairs. She ran right into Lucy, who was about to carry a bowl of soup upstairs. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lucy asked, confused. Zinnia¡¯s fever blush hadn¡¯t even faded, yet she was racing around with a suitcase despite it. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Lucy. These are for you and Lucas,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°Take one daily, and your migraines should clear up in six months. ¡°This ointment¡¯s for Lucas¡¯ bad leg pain on rainy days. Tell him to put on a thickyer every night. Once I¡¯m settled, I¡¯ll take care of the acupuncture for him. ¡°And give Chef Alfred this herbal sachet to put under his pillow. It should help him sleep better.¡± As she spoke, she handed Lucy a porcin jar, a wooden jar, and a small embroidered pouch. Lucy, Lucas, and Alfred had been the only ones who showed Zinnia kindness at the Shaw residence. If there was anyone holding her back from leaving, it was them. Lucas always brought her the prettiest flowers from the garden to make her smile, and Alfred saved extra breakfast portions for her. Lucy hovered around with motherly concern, even saying good things about her to Maelis. They felt more like family than the Shaws ever did. Zinnia had nned to slip out and text Lucy and the otherster. But Lucy got worried about leaving Zinnia alone and rushed out of the kitchen, only to catch Zinnia right in the middle of trying to bolt. ¡°You¡¯re noting back?¡± Lucy asked, her eyes filling with tears. Zinnia nodded. ¡°Yeah. They don¡¯t like me, so why should I stick around? I¡¯d rather walk away on my own terms than wait for them to kick me out.¡± This wasn¡¯t Tareston-no Master or any other vige folks. The Shaws would never put up with her. ¡°Could you at least grab some soup before you go? You haven¡¯t eaten all morning. You¡¯re still sick, and your body can¡¯t handle this,¡± Lucy said. Her heart broke as she realized what Zinnia meant by being ¡°kicked out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia handed Lucy the bottle and pouch, set down her suitcase, and took the soup. It was steaming hot, so she carried the bowl to the dining table and sat down to eat. ¡°Let me get you something else,¡± Lucy said, her voice tight with worry. She couldn¡¯t let Zinnia leave without proper preparations. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself, Lucy. I don¡¯t want anything from the Shaws.¡± Zinnia shook her head firmly. Her luggage only contained items she¡¯d originally brought with her. 78% 55 vouchers ¡°These aren¡¯t theirs. I made two sweaters myself. Winter¡¯sing, and you¡¯ll need these,¡± Lucy exined. Then she rushed toward the servant quarters before Zinnia could refuse. When Lucy suffered headaches, Zinnia had prepared herbal tea that worked wonders. Alfred and the other staff had also benefited from her healing skills. ¡®Why can¡¯t the Shaws see how special she is?¡¯ Lucy muttered to herself, feeling her heart ached for Zinnia. Zinnia watched Lucy walk away, powerless to stop her. She stirred the soup, trying to cool it down faster. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything sincest night and barely had a bite this morning. That single filled doughnut wasn¡¯t enough to keep her full. After going through that ordeal all morning with a fever, she¡¯d likely crash if she didn¡¯t grab some food before leaving. Zinnia forced down the entire bowl of soup, just to keep herself from passing out. Lucy hastily packed a bag and handed it to Zinnia. Then she hurried off to find Lucas to have a car ready. Just as she reached the door, she saw Jackson Lynning in. ¡°Mr. Lynn?¡± Zinnia trailed right behind Lucy. She nced up at Jackson and quickly looked away, offering no greeting. ¡°Mrs. Shaw and the others aren¡¯t home, Mr. Lynn,¡± Lucy said, instinctively shifting into a protective stance near Zinnia. ¡°You¡¯re Zinnia?¡± Jackson fixed his gaze on the girl beside Lucy. He frowned at the suitcase in her hand-was she trying to run away from home? ¡°Mr. Lynn, this is Zinnia,¡± Lucy jumped in quickly, then turned to Zinnia. ¡°This is Jackson Lynn, your oldest cousin.¡± She worried Zinnia might upset him before leaving. ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t worry about getting me a ride. I¡¯ll just walk,¡± Zinnia said,pletely ignoring Jackson. She knew if Betty caught wind of Lucy helping her like this, she¡¯d definitely make trouble for her. Ìï AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept DQ Dismissed 216 ? ??? 78%? 55 vouchers ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Ms. Zinnia Shaw!¡± Lucy eximed. ¡°It¡¯s over ten miles downhill, and taxis nevere to this gatedmunity. You¡¯re still feverish-you¡¯ll copse if you walk.¡± ¡®She¡¯s got a fever and she¡¯s trying to take off? She¡¯d only been back to the Shaw family for two months. Why leave now? Was she wronged?¡¯ Jackson frowned and turned to look at Zinnia. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Zinnia took the bag from Lucy and walked straight toward the door. With Jackson there, Lucy couldn¡¯t even make a move to follow Zinnia. Jackson hadn¡¯t even entered the house before turning around to follow Zinnia. Lucy watched Jackson chase after Zinnia, feeling both anxious and helpless. Zinnia was clearly done with the Shaw family, and Lucy couldn¡¯t imagine how she¡¯d handle Jackson, someone she¡¯d never even met before. Plus, Jackson was known for being ice-cold, totally shutting down any girl who tried to get close. Not even his own cousin Betty could crack his tough exterior. Worried, Lucy went to find Lucas to arrange a car for Zinnia. If Jackson didn¡¯t give Zinnia a ride, at least there would be a car to take her home. As Lucy walked, her phone buzzed. She nced down¡ªit was Howard. She picked up right away. ***** Zinnia was oblivious to Lucy¡¯s concerns. Jackson kept pestering her, and she was getting seriously irritated. ¡®Why is this guy following me?¡¯ she thought angrily. ¡°Where are you going, Zinnia?¡± Jackson called out, watching her short legs move surprisingly fast. ¡°None of your business! I don¡¯t know you. Stop following me,¡± Zinnia snapped, her tone dripping with annoyance. Jackson picked up on Zinnia¡¯s annoyance. ¡®Did I do something to tick her off?¡¯ he thought, frowning. ¡°Lucy just told you-I¡¯m your cousin, your mom¡¯s older brother¡¯s son,¡± he said, stepping in front of her and holding out his hand. ¡°Since we¡¯ve never met, let me introduce myself. Hey, I¡¯m Jackson Lynn, your cousin.¡± Zinnia stepped around him, her voice emotionless. ¡°The Shaws mean nothing to me. You¡¯re no family of mine.¡± 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept ¡°Trouble with the Shaw family?¡± Jackson detected the coldness in her voice. 55 vouchers ¡°Not your concern. Get out of my way,¡± Zinnia snapped, her usually soft voice turning sharp. She just felt Jackson was as bothersome as the Shaws. Jackson realized Zinnia really was having issues with the Shaw family. He caught up and grabbed her luggage. When Zinnia red at him, he put on a serious face and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay with the Shaw family,e back to the Lynn residence with me. I won¡¯t let you leave alone anyway. Besides, Grandpa and Grandma haven¡¯t met you yet.¡± Jackson thought about scheming Betty. She¡¯d been with the Shaw family for years, and he was sure they¡¯d never let her go. A small-town girl like Zinnia didn¡¯t stand a chance against Betty¡¯s power y. ¡°Stop it. One family wants to send me away, the other wants to take me back. Can¡¯t you two families settle your differences first?¡± Zinnia said, furious. She tried to reim her belongings, but Jackson lifted them overhead. She jumped and strained, but couldn¡¯t reach. Already feeling unwell, this teasing pushed her over the edge. When Zinnia red up, Jackson froze. Her delicate but pale face caught his eye-she did resemble Maelis, but younger and more striking. The fever flushed her cheeks, adding a fragile air that begged protection. She looked like the whole world had wronged her. Zinnia had kept her head down before, so Jackson never saw her face clearly. He¡¯de to her birthday party yesterday but hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of her. His grandparents, Henry and Sofia, grew concerned after hearing about Betty¡¯s drowning incident. They sent him to check on her-only to find her trying to leave her family. Jackson¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡®Are they out of their minds?¡¯ he thought. The Shaw family finally found their long-lost daughter, yet instead ofpensating her, they were sending her away. ¡°Don¡¯t want to stay with the Shaws? That¡¯s fine.¡± Jackson kept his anger in check, his voice gentle. ¡°Come home with me to the Lynn residence.¡± He figured that the Shaws had raised Betty for over a decade and couldn¡¯t cast her aside overnight. The real victim here would be the neer without family ties-Zinnia. ¡°No. I won¡¯t return to the Shaws or join your Lynns,¡± Zinnia said coldly. ¡°Return my belongings or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Jackson was devilishly handsome with chiseled features and soulful eyes. His gentle tone might disarm most people, but Zinnia had grown up with a master whose beauty mirrored celestial beings. Ordinary men couldn¡¯t shake herposure. 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept. 78% 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia.¡± Jackson crouched down to her eye level. ¡°I promise our family will protect you. Grandma and Grandpa miss you so much. Why don¡¯t you go see them?¡± Zinnia frowned, remembering the kind old couple she met when first arriving at the Shaw residence. Sofia had held her hands, asking if she¡¯d had a hard time all those years, then slipped an emerald pendant into her palm. Jackson noticed Zinnia hesitating when Sofia was mentioned. He began, ¡°Zinnia, you need to find a ce first if you want to move out. Let¡¯s stay at the Lynn residence while you look. ¡°You can keep Grandmapany. She hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely and keeps talking about you. Why not visit her while taking your time to find the right ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check on Grandma then leave,¡± Zinnia said. Sofia was the first person who showed her kindness in Jinston. When Jackson mentioned Sofia¡¯s poor health, Zinnia grew worried-she treasured everyone who treated her well. ¡°Alright.¡± Jackson nodded. His main goal was to get her home safely, and they could discuss her leavingter. He wouldn¡¯t let a feverish Zinnia wander off alone. If she refused to stay at the Shaw residence, the Lynn family would shelter her. Zinnia remained silent. ¡°My car¡¯s just ahead. Stay close, okay?¡± Jackson said, trying to make conversation. Zinnia followed him silently. She nned to leave right after visiting Sofia. Jackson sighed quietly at Zinnia¡¯s silence. He wondered how much mistreatment the Shaw family had subjected her to. B AD Comment Send gift No Ads This update is avable on FindN()vel 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 217 ? .78% E55 vouchers Jackson¡¯s ck Mercedes waited outside, engine purring-he¡¯d gotten there quicker than she¡¯d expected. Once inside, he nced at Zinnia in the passenger seat. His thoughts wandered to her upbringing in that poor, remote town-where the fanciest ride was an electric scooter. Without thinking, he asked, ¡°Need help with that seatbelt?¡± But his worry was overblown. Sure, she¡¯d grown up isted, but she¡¯d been with the Shaws long enough to know how a seatbelt worked. Still, he couldn¡¯t help treating her like some helpless kid. The way he talked to her like she was five made Zinnia bite back an eye roll. She jammed the buckle in herself. Jackson caught the faintest hint of annoyance from her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± he said, firing up the engine. The Mercedes rolled smooth as silk out of the gates. Outside, the trees blurred past. Exhaustion hit Zinnia hard¡ªshe yawned, curling into the seat as sleep took her. The meds had left her drained and achy. Rest couldn¡¯te soon enough. At the hospital, she¡¯d been thinking about leaving the Shaw family. Meanwhile, her body ached and her mind wouldn¡¯t settle, making sleep impossible. Jackson looked at the small girl curled up in the seat, his heart softening a little. She could be tough sometimes, but now she looked so fragile that it made him want to protect her. He¡¯d never met Zinnia before. When the Shaws got her back, he was overseas handlingpany business. His grandparents had dragged him back home for Zinnia¡¯s birthday, insisting he couldn¡¯t miss it. But when he arrived at the Shaw residence with them, Zinnia was nowhere to be found. Betty said Zinnia was probably upset about not having her own party, Jackson had frowned at the time. ¡°The Shaws have plenty of money. What¡¯s so hard about throwing two parties? This is Zinnia¡¯s first birthday with them, her actual birthday. Doesn¡¯t she deserve her own celebration? ¡®Betty¡¯s had sixteen birthday parties. Zinnia can¡¯t even get one? The poor girl¡¯s never had a proper birthday before. Making them share is just cruel,¡¯ he had thought angrily. wed, Sept ? .78%? 55 vouchers To make matters worse, no one had even announced Zinnia¡¯s existence. Everyone at the party still thought it was all for Betty. When Sofia found out, she went to Maelis and suggested throwing two separate parties. But Maelis rejected the suggestion, insisting one party sufficed since both girls were born on the same day. The previous celebration had been Zinnia¡¯s, yet Betty hadn¡¯t objected, so she saw no need for Zinnia to take issue either. At the time, Sofia stood stunned by Maelis¡¯s casual attitude. Her repeated questions about Zinnia¡¯s whereabouts met only shrugs from Maelis and the others. Sofia hade specifically for Zinnia. Between the girl¡¯s mysterious absence and Maelis¡¯s insensitive remarks, she finally grabbed Henry¡¯s arm and left in frustration. They hadn¡¯t traveled all this way to watch Bettymand everyone¡¯s attention. Jackson departed with them, which exined why he knew nothing about the subsequent pool incident involving both girls. The Lynns didn¡¯t learn the full story until morning. The moment Sofia heard, she sent Jackson to the Shaw residence. Now, seeing Zinnia¡¯s condition, Jackson knew with cold certainty-if he hadn¡¯t stepped in, Zinnia would have disappeared for good. When he saw Zinnia dragging her suitcase toward the exit, every instinct screamed that if he didn¡¯t stop her right then, they¡¯d lose her forever. Noticing Zinnia¡¯s flushedplexion, Jackson remembered Lucy¡¯s warning about a fever. His hand against her forehead confirmed it-she was running dangerously hot. He¡¯d mistaken her flushed cheeks for anger rather than recognizing the severe fever beneath. Jackson cranked up the AC, threw a nket over her, then hit the gas while calling Charlie Lynn, his younger brother. The source of th?s content is find?novel Charlie was Zinnia¡¯s cousin and a doctor-hising to check on her was only right. Jackson already considered Zinnia part of the Lynn family. If the Shaws wouldn¡¯t appreciate her, his family would. And he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone mistreating her again. ***** Sofia and Henry were anxiously waiting outside the Lynn residence when Jackson arrived with Zinnia. Seeing how pale she looked in his arms, they immediately asked, ¡°What happened? Why is she so pale?¡± Zinnia stayed unconscious as Jackson carried her inside, her breathing hot andbored. Henry and Sofia felt terrible seeing how pale and weak she looked. 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept. ¡°She¡¯s running a fever,¡± Jackson exined. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, is Charlie back yet?¡± 78% 55 vouchers ¡°Take her upstairs,¡± said Charlie, who was already in the living room. Noticing Jackson¡¯s concern, he nced at the feverish girl and pointed to the second floor. Jackson carried her upstairs with Charlie following. The worried grandparents trailed behind. ¡°102 F,¡± Charlie announced after checking with the thermometer, his usual calm reced by concern. ¡°She¡¯s had medication too recently for another dose. We¡¯ll need to cool her physically.¡± As Charlie applied a cooling patch, Jackson gently wiped Zinnia¡¯s neck and arms with a damp towel, hoping to reduce her fever quickly. Sofia carefully spooned water into Zinnia¡¯s mouth, her heart breaking. ¡°This is uneptable,¡± Henry murmured. ¡°Donald and Maelis can¡¯t even care for her properly. We told them this would happen-they never treated both girls fairly. But they just wouldn¡¯t let us take her in. Now look at her-burning up with fever, and nobody even noticed.¡± Henry¡¯s body tensed as he watched Zinnia¡¯sbored breathing. The girl who¡¯d been perfectly healthy days ago now burned up before his eyes. He swallowed his anger toward his daughter, but Donald¡¯s neglect stuck in his throat. ¡®Two grown adults, bothpletely failing their own child,¡¯ he thought, shaking his head. Sofia¡¯s voice cut through the room. ¡°That¡¯s settled. Zinnia stays with us. If the Shaws can¡¯t care for Zinnia, and Maelis won¡¯t make time, I will.¡± The thought of her daughter¡¯s negligence made her blood boil. ¡°Grandma,¡± Jackson whispered, ¡°Zinnia thinks Maelis is kicking her out. I found her leaving the Shaw residence with her bags. Had to lie that you were sick to get her toe with me. She can¡¯t find out I lied when she wakes up.¡± Water sshed as Jackson dunked the towel again. He twisted it tight between his fists beforeying it across Zinnia¡¯s burning skin. The unnatural heat radiating from her skin turned his stomach. Jackson¡¯s lie about her being sick caught Sofia by surprise-she was perfectly healthy, after all, She nodded absently at first, still focused on Zinnia, until the truth crashed into her. ¡°Wait,¡± Sofia said, her voice rising. ¡°Maelis is kicking her out? Is she crazy?¡± Rage burned through her. The sheer heartlessness of a mother abandoning her own child left Sofia and Jackson speechless. 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 218 Q ? ???78%s 55 vouchers Zinnia slept until evening. While she was out, the Shaw family came looking for her, but Sofia turned them away, furious. She made it clear Zinnia wasn¡¯t going anywhere until the Shaws straightened themselves out. The Shaws had used Zinnia of wrongdoing over a ridiculous misunderstanding and actually considered banishing her. The thought of Zinnia hearing those hurtful words twisted Sofia¡¯s stomach. Maelis bore the brunt of Sofia¡¯s fury. Sofia couldn¡¯tprehend how her own daughter could be so blind to what was right. When Maelis finally left with red-rimmed eyes, promising to check on Zinniater, Sofia turned away without acknowledgment. The irony tasted like ash in Sofia¡¯s mouth. ¡®Zinnia¡¯s her own flesh and blood. If she¡¯d truly cared, she would¡¯ve at least looked back before leaving. ¡®But no, she¡¯s too wrapped up in coddling Betty while being ready to throw Zinnia away. What kind of mother does that?¡¯ she thought. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Charlie entered with medicine, immediately moving to help as Zinnia struggled upright. Zinnia blinked at the unfamiliar room, her thoughts sluggish, until a kind-eyed man leaned into view. For one dizzy moment, she thought it was her master-always so gentle, always there when she woke up sick. Without thinking, she leaned into Charlie. ¡°Master¡­¡± Her voice came out soft, rough, and aching. Charlie froze, unprepared for her unexpected closeness and immediate trust. Charlie looked down at Zinnia leaning on him, confused. A strange warm feeling grew in his chest-he¡¯d never had someone depend on him like this before. The Lynn family had no girls in Charlie¡¯s generation, and Charlie, like the rest, couldn¡¯t stand Betty, When Zinnia leaned into him, trusting and warm, he froze, his hands stiff on her shoulders, and his mind nk. Charlie leaned closer, but Zinnia¡¯s whisper was too faint to catch. ¡°Hey,¡± he said, keeping his voice soft, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you. No more pain.¡± 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept DQ A 78% 55 vouchers Her whisper cut deeper than it should. Remembering his coworkers¡¯ words about how tofort little sisters, he gave an awkward pat between her shoulders. Her frail body, all sharp edges and hollow curves, twisted something inside him. ¡®Whoever was supposed to care for her has failed. Badly. ¡®The fever has to be tearing her apart. People always say little girls are fragile-no way she can handle this much pain on her own,¡¯ he thought to himself. Zinnia blinked back to awareness at the sound of Charlie¡¯s soothing voice. She looked up to see his kind face-soft features, warm eyes, pale pink lips. His hand, clumsy at first, slowly settled into a steady rhythm against her back. Zinnia pulled away from Charlie¡¯s arms as she realized the man holding her wasn¡¯t her master. Her master would smile gently-until she woke. Then his face would darken with that familiar scolding tone. ¡°You never let me stop worrying,¡± he¡¯d sigh. ¡°How will you take care of yourself when I¡¯m gone?¡± He¡¯d repeated the story endlessly-how he¡¯d found her as a baby, dumped in the trash and barely breathing, her tiny body bruised head to toe. The fact she¡¯d survived at all had shocked him. Even now, the slightest chill sent her into a fever. A decade of his care had strengthened her, but never truly fixed what had been broken. Zinnia had been fragile as a child-delicate as porcin. Whenever her master went herb- gathering in the mountains, he¡¯d leave her with someone in their town, too worried to leave her alone. Eventually, he found her biological parents and sent her back to the Shaw residence. The freezing pool water there still haunted Zinnia. When she¡¯d been pushed in, she¡¯d thrashed helplessly. Without swimming lessons from her master, she had no idea what to do. Cold water rushed into her nose and mouth, making it impossible to breathe. She shivered, watching Howard dive for Betty without hesitation. The familiarity of it prickled her skin-that same abandonment she¡¯d felt when her master left. Lucy and the others finally pulled her out, but the icy chill had already seeped into her bones. She could already feel the illnessing on. Normally, she¡¯d make her own remedy, but she¡¯d used all her herbs on Lucy and the others. When she tried to go purchase more, 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept Howard dragged her to the hospital instead. 55 vouchers As she pulled away, the warmth vanished, leaving behind an unexpected chill. That hollow feeling surprised him. He¡¯d never met Zinnia before-too buried inb work to notice her return. Even yesterday¡¯s visit with their grandparents hadn¡¯t crossed their paths. Meeting Zinnia properly for the first time, Charlie found she matched every image he¡¯d ever held of an ideal sister-delicate beauty and gentle grace. His heart softened at once. Zinnia murmured, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thank you.¡± Her gaze took in the unfamiliar surroundings- neither the Shaw residence nor the hospital. Recalling Jackson¡¯s mention of taking her to the Lynn residence, she concluded this must be their home. Charlie wasn¡¯t much of a talker, and Zinnia was even quieter. Before long, the room went silent. The door swung open softly as Sofia entered, her face lighting up. ¡°There¡¯s my girl! Feeling better now? Don¡¯t worry about your mother. I already gave her a piece of my mind. She got confused and made a bad call.¡± She smoothed the sheets and continued, ¡°You¡¯ll stay with me for a while. I really need some proper time with my sweet girl.¡± Zinnia looked at Sofia, her nk expression oddly endearing. ¡®This is a true Lynn,¡¯ Sofia thought, her heart melting. ¡®My Zinnia belongs here with us. Not like Betty¡­ After all these years, that girl still feels like a stranger. Nothing of Maelis in her face. Nothing of the Shaw family either.¡¯ Sofia had even asked Maelis privately if there¡¯d been a hospital mix-up, but Maelis had brushed it off as ¡°just one of those gic quirks.¡± Typical Maelis, always sticking up for the wrong ones,¡¯ Sofia thought. ¡®Now we know the truth. There was indeed a mix-up. All those years¡­my poor Zinnia out there all alone¡­ ¡°Grandma.¡± Zinnia¡¯s quiet voice pulled Sofia from her thoughts. Sofia was just as kind as Zinnia remembered-her smile as warm as the people she knew back in the town. ¡°I¡¯m here, Zinnia. Darling, you must be starving,¡± Sofia said with a smile, her voice gentle. ¡°I had the cook make something really nice. Let¡¯s go downstairs, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia nodded quietly. The nap had helped, and now her stomach growled insistently. 11:04 Wed, Sept 78% 55 vouchers ¡°I¡¯ll go get Grandpa and Jackson,¡± Charlie said. He couldn¡¯t help noticing how easily his grandmother connected with Zinnia, while the girl still kept him at arm¡¯s length. The realization left a bitter taste in his mouth. He wished he¡¯d gone with Sofia to meet Zinnia when she first came home. Maybe then she wouldn¡¯t be so distant with him now. But there was no point dwelling on it. AD Comment Send gift No Ads The source of th?s content is Find[?]ovel 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 219 78% 55 vouchers ¡°Stay close to me, dear,¡± Sofia murmured, squeezing Zinnia¡¯s hand. ¡°No one will trouble you here. No one.¡± Zinnia followed Sofia downstairs, where Henry and the others waited at the set table-none had wanted to eat without her. ¡°Zinnia, do you still feel unwell?¡± Henry asked anxiously when he spotted her. ¡°Charlie can help if you need anything.¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Zinnia said, her voice still a little hoarse but much better than it had been that morning. ¡°Zinnia, sit here,¡± Jackson offered, standing and pulling out the chair between him and Charlie. They were siblings, so it was obvious to Jackson that Charlie cared just as much about her. With their parents away on vacation, the house held only the two brothers, their grandparents, and now Zinnia. ¡°Alright, Zinnia, sit between your cousins,¡± Sofia said. She¡¯d wanted her granddaughter beside her, but Jackson had been quicker. Zinnia didn¡¯t mind where she sat. She settled calmly between the two brothers, her usual cool expression softening slightly as she nced at Henry and Sofia. ¡°Zinnia, I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked to eat, so I had the chef prepare some light dishes for you.¡± Jackson kept his voice soft, watching her reaction. ¡°Once you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll take you out for a proper meal. Just tell me what you¡¯re craving, and the chef can make it for you,¡± he continued. Zinnia had only just joined the Shaw family, and Jackson still had no idea what her favorite foods were. He¡¯d even asked Maelis earlier while Zinnia was asleep, but she didn¡¯t know either. It seemed no one in the Shaw family had a clue about Zinnia¡¯s preferences, Since she wasn¡¯t feeling well, the chef had kept the dishes simple and easy on the stomach. Everything was nutritious, if a little nd. ¡°Thanks,¡± Zinnia murmured. Truthfully, it didn¡¯t matter much to her what she ate. Nothing would everpare to her master¡¯s cooking. Right now, she was just eating to keep her strength up. 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept ? ?78% 55 vouchers Jackson sighed as he noticed Zinnia keeping her distance, but he quickly epted it. ¡°This is our first real meeting-she barely knows us,¡¯ he thought. ¡®After everything the Shaw family put her through, no wonder she¡¯s not ready to trust. ¡°Hey, Zinnia, shrimp¡¯s good for you. Have some more,¡± Charlie said, noticing her gaze on the shrimp. He wiped his hands on a napkin before peeling one and dropping it onto her te. ¡°There you go.¡± Zinnia nced at the shrimp, then followed the fork back to Charlie. He was smiling at her gently, his eyes warm and encouraging. She just lowered her gaze without a word. ¡°Zinnia, you need to eat,¡± Sofia urged, serving her another portion. ¡°You¡¯re not well, and we want you to get better soon.¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandma,¡± Zinnia murmured, her voice barely audible. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve been through so muchtely,¡± Sofia said softly. ¡°Your mother can be careless sometimes, but don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯m here for you. ¡°Just make yourself at home with us. Take all the time you need.¡± Her chest tightened as she watched her granddaughter sitting so still and polite. ¡®Zinnia is such a good girl-how could the Shaw family have failed to see that?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not going back,¡± Zinnia said quietly, meeting Sofia¡¯s eyes before ncing at Jackson nearby. ¡°I only came to check on you because Jackson said you weren¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯ll leave soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Zinnia. I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely. My whole body aches-must be my age catching up with me.¡± Sofia¡¯s voice wavered dramatically. ¡°Who knows how many more chances I¡¯ll have to see you? Won¡¯t you stay and keep mepany?¡± The second Zinnia mentioned leaving, Sofia sprang into action. She clutched her chest with a groan, secretly pinching Henry¡¯s arm for good measure. his Henry, married to her for decades, didn¡¯t miss a beat. He dug his fingers into his thigh until eyes watered, then turned to Zinnia with a pitiful look. ¡°Your grandma¡¯s right, dear. We¡¯re not getting any younger, and our time with you is¡­ limited. ¡°One day, I might just drop dead,¡± Henry said, his voice trembling. ¡°Have a heart, Zinnia. Stay with us a while longer.¡± Zinnia watched their performance in silence. Her sharp eyes gave away that she wasn¡¯t fooled. She¡¯d trained under her master in medicine-she wasn¡¯t an expert yet, but she knew a fake illness when she saw one. There was no way she was buying this act. 11:04 Wed, 17 Sept 7 578% 55 vouchers Zinnia turned and fixed Jackson with an icy re. ¡®Liar. Grandma is obviously fine,¡¯ she thought. Jackson squirmed under her stare, an odd twinge of guilt hitting him. Then it struck him- Sofia pulled this trick all the time with him and Charlie, and they always fell for it. He figured Zinnia wouldn¡¯t see through it. What Jackson didn¡¯t know was that Zinnia had already seen right through him-she knew enough about medicine to spot his lie instantly. By the time he realized his mistake, he¡¯d already earned himself weeks of Zinnia¡¯s icy treatment. ¡°Stay with us awhile, won¡¯t you, Zinnia?¡± Sofia coaxed, eyes twinkling. Zinnia wasn¡¯t even grown. The thought of her leaving set the Lynns all on edge. ¡°Your grandma¡¯s right. Just stay with us, okay?¡± Henry added gently. ¡°It gets too quiet around here with just the two of us.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be keeping youpany,¡± Zinnia said, nodding toward the brothers. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel ¡°Oh, Zinnia, don¡¯t even get me started on those two,¡± Sofia huffed, shaking her head. ¡°One¡¯s always buried in hispany, while the other¡¯s holed up in that researchb. ¡°They are always away-disappearing for weeks on end. Sometimes, your grandpa and I wonder if we even have grandsons anymore,¡± she added, rolling her eyes for emphasis. The Lynn family had never beenrge. Sofia and Henry had just two children. Their son gave them three grandsons-Jackson, Charlie, and Isaac-who brought some life to the family. But things changed as their grandsons grew up. Jackson had taken over the family business the moment he was old enough, while his parents retired to travel the world. Charlie, after graduating, split his time between a research institute and a hospital, barely sparing a day to visit. And Isaac was the unpredictable one. This summer, he could be scaling a mountain, trekking through a desert, or throwing himself out of a ne. Most of the time, he waspletely unreachable-except for the asional grainy video update to prove he hadn¡¯t been eaten by a bear. His antics kept the entire family in a constant state of low-grade panic. Once Sofia started on her grandsons, there was no stopping her. Zinnia simply listened, silent, as Sofia¡¯sints rolled on and on. 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 220 78% 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, why don¡¯t you stay with us a while longer? The new term doesn¡¯t start for another week. We can figure out moving closer to campuster, okay? I missed you terribly,¡± Sofia said, her eyes soft with hope. Seeing Zinnia¡¯s hesitation, Sofia quickly modified her request, suggesting Zinnia simply stay until the new term began in seven days. It was such a short time-certainly not an unreasonable request. ¡°Alright.¡± Zinnia pressed her lips together as she met Sofia¡¯s hopeful gaze, then turned to Henry¡¯s expectant expression. She found herself unable to refuse them. They had always treated her with kindness, and she knew Henry¡¯s health wasn¡¯t ideal. While his nighttime headaches and insomnia might appear minor now, Zinnia understood the potential risks if left unaddressed. The week before school would give her enough time to prepare herbal remedies-both to help him and repay their kindness. She made a mental note to restock her supplies tomorrow, keeping the n to herself for now. She figured there was no need to worry them when his condition was still manageable. Across the room, Jackson and Charlie exchanged relieved nces, shooting Sofia a discreet thumbs-up. Sofia shook her head in exasperation, thinking to herself, ¡®None of you can do anything right. As usual, everything falls to me.¡¯ ***** Evening camete in the summer, the sun still glowing as Zinnia sat talking with her grandparents. They did most of the asking, she most of the answering-but they didn¡¯t mind. If anything, watching her quietly respond only deepened their affection. As the conversation wound down, Zinnia rose to head upstairs-only for Jackson to stop her. ¡°Zinnia,¡± he said, pushing to his feet, ¡°I fixed up a room for you on the third floor. Let me show you.¡± Zinnia was new at the Lynn residence. She had no idea which room was meant for her, so she quietly followed Jackson up to the third floor, with Charlie trailing behind. ¡°Zinnia, I had this room prepared for you this afternoon,¡± Jackson said, watching her reaction carefully. ¡°If it¡¯s not to your liking, just say the word and I¡¯ll have it redone immediately. 11:05 Wed, Sept 55 vouchers ¡°Our bedrooms are all on this floor. Charlie and I are right next door. Just shout if you need anything. Grandparents stay on the second floor. When they opened the center door, Zinnia was met with a soft pink glow. The room looked like it had been plucked from a fairy tale¡ªa princess bed with sheer drapes, plush carpeting, and carefully arranged stuffed toys. Delicate beige curtains framed the window, which Jackson opened to reveal a garden of pink roses below. Zinnia paused at the threshold, taking in the scene. This was clearly designed for someone¡¯s idea of a perfect princess. She hesitated, almost reluctant to enter. Truth be told, Zinnia never cared much aboutforts-not what she ate, what she wore, or where she slept. When she first came back to the Shaw residence, Betty had stuck her in the worst room on the second floor-the one farthest down the hall. At night, the broken AC would tter nonstop, while cold winds blew right through the drafty windows. Even when Lucas tried to fix things, they¡¯d break again by morning-sometimes getting him. in trouble. Eventually, Zinnia told him to stop trying. The room was simple but livable, which suited Zinnia just fine. She had no intention of staying with the Shaws permanently-once her master returned, she would leave. Arguing over things like this was pointless. Even if she voiced her opinion, the Shaws wouldn¡¯t take her seriously. But Jackson saw his little cousin differently. To him, she was like a storybook princess-and every princess deserved a proper room. ¡°Zinnia, you don¡¯t like it, do you?¡± Jackson asked when she hesitated in the doorway. Her pause made him think she was disappointed. ¡°If it¡¯s not to your taste, we can get people to redecorate it. You can choose any style you want.¡± ¡®Yeah, we kinda threw this room together in a hurry. No surprise if Zinnia¡¯s not thrilled,¡¯ he thought to himself. Read full story at find?novel ¡°Absolutely. We can change everything if you¡¯d prefer,¡± Charlie chimed in. Zinnia nodded as she looked around. ¡°I like it,¡± she said softly. The room was actually quite nice. She met their eyes and offered a small smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± After all, Zinnia was still just a kid. Back in that small town with her master, life had been hard. Getting meat every day alone had been a luxury. She¡¯d never even imagined a room this beautiful. Her master used to tease her about building her a pink castle someday. She¡¯d always called 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept 78% 55 vouchers him a liar. Turned out she was right¡ªthere was no pink castle, and her master was gone. That familiar ache settled in her chest. Zinnia missed him all over again. He¡¯d always said they were poor, that he couldn¡¯t give her much. But he¡¯d never stopped trying-working himself to the bone just to put meat on her te. He was the best man she¡¯d ever known. If given the choice, Zinnia would return to that small town without hesitation. Fancy houses and pink castles meant nothing to her. She had no interest in the Shaws¡¯ luxurious lifestyle. All she truly wanted was to be with her master again. ¡°Zinnia?¡± Jackson had to call twice before she blinked back to the present. ¡°Yes?¡± Zinnia looked up, blinking in confusion. ¡°You want to look around the room?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Just tell me what you¡¯d like changed, and I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± Zinnia shook her head. ¡°No need. It¡¯s perfect as it is. The princess-themed room was beautiful-far more than she could have expected. Compared to her old room at the Shaw residence, this was many times better. Jackson¡¯s expression softened with relief. ¡°As long as you like it, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± he said gently. ¡°But if you ever want anything adjusted, just tell me. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± A quiet smile curved his lips as he watched her reaction. He had skipped work that afternoon to oversee the renovations himself, unwilling to ept anything less than perfection for Zinnia. ¡°You should rest now,¡± Jackson said, his voice warm but concerned. ¡°We¡¯ll let you be. Call if you need anything.¡± Zinnia still appeared worn out, her pale face and colorless lips making her look painfully fragile. The brothers exchanged a nce, knowing she needed proper rest. Charlie gestured to the room beside hers. ¡°I¡¯m right next door,¡± he added. ¡°If you need anything at all, just knock. I¡¯ll be there in seconds.¡± Charlie had nned to return to the research institute that afternoon, but Zinnia¡¯s arrival changed everything. Something told him he shouldn¡¯t leave until his little cousin had fully recovered, so he arranged for time off. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia nodded. After the brothers left, Zinnia stepped into the room by herself. She closed the door behind her, toed off her shoes, and slowly sank her feet into the plush carpet. It felt like walking on warm clouds-all the chill from her old room was instantly forgotten. 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept 78% 55 vouchers Her gaze fell on the SpongeBob plush tucked in the sofa corner. A spark of delight lit her face -she¡¯d always loved soft toys. She moved to cradle the bright yellow figure in her hands, its plush surface seeming to embrace her like an old friend. She buried her face in the toy, smiling properly for the first time since arriving. She liked this room. AD No Ads 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept. Dismissed 221 < 2.78% 55 vouchers That first night at the Lynn residence, Zinnia slept deeply. There was no rattling air conditioner or creeping drafts-just perfect stillness. When she finally stirred the next morning, sunlight told her it was nearly ten before she wandered downstairs. Downstairs, Sofia was trimming her potted nts while Henry lounged in his favorite chair, sipping tea and peering at the newspaper through his reading sses. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re awake.¡± Sofia turned at the sound of footsteps, her face lighting up. Zinnia looked much better today, her fresh-faced sweetness making them want to hug her. Henry folded his paper with a rustle. ¡°Benedict, tell the chef to prepare breakfast for Zinnia,¡± he called out, grinning at her. ¡°Right away.¡± Benedict acknowledged before disappearing toward the kitchen. ¡°Good morning, Grandma, Grandpa,¡± Zinnia greeted them. Sofia¡¯s gaze lingered on Zinnia¡¯s faded outfit-the yellowed white tee and frayed jeans. ¡°Didn¡¯t Jackson leave clothes for you, dear?¡± ¡°He did,¡± Zinnia replied, though she wasn¡¯t sure why Sofia had asked. Her mind drifted to the walk-in closet full of beautiful dresses-lovely things she¡¯d never imagined could be meant for her. Instead, she still wore the clothes her master had given her. Though pilled and worn, they had always been enough for her. Her master would wear the same threadbare clothes for years, yet never failed to buy her new seasonal outfits. The contrast wasn¡¯t lost on Zinnia. ¡°Don¡¯t you like the clothes Jackson picked for you, dear?¡± Sofia asked gently. ¡°Let me take you shopping-we can even have selections brought to the house for you to choose.¡± Misreading Zinnia¡¯s hesitation as dissatisfaction, Sofia resolved to refresh her granddaughter¡¯s wardrobe. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Grandma.¡± Zinnia shook her head. ¡°I brought enough from Tareston.¡± The truth was, what little money she had went toward medicinal herbs, leaving nothing for frivolities like clothes. ¡°These clothes were picked just for you,¡± Sofia insisted, her heart aching at Zinnia¡¯s hesitation. She couldn¡¯t believe her daughter had failed to provide such basic things for Zinnia. Henry¡¯s cheerful face dimmed slightly. The Shaws¡¯ neglect grew more appalling by the Th?s chapter is updated by Find~Novel 11:05 Wed, 17 SeptDO minute. 78% 55 vouchers Sofia forced down her rising anger and took Zinnia¡¯s hand. ¡°Come along, dear. A beautiful girl should have beautiful clothes.¡± She made a mental note to have strong words with her daughterter-this level of neglect was simply uneptable. She guided Zinnia upstairs to the walk-in closet bursting with designer pieces. ¡°Really, Grandma, my clothes are fine,¡± Zinnia protested, uneasy about epting such generosity. Debts of kindness, she knew, were the hardest to repay. ¡°Fine? There¡¯s nothing fine about frayed edges.¡± Sofia¡¯s voice held gentle firmness. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re our princess now, and princesses deserve proper clothes. Sit-I¡¯ll choose something for you.¡± Practical as ever, Sofia recognized Zinnia¡¯s difort and sighed quietly. ¡®Those Shaws have done real damage. Healing would take time! Before Zinnia could protest, Sofia steered her toward the walk-in closet, selecting a butter- yellow sundress. ¡°Try this, darling,¡± she urged, smoothing the fabric. ¡°It¡¯ll be perfect on you.¡± ***** After breakfast, Zinnia approached Sofia again, her canvas bag in hand. ¡°Grandma, I need to pick up some things in town.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Sofia agreed easily. ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll have the car brought around.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Zinnia epted without argument. The Lynn residence¡¯s remote location made taxis both inconvenient and expensive. Besides, since she needed herbal supplies for Henry, she figured that using the family car was simply practical. ¡°Zinnia, take this and buy yourself something nice,¡± Sofia said, pressing a card into her granddaughter¡¯s hand. ¡°But Grandma, I have money,¡± Zinnia protested with a small frown, Her master had left her some money before he went away-enough to cover what she needed. And the herbs she was after now weren¡¯t even pricey. As for the rare ingredients, she¡¯d settled that matterst night with a quick call made to Tareston. Someone there had agreed to ship them to Jinston right away, and they should be arriving soon. Then she could get started on Henry¡¯s medicine. Today¡¯s agenda was simple-run errands and find a ce to stay. ¡°Nonsense,¡± Sofia insisted, closing Zinnia¡¯s fingers around the card, ¡°Grandma¡¯s money is different. Let me spoil you for once.¡± 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept CDQ 55 vouchers By now, Sofia had given up expecting much from her daughter¡¯s family when it came to Zinnia¡¯s wellbeing. If Maelis had sent Zinnia any money, it would mean she still had a shred of decency left. If not, Sofia was ready to tear into her again-exactly like the phone scolding she¡¯d delivered afterst night¡¯s dinner. ¡°Go ahead, dear. The car¡¯s waiting out front,¡± Sofia said, tucking the credit card into Zinnia¡¯s palm. ¡°If you miss lunch, call Jackson and make him treat you to something nice.¡± Then she turned towards Henry and called out, ¡°Henry, give me a hand with these flowers, would you?¡± Zinnia stared at the card, its weight familiar. It reminded her of the one from her master, still hidden in her backpack. As Zinnia walked out, she weighed the two cards in her mind. ¡®Grandma¡¯s is undoubtedly loaded. After all, the Lynns are famously wealthy. But Master¡¯s card¡­¡¯ Her lips pressed together as she shook her head. Though she¡¯d never checked the bnce, she knew with certainty it would be nearly empty. She could just picture her perpetually broke master scraping together coppers for years to fill that card. Back in Tareston, none of the town¡¯s children had seen beyond their hometown. This vibrant city, bursting with possibilities, made Zinnia determined to earn enough to show them the wider world someday. Back at the Shaw residence, Maelis was always hovering. Every time Zinnia tried to leave, the interrogation began. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? What are you going to do?¡± Maelis would demand. Betty would chime in with faux concern, ¡°Zinnia, you know Jinston is full of important people. You must be careful. If you identally offend someone, call us immediately so we don¡¯t worry.¡± The words sounded caring but carried a clear warning. Maelis ate it up. Soon, every attempt Zinnia made to go out was met with such intense scrutiny that she simply stopped trying. Now finally free from the Shaw residence Zinnia could move about ne che nced She mc do li dow Comment AD Send gift No Ads 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 222 55 vouchers Inside the mall, Zinnia ignored the shops and made straight for an oddly deserted elevator. The other elevators had lines of people waiting, yet no one approached this one-even though it stood empty and ready. The crowd kept shooting her sideways looks instead of boarding, which told her something was off. Soon, the elevator doors slid open, and Zinnia stepped inside without hesitation. The people waiting outside stared in astonishment at this unfamiliar girl who dared to board Yannis¡¯s private elevator. Inside, the chatting group fell silent as Zinnia stepped in. Toby Johnson, Yannis¡¯s assistant, began speaking politely, ¡°Excuse me, miss, this elevator is¡ª¡± Zinnia turned with a questioning look in her clear, bright eyes. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Before anyone could respond, a deep, rxed voice interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not in any hurry.¡± The elevator doors closed behind them, beginning their ascent before anyone could exit. Zinnia turned toward the voice. As she tilted her head back to meet his eyes, a startling thought struck her-this man¡¯s beauty could stand alongside her master¡¯s. He had elegantly shaped eyes, sharp cheekbones, and a straight nose above naturally rosy lips. His ck shirt, slightly open at the cor, revealed a glimpse of his corbone. Leaning casually against the elevator wall with one hand in his pocket, he exuded effortless grace. He looked like something out of a dream-too perfect to be real, too striking to forget. For one reckless moment, she imagined keeping this beauty for herself alone. ¡°What are you staring at, little girl?¡± Yannis drawled, amusement coloring his voice. There was something unsettling about how Zinnia looked right through him-like she was staring at something invisible just over his shoulder. Toby bit back augh as he watched his boss mess with Zinnia. They¡¯d assumed Zinnia was just another girl trying to catch Yannis¡¯s eye-but the nk look on her face made it clear she had no idea why she was even standing there. The executives standing around exchanged nces as they watched their boss tease the young girl. ¡°Nothing,¡± Zinnia muttered, turning her face away. She hated it when he called her ¡°little girl.¡± It made her skin prickle with irritation. 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept 55 vouchers The realization hit her suddenly-she¡¯d stepped into the wrong elevator. This clearly wasn¡¯t meant for regr shoppers. ¡°You¡¯re gonna pick a floor or what?¡± Yannis asked. In his eyes, Zinnia moved with such hesitant, jerky motions-like a baby penguin taking its first steps. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Zinnia pressed the button, but nothing happened. When the elevator failed to respond, she looked up at Yannis with confused blinking. ¡°It¡¯s not working.¡± For once, even Yannis seemed genuinely surprised by the situation. Toby stepped in smoothly to exin. ¡°Mr. Perkins, this is a private elevator that only goes directly to the penthouse unless you have a keycard for other floors.¡± Toby had been about to warn Zinnia when Yannis stopped him mid-motion. It was standard security protocol-they never risked letting potential threats track the CEO¡¯s movements. The elevator fell silent. Zinnia shot Yannis a look that inly said, ¡°You absolute moron.¡± ¡®Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have stopped Toby from helping her exit earlier. The realization that a little girl was now judging him made Yannis stiffen. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, he found himself trapped by her wide, guileless eyes. Ironically, Yannis himself hadn¡¯t recognized this was a private elevator. ¡°At the top,¡± Yannis instructed Toby, his voice clipped, ¡°use your ess card to select her floor.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Toby replied. The elevator ride to the eighteenth floor waspletely quiet. Zinnia, who rarely spoke anyway, stayed silent. Yannis, still shaken by her sharp look, couldn¡¯t find his words. His nice gesture had totally failed. For the first time in his twenty-year career of effortless charm, Yannis found himself at a loss. All his polished social skills meant nothing under Zinnia¡¯s judging gaze. That one look cut deeper than any boardroom insult ever had. The elevator doors finally slid open, and Yannis dashed out as if on urgent business. Left to handle the situation, Toby turned to Zinnia with a courteous smile. ¡°Which floor did you need, miss?¡± ¡°The sixteenth,¡± Zinnia answered. ¡°Understood. Enjoy your shopping-Mr. Perkins is covering your expenses today.¡± Toby 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept O swiped his ess card before heading straight for the conference room. 78% 55 vouchers The doors closed before Zinnia could respond, leaving her alone as the elevator began its descent. The whole situation left Zinnia unsettled. Yannis might have been ridiculously good-looking, but nobody acted that way-randomly paying for strangers. Zinnia knew exactly what this meant-when Toby said Mr. Perkins was covering the bill, it could only mean Yannis had given the order. A soft chime announced her arrival on the sixteenth floor. The level specialized in antiques and handcrafted goods, each store adorned with vintage charm. Zinnia browsed casually until she paused outside a modest shopbeled Moore¡¯s Herbary. As she approached, the rich, earthy aroma of dried herbs greeted her. ¡°Miss, what can I get for you today?¡± The shop clerk stepped out from behind the counter with a friendly smile as Zinnia walked in. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m looking to buy these herbs.¡± Zinnia started ticking off the names one by one. ¡°Got it. That¡¯ll be six grand total,¡± the clerk said, grabbing the herbs and packing them up in no time. Just as Zinnia was about to pull out her wallet, a voice crackled through the clerk¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Miss, my boss said to scratch your bill today. It¡¯s on the house.¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. With that, she just got a whole bunch of herbs for free. ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± the clerk asked, still polite as ever. Zinnia hesitated for a moment. ¡°Actually, do you take in herbs?¡± She remembered how cheap the herbs were-about the cost of a single meal for her. ¡®Master always made city life sound so expensive-if he¡¯d found me here, he¡¯d have starved himself just to keep me fed,¡¯ she thought. Zinnia studied the herbs in her bag, turning over her options. Selling just one ginseng root would be enough to cover her costs-she¡¯d brought ten, which meant she wouldn¡¯t have to stress about money for a while. The thought was a relief; she¡¯d always worried that buying medicine in the city would drain her savings. ¡®I¡¯ll have to reach out to Tareston for another shipment. Between rent, tuition, and studying, I¡¯ll need every penny, she mused. Newest update provided by FindN0vel 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept Q $ . 79%_ 55 vouchers. The clerk wore a slightly hesitant expression. ¡°Miss, we have official suppliers. We don¡¯t typically purchase from independent sellers,¡± he said, shifting his weight. Zinnia¡¯s hand stilled halfway to unzipping her canvas bag. ¡°You don¡¯t buy from individuals?¡± she asked, disappointment creeping into her voice. She¡¯d followed her master¡¯s instructions exactly-his note had told her toe here to sell the herbs. This wasn¡¯t the reception she¡¯d expected. ¡®Life hasn¡¯t been easytely,¡¯ Zinnia sighed inwardly, wondering how her master had managed to sell herbs so effortlessly before. ¡°Hey, miss-mind if I check out that wooden thing in your bag?¡± The shop clerk¡¯s voice cut in, his eyes locked on the corner of the token peeking out from Zinnia¡¯s bag. 11:05 Wed, 17 Sept Q Dismissed 223 78% 55 vouchers ¡°This?¡± Zinnia dug it out from the bottom, where it had been buried for weeks. Her master had given it to her, muttering something about how she could take it to some shop if she ever got into trouble. But she¡¯d been half-asleep, and the details were fuzzy. She hadn¡¯t needed it in Jinston, so she¡¯d just shoved it in her bag-partly because she was still annoyed that her master had left without exnation. The token stayed, forgotten at the bottom. ¡°Yeah. Can I take a look?¡± The clerk¡¯s voice buzzed with sudden energy as he stared at the token in her hand. ¡°Sure.¡± Zinnia handed it over without a second thought. The clerk took the token in both hands, studying it. At first nce, it looked ordinary¡ªjust a in brown piece of wood. But when his fingers touched the bottom-right corner, he recognized the texture. His pulse jumped as the truth hit him-this was the real deal. ¡°Miss, what herbs are you selling? We¡¯ll take everything you have.¡± The clerk smiled as he handed back the wooden token, his tone shifting from polite to friendly in a heartbeat. The higher-ups had been clear: Anyone with this token got whatever they asked for-no questions. He didn¡¯t know why a girl like her had it, but that wasn¡¯t his problem. His job was simple-follow orders. ¡°I only have five,¡± Zinnia said, tucking the token away and pulling out a small white tin. She hadn¡¯t nned to sell more¡ªthe rest were for something else. ¡°Will you buy these?¡± She opened the box, revealing a messy pile of ginseng roots. The clerk¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°This¡­ this is wild ginseng! At least eighty years old!¡± His hands trembled as he reached toward the roots. The store handled plenty of ginseng, but specimens like this-wild, with perfectly preserved roots-were extraordinary. It was not quite ancient, but the wild growth made it worth a fortune. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia replied casually. She nced at the tangled roots, suddenly guilty for stuffing them in carelessly. As she tried to straighten them out, a thin rootlet snapped between her fingers. The clerk couldn¡¯t bear to watch Zinnia manhandle the ginseng any longer. ¡°Please, miss, don¡¯t trouble yourself,¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°We¡¯ll take it all. Just leave it to me.¡± This wasn¡¯t just any root-it was rare, wild ginseng, worth a small fortune, and she was treating it like somemon herb. 11:06 Wed, 17 Sept D 78% 55 vouchers That single rootlet could have fetched thousands-yet Zinnia snapped it off without a second thought, as if it were worthless. Worse still, she carelessly stuffed the precious roots into a bare metal box before tossing the whole thing into her bag. The clerk couldn¡¯t help but wince. He shook his head in disbelief. ¡®Does she truly not understand how rare this is? Or does she just not care?¡¯ But Zinnia didn¡¯t understand his reaction. To her, it was just ginseng-nothing special. She¡¯d grown up surrounded by it in that small town, where her master had once ground it into bitter pills she¡¯d long since grown tired of. Zinnia had thought about giving the ginseng as a gift when she first arrived at the Shaw residence. But their first meeting hadn¡¯t gone well. After Betty fainted that first day-sending the family scrambling to the hospital while Zinnia stood forgotten in the empty house-she changed her mind. Months passed, and the ginseng remained tucked away. By now, she¡¯d made up her mind- the Shaws didn¡¯t deserve it. It was not because of its value, but because she no longer cared to give them anything at all. Spending the money on herself felt infinitely better than handing it over to the Shaw family. Zinnia wasn¡¯t one to forget a grudge. Wrong her, and she¡¯d return the favor with frost. Offer kindness, and she¡¯d match it tenfold. If someone disliked her, the sentiment was always mutual. ***** To her astonishment, the five wild ginseng roots sold for one million dors. Jinston never failed to surprise her. She had expected a few thousand at most. Back in that small town, wild ginseng might fetch a few thousand at best¡ªjust enough for her master to put meat on the table for a week or two before the coins ran dry. But now she was sitting on a fortune, enough to keep her in meat for life if she wanted. These were only the smaller roots. Her suitcase still held bigger ones, and more grew untouched in Tareston. Zinnia grinned, imagining future meals always heavy with meat. With the herbs neatly packed, Zinnia left the mall, eager to get home and properly position her treasured good-luck charm. The price these gnarled roots fetched was staggering. Had she known their true worth earlier, she would never have swallowed all those ginseng pills her master gave her. Each one could have fetched a small fortune in this city. 11:06 Wed, 17 Sept. $378% 55 vouchers Zinnia marveled at the ginseng¡¯s staggering worth in Jinston. Back home, this much money could have fed them properly for months-no more making do with just two vegetable meals and a single meat dish each day. She didn¡¯t understand much about ginseng¡¯s value. Her master had simply told her one root could buy a meat meal, and she¡¯d taken him at his word. The one million dors now sitting in her ount sent a warm thrill through her. For now, she was staying with the Lynns, where meat appeared on the table without her spending a coin. Once she moved out, she figured a few thousand would buy her meat every day. To her surprise, food in Jinston actually cost less than in her remote town. When she¡¯d quietly asked the Lynns¡¯ chef, he told her their best beef cost just a few hundred per portion -a tenth of what they¡¯d paid back home. ¡®No wonder our town was always so poor,¡¯ she thought. ¡®When meat costs this much, no one eats well.¡¯ With a million dors, she could eat meat every day if she wanted-no more strict limitations of her past. But she decided to take breaks sometimes, just to avoid getting sick from eating too much. Zinnia wasn¡¯t hard to please. A solid meat meal once a day kept her happy. One million would keep her fed for a long time. She tapped her fingers absently, working out the math in her head. Since arriving in Jinston, Zinnia hadn¡¯t once gone shopping. The Shaws provided meals- nothing fancy, but enough to get by¡ªso she never learned what things cost in the city. Her master¡¯s words still rang in her ears-several thousand for a proper meat meal. She¡¯d dealt in sums like that since she was a girl, so one million meant little beyond more frequent feasting. As her elevator descended, Zinnia noted the other¡¯s disy still showed 18. With a sigh, she epted she¡¯d never see that breathtaking man again. Zinnia loved being around good-looking people-their pleasing faces never failed to lift her spirits. Truth be told, the main reason she¡¯d stayed at the Shaw residence so long was because everyone there was so attractive. ***** The Lynn family¡¯s driver stood waiting by the car when Zinnia emerged from the mall. Spotting her approach, he hurried forward to take her shopping bags. ¡°Find everything you needed, Ms. Shaw?¡± he asked. 11:06 Wed, 17 Sept ¡°Thanks.¡± Zinnia offered him a courteous smile as she slid into the backseat. 578% 55 vouchers ¡°Your grandma just called, saying that Mr. Jackson Lynn has returned. We should arrive back just in time for lunch if we leave now, he informed her while stowing the packages in the trunk. After securing her purchases, the driver circled back to the front, started the engine, and pulled smoothly out of the parking space. Zinnia¡¯s efficient shopping meant they¡¯d indeed return right as the meal was being served. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied with a satisfied nod. This text is hosted at f?ndnovel Dismissed 224 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re back. Come inside for lunch.¡± Jackson appeared as soon as the car stopped. Zinnia replied with a simple nod and stepped out. The princess-themed room fromst night had melted some of her usual frostiness. ¡°Zinnia, is this medicine? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Jackson took the bag from the driver and caught the distinct medicinal scent. His forehead creased with worry. ¡°No. I just bought it for fun,¡± Zinnia replied, eyeing therge medicine bag without expression. Most girls her age would be shopping for handbags or saving up for concert tickets. But Zinnia was different. She treated bulk medicine like some kind of bizarre hobby. Jackson could only stare in bewilderment. ¡°Just¡­ be careful with it,¡± he said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t identally ingest any. If you do feel unwell, we¡¯ll need to see a doctor immediately.¡± He decided to humor her peculiar interest, however baffling. ¡°Alright.¡± She gave a curt nod. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re back,¡± Sofia called out when she spotted her granddaughter. ¡°Henry, dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Henry nced up from his book, sses perched on his nose. ¡°Oh, back just in time,¡± he said, rubbing his temples before setting the sses aside. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He pushed himself up and headed for the dining room. Zinnia followed, then froze mid-step when she saw the dining table. Every inch was covered with meat dishes, each one perfectly tailored to her tastes. ¡°Come on, Zinnia, let¡¯s eat. I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked, but since you¡¯re feeling better, I had the chef make something appetizing,¡± Jackson said, watching her closely. When he saw the smile on her face as she looked at the food, he felt a little more confident about that mysterious email he¡¯d gotten earlier. That morning, Jackson had been finishing up at the office when he got an anonymous email with a file attached. It listed Zinnia¡¯s habits and favorite foods in crazy detail. The specificity unnerved him, so he had his assistant check out the sender. But they hit a dead end-the email had been sent from a hidden IP address. When he got home, he decided to trust the email and asked the chef to make a meal based on it. 11:08 Wed, 17 Sept ?77% 55 vouchers Zinnia hadn¡¯t eaten muchst night, so Jackson figured he might as well trust the email. Besides, the details were way too specific to be from someone who didn¡¯t care. Whether it was sent with good intentions or not didn¡¯t really matter. Right now, it felt like a lifeline. ¡°Zinnia, take a seat here,¡± he said again, giving her a gentle nudge. Zinnia settled into her chair with Jackson at her side. Charlie had been summoned back to the institute this morning for some urgent work and wouldn¡¯t be back until evening. She reached for the ribs with her fork, their glossy ze catching the light. The first bite hit her with a rush of vor so familiar that it nearly brought tears to her eyes. It wasn¡¯t exactly her master¡¯s recipe, but after weeks of nd meals, the bold tang of the sauce felt like a homing. At the Shaw residence, everyone preferred simple, mild meals, and Zinnia had gotten used to it. But deep down, she loved bold vors-nothing could beat the sweetness or the heat of a spicy dish. When she first arrived at the Lynn residence yesterday, she thought she¡¯d have to endure more of that nd food. But after tasting their vorful cooking, she realized that sticking around a little longer might not be so bad. ¡°Zinnia, have another piece,¡± Sofia said cheerfully, smiling as she noticed Zinnia helping herself to seconds. ¡°You need to gain some weight. You¡¯re way too thin.¡± ¡°Of course, Grandma,¡± Zinnia answered, her voice quiet and respectful. Jackson didn¡¯t hesitate. He dropped a neatly peeled shrimp onto her te, shing her a grin when she met his eyes. Flustered, she looked away and picked at the shrimp with her fork. The first bite was perfect -tender, sweet, just how she liked it. Now fullymitted, Jackson dove into the task, peeling shrimp with a focus. Before long, he¡¯d stacked a small mountain on her te. He knew from the email that she loved shrimp but hated peeling them. ¡°I¡¯m good-that¡¯s enough for me,¡± Zinnia said as she pushed her half-finished shrimp away, stopping Jackson from peeling more. She loved shrimp, but she didn¡¯t have a big appetite and couldn¡¯t eat any more. Jackson nced at her for a second, then nodded, seeing she really meant it. He wiped his hands on a napkin and turned to his own meal. Original content can be found at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Henry and Sofia exchanged a nce, their hearts swelling with affection. They couldn¡¯t help 55 Vouchers thinking what a dear Zinnia was. Even their usually distant eldest grandson was happily peeling shrimp for her of his own ord. After dinner, though the evening was still young, the elderly couple felt their energy waning. They lingered downstairs chatting with Zinnia for a while before retiring upstairs for their afternoon rest. Jackson walked beside Zinnia up the stairs, bncing her stack of medicine packets. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the study if you need me,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. Noticing her gaze fixed on the packets, he added, ¡°If you want to tinker with those medicines, I can set up a proper workspace for you. Just tell me what supplies you need.¡± They encouraged Zinnia to chase whatever brought her joy. Moreover, the email demonstrated her solid knowledge of medicine, easing their concerns. It also acted as a subtle reminder that her work was not to be interrupted. Jackson had to admit the information in that file was right-especially after seeing how heartily Zinnia ate at lunch. He¡¯d heard her hometown was overflowing with medicinal herbs, where even children grew up knowing their uses. It made him think that Zinnia had probably picked up a few remedies herself. ¡°No need,¡± Zinnia said with a shake of her head. She was only staying at the Lynn residence temporarily; a dedicated room seemed excessive. Jackson let out a soft sigh at her distant rejection. The wall still stood between them-she wasn¡¯t ready to trust thempletely. Soon, they reached the third floor. Realizing that Jackson was off to his study while she was headed back to her room, she reached for the bundle of herbs. ¡°Hand it to me.¡± ¡°Let me take that to your room,¡± Jackson insisted. ¡°It¡¯s heavier than it looks.¡± The pile of herbs was no joke-it was a lot to handle. The medicinal herbs were tightly wrapped in paper parcels and securely sealed. Jackson hadn¡¯t the faintest idea what they contained. ¡°Thanks,¡± Zinnia murmured, too polite to refuse. They reached her room just steps away, and Jackson handed her the bundle. ¡°Do you like the room?¡± Jackson asked, seizing the chance to connect with her. ¡°We can change anything you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± Zinnia said. At the mention of the princess-themed decor, her typically 11:08 Wed, 17 Sept? Q 77%1 55 vouchers Jackson felt something in his chest loosen at her response. ¡°Your happiness is all that matters,¡± he said quietly. ¡®She¡¯s so adorable. How the hell did the Shaws miss that? But then again, their loss is my gain,¡¯ he thought. Dismissed 225 Zinnia lugged her stuff into the room, set it down, and pulled out her suitcase. Inside was a big, wide wooden case with a little mortar and some cut-to-size papers. She took everything out onto the balcony. The balcony had a cute round table and a hanging chair. Jackson had really decked this ce out. The wooden case was a special gift from Zinnia¡¯s master. When she opened it, the smell of herbs hit her. A bunch of the 64partments were empty, and the rest were almost gone. Zinnia sat down, opened an herbal pack, and started sorting the herbs into the boxes. When she got into her work, she was a different person. After neatly arranging all the herbs, Zinnia picked out a few specific ones. She found some cotton gauze in her suitcase, wrapped the herbs up, and tied the bundle. Then she grabbed different herbs, wrapped them in paper, folded them up, and set them aside. By the time she finished, it was past 1 PM. She yawned, packed up, and went to her room for a nap. When Zinnia woke up, it was dark. She rubbed her temples, still half-asleep. She hadn¡¯t slept well at the Shaw residence, but at the Lynn residence, she¡¯d already had two good naps. Downstairs, Sofia was gone, but Henry was on the couch, watching financial news. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re up. Your grandma¡¯s out shopping with her friends, and Jackson¡¯s at the office. It¡¯s just us two,¡± Henry said, chuckling at Zinnia. ¡°Mm,¡± Zinnia replied softly. Henry had been watching TV too long and had a headache. ¡°Grandpa, you okay?¡± Zinnia asked, looking worried. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing. Old bones ache sometimes. My eyes just need a break,¡± Henry said, putting on his reading sses from the coffee table. ¡°Grandpa, I know some massage stuff. Wanna give it a try?¡± Zinnia offered. ¡°Sure,¡± Henry said, smiling. When Zinnia first came to live with them, they found out she¡¯d stayed with vige healers who knew medical skills. Henry didn¡¯t expect much, but he wanted to humor his granddaughter. His headaches came and went-it was annoying, but not a big deal. 11:08 Wed, 17 Sept ? 77%L 55 vouchers Zinnia stood behind Henry¡¯s armchair. He put down the sses he¡¯d just picked up. ¡°Ready, Grandpa,¡± she said softly. ¡°Go for it, Zinnia.¡± Henry leaned back and nodded. Zinnia put her hands on Henry¡¯s head, massaging his pressure points with her fingertips. ¡°How¡¯s the pressure, Grandpa?¡± she asked, adjusting her touch. ¡°Perfect! Your hands are magic, Zinnia-better than the therapist Benedict hired,¡± Henry eximed. ¡°My eyes already feel better.¡± Whether it was the massage or just wishful thinking, the fog in his head was gone. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll do it more often,¡± Zinnia offered. ¡°But your hands are for jewelry, not chores.¡± Henry chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re our little princess now that you¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach Benedict¡¯s therapist. You¡¯ll get massages even when I¡¯m busy, Grandpa.¡± Zinnia thought about leaving the Lynn residence someday. Henry¡¯s health wasn¡¯t too bad yet -regr massages should do the trick, and there was no need for medicine. ¡°Great idea. You¡¯re amazing, Zinnia,¡± Henry smiled and patted her head. His mind felt clearer already. Then he ordered the butler, ¡°Benedict, go get Raymond. That old man studied medicine for decades but can¡¯t outshine my girl.¡± ¡°Right away, sir.¡± Benedict stood behind them, grinning, watching the warm scene. The Lynn residence was a lot livelier since Zinnia arrived. Henry and Sofia smiled more often. Even Jackson and Charlie visited more. As Benedict dialed Raymond, he smiled- Zinnia was truly their lucky star. Not long after Benedict finished dialing, boomingughter echoed through the foyer. ¡°Henry! Where¡¯s that amazing granddaughter of yours?¡± Raymond¡¯s voice boomed before he did, like thunder. Zinnia looked up to see a Santa us look-alike striding inplete with a neatly trimmed white beard shaped like a triangle. ¡°Raymond! Over here.¡± Henry waved at his buddy and pointed to the mahogany-smelling leather couch. He then said, ¡°Benedict, bring out that fancy coffee.¡± ¡°On it, sir,¡± Benedict replied. ¡°That girl behind you must be the granddaughter you¡¯ve been bragging about,¡± Raymond walked in, spotting Zinnia massaging Henry¡¯s shoulders. Heughed like a happy bear. 11:08 Wed, 17 Sept DQ ¡°Zinnia, meet Mr. Spence.¡± Henry introduced. 77% 1 55 vouchers ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Spence,¡± Zinnia said, smiling sweetly. She¡¯d learned to be polite around elders-fold her hands, soften her voice. ¡°There we go!¡± Raymond¡¯s gruff voice softened. He noticed Zinnia¡¯s sweet smile. Some grandpa instincts woke up in him. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring anything,¡± Henry said, eyeing the insted container in Raymond¡¯s hand. ¡°Fresh crabs from Yannis. Since I wasing, I figured I¡¯d bring some,¡± Raymond said. The Lynn and Spence houses were just a ten-minute walk apart. He handed the package to the housekeeper and sat down. ¡°Yannis took off again?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Thatzy kid. He¡¯s got nothing going on, but always ims he¡¯s ¡®too busy.¡¯ Who knows what he¡¯s even doing? Barely sat down before he split,¡± Raymond sighed, talking about his good- for-nothing grandson. ¡°Kids these days have their own stuff. Yannis included. Don¡¯t let hiszy act fool you-I think he¡¯s doing okay. You really want to relive ten years ago?¡± Henry tried to cheer Raymond up. ¡°Yannis is better off this way.¡± Raymond¡¯s heart sank at the memory. ¡°What? Trying to teach me a lesson? Let¡¯s see it.¡± He sat, sipped coffee, and looked at Henry. ¡°Zinnia knows some massage stuff. It¡¯s great. I thought you should learn-give me a rubter.¡± Henry changed the subject, sensing Raymond¡¯s difort. ¡°Zinnia does massages? Let¡¯s see it.¡± Raymond grinned, looking up at Zinnia. Zinnia didn¡¯t hesitate. Her hands went back to work on Henry¡¯s shoulders. Raymond watched her smooth, practiced moves-real skill-before moving behind her to check out her technique, AD Comment Send gift No Ads Content originallyes from FindN()vel 11:08 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 226 77% 55 vouchers N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel ¡°Zinnia, Raymond is a great doctor. You should learn from him if you¡¯re interested,¡± Henry said, smiling. ¡°Ha! I knew you had an agenda.¡± Raymond chuckled. ¡°Every time Ie here, you will tricked me. And you know I don¡¯t take apprentices anymore. ¡°Since you brought it up¡­ Zinnia, I see talent in you. How about learning from me?¡± Raymond said, eyes sparkling. Henry had found a gem-Zinnia was truly talented. ¡°But I already have a teacher.¡± Zinnia shook her head. ¡°Thanks anyway, Mr. Spence.¡± Henry rubbed his chin-this wasn¡¯t in the report. ¡°More teachers never hurt. Raymond¡¯s skills could really help you,¡± he said. Henry was really surprised. He had seen Zinnia buying those medicines and had even watched her do those massages. That was why he said that. Plus, Raymond rarely took apprentices. Medical students nationwide would kill for this chance. Henry felt bad for Zinnia, his granddaughter he¡¯d just got back in touch with. He¡¯d never used his connections before, but now he wanted to make an exception for her. He just hoped things would go a little easier for her from here on out. ¡°Grandpa, I can only have one master.¡± Zinnia kept refusing. In her heart, there was only one person who deserved that title. ¡°Mr. Spence, thanks for the offer,¡± Zinnia said, apologizing to Raymond. ¡°No biggie! If you change her mind,e find me-I¡¯ll teach you for free,¡± Raymond said kindly. Getting turned down twice didn¡¯t faze Raymond one bit. In fact, his eyes lit up with pride- he knew Zinnia had a backbone. Most folks would¡¯ve jumped at the chance to be his student. ¡°Our Zinnia¡¯s got a lucky streak with her simple ways.¡± Henry chuckled, grinning as Raymond took a shine to Zinnia. When Raymond liked someone, his whole face glowed. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Spence,¡± Zinnia said, epting the nod without fuss. She¡¯d learned plenty from her master but knew there was always more to pick up. Nobody knew everything about medicine. ¡°Zinnia, did your master show you this pressure point thing?¡± Raymond leaned in. He felt her hand moves look oddly familiar. It looked just like the Moore family¡¯s secret trick. But they¡¯d never taught outsiders, and their line was gone. Raymond shook his head, thinking it must be a copycat style. 11:08 Wed, 17 Sept ¡°Yeah.¡± Zinnia nodded. ¡°Henry, you¡¯re lucky to have her,¡± Raymondughed. ¡°What¡¯s all the ruckus? I heard it from the porch.¡± Sofia walked in. ¡°Grandma!¡± Zinnia called out. ¡°Raymond, you staying for dinner?¡± Sofia spotted Raymond right away. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡± Raymond grinned. ¡°Came for your cooking.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Sofia asked, handing over the shopping bags to a maid. ? . 77%L 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia¡¯s a genius,¡± Henry beamed. ¡°Raymond quizzed her on medicine, and she nailed it. We might have another doctor in the family.¡± ¡°No way? Our Zinnia¡¯s that smart?¡± Sofia piled on the praise, determined to keep Zinnia¡¯s spirits up. ¡°If she weren¡¯t already apprenticed, I¡¯d snag her as myst disciple. She¡¯s a gem¡ªyou struck gold,¡± Raymond said, eyebrows wiggling. Raymond¡¯s white eyebrows were practically twinkling with joy, and his eyes were all lit He really wished he¡¯d been the one to scoop up a talent like Zinnia.
    Their med talk showed Zinnia knew way more than basics. ¡®She¡¯s tackling hard stuff as a teen. Who knows how far she¡¯ll go?¡¯ Raymond marveled inwardly. ¡°Zinnia, could I meet your master? I¡¯d love to swap notes,¡± Raymond asked, schr-curious. Age just made him hungrier for med chats. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. I addressed him ¡®Master¡¯ and he left recently,¡± Zinnia answered. ¡°Left? Oh no¡­ Zinnia, I didn¡¯t mean-¡± Raymond winced, thinking she meant her master died. He apologized fast. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Zinnia said, clueless about the mix-up. She almost mentioned telling Raymond when her master returned but decided against it. Zinnia was sharp but sometimes slow-leftovers from childhood health stuff. Henry and Sofia¡¯s hearts ached to hear that. ¡°Crabs are almost done. Jackson¡¯s home,¡± Benedict announced, breaking the tension. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m back,¡± Jackson said as he walked in, eyes locking onto Zinnia. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Mr. Spence,¡± Jackson smiled, greeting everyone. ???77% 11:08 Wed, 17 Sept 55 vouchers Raymond beamed at Jackson, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You change a lot. You¡¯re more reliable than Yannis.¡± ¡°Give Yannis time,¡± Jacksonughed, referring to his buddy. ¡°Yeah.¡± Raymond nodded. ¡°Crabs are ready. Go wash up, Jackson,¡± Sofia urged. 11:08 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 227 55 vouchers ¡°Here, Zinnia, let me handle that.¡± Jackson ced the peeled crab meat on a te and slid it over to Zinnia. ¡°Thanks,¡± Zinnia said, relieved. She hated shelling crabs. She shot him a grateful nce and took the te. ¡°Watch it, Zinnia. I¡¯ll have the chef make more when you¡¯re feeling better,¡± Jackson warned, only giving her a small amount. He remembered the doctor¡¯s advice about her sensitivity to sea foods. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia nodded. ¡°So Jackson¡¯s turned into a caretaker now, huh?¡± Raymond chuckled, watching them from across the table. ¡°She¡¯s his sister. Of course, he¡¯s looking out for her. Zinnia, just tell Jackson if you need anything,¡± Sofia butted in before Jackson could reply. In Sofia¡¯s eyes, the Shaw kids were kes. Only Howard had checked in-Yosef and Timothy couldn¡¯t be bothered. Sofia always ignored Betty, thinking she was up to no good. ¡°Got it. Zinnia can alwayse to me,¡± Jackson said. Since the Shaws couldn¡¯t take care of Zinnia, his family sure as hell would. Raymond picked up on the tension and decided not to push it. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F¦ÉndNovel ***** After dinner, Henry and Sofia went for a walk while it was still light out. ¡°Wait up,¡± Zinnia called to Jackson as he headed upstairs to his study. ¡°Need something?¡± Jackson stopped. He was about to dive into a big international meeting, but when he heard Zinnia calling out to him, his whole mood changed. He figured he could deal with itter-right now, he wanted to give his full attention to Zinnia. ¡°This is for you,¡± Zinnia said, biting her lip as she pulled an essence oil bottle from her dress. Her fingers fidgeted with the bottle as she was afraid he would toss it like garbage. ¡°Did you make it?¡± Jackson didn¡¯t care about the in wrapping. He snatched it like it was gold. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ for sleepless nights. Put it on the night table,¡± Zinnia said, shocked he¡¯d taken it without hesitation. She remembered thest essence oil she¡¯d made for Timothy. A weekter, she¡¯d found it in 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept 55 vouchers the trash. It stung-not her pride, but the hours of making now buried under banana peels and takeout boxes. Now, seeing Jackson clutch the bottle like it was a treasure, a crack in her heart started to heal. ¡°Thanks, Zinnia. I¡¯ll keep this every night,¡± he smiled. ¡°With your essence oil, I¡¯ll sleep like a baby and make us a fortune. We¡¯ll get you fancy dresses and shiny jewelry.¡± Jackson noticed Zinnia¡¯s eyes flicker with unease. He pressed the bottle to his chest. It didn¡¯t matter if it worked-it was the first gift she¡¯d ever made him. That made it priceless. The endless work was killing him. Jackson often crashed into bed after midnight and had to wake up at dawn, relying on sleeping pills more than he liked. ¡°I don¡¯t want those things,¡± Zinnia said softly, watching him cherish the gift. She hadn¡¯t made that for rewards-he¡¯d just been kind, and she wanted to return the favor. He brought her to the Lynn residence, found her doctors, decorated her room, and even shelled shrimp and crab. With nothing else to give, she¡¯d made the essence oil to help him sleep. Zinnia had braced for rejection, disdain, or his epting it only to toss itter. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Jackson shook his head, feigning seriousness. ¡°When I brought you home, I promised to take care of you. I¡¯ll make sure you grow up healthy and happy.¡± ***** Zinnia rushed back to her room. The phone rang immediately-an unknown number. She answered right away, afraid that it was from her master. She couldn¡¯t miss a call from him. Even though she was mad he¡¯d left without a word, Zinnia missed him deeply. She wished he¡¯de back soon-wherever he was, that was her real home. ¡°Hey! Zinnia Shaw! How dare you block me?¡± the voice snapped. ¡°Who said you could run off? You were supposed to rest at the hospital, but look how far you¡¯ve gone.¡± It was Howard, who used his teammate¡¯s phone to call Zinnia. He¡¯d tried telling their parents Zinnia was sick yesterday, but Betty suddenlyined of a headache. So, they ended up running tests on Betty instead. By the time they got downstairs after the tests, Zinnia¡¯s room was empty. Lucy said she¡¯d been discharged. They rushed to get Betty out too, but the paperwork dragged on. By the time they got home, Zinnia was gone. Lucy said she¡¯d left with Jackson. It was almost noon when they got back. They figured Zinnia was safe with Jackson, so they 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept ate lunch before heading to the Lynn residence. 77%? 55 vouchers But when they got there, Zinnia wasn¡¯t around. Sofia, Henry, and Jackson had chewed them out-it was humiliating. They got kicked out fast. Maelis left in tears, heartbroken. Back home, Howard couldn¡¯t shake the image of Zinnia¡¯s pale face. He had tried calling her, but her phone was off. Since Jackson said she was sick, Howard figured she was too weak to answer. He tried again that night, but her phone was dead. At practice today, he tried calling again but got no answer. He seethed, ¡°That girl¡¯s got nerve ignoring calls.¡± A teammate noticed his mood. ¡°Maybe she blocked you?¡± Howard stared. He¡¯d never heard of that. He borrowed his teammate¡¯s phone and dialed Zinnia-it rang. Howard¡¯s face darkened. She¡¯d blocked him. ¡°Stop calling. We¡¯re done.¡± Zinnia¡¯s voice was icy when she recognized Howard. She hung up and blocked the number. Last night, she¡¯d blocked every Shaw. If they didn¡¯t want her, fine-she didn¡¯t want them either. The line went dead. Howard¡¯s face darkened. She¡¯d blocked him again. Ìï AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 228
    77% EZ 55 vouchers After hanging up, Zinnia settled into her balcony swing chair with some medical textbooks. Her mentor always said even experts need refreshers. New to Jinston, Zinnia had no friends. Her ¡°real family¡± didn¡¯t give a crap-their rejection stung worse than any stranger¡¯s indifference. She spent the afternoon reading and napping. When she woke up, it was dusk. As she opened her bedroom door to head downstairs, she heard raised voices below. ¡°Mom, when¡¯s Zinnia waking up? Maybe she¡¯s up but avoiding us. Let me check!¡± Maelis kept peeking upstairs. The Shaw family had waited all afternoon but still hadn¡¯t seen Zinnia. Betty frowned, ¡°Mom, do you think Zinnia still hasn¡¯t forgiven me?¡± Then Betty turned to Sofia. ¡°Grandma, let me go apologize to her. I was the one who messed upst time. I wanted to say sorry to Zinnia earlier, but I got sick and she left before I could,¡± she said, her pretty face full of regret. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel ¡°Zinnia¡¯s the best kid. If she didn¡¯t do it, she didn¡¯t. She¡¯s always honest. The people who framed her should be the ones apologizing,¡± Sofia said, ncing at Betty. Then she looked at Maelis and Howard, who were fidgeting on the couch like they couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°Yeah, Mom, I was wrongst time. But with Zinnia¡¯s past, we jumped to conclusions. We¡¯ll apologize to her properly this time,¡± Maelis said. She hadn¡¯t seen Zinnia for days. She tried to visit yesterday, but Sofia refused her. ¡°If there¡¯s a misunderstanding now, maybe there were misunderstandings before? Making one mistake doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t make another. Are you sure you¡¯re always right?¡± Sofia sighed and shook her head. Maelis wasn¡¯t the brightest. Sofia then nced sideways at Betty, who hade along. ¡°Grandma, Mom didn¡¯t mean to. They were just worried about me,¡± Betty exined, freezing under Sofia¡¯s stare and feeling like she was being targeted. Her smile wavered. ¡°They cared about Zinnia too. Last time Zinnia was sick, Mom tried to see her. But Betty got a sudden headache, so we stayed with her first. ¡°By the time we got to the hospital, Zinnia had already checked herself out after making a scene,¡± Howard said, feeling the tension. He looked up at the silent bedroom upstairs and clenched his jaw, thinking, ¡®She really is a pain-still dead asleep after napping all day! ¡°Really? What a coincidence! What good were you during Betty¡¯s headache? Zinnia was right Wed, 17 Sept downstairs for hours getting tests. Couldn¡¯t even send one person? 55 vouchers ¡°Betty, you¡¯re not a baby anymore-do you need the whole family hovering over you?¡± Sofia said, shaking her head at the clueless Howard. Then she turned to Betty with a faint smirk. What a coincidence-Zinnia got sick, Howard went looking for her parents, and suddenly Betty got a headache. ¡°Grandma¡­ it¡¯s not needed. Mom and Dad just overreacted yesterday. After our checkup, we went to see Zinnia right away. But she left too quickly,¡± Betty said, sensing Sofia¡¯s dislike. She felt like Sofia saw through her act. She shot Howard a pleading look, silently begging him. to speak up for her. Howard was usually the dependable one. ¡°Grandma, Betty¡¯s not a baby. We¡¯re smothering her¡­¡± His voice faded. It hit him-If they were this worried about Betty, what about Zinnia? No one had even thought about her. ¡°Huh? I thought Zinnia and Betty were the same age. If Betty¡¯s not a kid, Zinnia doesn¡¯t need babysitting either,¡± Sofia said, squinting. Howard froze. Betty and Zinnia were the same age-Zinnia was actually the younger sister. She¡¯d had a 104¡ãF fever. The doctor warned a fever that high could cause brain damage. He¡¯d gone looking for their parents but he hadn¡¯t returned. Suddenly, guilt wed at his chest. Howard hade today because he was blocked, ready to confront Zinnia. But now he felt like someone dropped a pebble in his shoe. He didn¡¯t notice it until he focused-then it was all he felt. Betty and Zinnia were the same age, but everyone fussed over Betty. No one remembered Zinnia in the next room, passed out from fever. For the first time, Howard felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°Mom, Betty¡¯s always been delicate. That¡¯s why I watch her closer. It doesn¡¯t mean I love Zinnia less,¡± Maelis argued. ¡°After Betty¡¯s tests, I checked on Zinnia. I thought she was faking it-that¡¯s what I¡¯d heard. I never expected she was actually sick.¡± Maelis¡¯s face tightened. When Howard mentioned Zinnia¡¯s fever, she¡¯d brushed it off. Only when Bettyined of a headache did she bother to check on Zinnia-after taking care of Betty first. Sofia sighed, ¡°Maelis, Zinnia¡¯s your own kid-the daughter you found. She¡¯s still adjusting and needs you. Even if she faked it, it was to get noticed. How can you doubt her?¡± Sofia red at Maelis and Howard, who were still defending Betty. A headache pulsed at her temples. The Shaw family was clueless. 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept DQ 55 vouchers ¡°Mom, I know I messed up. Thanks for looking after Zinnia. When I take her home, I¡¯ll make time for her,¡± Maelis said, guilt and sorrow mixing. Betty was the daughter she¡¯d raised, but Zinnia was her biological child-the one she¡¯d miraculously gotten back. After bringing Zinnia home, she¡¯d been so focused on Betty¡¯s feelings that she¡¯d ignored how Zinnia was still adjusting to this new life. Two days without Zinnia made the house feel hollow like a puzzle piece was missing. Maelis was so lonely it hurt. She called Sofia again, desperate to see Zinnia. After another scolding, Sofia finally gave in. Maelis rushed over with Betty, hoping they could fix things and bring Zinnia home. Ìï AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 229 55 vouchers Noises drifted upstairs. Zinnia peeked down and froze-Maelis, Betty, and Howard were there. Without a word, she turned and headed straight to her room, refusing to talk. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re up!¡± Betty called when she spotted Zinnia on thending. The living room fell Checktest chapters at Find~Novel silent. ¡°Zinnia!¡± Maclis said, pausing mid-chat with Sofia. She looked up, excited. ¡°Zinnia!¡± She jumped up, voice trembling. It¡¯d been two days. Maclis wanted to know if Zinnia was feeling okay. Maclis¡¯s mind raced- how was she sleeping? Was her room cozy enough? Zinnia froze halfway down the stairs. She stared at Maclis¡¯s cager face, expression nk, and said nothing. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Sofia sighed, seeing Zinnia¡¯s icy re. The rift was real-Maelis had pushed Zinnia away, and mending it wouldn¡¯t be casy. Sofia nced at Betty, sitting calmly beside Maelis. Her face was unreadable. Noticing Sofia¡¯s look, Betty smiled politely, as perfect as ever. Sofia looked away. Zinnia couldn¡¯t match Betty¡¯s guile. Even with her mood swings, Betty was too sly. But Maelis was clueless, always siding with Betty. Sofia didn¡¯t want to imagine the fallout if Maelis ever saw the truth and Zinnia cut her offpletely. She wanted to warn Maelis, but Maelis¡¯s mixed signals-praising Zinnia yet sticking with Betty-gave her a headache. ¡°Zinnia! Mom¡¯s calling. Get down here,¡± Howard suddenly shouted, standing up. ¡°Howard!¡± Sofia frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Howard trailed off. Zinnia came downstairs. ¡°Grandma,¡± she said tly, eyes cold as she scanned the others, then ignored them entirely. ¡°Come sit by me, Zinnia,¡± Sofia said, tapping the cushion next to her. Zinnia sat right down. She only came downstairs because Sofia called her. ¡°Zinnia¡­¡± Maelis watched Zinnia walk by without a look. She felt her throat tight. They hadn¡¯t talked much since that day. ¡°Did you sleep okay?¡± Sofia asked, holding Zinnia¡¯s hand and avoiding Maclis¡¯s sad eyes. 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept DO. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia said, her voice soft-way different from how she talked to the Shaws. ¡°Good sleep¡¯s important. I just want you to eat, rest, and be happy,¡± Sofia said, her loving. ?,77%. 55 vouchers eyes all Nearby, Betty¡¯s hands balled into fists, staring at Zinnia¡¯s fancy new dress. ¡®Why?¡¯ she thought bitterly. After all these years trying to impress that olddy, she still ignores me. Told me to stay away from here.¡¯ ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Mom, I wouldn¡¯t even see her. Why does she dote on Zinnia after just a few meetings?¡¯ Betty felt extremely jealous. She couldn¡¯t get why Sofia hated her for a decade. She¡¯d always been quiet and polite at the Lynn residence, unlike the other kids. ¡®That old biddy never had a nice thing to say to me, no matter how much I hustled. Whether I was being all polite or trying to show I really cared. Before Zinnia got back, she¡¯d at least give me the time of day. ¡®But now? She acts like I¡¯m not even in the room like I¡¯m her mortal enemy or something,¡¯ Bettyined inwardly. Betty had tried for years to please Sofia, but not a single kind look. She¡¯d thought Sofia preferred boys. But now, seeing how Sofia adored Zinnia, Betty knew that gender didn¡¯t matter. Sofia indeed adored and cherished Zinnia. Betty could barely visit the Lynn residence, let alone stay. While Zinnia got to live there, cosseted by Sofia¡¯s love. Betty¡¯s smile was slipping. She seethed, thinking, ¡®Why? Just because we¡¯re not blood? I¡¯ve called her ¡°Grandma¡± for twelve years. Ever since Zinnia showed up, she has been stealing what should be mine. No way am I letting my guard down around her.¡¯ ¡°How¡¯s it at Grandma¡¯s, Zinnia? Do you miss home?¡± Maelis¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°About before¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I should¡¯ve trusted you. Will you forgive me?¡± Maelis stood outside, frozen, watching Sofia chat with Zinnia. Her heart hurt. She gently took Zinnia¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Sweetheart?¡± Her voice cracked, like thin ice breaking. Zinnia frowned at the soft, warm hand holding hers. It made her uneasy. She pulled away and moved her hand off Sofia¡¯sp. ¡°Zinnia?¡± Maclis felt like her heart was being eaten by emptiness. Her own daughter wouldn¡¯t even hold her hand. She¡¯d really hurt Zinnia. Betty forced herself to apologize. ¡°Zinnia, we messed up before, but we get it now. We were wrong. Please don¡¯t be mad. Let¡¯s go home. Mom, Dad, and your brothers all miss you. This I 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept 7DQ is my fault, not theirs. I¡¯ll keep saying sorry. Just don¡¯t me them, okay?¡± Betty¡¯s smile froze as she saw Maelis reach for Zinnia. 477% 66 vouchers ¡°Zinnia,¡± Howard said, frowning. ¡°Mom and Betty already said sorry. What more do you want? That talk about sending you away was a joke. We never meant it. Don¡¯t be so silly.¡± Shooting a nce at Betty, Sofia frowned deeply. She got Betty¡¯s implication-she had implied that Zinnia was stubborn. ¡°Betty, Jackson sent new flowers to the garden. Go pick some for your mom. She likes them.¡± ¡°We can do the flowerster, Mom,¡± Maelis said urgently. ¡°We¡¯re talking to Zinnia now.¡± ¡°Benedict, take Betty to pick flowers,¡± Sofia said, ignoring Maelis. ¡°Betty, please,¡± Benedict said with a polite smile, motioning for her to follow. Comment Send gift No Ads AD 11:09 Wed, Sept Dismissed 230 55 vouchers Betty forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I¡¯ll go help.¡± She knew Sofia wanted her gone. But she didn¡¯t dare upset her; Sofia clearly didn¡¯t like her. She gave Zinnia onest re-it was all her fault-and let Benedict lead her out. Now, just four people were left in the living room. ¡°Grandma, why¡¯d you send Betty away?¡± Howard asked after Benedict and Betty left. He saw Sofia¡¯s n but didn¡¯t want a fight since he knew Sofia was not in a good mood now. They were at the Lynn residence. Here, Sofia called the shots. ¡°Howard! Is this how you talk to Zinnia at home?¡± Sofia¡¯s face darkened. She t-out ignored his question. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Howard¡¯s voice fizzled. He fumbled for words. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel ¡°I don¡¯t care how you treat Betty. But Zinnia¡¯s your sister. Same womb, same blood. You shout at her, belittle her? Is that how siblings act? Do you treat her like this always?¡± Sofia¡¯s voice rose. ¡°I¡­¡± Howard¡¯s lips moved, but silence followed. ¡°And your brothers? Do they treat her like this too?¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes-usually soft-zed with disappointment. Howard¡¯s mind raced. He wanted to lie, but Sofia¡¯s steady gaze pinned him. ¡°Fine. Do you even know how your sons treat Zinnia?¡± Sofia¡¯s anger red. She nced at Maelis, who was sitting mute nearby. ¡°Mom¡­ I don¡¯t,¡± Maelis admitted. Her boys were always ¡°busy,¡± and rarely home. Visits revolved around Betty. She¡¯d barely seen them interact with Zinnia. Her gaze sharpened on Howard. ¡°Is this how you always talk to her?¡± Howard couldn¡¯t meet Maelis¡¯s eyes. Or Sofia¡¯s. ¡°Have you all lost your minds? Zinnia¡¯s your family-your daughter, your sister! How?¡± Sofia¡¯s fury boiled. She furned at Maelis¡¯ ignorance and Howard¡¯s avoidance. She had nned to mediate, but now she would like to kick them out. Zinnia had every reason to stay away from them. ¡°Mom, calm down. We¡¯ll handle it.¡± Maclis rushed to soothe Sofia. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Howard¡¯s voice cracked with worry. 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept O ¡°Don¡¯t stress, Grandma. It¡¯s okay.¡± Zinnia patted Sofia¡¯s back. 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Idiots. How¡¯d I raise such clueless kids? My fault. But I¡¯ve got your back,¡± Sofia gripped Zinnia¡¯s hand. She made up her mind-Zinnia would stay with her forever. Maclis and Howard winced under the scolding. They didn¡¯t think they¡¯d done that wrong. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma. Don¡¯t fret.¡± Zinnia¡¯s chest warmed. In Jinston, no one had defended her like this. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, sweetheart. I¡¯m gotta stay strong-who¡¯ll protect you otherwise?¡± Sofia stroked Zinnia¡¯s hand, breathing slower. Sofia couldn¡¯t let her health slip-Zinnia needed her. Maelis was clueless; Sofia¡¯s grandkids were worse. They weren¡¯t snapping out of it anytime soon. Sofia had to stay tough for Zinnia, who¡¯d been through enough. ¡°Mom! Zinnia¡¯s my kid. You think I¡¯d hurt her?¡± Maelis¡¯s voice wobbled. Sofia made their house sound like a horror show. ¡°Not you-but that Betty you¡¯re blind to!¡± Sofia snapped, fed up. ¡°That girl¡¯s got more tricks than a street hustler.¡± ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t about Betty. She apologized.¡± Maelis defended Betty instantly. ¡°If not her fault, why¡¯d you try shipping Zinnia off? Maelis, Zinnia¡¯s your kid. You carried her for nine months. Your mess-up caused this. She¡¯s suffered because of you. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve got her back, love your daughter-Zinnia!¡± Sofia was done with Maelis¡¯s stubbornness. It was frustrating. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t stress,¡± Zinnia said, genuinely worried. Honestly, she barely cared about the Shaws anymore. Sofia mattered more. I¡¯m good, kid. This old hen¡¯s still got fight.¡± Sofia patted Zinnia¡¯s hand. ¡°Today, I¡¯m schooling your thick-headed mom.¡± Since childhood, Maelis was doted on by her parents, gliding through life effortlessly. She wed Donald, who kept indulging her. Even in middle age, shielded from life¡¯s woes, she still struggled to tell right from wrong. Betty was trouble. With her around, Maclis and the others stood no chance with Zinnia. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Maelis hesitated. She wanted to say Betty wasn¡¯t the issue, but Sofia¡¯s re shut her
    She dared not argue; Sofia¡¯s health was too fragile. Seeing Zinnia tend to Sofia with care, Maelis noticed a strange change-the attentive Zinnia bore no resemnce to her former 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept. aloof self. 11% 55 vouchers ¡°Grandma, we get it. We¡¯re sorry. Let¡¯s take Zinnia home,¡± Howard said. Zinnia just shrugged. Her indifference hit him hard. 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept DO Dismissed 231 7 EX 55 vouchers ¡°Mom, we screwed up. Let us fix this.¡± Maelis winced, remembering Zinnia¡¯s chilling attitude. It haunted her. Maclis was regretful, thinking, ¡®No matter what Zinnia did, she is still my kid. Shouldn¡¯t I cut her some ck? We¡¯d just reunited-why¡¯d I even consider sending her away? With patience, everything will be fine. ¡®Sure, Zinnia bullied Betty, but Betty is sweet. If Zinnia apologized, Betty would forgive her. We will all live happily. So why did I agree to kick her out? Regret consumed Maclis. She¡¯d erred. For two days, shey sleepless, fearing her harsh words had broken Zinnia¡¯s heart and severed their bond. When sleep finally came, she¡¯d startle awake from nightmares of Zinnia¡¯s rejection. Anxiety and fear gnawed at her. ¡°Ask her, not me,¡± Sofia snapped. ¡°Zinnia,e home. Let¡¯s fix this,¡± Maelis pleaded, eyes desperate. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t have to stay.¡± Zinnia avoided Maelis¡¯s gaze, turning to Sofia. Her voice quivered, fragile as butterfly wings. Add pressure, they¡¯d tear-each rip a knife to the heart. The wound was permanent. Zinnia figured Sofia didn¡¯t want her anymore, so she¡¯d called the Shaws to pick her up. But it was unnecessary. They didn¡¯t want her. She¡¯d leave. No more being tossed like an old ser ball. She hated this feeling. ¡°Zinnia, this is always your home.¡± Sofia gripped Zinnia¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Stay as long as you like. If you don¡¯t want to go back, you don¡¯t have to. This old woman can still tend to her precious sunflower.¡± Zinnia bit her lip. ¡°Hm.¡± But Sofia felt Zinnia¡¯s mood sour. The two-day closeness was gone, reced by the formal distance of her first arrival at the Lynn residence. ¡°Get out!¡± Sofia waved them away. ¡°We¡¯ll raise Zinnia fine. If you can¡¯t handle two daughters, we¡¯ll take one. She¡¯ll have everything here.¡± Sofia regretted letting Maelis visit Maclis just said she just wanted to check on Zinnia, not take her. No one would not feel crushed hearing their parents talk about dumping them. 1 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re noting home?¡± Howard¡¯s face tell. They¡¯d driven all this way-why¡¯d she refuse? Even if she was mad, enough was enough ¡°Come home, Zinnia Maelis clutched her chest, feeling like her heart was being wrung. Her own kid pushed her away. It was worse than any knife. ¡°That¡¯s not my home, Zinnia said finally, ¡°Not here. Her home was in Tareston, where her master and she lived. ¡°I messed up. Maelis¡¯s eyes welled. ¡°Last time, I med you without knowing. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± Her voice cracked. Zinnia turned away and didn¡¯t want them anymore. Maelis gripped her blouse, bitter regret choking her. ¡°I forgive you. Stop crying,¡± Zinnia frowned at Maclis¡¯s red eyes. ¡°You not caring isn¡¯t your fault. But it¡¯s not mine either. Just¡­ pretend you never found me.¡± She didn¡¯t know why Maelis cried her eyes out. ¡°Zinnia¡­¡± Maclis¡¯s voice broke. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t do anything. You rejected me first. I told you-if you didn¡¯t want me, don¡¯t bring me back. ¡°If you ever don¡¯t want me again, just say so. I¡¯ll leave.¡± Zinnia tilted her head, feeling confused. They were the ones sending her away. If anyone should cry, it was her From day one, Zinnia¡¯d been clear: if they got tired of her, tell her, She¡¯d go, Knew better than to expect endless patience. Even families had limits. Only her master ever gave her that. But her master left herter. Zinnia blinked, hiding the hurt. Howard caught the flicker of sadness in Zinnia¡¯s eyes. It stung him. He wondered, ¡®What¡¯s she sad about? We came to take her home. She¡¯s the one refusing. So why that look? ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re noting back?¡± Howard¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°We¡¯ll stop the Betty drama. Just apologize when we get home. Act right, and we won¡¯t send you away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying sorry for something I didn¡¯t do. If you want the truth, go find it yourself instead of believing every gossip you hear.¡± Zinnia stared Howard down. She wasn¡¯t about to apologize for Betty¡¯s shady tricks. If they couldn¡¯t see through Betty, tough luck. ¡°You!¡± Howard¡¯s guilt melted away, reced by anger. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she¡¯d called him out or because she refused toe home. ¡°Cut it out! Why should Zinnia apologize for something she didn¡¯t do? Use your brain and check if Betty¡¯s stories hold water before you point fingers. Just because you messed up this time doesn¡¯t mean you were right before. 11:09 Wed, 17 Sept Chapter 231 Newest update provided by Q ?,77%; 55 vouchers ¡°You¡¯ll regret this. Zinnia¡¯s staying here with me-we¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Sofia had heard enough. ¡°Get out. Now.¡± Dismissed 232 ~ 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Come back when you¡¯ve figured out how to handle Betty. Let mey it out: if you want Zinnia back, that house gets one daughter. You decide who matters more. ¡°Don¡¯t show your faces here again until you¡¯ve made up your minds.¡± Sofia all but shoved them out, her temper raging. ¡°Zinnia doesn¡¯t orbit around you three brothers. If you can¡¯t stand her, Jackson still wants her.¡± Sofia shot Howard a re as he scowled. ¡°You might push her away, but Jackson adores her.¡± Sofia watched them leave, her eyes lingering on Howard as he nced back. She smiled bitterly. She couldn¡¯t wait for the day he came crawling back, begging for Zinnia¡¯s forgiveness. Zinnia¡¯s a gem, and they would regret treating her like dirt. Sofia could tell Howard was already hooked¡ªhe just didn¡¯t know it yet. Howard stuck around, pretending not to look upstairs. When Zinnia tried to sneak off to her room, he¡¯d yell to stop her. Sofia chuckled, settling in for the show. She would wait and see how the Shaws tried to win Zinnia back when the time came. ¡°Stay here as long as you need, sweetie.¡± Sofia squeezed Zinnia¡¯s hands. ¡°This¡¯ll always be your home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Zinnia. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ve got your back.¡± After seeing how Maelis treated Zinnia today, Sofia couldn¡¯t even fathom what Zinnia¡¯s life was like at the Shaw residence. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Zinnia bit her lip, nervous under Sofia¡¯s warm gaze. Since she got to Jinston, Sofia was the only one who¡¯d truly stood by her. Even her own mom, Maelis, who imed to love her, always took Betty¡¯s side. Every fight ended with Maelis defending Betty, no matter what. Zinnia often wondered, ¡®Am I really that unlovable? Do they love Betty that much more?¡¯ She knew the truth-they didn¡¯t believe her because they didn¡¯t love her. They loved Betty, so they never doubted her. Zinnia knew she wasn¡¯t great at social stuff. She wasn¡¯t good at saying the right things to win people over. In Tareston, her master and vigers put up with her quirks. But in Jinston, nobody would have that kind of patience. ¡°Zinnia, I love you. Don¡¯t hold back with me. I¡¯m always on your team.¡± Sofia hugged Zinnia tightly, seeing the worry and confusion in Zinnia¡¯s eyes. 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept 55 vouchers ¡°Thanks, Grandma.¡± Zinnia felt warmth spread through her as she hugged Sofia¡¯s waist. For once, she felt truly grateful. Whether Sofia meant it or not, this moment felt real. Zinnia didn¡¯t care about the Shaws anymore, but she made a silent vow to protect this grandma who protected her. She hoped Sofia would live safe and sound. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Jackson walked in, smiling at the grandma-granddaughter hugfest. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel ¡°I told Zinnia she¡¯s staying with us, not going back with your aunt. Their behavior was out of line. Next time you see the Shaw brothers, don¡¯t hold backy into them.¡± Sofia was still fuming about the Shaws. She knew they could be unreasonable, but this was next-level dumb. It made her blood boil. Jackson had rushed back after Benedict told him the Shaws stopped by, worried they¡¯d upset Zinnia. His eyes found her right away-calm andposed, though her gaze softened whenever itnded on Sofia. Unlike her previous detached vibe at the Lynn residence, there was a flicker of belonging now. ¡°Roger that, Grandma.¡± Jackson nodded solemnly, already nning to give those Shaw brothers a piece of his mind next time. ¡°What¡¯re you hiding back there?¡± Sofia squinted at his hands, which were suspiciously hidden. ¡°Spotted this plush on my way home.¡± Jackson whipped out a fluffy doll from behind his back. ¡°Thought Zinnia might dig it.¡± He stepped closer, holding it out. ¡°Zinnia, hope you like it.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Zinnia blinked, staring at the toy in his hands. ¡°Duh. You¡¯re the only girl here.¡± Jackson grinned. ¡°If you hate it, I¡¯ll grab something else next time.¡± It was the first time Jackson had bought a gift for a girl. He had no clue if she¡¯d like it. Usually, his assistant picked stuff for Betty. He¡¯d seen the doll through the car window after work, passing a toy store. Its sweet, squishy face reminded him of Zinnia. He¡¯d made the driver pull over and grab it. ¡°This is perfect. No need for another.¡± Zinnia hugged it tight. The soft fur felt good, and the doll¡¯s smile made her lips twitch upward. Finally, she got a real gift. ¡°Huh. You¡¯re finally acting like a brother,¡± Sofia said, noticing Zinnia¡¯s tiny smile. It hurt her heart to see how a simple toy cheered the girl up. She dared not think what kind of trouble Zinnia had dealt with at the Shaw residence. 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept 5???,77% 55 vouchers ¡°I¡¯ll bring you more gifts anytime,¡± Jackson said, grinning like a fool. Seeing Zinnia smile warmed him in a way no business deal ever could. Now he got why guys with sisters were always bragging and carrying presents. He wanted to shower her with stuff just to see that grin. ¡°Thanks.¡± Zinnia looked up at him, her usually guarded eyes softening a bit. 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept.@. Dismissed 233 ??? 77%2 55 vouchers After dinner, Zinnia slipped upstairs to make pills. Sofia was full of energy now, but constant anger wasn¡¯t good for anyone. Zinnia decided to whip up more pills for Sofia. ¡°Jackson¡­¡± Zinnia murmured, her gaze fixed on Jackson as he climbed the stairs beside her. She bit her lip gently and called out. Fresh chapters posted on F?ndNovel ¡°Huh?¡± Jackson turned, surprise and joy lighting up his eyes. Zinnia hadn¡¯t talked to Jackson much since arriving days ago. Now, hearing Zinnia call his name, he was over the moon. Suddenly, he wanted to tackle that stack of paperwork upstairs. That one word made him feel unstoppable. ¡°Why¡¯d you give me this toy?¡± Zinnia asked, clutching the stuffed animal. She¡¯d hardly let it go since she got it. ¡°You gave me the essence oil, so I wanted to give you something too,¡± Jackson said, chuckling softly. He was a bit thrown by her question. Then he added, ¡°Plus, when I saw the toy at the store, I immediately thought you¡¯d love it.¡± He wasn¡¯t great with girls, but his friends said they loved cute stuff. Zinnia was a girl, so he figured she¡¯d like it. ¡°I love it. Thanks, Jackson,¡± Zinnia said, hugging the toy tighter. A warm feeling spread through her. Jackson bought the toy just because she loved it. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Jackson said softly. He really wanted to touch her hair. So, he gently messed up her silky locks. ¡°Remember, I promised to look after you?¡± Her hair was so soft. Jackson felt a fierce urge to protect her. ¡°You¡¯re safe with me,¡± he said firmly. ¡°No one¡¯s gonna hurt you again.¡± Zinnia looked up when she felt his hand on her hair but didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°Goodnight, Zinnia,¡± Jackson said, a smirk hidden in his smile as he left. Zinnia was finally dropping her guard. ¡°You should rest too,¡± Zinnia murmured. They went their separate ways. Jackson headed upstairs to work, Zinnia went to her room and paced, deciding where to put the toy. The bed might squash it, and the couch was too far. She wanted it close. After a fewps around the room, she ced it on the night table-close enough to touch and see. 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept ? 77%?? 55 vouchers She tested the spot by lying down and reaching out. Satisfied, she left the toy there, smiling at her new bedside friend. Her round eyes glowed with warmth, all the coldness gone. For the first time in years, Zinnia felt real happiness-unexpected kindness and a small gift to cherish. Zinnia took a breath to steady herself, then arranged the toy. She pulled her suitcase from under the bed, grabbed a box, and took it to the balcony. She then focused on making pills. **** Over the next couple of days, Zinnia hung out calmly at the Lynn residence. School started tomorrow, so after waking up, she headed to the balcony to check on her pills. Once she confirmed they¡¯d been fine, she popped them into a bottle. She carried the bottle downstairs. Sofia hadn¡¯t gone to her usualdies¡¯ lunch today. She greeted Sofia. ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°There¡¯s my girl! Come sit with me,¡± Sofia said. She was watching TV. ¡°Sure,¡± Zinnia said, sitting next to her. ¡°What¡¯s up, sweetie?¡± Sofia asked, smiling warmly. Zinnia had gotten closer to Sofia. ¡°I made these pills for you,¡± she said, handing over the bottle. ¡°You made these for me?¡± Sofia asked, her face lighting up. She took the in bottle gently. Sofia had heard Jackson bragging about Zinnia making him a bottle of essence oil for sleep. Though she¡¯d acted like it was no big deal, she¡¯d mentioned her own sleep issues to Zinnia¡ª just in case. The next day, Zinnia gave Sofia and Henry two bottles of essence oil. They were over the moon. They put the bottles on the night table and slept way better-better than any sleep meds. ¡°You should check with a doctor, though,¡± Zinnia said softly, ¡°Nah! I trust you,¡± Sofia said, clutching the bottle. ¡°So, how many pills a day? Before or after meals?¡± Raymond had approved Zinnia¡¯s medical skills. He still grumbled about not getting her as an apprentice, Sofia was proud. Zinnia was the sweetest-show her a little kindness, and she¡¯d pay it back big time. 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Once a week¡¯s fine,¡± Zinnia said, smiling, her cheeks dimpling. ¡°Before or after meals¡ª doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re healthy now, Grandma. No need for daily pills.¡± It felt good to be trusted. ¡°Zinnia, school starts tomorrow. Jackson¡¯s gonna take you shopping after his lunch meeting,¡± Sofia said, putting the bottle away. She was repeating what Jackson had said that morning. A few days had passed, and school had started. The Shaws hade by once and then vanished. Sofia told them to make up their minds, but they couldn¡¯t. She¡¯d given up on them. If they didn¡¯t want Zinnia, the Lynns would take her. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia said, a small smile ying on her lips as she thought of Jackson. For the past two mornings, he¡¯d sent her two toys. She nodded, still smiling. 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 234 Chapter 234 The source of th?s content is Find~Novel 77%? 65 vouchers In the afternoon, Jackson rearranged his schedule right after the meeting so he could pick up Zinnia. He asked, ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s Zinnia?¡± ¡°Zinnia¡¯s upstairs. Zinnia, Jackson¡¯s back,¡± Sofia called out, looking up towards the staircase. ¡°Right there,¡± came a muffled reply from above. In a moment, Zinnia appeared at the top of the stairs. She had changed into something new, and she fidgeted with the hem of her dress, looking a little uneasy. She made her way down the stairs and walked over to Jackson and Sofia. ¡°Oh my, Zinnia, you look absolutely charming. You¡¯ve definitely got my looks,¡± Sofia said, her eyes twinkling with pride as she looked at Zinnia, who had put on a pretty outfit. Zinnia¡¯s long hair was pulled into a loose bun, framing her delicate, makeup-free face. Her round eyes were bright and clear, and her skin was smooth. She wore a white blouse withce trim and a fitted ck skirt that showed off her slender legs. She looked stunning. Usually, Zinnia dressed in casual clothes at home and rarely wore skirts, so this change was a delightful surprise. Thepliment helped Zinnia rx a bit. She nced up at Jackson, her eyes cautious but curious. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re so beautiful. You should wear more cute dresses. When you¡¯ve had enough of those, I¡¯ll get you some new ones,¡± Jackson said with a gentle smile. He gave her head a tender pat, his eyes twinkling with affection. Zinnia let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. She¡¯d been terrified of embarrassing him. When she first came home, the Shaw family had made her feel like an outsider. They¡¯d teased her for being from a small town, saying her old-fashioned clothes made them look foolish. So when Jackson mentioned taking her out, she¡¯d rushed to her room after lunch to look up some stylish outfits on her phone. She didn¡¯t care about her own embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t want Jackson to face any because of her ¡°Okay¡± Zinnia nodded, her face softening into a smile. ¡°Hey, Zinnia, today¡¯s all about you,¡± Jackson said with a grin. ¡°You pick anything you want, and I¡¯ll handle the rest. And I¡¯ve got a table booked at that ce you¡¯ve been wanting to try.¡± 55 vouchers Jackson led Zinnia to the city¡¯s biggest mall, the same one where she¡¯d picked up some herbsst time. But back then, she¡¯d been on a mission and hadn¡¯t really taken the time to explore. Zinnia didn¡¯t really need anything, and she knew the prices here would be steep. She didn¡¯t want Jackson to spend a fortune on her. ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m good,¡± she said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡± ¡°Come on, Zinnia,¡± Jackson replied, nudging her gently. ¡°Let¡¯s just have some fun and I¡¯ll get you whatever you want. We¡¯ll start with clothes, then hit the bag stores and maybe even the jewelry section. If you like it, we¡¯ll get it.¡± He paused for a moment and then added, ¡°Besides, when you came backst time, I didn¡¯t even get you a proper wee gift. Let¡¯s fix that today.¡± Jackson guided Zinnia toward the elevator, intending to start with a shopping spree for clothes. Before they set off, he¡¯d asked his assistant what girls typically looked for when shopping. Clothes, bags, shoes, and jewelry were the usual suspects. Since Jackson wasn¡¯t sure what Zinnia liked, he figured they¡¯d just explore everything and grab whatever caught her eye. Zinnia followed Jackson through the rows of shops, finally seeing firsthand what real money could do. There were over twenty stores on the first floor alone, and Jackson took her through each one. Whenever Zinnia nced a little longer at something, Jackson had it wrapped up for her. ¡°Jackson, seriously, that¡¯s enough. This is way too much,¡± Zinnia protested. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s a jewelry store up ahead,¡± Jackson said, tugging Zinnia along. ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything you like there.¡± Zinnia had never worn any jewelry. The pieces they had given her had just sat there, untouched, probably because she didn¡¯t like them. But now, with him, she could finally pick something she actually wanted. Her family had never really cared about what she liked, but he did. ¡°Alright, but after that store, we¡¯re done, okay?¡± Zinnia asked. ¡°Just take a look,¡± Jackson said. But what he thought was another story. ¡®If she doesn¡¯t find anything, we can always try another ce. Or I can have a jewelry catalog sent to their ce. ¡®But since we¡¯re already here, it makes sense to let her see if there¡¯s anything in the store that catches her eye! ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, not overthinking it like Jackson was. She just assumed he¡¯d agreed. 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept.@. ? .77% 55 vouchers Zinnia had seen countless medications in her life, but Jackson¡¯s no-holds-barred spending was something new. He was buying so much that she figured she¡¯d need to ask Benedict to send over a few more precious herbs. Inside the jewelry store, Betty¡¯s eyes lit up as she spotted a separate disy case. Under the ss was a dazzling set of jewelry. She turned to Timothy beside her and said, ¡°Timothy, look at this. It¡¯s absolutely gorgeous. Mom would love it. She¡¯s been so downtely because Zinnia won¡¯te home. Maybe something this beautiful would cheer her up.¡± ¡°You always have a knack for picking things Mom would like,¡± Timothy said, his tone calm. ¡°Let¡¯s get it wrapped.¡± Timothy, dressed in a crisp white suit with silver sses perched on his nose, had an air of quiet detachment. He nced over at Betty, who was still gazing at the jewelry, and then at the disy itself. The jewelry was indeed stunning. The mention of Mom¡¯s sadness tugged at Timothy¡¯s patience. ¡®What¡¯s Zinnia thinking, refusing toe home even after Mom has gone to get her? Is she nning to stay with the Lynn family forever?¡¯ Actually, Maelis had been unusually quiettely, lost in her own thoughts. Timothy had finally found some time to go home today, but Betty had called him, saying Maelis was feeling down. She suggested they go out and buy something to cheer her up. ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re really painting a pretty picture. I just know my mom; that¡¯s all,¡± Betty said with a soft smile, though inside, she felt a growing sense of irritation. Ever since Maelis hade back from the Shaw residencest time, she seemed off-she wasn¡¯t as attentive or caring as she used to be. Maelis¡¯s silence made Betty uneasy. Betty suspected that Sofia had said something to her, so she asked Maelis, but Maelis wasn¡¯t as open with her anymore. Betty tried asking Howard too, but he mmed up. Last time, she¡¯d wanted to eavesdrop, but Benedict was always on her tail, keeping her away from the living room. She ended up knowing nothing. This feeling of being in the dark was driving her crazy, She¡¯d gotten rid of Zinnia, but it felt like something was slipping out of her control. She pushed those thoughts aside and softened her voice, slipping back into her role as the perfect daughter. ¡°Excuse me, could you wrap this jewelry set for us? It¡¯s stunning. My mom is going to love it.¡± 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept //% 55 vouchers ¡°Excuse me, but this piece was custom-made for Mr. Lynn. It¡¯s not for sale,¡± the clerk said with a polite smile. 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept. @ Dismissed 235 ? 377%H 55 vouchers ¡°Excuse me, but this piece was custom-made for Mr. Lynn. It¡¯s not for sale,¡± the clerk said with a polite smile. The clerk hadn¡¯t anticipated that they would choose something that wasn¡¯t even on the market. It was a special order, and it wasn¡¯t meant to be sold to anyone else. ¡°Whatever he paid, I¡¯ll double it. I want this set. Tell him to ce another order,¡± Timothy said, his brow furrowing. His usuallyposed face showed a flicker of impatience. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping welltely, and the dark circles under his eyes were a testament to that. His calming tea was gone, and all he wanted was to get home, ask Lucy for more, and finally get a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡°Sorry, sir, but this requires Mr. Lynn¡¯s personal approval,¡± the clerk replied, still smiling politely. However, the clerk thought to herself, ¡®Another one of those over-the-top CEOs here, trying to throw money around and buy something someone else loves, all for the woman he adores. ¡®It¡¯s like something straight out of a romance novel. Luxury jewelry stores really are the perfect stage for these kinds of scenes. ¡®But these guys just don¡¯t get it. This set is custom-made, and the decision to sell it is up to the person who ordered it. No amount of money can change that. ¡®We pride ourselves on our integrity and wouldn¡¯t risk offending one VIP client just to please another. Our reputation is too important to gamble with.¡¯ Timothy felt a pang of rejection. He didn¡¯t want to stick around any longer, and his head was starting to throb. Besides, the color was too vibrant. Maelis always preferred more subdued shades of blue or green. So he suggested, ¡°Betty, how about checking out something else? There are loads of other pieces here. This light blue set is pretty nice too. ¡°If you don¡¯t find anything you like here, we can always hit another store. Plus, I think this set is a bit too pink. Mom isn¡¯t really into that color.¡± ¡°Timothy, let me handle this,¡± Betty said with a bright smile. ¡°Excuse me, could we get the customizer¡¯s contact details? We really love this set of jewelry, and I¡¯d like to speak to them directly. Maybe they¡¯d be willing to let it go?¡± Betty said. She was genuinely surprised when the clerk declined. Her expression stayed gentle, but inside, she was a bit thrown off. 11:10 Wed, 17 Sept 55 vouchers Betty really liked this set. It was clearly designed for a younger crowd-Maelis would never go for something so shy. So she was sure she¡¯d be told to keep it for herself. Her friends would be so jealous. Betty wasn¡¯t ready to give up and wanted to give it one more shot. The jewelry had a lovely name: ¡°Princess¡¯s Treasure.¡± It felt like it was made for her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t give out our customer¡¯s information,¡± the clerk said with a polite smile. But she thought, ¡®Wow, this girl has no clue about boundaries either. She just walks in and demands someone¡¯s contact info. It¡¯s like she¡¯s straight out of one of those romance novels where the main characters just bulldoze over everyone to get what they want. ¡®We¡¯re the ones who get stuck in the middle. Normal people would just ask us to contact the buyer on their behalf, but not her. She wants us to leak the buyer¡¯s information directly. If something goes wrong, it¡¯s us who¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡®Ugh, those romance novels are great for a quick read, but you can¡¯t live by them. They¡¯ll drive you crazy! ¡°You-¡± Betty¡¯s smile wavered for a moment. Lately, everything seemed to be going wrong, and being turned down again and again was wearing her thin. But then she caught a glimpse of Timothy, and she forced herself to hold that smile in ce. She said, ¡°We really love this jewelry set. Is there any way you could help us out? We¡¯re from the Shaw family. I¡¯m a frequent shopper here and a Gold Member of your store.¡± Betty was determined to get that jewelry set and made a point of ying the Shaw family card. They were well-respected in Jinston, and people usually gave them the benefit of the doubt. Betty had always had things her way. For over a decade, she¡¯d lived a life of privilege, getting almost everything she wanted. She¡¯d even managed to push Zinnia out of the picture, despite Zinnia being a blood rtive. The whole family had always preferred her over Zinnia, no matter what, But things started going downhill after Zinnia left the Shaw family. Sofia didn¡¯t like Betty, Maelis seemed distracted, and Howard was keeping secrets from her. Betty had wanted Zinnia gone, but instead of feeling relieved, she felt like everything was slipping out of her control. She thought, ¡®But Zinniaing back is out of the question. My family belongs to me, and only me. If they took the wrong child back then, they should have just kept it that way. Why does Zinnia have toe back?¡¯ Betty seethed with anger at the person who¡¯d emailed the Shaw family and exposed the truth EZ 55 vouchers about the switched children. The Shaw family actually had no idea about the switch until two months ago when they got that email. It said their real daughter was living in some tiny vige and even included a DNA report. They were totally confused and tried to figure out who sent it, but they couldn¡¯t. Still, they went to find Zinnia and ran the test. Turned out, they really had the wrong kid all these years. When Maelis saw Zinniae back, she cried her eyes out. Watching from the side, Betty was so tense she almost broke her nails. Over the next two months, Betty worked hard to make the Shaw family tired of Zinnia. It wasn¡¯t easy, but eventually, they pushed her out. And there was no way Betty was going to let Zinniae back. ¡®As for Mom, if I stay close to her, she¡¯ll forget about Zinnia. This family can only have one daughter, and that¡¯s me,¡¯ Betty kept telling herself. ¡°Uh, sorry about this, miss-¡± The clerk was about to turn Betty down when she saw Zinnia and Jackson walk in. Her face lit up with relief, and she practically beamed. ¡°Oh, Mr. Lynn, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡®Thank goodness. With Mr. Lynn here, I don¡¯t have to deal with this awkward situation myself,¡¯ she thought. Betty¡¯s smile was automatic as soon as she heard Jackson¡¯s name. ¡°Hey, Mr. Lynn, this jewelry set, Princess¡¯s Treasure-did you have it custom-made? Would you mind letting it go? We¡¯re willing to pay double-¡± Her voice cut off abruptly as she caught sight of who walked in. For once, her usually polished smile showed a flicker of unease. ¡°Jackson, Zinnia¡­¡± She bit her lip, swallowed the jealousy that bubbled up inside her, and forced herself to speak softly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me with that tone. We¡¯re not family, not even close,¡± Jackson said, his voice cold and his brow furrowed. 3/3 Get full chapters from Find_Novel(. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 236 1% 55 vouchers From behind, the clerk couldn¡¯t help but gawk and thought, ¡®Whoa, this is like straight out of those romance novels. The whole family drama thing? It¡¯s real. But it looks like this family isn¡¯t exactly getting along right now!¡¯ ¡°Hey, Jackson,¡± Timothy said. He hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Jackson and Zinnia and looked over at Zinnia. She seemed different somehow-happier. She was actually smiling, which was rare. Back at the house, she¡¯d always seemed so withdrawn, and he could count the times he¡¯d seen her smile on one hand. This smile was different, though. It was genuine and warm, like she was truly enjoying herself. She was wearing a pretty dress, looking like a little girl who¡¯d finally found her ce in the world. It was a far cry from the quiet, shadowy figure she used to be. Betty caught Timothy¡¯s eyes lingering on Zinnia and pursed her lips. She hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia to stillmand attention like that. Zinnia¡¯s smile vanished the moment she saw them. Her face went nk and cold again. She pulled the orange juice away from her lips, her fingers unconsciously tightening around the cup. Jackson had bought it for her, and she didn¡¯t want to drink it in front of them. She was afraid she¡¯d feel sick and waste his kindness. ¡°Hmm.¡± Jackson noticed the change in her and responded with a cool nod. But he stepped a little closer to Zinnia, almost like he was shielding her. ¡°Jackson, Zinnia, d to see you guys.¡± Betty¡¯s smile faltered. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so cold. Her usuallyposed expression wavered, revealing a hint of hurt. ¡°Betty, we¡¯re not real family. Let¡¯s keep it that way. And you can drop the act with Zinnia. She¡¯s got nothing to do with you,¡± Jackson said. He had no patience for her false niceties. Having seen all sorts of people in the business world, he could easily see through her little games. She was clearly trying to ingratiate herself with his family. But the Lynn family didn¡¯t trust anyone so calcting. If she could scheme against her own rtives, who knew what she might do to them in the future? The Lynn brothers had never liked Betty, not even as kids. There was something off about her-she never seemed to have the warmth you¡¯d expect from a young girl in the family. They only interacted with her because of Maelis, but now that she was out of the picture, Jackson felt a strange sense of relief. With Zinnia back, it was clear: it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want a little girl around, they just didn¡¯t like Betty. 55 vouchers ¡°Jackson, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± Betty¡¯s voice trembled. She was furious inside, but she forced herself to look even more sorrowful. Timothy¡¯s brow furrowed. He hadn¡¯t expected Jackson to be so harsh with Betty. He recalled how Zinnia had smiled warmly at Jackson when they¡¯d first walked in. The two had chatted quietly, with Jackson even ruffling her hair. But now, facing them, Zinnia hadn¡¯t smiled once, hadn¡¯t even said hello. He thought, ¡®It¡¯s just in rude. She¡¯s only been away from home for two days, and already seems even more disrespectful. He thought this was all Zinnia¡¯s fault and tried to expose her. ¡°Hey, Jackson, Betty¡¯s also a family. Could you please be fair? I get it. Did Zinnia say something bad about her? Jackson, don¡¯t-¡± He didn¡¯t get to finish. Jackson cut him off coldly, ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re the one who should be fair. Zinnia hasn¡¯t said anything. Stop making everything her fault.¡± ¡®The Shaw family are always quick to me. I can¡¯t even imagine how Zinnia has endured all this mistreatment from them,¡¯ he thought, his determination to keep Zinnia away from the Shaw family only growing stronger. ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m fine. Please don¡¯t fight with Timothy because of me. Zinnia doesn¡¯t like me, and that¡¯s okay. I mean, I did take her ce,¡± Betty said, gently tugging at Timothy¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t want the Shaw family to fall out with the Lynn family. The Shaw family was influential in town, but the Lynn family was even more so, and they were close with the Perkins family. Jackson was even a close friend of the Perkins heir. Despite her words, she didn¡¯t deny what he¡¯d said. Deep down, she thought Zinnia must have said something bad about her to Jackson. A wave of resentment washed over Betty as she thought, ¡®Otherwise, Jackson wouldn¡¯t have treated me badly. He¡¯s never spoken to me like that. It¡¯s all because of Zinnia. Why does Zinnia have to take everything from me?¡¯ Zinnia nced over at Betty tly, catching a flicker of disgust in her eyes. Betty¡¯s dislike was bing more obvious-she was genuinely annoyed, and she wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it anymore, From the first day Zinnia had returned, she¡¯d felt Betty¡¯s disgust. And during the two months at the Shaw residence, it had only gotten worse. But Zinnia didn¡¯t care. She¡¯d never thought of the Shaw residence as home. She¡¯d onlye back because her master had asked her to. Otherwise, she¡¯d have stayed in Tareston, where 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept. she was perfectly happy. A 77%E ??? 55 vouchers Her master hadn¡¯t said she had to stay, though. Zinnia had never nned to linger here. Once her master returned, she¡¯d be gone. So, as long as Zinnia wasn¡¯t actually hurt, Betty¡¯s hostility, or the attempts to unt the Shaw family¡¯s affection or turn them against her just didn¡¯t bother her. If the Shaw family really cared, they¡¯d look beyond hearsay and their own biases. But they never bothered to seek the truth. They chose to believe Betty because she was the child they raised, the one they couldn¡¯t imagine doing anything wrong. As for Zinnia-she was just a blood rtion, not someone they¡¯d nurtured. Compared to Betty, Zinnia was an afterthought. Whenever trouble came, their first concern was always for Betty, fearing she might get hurt. For example, when Zinnia first came back. They told her to stay hidden in her room while they ¡°prepared¡± Betty for her arrival. Zinnia wasn¡¯t always quick on the uptake, but once she saw through a situation, she was razor-sharp. When Betty tried to provoke her, Zinnia didn¡¯t bite. She just gave back what she got. If they didn¡¯t care about her, she wasn¡¯t about to waste her feelings on them. As long as she kept herself safe, she¡¯d be fine. Now, it was clear she¡¯d made the right choice. Between her and Betty, they¡¯d always pick Betty. I Comment Send gift No Ads AD 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel Dismissed 237 55 vouchers ¡°Betty, if you truly believe you¡¯ve taken Zinnia¡¯s ce, do the right thing and leave. Stop making things hard for everyone. ¡°Actions speak louder than words, and I¡¯m not falling for any more passive-aggressive tactics. I¡¯m warning you-leave Zinnia alone, or you¡¯ll have me to deal with.¡± Jackson¡¯s tone was icy, and his piercing look made Betty feel uneasy. Betty felt a shiver run down her back-it was like he saw right through her. ¡°Jackson,e on. Betty is a little girl. Where would she go if we kicked her out?¡± Timothy stepped in, trying to defend her. ¡°Have you even thought about where Zinnia would go after you pushed her out?¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯d take care of her. We¡¯d set her up somewhere,¡± Timothy said. At home, Betty and Zinnia were always shing. He thought sending Zinnia away wasn¡¯t about cutting her off-it was about giving her some space to breathe. ¡°You can set Zinnia up somewhere, but you can¡¯t do the same for Betty? And once she¡¯s gone, you¡¯ll just forget about her?¡± Jackson¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Of course not-¡± Timothy replied automatically. They couldn¡¯t just abandon Betty. But his eyes drifted to Zinnia sitting off to the side, idly ying with her cup of juice, their gaze distant and disinterested. Zinnia nced up at Timothy briefly, her eyes so indifferent that it made his heart feel uneasy. It was as if something was slipping away from him, something he couldn¡¯t hold on to, leaving him feeling helpless and anxious. Timothy, awyer ustomed to dealing with all sorts of people, couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Zinnia had simply given up on them. She looked at them like she was seeing right through their facades, her gaze cold and distant. It was as if she¡¯d seen their true colors long ago and decided to let go of any expectations. She epted whatever came her way-good or bad-with a quiet resignation. If they wanted to send her away, she¡¯d go. If they favored Betty over her, that was fine too. If misunderstandings caused her pain, she didn¡¯t let it show. She just didn¡¯t seem to care anymore. She didn¡¯t seem to care what they thought of her, whether they approved or disapproved. She was an observer, detached and uninvolved, as if she had no stake in the oue. Her heart had been broken, and in response, she¡¯d closed it off, fortifying it against further 11:11 Wed 17 Septe hurt. Her indifference was unsettling, making those around her feel uneasy. 55 vouchers Timothy couldn¡¯t understand why he was so bothered by her attitude. All he felt was a growing irritation¡ªwhy could she remain so calm and indifferent while he felt so frustrated and unsettled? Timothy hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Zinnia. He was always busy with work and often stayed elsewhere. He only came home when something required his presence, and even then, he rarely saw her. Zinnia kept to herself, holed up in her room like a snail in its shell. Most of what Timothy knew about Zinnia came from Betty. She was always getting into trouble-breaking Maelis¡¯s favorite jewelry, smashing Donald¡¯s vase, or sneaking into Yosef¡¯s room for who knew what reason. Once, she made him a ¡°healthy¡± soup that gave him a stomachache for hours. And she was always badmouthing Betty to Maelis, saying Betty had taken her ce and should leave. All this made Timothy feel frustrated whenever he thought about Zinnia. She seemed so petty and narrow-minded, like she hadn¡¯t been taught to get along with others. And he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to like her. But today, and during theirst meeting, he felt like he didn¡¯t really know her at all. Last time, she was sharp-tongued and quick to anger, always on the defensive. She even ran away once because she felt wronged. But this time, she seemed different. She smiled more, but there was still a hint of disdain in her expression. Despite her own brother being there, she never acknowledged him, acting as if he wasn¡¯t even in the room. He sneered inwardly, ¡®Betty says Zinnia just isn¡¯t much of a talker, but now it seems less like shyness and more like rudeness.¡¯ ¡°Hah, Timothy, if you don¡¯t want Zinnia, we¡¯ll take her in. If Betty¡¯s the only sister you¡¯ve got, then stay out of our way,¡± Jackson said with a sneer. It seemed they didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with getting rid of Zinnia. He added, ¡°If you can¡¯t handle two girls, we can help out. Besides, Zinnia already thinks of us as family. You keep Betty, and we¡¯ll take Zinnia.¡± ¡°But Jackson-¡°Timothy frowned. Their family could take care of them both and he thought they had never rejected Zinnia. In his eyes, it was ridiculous to consider the Lynn family took Zinnia in. The cold look in Jackson¡¯s eyes felt like a p. It was like he was calling out Timothy for being blind to the situation. Jackson¡¯s words were sharp, showing no mercy for Betty or Timothy. Before he could even get a word in, Jackson cut him off. 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept ? 77%L Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel 55 vouchers Timothy¡¯s irritation was building. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping welltely, thanks to a tough case that had kept him up for days. His nerves were on edge. Running into Zinnia and getting chewed out by Jackson only made things worse. He wished he¡¯d nevere out at all. But Jackson held a lot of influence over the Shaw family, and none of them wanted to cross him. Timothy suppressed the mounting frustration and tried to quell the anxiety that was stirring inside him. For a moment, neither Timothy nor Betty knew what to say. Betty felt like every mocking nce around her was aimed at her, like everyone was looking down on her. ***** Jackson took Zinnia¡¯s hand and led her toward the counter. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to pick up my order,¡± he said. The clerk had been thinking about sharing this juicy gossip with her friends after work, but she quicklyposed herself and smiled politely, ¡°Sure, Mr. Lynn. Your custom piece is ready. It¡¯s right over here-please take a look.¡± She walked over to the jewelry disy where Betty had been browsing earlier and showed the jewelry set. ¡°Zinnia, do you like it? This is a wee gift I prepared for you. I didn¡¯t get the chance to give it to you earlier, so I thought I¡¯d make it up to you now,¡± Jackson said as they approached. He had ordered the jewelry in a rush the first time he met Zinnia, and it had finally arrived that day. He wanted to surprise her with something special. Zinnia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the gemstone in the ss case. Her fingers, which had been nervously gripping her cup, rxed. ¡°Thank you, Jackson,¡± she said softly, her lips curving into a smile. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 238 55 vouchers Hearing Zinnia¡¯s sweet voice, Timothy looked over and saw Jackson with her. Then he pursed his lips. Betty clenched her fingers so hard that her nails dug into her palm. She fumed, ¡°That bitch doesn¡¯t deserve such beautiful jewelry. It should be mine!¡¯ She walked over and said, ¡°Jackson, Mom would probably love this. Would you consider letting us have it?¡± Jackson shifted away, his pretty face clouded with irritation. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Betty. ¡°Betty, stop ying dumb. Do I need to spell it out for you? This design is specifically for young girls. ¡°Do you really think Maelis would like it? She¡¯s never been a fan of pink. So, are you trying to please her, or just yourself? You know the answer. Betty, don¡¯t force me toy it bare and embarrass you.¡± Betty¡¯s smile froze, and her face burned with embarrassment. She¡¯d never been humiliated so ruthlessly and openly. Standing there in front of everyone, she felt utterly mortified, as if every eye was a spotlight on her shame. She red at Jackson, and at that moment, she wondered if she really needed the Lynn family that much. To be humiliated like this, in front of everyone-it was too much. Hatred surged within her. But in the very next moment, she felt a chill. She locked eyes with Zinnia¡¯s cold, piercing gaze. Betty had never seen such a look on Zinnia before. It was clear-if she dared to hurt Jackson, Zinnia would make her pay dearly. Betty felt a chill run through her. The fleeting burst of anger she¡¯d felt just moments ago dissipated as quickly as it hade. She was taken aback that she¡¯d even had such a thought. In town, the Perkins family was top, the Lynn family second. The Shaw family only prospered after Maelis and Donald married,cking the Lynn family¡¯s deep roots. If the Lynn family fell, the Shaw family would surely be dragged down too. Timothy had only recently taken over thepany and couldn¡¯tpare to Jackson, the Lynn family heir. If Jackson fell, they¡¯d be easy targets, and the fallout would be far worse than any imagined gain. Betty wasn¡¯t ready to lose her privileged life. She shook herself, the earlier thoughts slipping away like smoke. When she nced at Zinnia, she saw the same vacant expression as always. That brief sh of awareness in Zinnia¡¯s eyes-it must have been her imagination. Betty frowned, reassuring herself, ¡°Zinnia has always been like this since she was found. If she 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept. had 77% N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find¡ïNovel 55 vouchers real skills, she wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by me so many times, and she wouldn¡¯t any have been kicked out. I must have been mistaken just now.¡¯ ¡°Could you wrap these up for us?¡± Jackson said, turning to the clerk. ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Lynn. Just a sec,¡± the clerk replied, starting to package the items. Timothy stood nearby, his mind still on Jackson¡¯s words. He nced over at Betty. Maelis had never been a fan of pink-everyone in the family knew that. But Betty had her heart set on this set. Betty¡¯s eyes were fixed on the clerk as the jewelry was being wrapped. She looked like she¡¯d just lost something she cherished. Timothy felt an odd difort. Betty imed she was buying it for Maelis, but he suspected she wanted it for herself. If that were the case, she could have just said so. He would have bought it for her. Instead, she used Maelis as an excuse. Timothy didn¡¯t like being deceived and felt annoyed. Betty had no idea her game was up. She loved that jewelry set, and knowing it was for Zinnia made her want it even more. She had to watch the clerk wrap it up, and it was killing her. Her teeth were clenched so tight that she could feel the strain. She thought, ¡®This is supposed to be mine. How dare Zinnia take it?''¡± ¡°Hand me the bracelet and ne, and pack up the earrings and the crown, please,¡± Jackson said. He had ordered a set of four pieces: a bracelet, a ne, earrings, and an exquisite crown. The crown was studded with pink gemstones that glowed softly under the lights. The clerk, wearing velvet gloves, handed them over with a respectful nod. Jackson took the bracelet and gently slipped it onto Zinnia¡¯s wrist. Then he picked up the ne. As Zinnia instinctively started to lower her head, Jackson¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°No need to bow your head. A princess doesn¡¯t need to bow.¡± Zinnia froze, looking up at Jackson. For the first time, she felt seen, truly valued. She blinked, feeling a strange warmth in her eyes, Jackson reached around her neck and fastened the ne. ¡°Jackson¡­¡± Zinnia whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°Just wear this set for now,¡± Jackson said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something even better; something you¡¯ll love.¡± He smiled as he looked at the pieces on her, feeling a sense of satisfaction. There was something about seeing Zinnia adorned that made him happy. He wanted to keep that look 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept 55 vouchers had any real skills, she wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by me so many times, and she wouldn¡¯t have been kicked out. I must have been mistaken just now.''¡± ¡°Could you wrap these up for us?¡± Jackson said, turning to the clerk. ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Lynn. Just a sec,¡± the clerk replied, starting to package the items. Timothy stood nearby, his mind still on Jackson¡¯s words. He nced over at Betty. Maelis had never been a fan of pink-everyone in the family knew that. But Betty had her heart set on this set. Betty¡¯s eyes were fixed on the clerk as the jewelry was being wrapped. She looked like she¡¯d just lost something she cherished. Timothy felt an odd difort. Betty imed she was buying it for Maelis, but he suspected she wanted it for herself. If that were the case, she could have just said so. He would have bought it for her. Instead, she used Maelis as an excuse. Timothy didn¡¯t like being deceived and felt annoyed. Betty had no idea her game was up. She loved that jewelry set, and knowing it was for Zinnia made her want it even more. She had to watch the clerk wrap it up, and it was killing her. Her teeth were clenched so tight that she could feel the strain. She thought, ¡®This is supposed to be mine. How dare Zinnia take it?¡¯ ¡°Hand me the bracelet and ne, and pack up the earrings and the crown, please,¡± Jackson said. He had ordered a set of four pieces: a bracelet, a ne, earrings, and an exquisite crown. The crown was studded with pink gemstones that glowed softly under the lights. The clerk, wearing velvet gloves, handed them over with a respectful nod. Jackson took the bracelet and gently slipped it onto Zinnia¡¯s wrist. Then he picked up the ne. As Zinnia instinctively started to lower her head, Jackson¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°No need to bow your head. A princess doesn¡¯t need to bow.¡± Zinnia froze, looking up at Jackson. For the first time, she felt seen, truly valued. She blinked, feeling a strange warmth in her eyes. Jackson reached around her neck and fastened the ne. ¡°Jackson¡­¡± Zinnia whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°Just wear this set for now,¡± Jackson said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something even better; something you¡¯ll love.¡± He smiled as he looked at the pieces on her, feeling a sense of satisfaction. There was something about seeing Zinnia adorned that made him happy. He wanted to keep that look 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept Q. on her face and that sparkle in her eyes. 55 vouchers Timothy stood off to the side, feeling a strange mix of emotions. None of them had ever given Zinnia a second thought; in fact, they were more than indifferent-they were annoyed by her. Yet here was Jackson, treating her like she was the most important person in the world. The way he looked at her, the way he spoke to her-it was clear he cared deeply. It was almost jarring. Timothy didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he couldn¡¯t look away. The clerk was quick and efficient, packing everything up in no time. ¡°Mr. Lynn, the earrings and crown are all set. Would you like us to deliver them to your ce, or are you taking them with you?¡± ¡°Send them to the Lynn residence,¡± Jackson said, signing off on the purchase as soon as Zinnia gave a nod. The jewelry was worth a fortune, but he didn¡¯t blink. They were off to dinner next, and lugging the packages around would be a pain. Zinnia didn¡¯t have her ears pierced, so the earrings were a no-go. The crown was a bit too grand for the moment-she could save it for a special asion or just keep it as a fun keepsake. But the ne and bracelet were perfect for wearing right away. Betty stood to the side, her jaw tight, struggling to keep her emotions in check. ¡®Why does Zinnia always get everything? It¡¯s not fair. It should have been mine-jewelry, family, love¡ª all of it. She¡¯s the one who has taken everything that is supposed to be mine!¡¯ Zinnia walked beside Jackson as they headed out, passing by Timothy and Betty. Timothy nced at her, but she didn¡¯t even spare him a look. She just kept walking, following Jackson without a word. Timothy¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She¡¯d been so nice to Jackson, but indifferent to him. ¡°Timothy, let¡¯s go back. Mom¡¯s waiting for us,¡± Betty said quietly. She noticed how Timothy kept staring at Jackson and Zinnia, who were already far away. ¡°Sure. Timothy nodded, tearing his gaze away. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m not feeling so good. My stomach hurts,¡± Betty winced, clutching her stomach. ¡°Can you wait for me a minute?¡± Dismissed 239 Sept 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m not feeling so good. My stomach hurts,¡± Betty winced, clutching her stomach. ¡°Can you wait for me a minute?¡± ¡°Excuse me, where¡¯s the restroom?¡± she asked a passing clerk, her fingers digging into her handbag. She bit her lip, trying to hold back the nausea. ¡°Down that hallway,¡± the clerk replied, pointing. Betty hurried to the restroom. Timothy stood there, watching as Jackson led Zinnia upstairs. Zinnia walked beside him, looking up at him with a smile. From a distance, Jackson¡¯s voice echoed softly. ¡°Come on, Zinnia. Let¡¯s get some dinner.¡± Timothy just stuck there for a long while, silent and lost in thought. ***** ¡°Jackson, aren¡¯t we going home for dinner with Grandma and everyone else?¡± Zinnia asked. ¡°Not tonight. I thought we¡¯d grab something different. I¡¯ve got a table upstairs,¡± Jackson said, steering her toward the elevator. Zinnia just nodded and stayed close. ¡°Mr. Lynn, your table is this way,¡± the waiter said, guiding them through the quiet private dining area on the 17th floor. Jackson had booked a table by the window instead of a private room. The tables were separated by curtains, each with its own distinct style: elegant and traditional, sleek and modern, sweet and charming, bold and shy, and even cool industrial vibes. Each table had its own custom menu. The owner of this ce definitely had a knack for making every spot feel special. Jackson¡¯s eyes scanned the room, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit overwhelmed by the over-the-top decorations. Perry had really gone wild with the design. He started to wonder if bringing Zinnia here was such a great idea after all. It felt a bit too much. ¡°Zinnia, maybe we should-¡± he began, thinking about suggesting they go somewhere else, but he was interrupted before he could finish. ¡°Hey, Jackson, who¡¯s this beautifuldy beside you?¡± a man said. Jackson turned and saw his friend Perry Stark standing a few steps away. Read full story at F?nd-Novel Zinnia also turned to look at Perry. He was wearing a yellow-and-white shy shirt, had pink hair, a pale face, silver earrings, and a charming smirk. He stood with one hand in his pocket, 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept C looking both rebellious and charming. But Zinnia quickly looked away. 55 vouchers ¡°Hey, Jackson, what a cute girl, huh? She¡¯s a bit young for you, though,¡± Perry checked Zinnia out and teased with a smile. ¡°Cut it out. This is my cousin, Zinnia,¡± Jackson said, giving him a warning nce. ¡°Zinnia, this is my friend Perry Stark,¡± Jackson gently introduced him to Zinnia. ¡°Hey, Perry,¡± Zinnia said obediently. Her voice was naturally sweet, and even though she kept a straight face, it was hard not to like her. ¡°Hey, Zinnia,¡± Perry replied, instantly straightening up when he heard she was Jackson¡¯s cousin. ¡°d to see you here. Wanna grab a bite with me? Oh, and what do you guys feel like eating? My treat today,¡± Perry said with a grin, stepping forward. He tried to p Jackson on the shoulder, but Jackson¡¯s cold stare made him think twice. ¡°Zinnia?¡± Jackson looked over to Zinnia instead of replying to Perry right away. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Jackson,¡± Zinnia said without any fuss. ¡°If you¡¯re eating with us, keep it cool and drop the act,¡± Jackson said, ncing at Perry. It had been a while since theyst hung out, and it was about time for a meal together. Besides, with how things had been with the Shaw family just now, he thought Perry¡¯s easygoing nature could lighten the mood and make Zinnia smile. ¡°Come on, Jackson, don¡¯t mess this up for me,¡± Perry said, rolling his eyes. He turned to Zinnia and pulled out his phone. ¡°Hey Zinnia, ignore him. If you need anything, just hit me up. Let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp.¡± Zinnia had been quietly observing them, but she never expected to suddenly be the center of attention. She nced at Jackson, puzzled, and couldn¡¯t figure out why. After all, sinceing here and joining the Shaw family, she had felt almost invisible, with everyone¡¯s eyes always on Betty. ¡°Zinnia? Is it not okay? I¡¯ll be super hurt if you don¡¯t.¡± Perry still held his phone out to Zinnia, his tone full of mock grievance. ¡°Yeah, go ahead, Zinnia. You can always hit Perry up if you need anything,¡± Jackson chimed in with a smile. Jackson knew his friends would look out for Zinnia once she joined their circle. He¡¯d nned to introduce her to a few of them soon, even if Perry hadn¡¯t shown up today. There would be times when he couldn¡¯t be there for her, and it was good to know his friends 55 vouchers would have her back. He didn¡¯t trust the Shaw family, and his own friends were far more dependable. Zinnia took out her phone-a new gift from Charlie after she moved in with the Lynn family, When she was out one day, she found its box hanging on the door. Before that, all she had was a call-only smartwatch given to her by her master. Thinking of Charlie, Zinnia couldn¡¯t say no. The phone came with a neatly handwritten instruction sheet exining how to use all its features. Zinnia appreciated Charlie¡¯s thoughtful gesture and followed the instructions step by step, downloading all the necessary apps. Charlie had suspected Zinnia didn¡¯t have a phone since she¡¯d never mentioned needing one. He figured the Shaw family probably hadn¡¯t bothered to get her one. Keeping their attitude. toward Zinnia in mind, he wrote out an instruction guide just in case. As it turned out, Zinnia really needed it now. Thankfully, Zinnia wasn¡¯t a stranger to technology. After a few days of ying with her phone, she picked up the basics pretty quickly. ¡°Awesome, Zinnia,¡± Perry said, grinning as he added her as a friend and jotted down a note in his contacts. ¡°Remember to hit me up if you need anything. I¡¯m here for you.¡± Perry and Jackson had been thick as thieves for over ten years. Perry could tell from the way Jackson spoke that he had a soft spot for Zinnia. So he was being nice to her. ¡°Sure.¡± Zinnia nodded. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get some food. I¡¯ve been dragging Zinnia around all afternoon. We don¡¯t want her starving,¡± Jackson said, tugging Zinnia along. Perry fell into step behind them, eager to keep up. They found themselves in a cozy little nook. The walls were adorned with limited-edition plushies-treasures that most people would dive for, yet here they were, casually hanging around as mere decorations. Perry noticed Zinnia¡¯s eyes lingering on one of the plushies. He quickly took it down and handed it to her ¡°Hou Zinnia, do you like this one? It¡¯e a hit worn out but you can y with it f 1-nev Comment AD Send gift No Ads 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 240 Chapter 240 This text is hosted at F?nd-Novel 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Thanks,¡± Zinnia said, still a little dazed as she held the plushie. She had barely nced at it, and now it was in her hands. Right away, Jackson turned to the waiter and was ready for an order. He knew the menu here was a surprise-cach table got a set of mystery dishes. He wasn¡¯t sure what woulde out, but he remembered Zinnia didn¡¯t like parsley or garlic. So he said, ¡°We¡¯re ready to order. Four portions, please. And make sure there¡¯s no parsley or garlic in the dishes.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± the waiter replied, and then quietly stepped away. ***** Perry was already peppering Zinnia with questions. ¡°Hey, Zinnia, how old are you? You look so young. What grade are you in? Which school?¡± ¡°Seventeen, senior year, Evershine High,¡± Zinnia replied politely, keeping it brief. She didn¡¯t seem annoyed by Perry¡¯s barrage of questions. Sure, he was a bit chatty, but he was Jackson¡¯s friend, after all. Evershine High School in Jinston is an elite institution. Zinnia¡¯s grades from her small-town public school wouldn¡¯t have qualified her for admission. But she was a Shaw, and the family couldn¡¯t very well ignore her just because of that. So they sshed out a fortune to get her in. They didn¡¯t expect Zinnia to excel academically. Senior year was just a stepping stone-a way to help her get through her teenage years without disgracing the family. They nned to send her abroad for college. As long as she maintained the family¡¯s reputation and earned her diploma, that was enough. ¡°Wow, Zinnia, you¡¯re 17? You look like you¡¯re still 15 or 16,¡± Perry said, genuinely surprised. He had thought Zinnia was younger, maybe a sophomore. But she was already seventeen, almost an adult. At just five-foot-three, she looked tiny next to Perry or Jackson, both of whom were over six feet tall. Her small face and slow, soft speech only made her seem younger. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to school tomorrow,¡± Jackson said, sliding a te of cookies and small cakes toward her. ¡°And here, grab a snack. They¡¯re fresh.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Zinnia said, picking up a bear-shaped cookie and taking a slow bite. ***** 11:11 Wed, 17 Sept @. Jackson nced over and saw Perry staring at Zinnia. He picked up an orange from the table and tossed it at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back? Just hanging around here, running this little restaurant for fun? Isn¡¯t your dad furious by now?¡± The Stark family had been a medical dynasty for generations, with hospitals all over the ce. But Perry had always been the ck sheep. He¡¯d never set foot in a hospital, choosing instead to open his own restaurant. It had nearly driven his father Enoch crazy. ¡°Leave him be,¡± Perry said, catching the orange and rolling it in his hand, his tone t. ¡°He¡¯s got his precious golden boy to carry on the family name. Why should I go back and make things worse? Or steal his thunder?¡± Jackson sighed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll just hand over the inheritance to that guy? Perry, you need to fight for what¡¯s rightfully yours. You can¡¯t just let a love child take it away.¡± ¡°Look, if he wants to give it all away, that¡¯s his choice. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re desperate for the money,¡± Perry replied, looking irritated. Then he paused and his mood lifted. ¡°Anyway, Yannis is back from abroad. When should we all get together?¡± Zinnia watched the exchange, feeling a bit puzzled by Perry¡¯s contradictions. He caught her gaze and smiled, his eyes softening. ¡°Bring Zinnia along when we do. Yannis hasn¡¯t met her yet. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. Jackson said. ¡°We¡¯re busy right now, and Zinnia starts school tomorrow.¡± He didn¡¯t push it further. His gaze shifted to Zinnia, and his expression softened. ¡°Mr. Perkins, Mr. Lynn and his friends are just up ahead. Head straight and you¡¯ll see them. the waiter at the entrance said, his eyes flicking to the new arrival. ¡°Yanny!¡± Perry nced back and saw Yannis sauntering over, azy smile on his face as he twirled his car keys. ¡°Hey, man.¡± ¡°Ugh, who said you could call me that?¡± Yannis grumbled, giving Perry a half-hearted re. He was dressed in a ck shirt with the cor undone, revealing a glimpse of his corbone. His long fingers idly yed with the keys, a picture of nonchnce. Zinnia hadn¡¯t expected to see him here, her eyes widening in surprise. It seemed that he was one of Jackson¡¯s friends. Yannis hadn¡¯t noticed her yet; Perry was blocking his view. ¡°What brings you here? We just talked about you,¡± Perry asked, grinning. Thought I¡¯d drop by,¡± Yannis replied, his eyes scanning the room. ¡°Heard Jackson had a new girl around and figured I¡¯d check it out.¡± 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept DE X ???? 77%B EX 55 vouchers But as he got closer and caught sight of Zinnia standing next to Jackson, Yannis¡¯ smile faltered-he recognized her. Hearing all this, Zinnia thought, ¡°This guy is really something. He seems to think I¡¯m Jackson¡¯s new girlfriend or something. ¡®Hope he¡¯s just Perry¡¯s buddy, or it might even change my opinion of Jackson. Jackson is smart, kind, and so cool-why does he have to have a friend who seems so clueless?¡¯ Zinnia wanted to say the guy seemed scatterbrained, but her master always taught her to be polite. So she settled on a gentler word: dense. Yannis, standing tall, didn¡¯t miss the flicker of disdain in Zinnia¡¯s eyes. He¡¯d been judged by this girl-again. He couldn¡¯t believe she was Jackson¡¯s cousin because it was too embarrassing. ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± Perry asked, seeing Yannis freeze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to meet Zinnia? She¡¯s right here.¡± ¡°Yannis?¡± Jackson called out. ¡°Coming,¡± Yannis replied, pulling himself together. He wiped the smile off his face and put on a more serious expression. It made him look a bit moreposed. He walked over, trying to ignore Zinnia¡¯s wide, innocent eyes that seemed to be sizing him up. ¡°Zinnia, this is Yannis, a friend of mine,¡± Jackson said, introducing them. ¡°Yannis, this is my cousin, Zinnia.¡± Neither of them had hoped for this. After a brief silence, they finally spoke. ¡°Hey, Yannis.¡± ¡°Hi, Zinnia.¡± Zinnia bit her lip. ¡®Great, this guy really is Jackson¡¯s friend. And he is definitely clueless. Hope I can help him out, really! Perry said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you two will get along.¡± Yannis rolled his eyes. Ìï AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept. Dismissed 241 77% 55 vouchers Yannis exhaled slowly, trying to calm the flutter in his chest. ¡®No, no, what happenedst time was just a fluke. It¡¯s just that Zinnia looked so bewildered. It wasn¡¯t funny or embarrassing. idents happen. I¡¯ve already forgotten about it.¡¯ After repeating it to himself a few times, he managed a half-smile. ¡°Hey, Zinnia. Fancy meeting you again.¡± Zinnia nced up and stared at him across from her. She pursed her lips, unsure what to say. He had a certain charm about him, almost teasing. His voice had a yful lilt at the end. It reminded her of her neighbor¡¯s dog back in Tareston. Every time she visited, the dog would wag its tail and brush against her legs, making her want to scratch its chin. Yannis¡¯s tone was like that-yful and insistent, as if he were nudging her, making her want to respond. He was undeniably good-looking. His face was sharply defined and strikingly attractive. His dark eyebrows were light and airy, and his tall, straight nose had a tiny, barely noticeable red mole on it, adding a touch of allure. His eyes were amber-colored, and under the ceiling light, they seemed to shimmer with an inner glow. They were mesmerizing. Zinnia felt like putting his eyes in a box to keep them safe, like a precious treasure. Yannis felt a strange sense of unease as Zinnia stared at him calmly and silently. Unlike other girls who might blush or look away, she met his gaze with a clear and pure look, free from shyness, obsession, or greed. She wasn¡¯t ogling him; her expression was sincere and tranquil, making her gazepletely unobjectionable. Perry and Jackson exchanged puzzled looks, This content belongs to find{n}ovel ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Jackson asked, ncing at Zinnia. She¡¯d never mentioned knowing Yannis. ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Zinnia said, shaking her head. ¡°I just saw him at the mallst time I was there, ¡°We ran into each other before,¡± Yannis said, ¡°but I had no idea she was your cousin. Actually, I never knew you even had a real cousin.¡± ¡°Zinnia just got back,¡± Jackson retorted, giving him a sharp look. Yannis felt a bit awkward. He¡¯d only been asking a question. He¡¯d just gotten back to the 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept 77% 55 vouchers country, and he hadn¡¯t been around when Zinnia had been found and brought back into the family. He really hadn¡¯t been in the loop. Before anyone smile. could say anything, the waiter arrived with the dishes. ¡°Enjoy,¡± he said with a Jackson nced at the bowl of chili con carne in front of him and fell silent. He looked around at the pastel-colored, whimsical decor. This ce was supposed to be cute and cozy -so why did the dish in front of him look so intense? He shifted his gaze to Perry across the table. He¡¯d picked this ce thinking it would be safe and cozy. He¡¯d been expecting something sweet or at least some desserts. But all they got was chili con carne, with a thick, spicy sauce. Just looking at it made Jackson¡¯s throat start to hurt. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all about the contrast,¡± Perry said, his eyes darting around nervously. ¡°You know, the pinker the ce, the spicier the food.¡± Zinnia, however, was staring at the thick sauce with bright, excited eyes. It smelled amazing. If she added some crunchy corn kernels, it would be even better. Jackson was about to suggest moving to a different table when he saw her eager expression. He immediately held back his words. The waiter set the chili con carne and other dishes on the table, and then stepped back. The thick, spicy aroma filled the air right away. ¡°Zinnia, what toppings do you want? I¡¯ll pass them to you,¡± Jackson said. He took off his suit jacket, rolled up his sleeves, and revealed his lean wrists. ¡°I can handle it, Jackson,¡± Zinnia replied. She had never really had chili con carne before, but she remembered when her old friend Fiona made it at home. She would add all the toppings and mix it-it was absolutely delicious. ¡°Alright, Zinnia, go ahead. Let¡¯s put on aprons so we don¡¯t get our clothes dirty,¡± Jackson said, helping her tie on an apron. ¡°Thanks, Jackson,¡± Zinnia murmured, lowering her head, ¡°Jackson, you¡¯re treating Zinnia like she¡¯s five. If you ever have kids, you¡¯ll be the world¡¯s best dad,¡± Perry teased, picking up a steak and ncing at Jackson¡¯s attentive actions across the table. ¡°Exactly. Jackson here is totally going to be an amazing dad one day,¡± Yannis chimed in, choosing the spaghetti and meatballs. He watched Jackson dote on Zinnia. She had a sweet, soft voice and was incredibly docile, 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept C responding to every prompt with a gentle, obedient nod. 55 vouchers Her eyes were fixed on the dishes. Every time Yannis and Perry started choosing their dishes, her eyes would light up, as if she was a little girl enchanted by a magic trick. ¡°Taking care of Zinnia is more than enough for now,¡± Jackson said, ignoring his friends¡¯ teasing. He tied a napkin around Zinnia¡¯s neck and handed her a wet wipe to clean her hands. He hadn¡¯t given much thought to marriage yet. Right now, all he wanted was to protect and take good care of Zinnia. And with her, one was plenty. ¡°Hey, Zinnia, what tickles your fancy? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Yannis said with a teasing grin, his eyes flicking back to Zinnia. Zinnia didn¡¯t budge, perhaps realizing someone else was already on serving duty. She kept ncing between Yannis and Perry, then back to the dishes, like she was waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Her big eyes, which had looked so wide and innocent before, now twinkled with a hint of mischief and hunger. Yannis caught the gleam and smiled softly. ¡°That one,¡± Zinnia finally said, her gaze sweeping over the dishes before settling on a small te of shrimp in front of Yannis. ¡°You got it. Just name it,¡± Yannis replied, picking up the small te of shrimp and handing it to Zinnia. ¡°Got a thing for ying hero?¡± Jackson shot him a sideways look. ¡°Hey, she¡¯s your cousin, but she¡¯s our friend too. Perry, you¡¯re with me, right? And we¡¯ve got to take care of her, no?¡± Yannis raised an eyebrow and nced at Perry. In their circle, they were like real family. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jackson. We¡¯re family. How can we not take care of her?¡± Perry said, picking up a te with a beef taco on it and holding it out towards Zinnia. ¡°Hey, Zinnia, give this beef taco a try.¡± ¡°Thanks, Perry,¡± Zinnia said, her eyes lighting up as she looked at the beef taco. Her smile was so bright it seemed to make the whole room feel a little warmer. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept DQ Dismissed 242 ¡°Here, Zinnia, the shrimp you wanted.¡± Yannis set a te of shrimp in front of her. Zinnia had just stuffed a beef taco into her mouth. The spicy vor and the sour cream made her squint with satisfaction. She was about to try something else when she saw Yannis ce the shrimp in front of her. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. ¡°Zinnia, why are you so cold to me? Did I do something wrong?¡± Yannis raised an eyebrow, noticing her attitude. The smile in his eyes faded a little. She was clearly not as warm to him as she was to Jackson and Perry. Yannis frowned slightly, wondering if it was because Zinnia still remembered what happenedst time. But that was just an ident. He didn¡¯t think she should treat him differently because of it. ¡°Well, you did tease her before,¡± Perryughed. ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t mind Yannis. Just tell me what you want, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yannis said. ¡°I¡¯m just treating her like a child.¡± Yannis had nned to tease Zinnia a little when he came over. But when he saw her nk little face, the urge to joke just vanished. Her clueless expression made it hard to mess with her. Still, he didn¡¯t want to admit that, so he said seriously, ¡°Zinnia, you look like a generous person. Don¡¯t let Perry¡¯s bad influence rub off on you. He¡¯s just a clown.¡± He even threw in a jab at Perry, since Perry had teased him before too. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Zinnia said, pressing her lips together. She thought Perry was childish and Yannis was kind of dumb. Yannis looked a little awkward. He could tell she didn¡¯t think much of him. ¡°Alright, enough joking around. Aren¡¯t you guys hungry? Come on, eat. I¡¯ll take care of Zinnia,¡± Jackson said as he pushed a te with two chicken wings in front of her. ¡°Of course I¡¯m hungry. I skipped lunch. But I can take care of Zinnia too,¡± Perry said. ¡°Your appetite problem again?¡± Jackson looked at Perry, who had been anorexic for some time. Perry¡¯s hand paused around his fork for a second, but then he smiled. ¡°Nah, just didn¡¯t feel like eating. But now that I¡¯ve got you guys here-especially cute little Zinnia-I suddenly feel hungry again.¡± Then he started eating some potatoes. Zinnia slowed down as she gnawed on her chicken wing. She nced across the table and 11:12 Wed, 17 SeptQ 77% 55 vouchers noticed that Perry really didn¡¯t look well. His smile seemed rxed, but his face was pale and his lips almost colorless. He clearly wasn¡¯t eating enough. She made a mental note to make him some digestive pills when they got back. Perry managed a few more bites, then put his fork down. He really didn¡¯t have much appetite. ¡°Here.¡± Yannis passed him a ss of juice and stopped him from grabbing a drink. Perry looked at him and gave a bitter smile. ¡°Zinnia can¡¯t eatmb. She¡¯s allergic,¡± Jackson said quickly as Yannis set down a te of roastmb in front of her. ¡°Alright. If she¡¯s allergic, we¡¯ll skip themb. Don¡¯t want her to eat it by ident,¡± Yannis said. ¡°If she had a reaction, someone would definitelye after me.¡± For original chapters go to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? He waved at the waiter to take themb away and checked the table for othermb dishes, having them all removed. Zinnia was eating shrimp when she heard her name. She blinked in confusion, clearly having no idea what they were talking about. Yannis looked at her and almostughed. She gave him this weird mix of being clueless and clever at the same time. ¡°Zinnia, are there any other foods you¡¯re allergic to?¡± Yannis asked. ¡°You should let us know, so we don¡¯t end up bringing you something you can¡¯t eatter.¡± She didn¡¯t answer, so Yannis turned to Jackson. If Jackson hadn¡¯t reminded him earlier, he might¡¯ve ended up serving Zinnia something she couldn¡¯t have. ¡°She doesn¡¯t eat onions or garlic. She only eats lean meat, no fat at all¡­¡± Jackson listed off a whole bunch of things. This was why he had let Perry and Yannis go ahead and eat, while he stayed behind to look after Zinnia. Jackson had forgotten to mention Zinnia¡¯s dietary restrictions earlier, so there were quite a few things she couldn¡¯t eat on the table. Some of them Zinnia didn¡¯t even remember she didn¡¯t like, but Jackson did. For a moment, she felt like she was back with her master, who had always been so careful about her diet. In truth, Zinnia wasn¡¯t that picky. There were a lot of things she didn¡¯t like, but if something she didn¡¯t like appeared on the table, she wouldn¡¯t say anything about it. If she didn¡¯t like the food, she¡¯d just eat a little less. If she liked it, she¡¯d eat more. If nothing 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept DO she liked showed up, she¡¯d just nibble on some bread. 77% 55 vouchers Back at the Shaw residence, since the Shaw family preferred light foods, Zinnia hadn¡¯t really had a proper meal for a long time. She used to just eat a little, then stop. But after moving to the Lynn residence, there were more dishes she liked on the table, and her appetite gradually increased. A few days ago, she hadn¡¯t eaten much spicy food because her throat was bothering her from a cold. Today, when she saw the spicy tacos at the chili con carne, her eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Wow, Zinnia¡¯s so picky! I¡¯ll have to be careful choosing where to eat with her from now on,¡± Yannis said. After mentally noting down everything Zinnia couldn¡¯t eat, Yannis looked at her and thought, ¡®no wonder she¡¯s so small. It must be because she¡¯s so picky.¡¯ Zinnia actually wanted to tell him she wasn¡¯t picky, that she¡¯d be fine with just some bread. But then she thought it wasn¡¯t really necessary to exin that to Yannis since they weren¡¯t close. So, she just gave him a faint nod. Yannis nced at the food on the table and then brought over a te of steak for Zinnia. The steak had no fat at all and was very tender. ¡°Yannis is right. Zinnia, you¡¯ll have to be more careful eating out in the future. Allergies are no joke. ¡°If you evere to this mall again and want to eat, juste to me. I¡¯ll give you a free meal, and I¡¯ll let the waiters know what you can¡¯t eat,¡± Perry added, nodding in agreement. Eating out could never be too careful. ¡°Yannis, how¡¯d you end up here? Aren¡¯t you busy? Did you go see your dad aftering back?¡± After talking to Zinnia, Perry turned to Yannis. Yannis had been abroad for a couple of years and had only just returned recently. Perry didn¡¯t understand why Yannis hade to him. ¡°Go back and what? Let him beat me?¡± Yanniszily picked up a taco and added more sour cream on top. Seeing Zinnia across from him bite into her taco, he lowered his gaze and took a bite of his own taco. It did taste pretty good, Dismissed 243 55 vouchers ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you get for not doing what your dad wanted and starting apany instead.¡± Thinking about Yannis¡¯s hot-tempered father, Perry couldn¡¯t help butugh. The Perkins family had been in the military for generations, and Yannis¡¯s father, James, held a high position. But Yannis went his own way. Back in college, he started apany and actually did really well. Every time Yannis went back to the Perkins house, James looked like he wanted to beat him. up-but never actually did. Zinnia sat quietly nearby, listening to them talk. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t go back. No need to piss off my family,¡± Yannis said, ncing at Zinnia as he popped a shrimp into his mouth. The shrimp was juicy and tender, a little spicy, but not bad. Yannis didn¡¯t have an eating disorder, but he also didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. To him, food was just something to keep the body going-not something to enjoy. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t get how Zinnia could take one bite, light up, and smile like she just found treasure. But he kind of liked watching her enjoy it. If Zinnia knew what he was thinking, she probably would¡¯ve rolled her eyes slowly. Honestly, if Yannis had to eat nd, veggie-heavy meals for two months straight, he¡¯d light up at good food too. Zinnia didn¡¯t think she was picky, but she really didn¡¯t like the Shaw family¡¯s food. Their table always looked like a pile of green nts, and she never knew what to say about it. Even when her master didn¡¯t have much money, he never let her eat just vegetables. Lucas and the others used to sneak her some tasty food, but when Betty found out, they got yelled at. After that, Zinnia told Lucas not to bring her anything anymore. She just ate bread every day. Things changed after she moved to the Lynn house-finally, she got to eat real meals. ¡°Zinnia, do you still have those herbal pouches for insomnia?¡± Jackson suddenly remembered the reason Yannis hade. Yannis looked over at him. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re still having trouble sleeping?¡± Zinnia stopped chewing her meat and turned to look at Jackson, a little worried. Lately, she¡¯d really felt how much Jackson cared about her. She wanted him to be okay. RO > O III 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept ? Q ? 77% 55 vouchers ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thanks to your herbal pouch, I sleep great every night. But Yannis has insomnia too. He was wondering if you could help him,¡± Jackson said honestly. Yannis had trouble sleeping ever since that thing happened years ago. Jackson¡¯s insomnia came from staying up toote, but Yannis¡¯s was different-medicine didn¡¯t work, and he usually needed hypnosis to sleep. Yannis didn¡¯t want to tell Raymond about it, afraid it would worry him. So Jackson thought maybe Zinnia could help. After all, even Raymond trusted her medical skills. Yannis gave a weak smile. He suddenly wished he could pretend he didn¡¯t know Jackson. He had only asked him to check about the pouch, but Jackson went and told Zinnia everything. Now he felt kind of embarrassed. He didn¡¯t even dare to meet Zinnia¡¯s eyes, worried she might be giving him one of those weird looks again. He didn¡¯t expect that the herbal pouch was made by her. Yesterday, Yannis went to Jackson¡¯s office and happened to notice a pouch on him. It gave off a light herbal smell-it was really nice. Later, Jackson went to a meeting and left his jacket on the couch. Yannis sat on the couch ying on his phone, and somewhere along the way, he fell asleep without realizing it. When he woke up, Jackson was staring at him, looking confused, and asked how he¡¯d fallen asleep like that. Yannis shook his head. He had no idea either. He just remembered smelling something kind of strange but pleasant while scrolling on his phone, and then-bam-he was out cold. After that, Jackson held up the herbal pouch and let Yannis smell it again, asking if that was the scent he remembered. This content belongs to Find?Novel Yannis took a sniff. He wasn¡¯t totally sure it was the same smell, but it did feel nice and calming. So he figured maybe Jackson could help him get one too. He asked where the pouch came from, and Jackson proudly said it was made by Zinnia. That¡¯s how today¡¯s meetup came about-Yannis was here to ask for her help. ¡°I¡¯ve got a pouch with me,¡± Zinnia said, ¡°but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work for Yannis. I can check his condition and make one that suits him better.¡± She looked over at Yannis. He was handsome, but there were dark circles under his Zinnia realized he¡¯d had them thest time she saw him, too. eyes. Those dark circles kind of ruined his good looks. Zinnia wanted to fix that. She studied him, thinking about what kind of herbs might help. But she didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d had insomnia or what caused it. 55 vouchers ¡°Yannis,e sit over here and let Zinnia take a look,¡± Jackson said. ¡°Your grandpa said himself how good she is at medicine.¡± ¡°Wow, really? Zinnia¡¯s that amazing?¡± Yannis hadn¡¯t heard that before. He looked over at her, squinting slightly. His light brown eyes seemed to glow, and he had a clear smile on his face. Zinnia met his smiling eyes and caught the way he dragged out his words on purpose. Yannis had a really nice voice-deep, smooth, and clear. Zinnia pressed her lips together slightly, thinking his tone sounded like he was acting cute. Her dog Sunny would do the same thing whenever it wanted meat. It would whine at her, rub against her leg, and melt her heart. Even though Sunny was a big, fierce yellow dog, it always acted sweet and soft in front of Zinnia. For some strange reason, Zinnia suddenly felt like Yannis reminded her of Sunny. Once that thought crossed her mind, Yannis actually started to look a bit cuter in her eyes. She no longer thought he was dumb. Yannis noticed Zinnia¡¯s gaze and felt a little weird. Her look didn¡¯t feel annoyed or mocking anymore-instead, there was something serious and even a little gentle in it. It was strange, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on why. Muchter, Yannis would identally find out why she looked at him like that. He¡¯dugh out loud in disbelief. He never thought Zinnia had been treating him like a puppy this whole time. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s switch seats,¡± Yannis said, patting Perry and motioning for them to trade ces. Perry knew Yannis had serious insomnia. It was something all of them worried about. Honestly, they were scared he might just drop dead one day without warning. So Perry quickly swapped spots with him. ¡°Zinnia, how are you gonna check me?¡± Yannis asked with a soft smile, looking down at her. ¡°Just hold out your hand,¡± Zinnia replied. She could tell Yannis was someone Jackson really cared about, so she was going to do her best to help him. Yannis nodded and stretched out his hand. ¡°Zinnia, you gotta check me carefully. I¡¯m counting on you to fix my sleep problem,¡± Yannis saidzily, his voice low and casual, half-joking like he usually was. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Zinnia didn¡¯t notice his teasing tone. She just nodded seriously and ced her slender fingers on his wrist. 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept D F //% 55 vouchers When it came to real business, Zinnia didn¡¯t seem clueless at all. She got quiet and calm, focused and collected. The three men went silent too, watching her. 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept D Dismissed 244 A 77%B This text is hosted at find(?)ovel 55 vouchers It was Jackson¡¯s first time seeing that look on Zinnia¡¯s face. She looked serious now, totally different from the careless vibe she always gave off. She really seemed to love medicine. Yannis didn¡¯t expect much. He had seen way too many doctors over the years, and none of them helped. But seeing how focused Zinnia looked, he didn¡¯t want to crush her hopes. He was already used to disappointment. Perry sat nearby, watching as Zinnia checked Yannis¡¯s pulse. ¡°Did something really bad happen to you before?¡± Zinnia frowned as she asked. Yannis wasn¡¯t just losing sleep-he couldn¡¯t sleep at all, night after night. His body was totally worn out, and his mind was stretched thin. If it went on like this, one day his body might just give out. It could leave permanent damage. If it got bad enough, he might even end up with brain damage and never wake up again. Yannis¡¯s raised brows dropped a little. ¡°I had an ident when I was a kid,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t deny it, but he didn¡¯t go into details either. ¡°Wear this for now. You really need sleep. If you keep going like this, your body won¡¯t be able to take it,¡± Zinnia said. She didn¡¯t press him¡ªshe knew every patient had their own privacy. She turned and rummaged through her small backpack, then pulled out a little herbal pouch and handed it to him. ¡°Put it under your pillow. Don¡¯t think about anything,¡± she said seriously. ¡°Okay. Thanks, Zinnia,¡± Yannis said. The moment she took out the pouch, he smelled that calming herbal scent. It was simr to Jackson¡¯s pouch but stronger. The smell made him feelfortable. Maybe it was just because he was in a good mood today, but his aching, tired head finally felt a bit lighter. Yannis epted the pouch. Even if it didn¡¯t work, he wasn¡¯t going to turn down Zinnia¡¯s kindness. Still, he didn¡¯t really believe a herbal pouch could fix his insomnia. Every time he thought about the past, all he saw was blood. Every time he closed his eyes, those pale, lifeless faces 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept. came back. There was no way he could sleep. ? 77%L 55 vouchers It had been more than ten years. He¡¯d tried everything-pills, hypnosis-nothing worked. When things got really bad, he had to be knocked out just to rest for a little while. But even then, he¡¯d wake up in under thirty minutes. ¡°Here, take this too. Eat one before bed,¡± Zinnia said, digging into her bag again and pulling out a small wooden bottle. Yannis looked at the in bottle she handed him. It had nobel, probably something she made herself. It even had a faint medicinal scent, kind of like the way she smelled. Maybe it was because she studied medicine, but Zinnia never wore perfume or makeup. She always had this light herbal scent on her, with a hint of bitterness if one paid close attention. Yannis held the bottle tightly in his palm. It still felt warm from her hand. He looked at Zinnia and saw that she was looking at him too. ¡°Try it first. If it doesn¡¯t work, tell me and I¡¯ll make you something else,¡± she said. ¡°Take the medicine after dinner if you can,¡± she added. ¡°Your body¡¯s really tired. You need a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Yannis tugged at the corner of his lips and gave a small smile. He¡¯d heard this kind of reminder way too many times before. But somehow, hearing it from Zinnia, with that serious look on her face, made him feel¡­ at ease. Even he thought it was kind of strange. But he didn¡¯t argue. He was afraid he¡¯d see her frown again or that puzzled look she gave when she didn¡¯t understand him. He was honestly kind of scared of the way Zinnia stared at him¡ªlike she was about to scold him for being disobedient. Their first meeting had been super awkward. And during the second, he totally embarrassed himself. Now that it was their third time meeting, he really didn¡¯t want to mess it up again. Yannis carefully put away the herbal pouch and the small wooden bottle. ¡°Zinnia, can I have one too?¡± Perry looked at her hopefully. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep well at night either.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you just having trouble eating?¡± Zinnia turned to him, confused. He didn¡¯t look like he had insomnia, ¡°I can¡¯t eat, so I get really hungry at night. And then I can¡¯t sleep,¡± Perry exined. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you one.¡± Zinnia didn¡¯t think too hard about it. She reached into her small backpack again and pulled out another herbal pouch for Perry. 11:12 Wed, 17 Sept O 50 vouchers She thought the timing was kind of perfect. These two pouches were ones she had made earlier for Yosef and Timothy, but before she could give them out, the whole situation with Betty happened. After that, she never got the chance to hand them over, so they¡¯d just stayed in her bag. Since Yannis and Perry asked, she just gave the pouches to them instead. Zinnia started to notice that rich people always seemed to be sick somehow. If it wasn¡¯t insomnia, it was stomach problems-or something else. The Shaw family was like that. Jackson too. And now even Jackson¡¯s friends. She shook her head. She really didn¡¯t get it. These people had everything-money, power, nice clothes, great food-and yet they were all messed up somehow. But then she remembered the kind of food the Shaw family usually ate, and it started to make a little more sense. If she had to eat that nd vegetarian stuff every day, she¡¯d probably get sick too. ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll take good care of it,¡± Perry said happily, epting the pouch. Since Jackson and Yannis both had little gifts from Zinnia, Perry felt like he needed one too. ¡°All right, eat up,¡± Jackson said, starting to pick out more food for Zinnia. Zinnia went back to eating meat. The delicious vors made her eyes crinkle with a smile. The other three watched her enjoying the food and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy too. You guys didn¡¯t feed her or something?¡± Yannis looked up at Jackson. Zinnia looked so happy and grateful just eating chili con carne, like she hadn¡¯t had anything good in a long time. She was skinny and small. Yannis wondered if she¡¯d grow any taller in the future. ¡°It¡¯s the Shaw family that starved her,¡± Jackson said without even lifting his head. Seeing how much she liked meat, he added another te of it in front of her. He nced at Zinnia, about to ask if the Shaw family really hadn¡¯t been feeding her properly. ¡°The Shaw family?¡± Yannis frowned. He had juste back to the country not long ago and hadn¡¯t kept up with the Shaw family drama. However, his cousin had mentioned that there was this super annoying daughter in the Shaw family. Based on her story, Yannis didn¡¯t like the Shaws much either. Even though the Lynn family was connected to the Shaw family by marriage, Yannis didn¡¯t have much to do with any of the Shaw boys. The Shaws basically got rich thanks to the Lynns, so they weren¡¯t exactly on the same level. 56 Vouchers Now hearing Jackson bring them up. Yannis frowned, guessing that Zinnia might be that switched at birth daughter the Shaw family had just gotten back. Back when he was abroad, Vannis had heard Jackson casually mention that his aunt¡¯s kid had been switched at birth Jackson didn¡¯t seem to care much at the time. Since Jackson had always acted like he didn¡¯t care about that new daughter, and now he seemed to care so much about Zinnia, Yannis hadn¡¯t made the connection that Zinnia was that kid the Shaw family had recently brought back. When Jackson introduced her, he had only said her name-he never mentioned herst name. So Yannis just assumed Zinnia was a Lynn too. ¡°Jackson, Betty Shaw isn¡¯t as sweet and gentle as she looks. You better protect Zinnia,¡± Perry said. Derry knew the whole story with the Shaw family. The moment he saw Zinnia, he figured it out. And thinking of the Betty he had met before, he shook his head and nced at Jackson again. He felt like Zinnia was no match for someone like Betty. Zinnia wasn¡¯t the type to fight or push for anything ¡°Of course,¡± Jackson nodded, then looked at Yannis. Dismissed 245 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia¡¯s living with us now,¡± Jackson said simply. He didn¡¯t exin more since Zinnia was right there. He didn¡¯t want to upset her. Yannis, who wasn¡¯t dumb, got it right away. Something must¡¯ve happened that made Zinnia unhappy while living with the Shaw family. After Jackson found out, he brought her to the Lynn residence. Yannis nced at Zinnia, who was happily chewing on a chicken leg, and thought she looked kind of silly and clueless. Zinnia was enjoying the food a lot, but Jackson, Yannis, and Perry didn¡¯t eat much. The whole chili con carnested over an hour, and it was mostly Zinnia eating while the other three just watched her. ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯re heading back now. Say goodbye to Yannis and Perry,¡± Jackson said. He was happy to see her so full that her stomach was round. Seeing Zinnia enjoy herself made them all feel good. ¡°Bye,¡± Zinnia said, her face glowing with joy. She hadn¡¯t eaten that well in a long time. ¡°Bye, Zinnia. Hit me up on WhatsApp if you need anything,¡± Perry said with a grin, waving at her. Yannis nced between the two of them. ¡°Go home and get some sleep. Don¡¯t stay upte. Your body can¡¯t take it,¡± Zinnia said to Yannis with a serious look. ¡°Okay,¡± Yannis smiled and nodded, actually listening for once. Jackson and Perry had never seen him this obedient before. ¡°Um¡­ Zinnia, let¡¯s swap contact info too. That way if I ever feel sick, I cane to you for help,¡± Yannis said, pulling out his phone. Zinnia didn¡¯t say no. She turned around and got her phone from her small bag. They added each other on WhatsApp. Yannis smiled even wider. ¡°Make sure you go home and sleep,¡± Zinnia said again, still frowning at him. She didn¡¯t trust him to behave like a proper patient. ¡°Got it,¡± Yannis answered seriously again. ***** ¡°Zinnia, if you ever need help, go to Yannis or Perry,¡± Jackson told her. ¡°They¡¯re both close 11:13 Wed, 17 Sept friends of mine. When I¡¯m not around, you can trust them.¡± 77% 55 vouchers The sky had already gone dark as Jackson and Zinnia headed home in the car. Jackson turned to look at her, a soft smile warming his usually cool eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia said. She wasn¡¯t someone who ignored kindness. She knew Jackson was helping her build connections, and she appreciated it. ¡°Zinnia, if you¡¯re sleepy, just lean on me and rest. I¡¯ll wake you when we get there,¡± Jackson said. After the long day, Zinnia was tired and yawned. Jackson shifted a little closer, letting her know she could lean on his shoulder. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not sleepy yet,¡± Zinnia said with a small smile. But not long after, Jackson saw her nodding off against the car window. He let out a quietugh, then gently moved her head to rest on his shoulder. Watching her sleep peacefully, Jackson took off his coat and draped it over her. ***** The next morning, Zinnia rubbed her messy hair as she woke up. She had no memory of how she got home the night before. She had slept straight through the night. Sitting up in bed, she looked a little dazed and cute. ¡°Zinnia, are you up yet? We have to go register at school today,¡± Sofia said, knocking gently on the door with a warm, kind voice. ¡°I¡¯m up, Sofia. I¡¯ll be downstairs in a minute,¡± Zinnia replied. She blinked a few times as her sleepy brain started to wake up. Then she patted her chubby cheeks with both hands. When she suddenly remembered school started today, her face fell. Her happiness disappeared. Zinnia didn¡¯t like school and wasn¡¯t good at it. Her master once told her she had no talent for studying. Still annoyed, she got up to wash and change. When she saw the pink backpack with a strawberry bear design, her mood brightened a little, Jackson had bought it for her yesterday. When Zinnia came downstairs, the house was loud and chaotic. ¡°Ouch! Grandma, stop hitting me! If Zinnia sees you like this, she¡¯ll be scared!¡± Isaac yelled from the living room, holding his head and dodging Sofia¡¯s feather duster. 77% 55 vouchers Since Sofia wouldn¡¯t stop chasing him, Isaac quickly used Zinnia-whom he¡¯d never even met¡ªas a human shield. He¡¯d heard from his brothers that Sofia really cared about Zinnia. He wasn¡¯t sure if using her name would work, but if it did, he nned to treat her to an extra chicken leg at dinner. ¡°Look at your hair! If Zinnia sees it and wants to dye hers too, I¡¯ll hit you again!¡± Sofia shouted, ring at Isaac¡¯s hair. He¡¯d dyed it a very light blonde, almost white, and it hurt her eyes. Even though Sofia was nearly seventy, she was still strong. She chased Isaac all over the living room with her feather duster and didn¡¯t seem tired at all. ¡°You little punk, why¡¯d you dye your hair like that? It looks awful!¡± she yelled. ¡°You better dye it back today, or don¡¯te home. I don¡¯t want you being a bad influence on Zinnia.¡± After hearing Isaac mention Zinnia, Sofia even looked upstairs, worried that Zinnia might¡¯ve seen her acting so rough. ¡°Zinnia! Help me! Grandma¡¯s trying to kill me!¡± Isaac suddenly shouted when he saw Zinnia appear upstairs. ¡°Nice try,¡± Sofia huffed, raising her feather duster again. ¡°Grandma.¡± Zinnia¡¯s voice came from behind her. Sofia was so startled she dropped the feather duster on the floor. She quickly ran her hands through her messy hair to fix it. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re awake? Benedict, get Zinnia some breakfast!¡± Sofia said sweetly, switching her tone in a sh. Zinnia came downstairs, a bit confused by the chaos. A handsome boy was in the living room with two feathers stuck in his hair, looking kinda silly. ¡°Zinnia, save me! She¡¯s gonna kill me,¡± Isaac cried as soon as he saw her. His eyes lit up-he thought she was pretty and cute. Isaac liked her instantly. He jumped over the stair rail andnded behind Zinnia, using her as a shield whileining about Sofia. ¡°Isaac, have you no shame?¡± Sofia said, too mad to find the right words. She rolled her eyes at him as he hid behind Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t listen to him. Just look at his hair. It¡¯s getting worse and worse. Last winter break it was gray, now it¡¯s some weird white-gold mess. It¡¯s so ugly,¡± Sofia said, smiling kindly at Zinnia again. For original chapters go to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°You just don¡¯t get it, Grandma,¡± Isaac argued. With Zinnia in front of him, he was no longer afraid of the feather duster. 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 246 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, do you think my hair looks bad?¡± Isaac leaned in close and flipped his tinum blond hair. ¡°It looks nice,¡± Zinnia said, staring at how his hair sparkled in the sunlight. She nodded. Newest update provided by find?novel Isaac gave off a bit of a rebellious vibe. His face was sharp and handsome, wearing a ck T- shirt, and his tinum hair shone brightly. He looked full of energy. No wonder Sofia always sounded both annoyed and amused whenever she mentioned him. ¡°Grandma, did you hear that? Zinnia said my hair looks good!¡± Isaac bragged proudly to Sofia after getting Zinnia¡¯s praise. ¡°Alright, eat your breakfast,¡± Sofia said, hurrying them to the table. ¡°Jackson¡¯s taking you to school. He¡¯s upstairs handling something. He should be done by the time you finish eating.¡± both Zinnia and Isaac sat down to eat. Isaac had just flown back that morning and hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Zinnia had simply gotten upte. Luckily, today was just registration day. Evershine High didn¡¯t open the gates until 8:00 a.m. ¡°Hi, Zinnia. I¡¯m Isaac Lynn, your cousin,¡± Isaac said. They sat side by side at the table. Isaac nced at Zinnia nibbling on a ravioli and felt warm inside. Jackson said Zinnia would be living with them from now on. The more Isaac looked at her, the more he liked her. He loved girls like Zinnia-cute and real. Totally not his type were girls like Betty. Betty always acted fragile, ate just two bites and imed she was full, and spoke in a high, whiny voice. It was super annoying. ¡°Zinnia, eat more. These pancakes are good,¡± Isaac said after trying one and liking it. ¡°Thanks,¡± Zinnia replied. She took a bite and tasted the sweet maple syrup. It was pretty good. Zinnia had never met Isaac before-this was their first time seeing each other. She looked at him, eating and sneaking nces at her, and figured he probably didn¡¯t dislike her. ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Zinnia. I rushed back today, so I didn¡¯t bring you a gift. I¡¯ll make it up to you next time,¡± Isaac said with a goofy smile, He had been out on a jungle adventure yesterday. There was barely any signal out there, E55 vouchers When he realized school was starting soon, he quickly packed up and headed home. It was only when he left the mountains that he got Jackson¡¯s message about Zinnia. By then, Isaac was already on his way to the airport and didn¡¯t have time to get her anything. To be honest, beforeing home, he was a bit worried. He thought Zinnia might be the soft, crybaby type like Betty-and just the thought gave him a headache. Before meeting her, Isaac had kind of been against the idea. He didn¡¯t want some clingy new girl showing up. But now that he¡¯d seen Zinnia, he thought she was the cutest thing ever. Her round, chubby cheeks looked super soft. Isaac waspletely charmed and couldn¡¯t stop staring at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Zinnia turned to him. He was holding a churro but hadn¡¯t taken a bite. ¡°Oh, yeah-here I go,¡± Isaac said quickly and shoved it into his mouth. But he ate too fast and started choking, coughing hard. ¡°Drink some milk,¡± Zinnia said, handing him a warm ss. Isaac grabbed it and gulped it down. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m good. Thanks, Zinnia,¡± he said, patting his chest. He coughed a couple more times before settling down. ¡°You should eat slower. If you choke, it can feel really bad. In serious cases, you can even choke to death,¡± Zinnia said seriously, watching him with concern. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll remember,¡± Isaac said, sitting up straight under her stern gaze. He had been so focused on staring at her, he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding a churro. Sofia sat on the living room couch, watching the two kids get along so well. Her eyes crinkled with a smile. She¡¯d always said Zinnia was lovable-anyone who met her would like her. Only the Shaw family didn¡¯t know how to appreciate her. They¡¯d regret it someday. ***** ¡°Zinnia, this is a back-to-school gift from Charlie,¡± Sofia said, turning around from the couch with a pink gift bag. ¡°He¡¯s been a little busy at thebtely, so he couldn¡¯t be here to see you off. He feels really bad about it.¡± Charlie, Sofia¡¯s second grandson, had originally nned to take Zinnia to school himself, but something came up at theb. His professor insisted he finish the experiment before transferring to the hospital to start his residency. ¡°Please tell Charlie thank you for me,¡± Zinnia said. 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept 17% 55 vouchers She hadn¡¯t expected a gift just for starting school. Lowering her eyes, she saw the box inside -it was a stuffed animal. Zinnia smiled softly. ¡°Zinnia, are you ready? It¡¯s time to head to school,¡± Jackson called as he came down the stairs in casual clothes. His dark hair was slicked back, revealing a strong, handsome face. He looked well-restedtely, and carried the kind of calm, charismatic air that only came with maturity. ¡°Jackson.¡± Zinnia spotted him and walked over with small, light steps. ¡°Did you sleep well, Zinnia?¡± Jackson asked with a gentle smile. ¡°Very well,¡± Zinnia nodded. Isaac stared wide-eyed at the smile on Jackson¡¯s face. In all his years, he couldn¡¯t remember ever seeing Jackson smile like that. Jackson had always been the stern, stone-faced type. Ever since he started working at thepany, that serious, intimidating aura around him had only gotten stronger. Isaac never dared joke around in front of him. But now, watching Jackson be so warm and gentle with Zinnia, Isaac couldn¡¯t help but marvel -Zinnia¡¯s charm had even cracked Jackson¡¯s armor. ¡°All packed? If so, let¡¯s go,¡± Jackson said, turning to Isaac. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to see your hair still looking like that when I get home tonight.¡± The moment Jackson looked at him, his demeanor shifted. His face was still calm, but Isaac could feel the pressure instantly. He straightened his back without thinking. ¡°Got it,¡± Isaac replied obediently. ¡°Zinnia, are your things ready? We¡¯re heading out,¡± Jackson asked again, his tone soft as he looked back at her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready,¡± Zinnia said, bending over to pick up her backpack from the couch. But before she could lift it, Jackson reached out and took it from her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Every time Zinnia was with Jackson, she never had to carry her own stuff. ¡°Do you want to bring the plushie with you?¡± Jackson asked with a smile, noticing her staring into the gift bag. ¡°Can I?¡± Zinnia asked. It was a gift from Charlie, and she didn¡¯t want to leave it home all alone. ¡°If you want to, of course you can,¡± Jackson said, ruffling her hair. ¡°Grab your backpack-let¡¯s go.¡± 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept G ?? 77%B 55 vouchers Watching Jackson¡¯s tant double standard, Isaac quietly went to pick up his own bag. 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 247 55 vouchers ¡°Isaac, take good care of Zinnia once you¡¯re at school. If anythinges up, call me right away,¡± Jackson reminded him as they neared the school gates. Isaac and Zinnia were both seniors at Evershine High. However, while Isaac was in the honors ss, Zinnia was ced in the International ss. Isaac didn¡¯t always seem serious, but his grades were consistently strong. Zinnia, on the other hand, struggled academically, so the Shaw family had used money to get her into the International ss. That ss was typically for wealthy students who didn¡¯t do well academically. After senior year, they usually went abroad for college or used money to secure admission to a domestic university. Originally, Jackson had considered transferring Zinnia into Isaac¡¯s ss. But seeing that Zinnia didn¡¯t seem particrly interested in studying, he hadn¡¯t forced the issue. He had even looked into her previous academic records and found that, indeed, Zinnia didn¡¯t seem like someone with an aptitude for traditional studies. Since academics weren¡¯t her strength, the family decided it was more important for Zinnia to simply be happy. Jackson didn¡¯t expect her to be a top student-he just wanted her to be content. After all, studying isn¡¯t the only path in life. And even if she didn¡¯t excel in school, she still had him as her safety. Zinnia had expressed interest in medicine, and in the future, Jackson could arrange for her to study under renowned teachers and focus on that. No matter what, Zinnia would always have options. Right now, all Jackson cared about was her happiness. Especially after learning how poorly she¡¯d been treated at the Shaw residence, he didn¡¯t care about anything else-he just wanted Zinnia to grow up safe, joyful, and carefree. ¡°Zinnia, the cafeteria food at Evershine High is really good. If you can focus in ss, great. If not, just eat plenty and stay healthy. I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± Jackson¡¯s voice softened again as he turned to Zinnia. ¡°Okay.¡± The mention of good cafeteria food made Zinnia less resistant to the idea of going to school. She even started looking forward to lunch. If Jackson said it was good, she believed him. ¡°Mr. Lynn, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± the driver in the front seat announced as the car slowly came to a 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept. stop. The three of them stepped out. 377%L 55 vouchers ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m here. You can head back now. Thanks for driving me,¡± came a soft voice behind them. Just as Zinnia and the others got out, another car pulled up behind theirs. Betty stepped out of the vehicle, dressed in a light green dress with perfectly applied makeup. She stood there gracefully, like a fresh bud in springtime, her expression gentle as she spoke to Timothy. Students walking by began whispering in awe the moment they saw her. ¡°I was only gone for one summer, and Betty looks even prettier than before.¡± ¡°She speaks so softly and sweetly. I wish she¡¯d talk to me like that.¡± ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous. I¡¯m so jealous. Betty¡¯s truly a winner in life-not only is her family rich, but her parents and brothers dote on her so much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Timothy Shaw beside her, right? I heard he¡¯s a topwyer. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so busy yet still personally brought her to school. He¡¯s really handsome. I wish I could be Betty, even just for a day, to live that rich girl life.¡± Students passing by couldn¡¯t hide the admiration on their faces as they looked at Betty¡ªand the tall, strikingly handsome Timothy standing beside her. Hearing the envy in their voices, Betty couldn¡¯t stop the subtle upward curve at the corners of her lips. ¡°Betty¡¯s such a hypocrite. And these idiots still think she¡¯s some kind of angel,¡± someone muttered from within the crowd. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m here now. Thank you for bringing me. Make sure you rest well, okay? Your dark circles look terrible. No matter how busy you are, you have to take care of your health,¡± Betty said softly and sweetly. But despite all her tender words, Timothy didn¡¯t respond. She followed his gaze-and saw him staring intently at Zinnia, who was standing not far away with Jackson and Isaac, Betty clenched her fists slightly. She¡¯d forgotten that Zinnia was attending this school too. She hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia to be so favored-Jackson had actuallye to drop her off in person. Even Isaac, standing beside her, didn¡¯t look unhappy at all. In fact, he was leaning in to say something to Zinnia that made her giggle. 2/4 For original chapters go to FindN()vel Sept Betty nearly lost her sweet facade. She bit her lip. 55 vouchers ¡°Timothy, Zinnia and Jackson are right up ahead. Should we go say hello?¡± Betty suppressed the bitterness swelling inside her and looked up at Timothy with her colored contact lenses making her eyes appear wide and innocent. ¡°Alright.¡± Timothy nodded and started walking toward them. Betty had assumed that after what happened yesterday, Timothy would want to avoid Jackson and the others. But to her surprise, he agreed without hesitation. Left with no choice, Betty followed him. ¡°Jackson. Isaac¡­¡± Timothy greeted, ncing at the three smiling faces before him. His lips tightened slightly. The cheerful conversation among the three came to a sudden stop. The smile on Zinnia¡¯s face vanishedpletely. ¡°Timothy.¡± Seeing him approach, Isaac immediately sensed the change in atmosphere. He greeted Timothy politely but didn¡¯t even nce at Betty standing behind him. Jackson only nodded. ¡°Jackson, Isaac, Zinnia, hello,¡± Betty said, clearly aware of their coldness toward her. Though visibly ufortable, she still forced a smile and offered her greeting. But none of the three responded. ¡°We¡¯re not that close,¡± Isaac finally said, breaking the silence that had grown too heavy. He didn¡¯t like Betty at all. ¡°Isaac, did I do something to upset you?¡± Betty asked, her tone soft and hurt, though her eyes were filled with suppressed anger at the humiliation. Isaac had publicly embarrassed her, and she couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the way you act,¡± Isaac replied tly. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I hate hypocrites.¡± That expression of hers made his head ache-always ying the part of the fragile, wronged girl, like someone had bullied her. But the truth was, Betty had taken Zinnia¡¯s rightful ce in the family and even forced Zinnia¡¯s mother to kick her out. If Jackson hadn¡¯t found her, who knew where Zinnia would be now? Isaac wasn¡¯t stupid. He could see clearly that Betty had done something behind the scenes to get Zinnia thrown out. ¡°Isaac, I didn¡¯t bully Zinnia,¡± Betty said, her face going pale. ¡°I even told Mom and Dad I could 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept 77% 55 vouchers move out so Zinnia could stay¡­¡± She¡¯d never been confronted like this before. Flustered, she nced at Zinnia and tugged on Timothy¡¯s sleeve, hoping he¡¯d speak up for her. ¡°Then why are you still living at the Shaw residence?¡± Isaac asked pointedly. Betty fell silent. ¡°Isaac, that¡¯s enough,¡± Timothy finally said. ¡°Yes, our mother made a mistake years ago by switching Betty and Zinnia, but Betty is still part of our family. ¡°What happened with Zinnia was a misunderstanding. Our mom already tried to bring her home. It was Zinnia who didn¡¯t want toe back-it had nothing to do with Betty.¡± Timothy withdrew his gaze from Zinnia and looked at Betty¡¯s pitiful, hurt expression. Seeing her like that, he instinctively stepped in to defend her. 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 248 77% 55 vouchers Zinnia listened to Timothy¡¯s words without taking them to heart. She just thought he was too dumb to argue with-getting mad would only make her suffer. With nothing better to do, she idly fiddled with the teddy bear keychain on her backpack. ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re so cold to Zinnia. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think she wasn¡¯t part of your family,¡± Isaac said with a curl of his lip. Jackson had once said the whole Shaw family had something wrong with their heads-Isaacpletely agreed. Timothy¡¯s words were truly infuriating. Isaac didn¡¯t know if Betty had bullied Zinnia back when she lived at the Shaw residence, but he wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Timothy was stunned. He pressed his lips together and looked at Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, I didn¡¯t mean to. I already exined everything to Mom and Dad. Please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore, okay?¡± Betty said softly. ¡°Won¡¯t youe home? I can move out if you want. Please don¡¯t take your anger at me out on Mom and Dad.¡± As she spoke, Betty took a couple of steps forward and reached for Zinnia¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Zinnia raised her eyes and shot her a cold look, pping her hand away. Every time Betty touched her, trouble woulde not long after. Zinnia hated trouble. There was no one to clean up messes for her. She hated being surrounded by people pointing fingers at her like she was some monstrous viin. If she could, she¡¯d stay in Tareston forever. ¡°Zinnia, you still won¡¯t forgive me?¡± Betty¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears, her face full of hurt as she took two steps back, looking as though she¡¯d been deeply wronged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s disgusting,¡± Zinnia said coldly, her tone devoid of emotion, making no effort to hide her disgust. ¡°Zinnia, Betty is your sister!¡± Timothy eximed, stepping forward to catch Betty as she stumbled, her body trembling with grief. His voice rose, tinged with frustration. He hadn¡¯t expected that even after Betty apologized, Zinnia would remain so unrelenting. ¡°Stop pretending. I don¡¯t have a sister!¡± Zinnia red up like a startled kitten, her beautiful eyes dark with irritation. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Jackson said gently, pulling her into his arms and stroking her head in a calming motion. 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept. 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Zinnia. Here, have a candy. Don¡¯t waste your breath on that hypocrite,¡± Isaac said. He hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia, usually so quiet and well-behaved, to show such fiery resistance now. It seemed she really couldn¡¯t stand Betty. Isaac leaned closer and unwrapped a piece of candy from his bag, popping it into Zinnia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Betty, didn¡¯t I warn you not to drag Zinnia into everything?¡± Jackson said, his tone turning icy. ¡°If you want to climb up, don¡¯t use Zinnia as your stepping stone.¡± ¡°And you, Timothy. Are you stupid? Can¡¯t you understand in words?¡± Jackson¡¯s face turned cold, his gaze like ice as it swept across Timothy and Betty. It was clear these two hadn¡¯t taken yesterday¡¯s warning to heart. Jackson shook his head inwardly. Timothy, awyer, yetpletely blind to Betty¡¯s maniptions-he was a lost cause. Betty¡¯s face turned pale. Timothy frowned. He had the feeling that Jackson was trying to tell him something. But when he looked at Betty, her eyes red with sorrow, and then at Zinnia, guarded closely by Jackson and Isaac. He was the one who shared Zinnia¡¯s blood, her real brother. Yet it was her two cousins who were the ones protecting her. Timothy couldn¡¯t help but recall what Lucy had told him the night before-Zinnia was just a child who needed protection, too. Yesterday afternoon, Betty had suffered from a terrible bout of diarrhea at the mall. Timothy ended up staying with her at a jewelry store¡¯s medical room while she got an IV. No one knew what Betty had eaten, but she couldn¡¯t stop running to the bathroom. At first, they didn¡¯t think much of it. But when it happened again and again without end, and Betty¡¯s face turned pale from exhaustion, Timothy realized something was wrong and called for a doctor. Since she couldn¡¯t leave the restroom, even the IV had to be administered inside. With Betty in that condition, Timothy couldn¡¯t leave her alone and stayed with her in the hospital while she received fluids. By the time they returned home, it was already dark, Timothy¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from exhaustion. After walking Betty up to her room, he immediately went downstairs to find Lucy and ask for some chamomile tea. His brain was ringing with red alert warnings. His temples throbbed so hard it made him feel Wed, Sept physically sick. 55 vouchers ¡°Lucy! Lucy!¡± Timothy called as he came downstairs, pressing a hand to his pounding temple. ¡°Mr. Shaw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy rushed out from the servants¡¯ quarters, surprised. Since Timothy and Betty hade homete, the household staff had already retired for the night. ¡°Lucy, make me some chamomile tea. Quickly,¡± Timothy rasped, slumping into the couch, his voice hoarse. ¡°Chamomile tea?¡± Lucy hadn¡¯t expected him to ask for that. ¡°Yes, chamomile tea. Hurry, my head is killing me,¡± Timothy said, gasping slightly. Original content can be found at find?novel ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­ we¡¯re out of chamomile tea.¡± Lucy looked at him, pale and slouched on the sofa, clearly distressed. ¡°What? We¡¯re out? Why didn¡¯t you restock?¡± The only thing keeping Timothy upright through all of this had been the promise of that tea. Now, hearing it was gone, a surge of frustration hit him. ¡°Mr. Shaw, ever since Ms. Zinnia Shaw left, we haven¡¯t received any of the ingredients used to make your chamomile tea,¡± Lucy said helplessly. She wanted to help, but the herbs used for the tea had alwayse from Zinnia. ¡°What does Zinnia have to do with it? Didn¡¯t Betty buy the herbs?¡± Timothy¡¯s headache was getting worse. Hearing Lucy mention Zinnia only made him more irritable. ¡°Mr. Shaw, the chamomile tea you drink was always prepared by Ms. Zinnia,¡± Lucy replied with a frown. ¡°What are you talking about? Betty told me she got the prescription from a famous herbalist!¡± Timothy frowned deeply. Betty had said she had gone out of her way to consult a renowned doctor to get that recipe for him. But now Lucy was saying it came from Zinnia? Zinnia was just a girl from the countryside. Timothy refused to believe she could¡¯ve found such an effective form. ¡°Mr. Shaw, we don¡¯t know about any recipe from Ms. Betty Shaw. But the tea you¡¯ve been drinking-Zinnia¡¯s the one who¡¯s been giving us the herbs all this time,¡± Lucy said, her expression serious. They¡¯d never once received instructions from Miss Betty to prepare chamomile tea for Mr. Shaw. 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept O ? .77% 55 vouchers Looking at Lucy¡¯s earnest face, Timothy fell into silence. Inside, a storm had begun to rage. Lucy wasn¡¯t someone who would lie. And yet, he couldn¡¯t quite ept that the chamomile tea hade from Zinnia all along. He waspletely stunned. A terrible thought struck him-had Betty been lying all this time? His pale lips pressed into a thin line. Remembering how coldly he had treated Zinnia before, Timothy¡¯s expression darkened. He wondered now-had Zinnia secretly looked down on him in her heart? He had never once imagined that the tea was from her. And now that he knew it was, the first thing Timothy wanted to do was confront Betty. ¡®Why had she said it came from her?¡¯ I AD 11:14 Wed, 17 Sept. Dismissed 249 55 vouchers Timothy wanted to question Betty, but she had spent the whole afternoon suffering from diarrhea and, still feeling unwell, had gone to bed early. He never got the chance to ask. With a stomach full of questions, Timothy could only hold himself back. He thought maybe it was just another misunderstanding-after all, he didn¡¯t believe Betty would lie. When he¡¯d asked her before about the source of the herbs, Betty had told him she¡¯d gone to great lengths to consult a renowned doctor. Since she¡¯d supposedly gone through so much trouble, Timothy felt he shouldn¡¯t doubt her. He tried to convince himself there must be some kind of mix-up. ¡°Why would she ask you to keep it from me?¡± he asked hoarsely, looking at Lucy. If the chamomile tea really came from Zinnia, Timothy couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d ask Lucy to hide that from him. He couldn¡¯t make sense of why Zinnia would want to be kind to him at all. To him, Zinnia seemed petty-whenever she saw them treating Betty well, she¡¯d always give them the cold shoulder the next day. He couldn¡¯t understand why she would help him and even ask Lucy to keep it a secret. He simply didn¡¯t believe Zinnia could be that kindhearted. ¡°Zinnia said you hated her. If you knew it was from her, you wouldn¡¯t have drunk the chamomile tea,¡± Lucy sighed. ¡°Mr. Shaw, Zinnia has the kindest heart. Why can¡¯t any of you see that?¡± Lucy truly couldn¡¯t understand. Zinnia was such a gentle, kind girl, but the Shaw family could never recognize that. Timothy said nothing in response. He sat quietly on the sofa, his head throbbing painfully. In his mind, Zinnia¡¯s calm, watery eyes surfaced again. It felt like she had already given up on their family. In the end, Timothy didn¡¯t even know how he made it through the night. His headache seemed worse than it had ever been. In a daze, he thought he saw Zinnia¡¯s face. She stood in the distance, her head slightly tilted, as if mocking him for not treasuring her-and disappointed that he never saw clearly who was truly good to him. Timothy¡¯s face grew paler. He really didn¡¯t know how he managed to endure that dreadful night. The next morning, Betty had school. Remembering what Lucy had said the night before, 11:15 Wed, 17 Sept. .77%u 55 vouchers Timothy, despite his bloodshot eyes and overwhelming fatigue, still decided to drive her there. He knew-Zinnia would definitely be at school too. Drawing back from his thoughts, Timothy looked at Zinnia, lips slightly pressed together. He hade here hoping to ask her the truth, to talk things out properly-but now it was clear Zinnia had no intention of speaking with him. He didn¡¯t want to believe that the insomnia which had gued him for so long had been cured by the very person he disliked-Zinnia. But once he epted that truth, a wave of guilt surged through Timothy¡¯s chest. He didn¡¯t understand how things between them had gotten to this point. Even if Zinnia had a difficult personality, as family, they should have been more tolerant. When those misunderstandings had happened, they should have investigated the truth first. If they had, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have be so strained between them and Zinnia. Timothy realized that he had be the kind of person he despised-the kind who let illusions cloud their judgment. ¡°Zinnia¡­¡± he murmured unconsciously, loosening his grip on Betty¡¯s hand and hoarsely calling out to her. Zinnia stared coldly at him without replying. Timothy felt a pang in his chest. Seeing her nestled in Jackson¡¯s protective arms, her eyes ring at them like a little hedgehog with its spikes raised-this was the first time he¡¯d ever seen her angry, She hated them. He could read it clearly in her eyes. Timothy lowered his gaze, hands clenched tightly at his sides, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯lle pick you up for lunch at noon,¡± Isaac said. ¡°I¡¯m just two floors above you, so wait for me downstairs when your ss is over. I¡¯lle get you right away.¡± Isaac escorted Zinnia to the International ss ssroom. Quite a few students were already there. ¡°Isaac? What are you doing here? Haven¡¯t seen you all summer-and your hair looks even cooler now,¡± a boy greeted them. 11:15 Wed, 17 Sept 55 vouchers The moment Isaac and Zinnia appeared outside the ssroom, someone noticed him. Isaac was one of Evershine High¡¯s most popr figures-well-off, high-achieving, and friendly with everyone. Most of the students in the International ss came from wealthy families, so naturally some of them knew Isaac. This boy, named Ethan Bacon, spinning a basketball in his hand as he bounded down the stairs three steps at a time. ¡°I came to drop off my cousin,¡± Isaac nodded at him. ¡°Your cousin? Betty? But I thought you didn¡¯t like her? And she doesn¡¯t even take sses here,¡± Ethan said, puzzled. ¡°Who said I came to drop off Betty? Come meet Zinnia.¡± Isaac frowned at the mention of Betty and shot Ethan a re, then turned to introduce Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia? You mean the new girl in our ss?¡± Ethan nced at Zinnia, eyes lighting up with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected the new student to be this pretty. ¡°Zinnia, this is my friend, Ethan Bacon. If you need any help, just go to him,¡± Isaac added gently. ¡°Hi, Zinnia,¡± Ethan straightened up and greeted her politely. ¡°Hello.¡± Zinnia nodded back, her voice soft and sweet. Even though she didn¡¯t want to be at school, she didn¡¯t want to make enemies either. ¡°Zinnia, your voice is really nice,¡± Ethan murmured, ears turning red. Zinnia was wearing a light blue dress today-fresh and delicate in color. Her hair was braided into a loose side it draped over one shoulder, revealing a bright, pretty little face. Her eyes were clear and bright. Just looking into them, one¡¯s restless heart seemed to settle. With her teddy bear backpack and quiet, well-behaved demeanor, she stood there like a little bear cub-innocent and pure-stirring an instinctive desire to protect her. ¡°Ethan, help me look after Zinnia. Call me if anything happens,¡± Isaac instructed, nodding at him. Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isaac, With me around, no one will bully Zinnia!¡± Ethan promised solemnly, reaching out to hold Zinnia¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. You¡¯re not that close,¡± Isaac frowned. ¡°Okay.¡± Caught off guard by Isaac¡¯s jealousy, Ethan blinked in surprise and quickly let go of 11:15 Wed, 17 Sept O her hand. X 77% 55 vouchers ¡°Isaac! What are you doing here? Ms. Sharp is looking all over for you upstairs. Come on!¡± Suddenly, another boy ran down from upstairs, calling out to Isaac. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Isaac still wanted to escort Zinnia to her ssroom and give her a few more reminders. ¡°Isaac, Ms. Sharp says it¡¯s urgent!¡± the boy urged, looking anxious. ¡°Isaac, you should go. I can find the ssroom myself.¡± Zinnia tugged gently at Isaac¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to go, and reached for her backpack. ¡°Isaac, go ahead. I¡¯ll take Zinnia to her seat,¡± Ethan offered from the side. 11:15 Wed, 17 Sept Dismissed 250 As Zinnia and Ethan approached the ssroom, the rowdy noise inside instantly quieted as sharp-eyed students noticed them. Heads popped out of windows, and curious gazes turned their way. ¡°Hey, Ethan, where¡¯d you pick up this little cutie?¡± someone teased. ¡°Stop messing around! We¡¯ve got a new ssmate. Don¡¯t scare her off,¡± another called out, trying to calm the crowd. One asked, ¡°Where is the person?¡± ¡°Is it a transfer student? Is she pretty? Is she easy to get along with?¡± someone asked. Another joked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the campus forum say she was big, clumsy, and from a small town? Is that true? Let me take a look. If she¡¯s a monster, our ss will be the talk of the school.¡± One said, ¡°Forums are full of half-truths and outright lies. Most of the time, it¡¯s just someone spreading rumors on purpose.¡± Upon seeing Zinnia, one girl eximed, ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous. It¡¯s like we¡¯ve got a real-life doll in our ss!¡± Her expression softened into one of maternal affection. Someone said, ¡°I heard the new student is the Shaw family¡¯s adopted daughter. She used to live in a small town before they brought her back.¡± The Shaw family hadn¡¯t revealed Zinnia¡¯s true identity yet, officially introducing her as their adopted daughter. ¡°Adopted daughter? Which family would go to such lengths for an adopted child? There¡¯s more to the story,¡± someone spected. Another said, ¡°Who started that dumb rumor about her being big and clumsy? I¡¯m gonna find them and set them straight. If she¡¯s big and clumsy, then what am I? A horse pretending to be human?¡± One eximed, ¡°Oh my gosh, she¡¯s so cute. I wanna take her home and raise her as my own.¡± Someone chimed in, ¡°My dream child looks exactly like her. Move aside, everyone, I need to go hug my future baby,¡± The ssroom erupted into chaos as students crowded together, their eyes shining with excitement as Zinnia drew closer. Ethan said to Zinnia, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t worry. Our ssmates are all nice. If you ever need help, juste to me.¡± His words trailed off as he noticed the scene ahead. 11:15 Wed, 17 Sept 17% 55 vouchers Ethan saw the group of students crowding the doorway, their heads craning forward. He nced at the window, where faces were squished against the ss, hriously warped. A wave of secondhand embarrassment filled the air. Zinnia looked at the packed doorway and the window stered with faces. She pursed her lips in silence. She thought, ¡®Are they trying to scare me off because they don¡¯t want me here?¡¯ Just then, one shouted, ¡°She is here! Move aside, move aside! I want to be the first to hug her!¡± Suddenly, the tightly packed crowd at the door was disrupted by a kick from inside the ssroom. The people blocking the entrance stumbled forward, and the faces pressed against the windows disappeared as a group of students rushed out. They stopped just a couple of steps in front of Zinnia, staring at her without blinking. Their eyes scanned every detail of her delicate and beautiful face. Zinnia noticed their gaze but felt no malice. She wasn¡¯t scared, just puzzled. Tilting her head slightly, she thought, ¡®What are they looking at?¡¯ Seeing this, it was as if Cupid had struck every heart in the room. ¡°She is so gorgeous,¡± someone in the crowd sighed. ¡°Zinnia, your name is Zinnia, right? What a lovely name,¡± another chimed in. Completely bewildered, Zinnia was ushered into the ssroom, surrounded by a flurry of excited chatter. One said, ¡°Our ss just got an adorable cutie. The other sses are gonna be so jealous.¡± All eyes sparkled as they fixated on Zinnia, who looked like a lost bunny that had wandered into a den of wolves. Noticing that Zinnia seemed frozen in ce, unable to respond, Maisie cleared her throat and rubbed her face to ease her stiff smile. She said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯re just so pretty. We couldn¡¯t help but fall for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for liking me,¡± Zinnia replied with a small nod. ¡°Her voice is so sweet. I just want to smother her with kisses,¡± someone eximed. Zinnia was stunned. Then she said, ¡°No kissing! You can¡¯t just go around kissing people. It might be dangerous.¡± Her innocent face was utterly serious as she spoke, genuinely concerned. She thought, ¡°This ss is kind of intense. Are they always like this?¡¯ Her soft and sweet voice sent the entire ss into fits ofughter. Maisie finally managed to stopughing like crazy, but Zinnia¡¯s innocentment had her Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel 11:15 Wed, 17 Sept cracking up all over again. She said, ¡°You are so cute, Zinnia.¡± Zinnia blinked in confusion. She thought, ¡®What is so funny? Did I identally say something hrious?¡¯ 55 vouchers Maisie stood so close to Zinnia that she got a full dose of Zinnia¡¯s stunning looks. She could barely hold back the urge to scoop Zinnia up and smother her with affection. She thought, ¡®Why didn¡¯t Yannis mention Zinnia is so breathtakingly cute?¡¯ Maisie said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re so adorable, I just want to pinch your cheeks. They look so soft and squishy.¡± Startled, Zinnia quickly covered her face with both hands. Her eyes darted around nervously as she stared at Maisie. She cried inside, ¡®I want to go home. Someone here actually wants to face.¡¯ eat my The surrounding ssmates couldn¡¯t stopughing. They thought, ¡®Zinnia looks so adorably clueless, like she doesn¡¯t quite understand what is going on. We have to protect her.¡¯ One student said, ¡°Zinnia, how can you be this cute?¡± Another said, ¡°We¡¯ve got the sweetest little darling in our ss now.¡± A crisp voice apanied by pping hands broke through the noise, saying, ¡°What are you all doing crowding around the door? Didn¡¯t you hear the bell?¡± The students turned their heads. Upon seeing the person, they greeted, ¡°Mr. Baker.¡± It was their teacher, William Baker. He was probably in his early twenties, with sharp, handsome features. He wore a white shirt and ck casual pants, a book in one hand. ¡°Mr. Baker, you¡¯re here. We got a new ssmate. She¡¯s like a little angel,¡± one of the girls called out enthusiastically, waving at William. William said, ¡°A new student has joined us?¡± His smile was warm, his tone gentle, exuding a schrly charm. The students stepped aside, revealing Zinnia, who had been surrounded in the middle. Zinnia looked up at William. Maisie quickly introduced, ¡°Zinnia, this is our homeroom teacher, William. He¡¯s super You can call him Mr. Baker or William if you want.¡± nice. ¡°Hello, Mr. Baker,¡± Zinnia greeted politely, her voice soft and sweet. William said, ¡°Zinnia, right? Wee to our ss. If you ever need anything, just let me know.¡± William had been worried that Zinnia would be a troublemaker. His ss was already chaotic enough. He couldn¡¯t bear to have another naughty student. Seeing Zinnia¡¯s polite demeanor, William felt relieved. William never expected that the sweet Zinnia would cause the biggest headaches. Zinna¡¯s poor grades would finally make him crazy. Dismissed 251 Zinnia was led to the podium by William to give a self-introduction. She said, ¡°Hi, everyone, I am Zinnia. Nice to meet you.¡± The students in the ss were mostly part of a close-knit group, having grown up together. It was rare for someone like Zinnia to suddenly join their ranks. From the back of the room, Ethan started pping enthusiastically. He said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give a warm wee to Zinnia. From now on, she is one of us.¡± Maisie pped loudly. She shouted, ¡°Yes, wee! Zinnia, you¡¯re such a sweet angel!¡± Her perfectly made-up face glowed with excitement. Zinnia had been feeling a bit nervous, but Maisie¡¯s enthusiasm made her want tough and hide her face at the same. time. William scanned the room with a faint smile. His gaze finallynded on a quiet girl with sses sitting in the third row. He said, ¡°Zinnia, wee to our ss. The seating is open, so why don¡¯t you sit next to Lydia in the third row?¡± Maisie whined dramatically from her seat, ¡°William,e on! I wanted to sit with Zinnia!¡± Sheined inside, ¡®Why did William pick a seat so quickly?¡¯ ¡°Work on your grades first, then we¡¯ll talk about switching seats, okay?¡± William replied with his usual gentle smile, his tone as warm as ever. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless,¡± Maisie pouted dramatically. She covered her face like she¡¯d been wronged. William turned to Zinnia, then Lydia. ¡°Zinn¨ªa, Lydia, is that okay for you?¡± he asked kindly. Hearing her name, Lydia lowered her book and peeked at Zinnia. Nervously fiddling with the corner of her book, she gave a small nod. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Baker,¡± she murmured. ¡°Sure,¡± Zinnia replied, her gaze shifting to the third-row seat. She thought, ¡®It is on the left, next to the wall, and my potential desk mate seems quiet and reserved. I won¡¯t have to deal with people too much. ¡®Ethan sits in front of me. He is tall enough to block the teacher¡¯s view. I can tuck myself away by the wall and maybe even sneak a nap. Perfect.¡¯ Satisfied, Zinnia headed to her seat. With Zinnia joining, the ss had twenty-four students. But there were only five girls, including her. Lydia tilted her head to look at Zinnia and stood up hesitantly. ¡°Zinnia, do you want the inside or outside seat?¡± she asked, biting her lip nervously. She was currently sitting outside, ¡°I¡¯ll take the inside,¡± Zinnia decided without hesitation. She thought, ¡®I¡¯m not exactly a star student, so the inside seat works for me. Lydia said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll move.¡± She fell a wave of relief as she thought, ¡®This new ssmate doesn¡¯t seem difficult to get along with She shifted her position, making room for Zinnia. 12:50 Thu, 18 Sept Zinnia walked in with her backpack and settled into her seat. William said to the two girls, ¡°Alright, this period is for self-study. Next period, we¡¯ll start lessons, so get ready.¡± Looking at Zinnia and Yvonne, William thought, ¡®Zinnia¡¯s soid-back, and Lydia¡¯s got social anxiety. I wonder if they¡¯ll get along sitting together.¡¯ Ethan turned around with a grin. He said, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m sitting right in front of you. If you need anything, just tell me. You¡¯re Isaac¡¯s sister, so that makes you my sis too. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, her mood lifting at a free period. She gave Ethan a small smile. Ethan froze for a second, his ears turning red. Brian, sitting next to Ethan, turned around with a curious look. He asked, ¡°So, Zinnia, what¡¯s your story with the Shaw family?¡± The moment Zinnia entered the school, the incident at the gate with Betty had already made its way onto the campus forum. Hearing Brian¡¯s question, Zinnia blinked, momentarily distracted from figuring out where to hang her bear charm. She looked up, her expression nk. ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± Ethan said to Brian. He nudged Brian¡¯s arm, clearly annoyed. Brian replied, ¡°Rx, Ethan, I¡¯m just asking. If we don¡¯t know Zinnia¡¯s story, how are we supposed to have her back? Have you seen what people are saying on the forum?¡± Brian nced at Zinnia. Zinnia was delicate and angelic. Her crystal-clear eyes made her look like a little angel. Brian couldn¡¯t figure out how someone like Zinnia had managed to make Betty cry. ¡°I have nothing to do with the Shaw family,¡± Zinnia said after a brief pause, her tone resolute as if she wanted to cut all ties Follow current nov?ls on Find[?]ovel with them. Brina raised an eyebrow at her response. He thought, ¡®Nothing to do? She should at least make her lie convincing. Her face is practically a mirror image of the Shaws. Anyone can see something is going on. ¡®No wonder the school forum is buzzing with spection. Some people even wonder if Zinnia might be the Shaw family¡¯s biological daughter rather than just their foster child.¡¯ are Brian asked, ¡°Do you know Betty? People are saying you¡¯re the Shaw family¡¯s foster kid, and she¡¯s your sister.¡± As he spoke, he studied Zinnia as if trying to uncover the secrets hidden within her small frame. The photo Brian had shown Ethan was one taken on the first day of school. It showed Betty with reddened eyes ring at Zinnia, as if Zinnia had done something unforgivable. Online rumors were swirling. Some imed that Zinnia, as the Shaw family¡¯s foster daughter, dared to bully Betty, the biological daughter. Others spected that Zinnia might be an illegitimate child of the Shaw family, with the ¡°foster daughter¡±bel being a more ptable cover, Some even said the Shaw family didn¡¯t care about Zinnia. Betty had her brother escort her to school, but Zinnia came 12:50 Thu, 18 Sept RO alone. 45% The International ss frowned as they read the online rumors. They couldn¡¯t believe someone like Zinnia would fit such descriptions as foster daughter or illegitimate child. Still, the Shaw family had never rified Zinnia¡¯s identity, leaving the International ss unsure of how to defend her. Without knowing her exact background, they felt stuck. Zinnia herself was oblivious to the online drama, but the International ss students were well-versed in the school rumors. They had been scrolling through the posts nonstop. Looking at the photos circting online, the students couldn¡¯t help but feel Zinnia was perfectly aligned with their vibe. They thought, ¡®She made Betty cry? That is legendary!¡¯ They kept pestering Brian to dig up more info about Zinnia. The more they knew, the better they could defend her. Even though Zinnia had just joined their ss, the International ss had already decided she was one of them. The fact that Zinnia shed with Betty only solidified her ce in their group. Ethan frowned deeply as he read the posts on the school forum. He immediately called Isaac. Someone was clearly out to get Zinnia, and he wasn¡¯t going to let it slide. AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 252 Zinnia said with a stern face, ¡°Betty is not my sister. I don¡¯t have a sister, and I¡¯m not the Shaw family¡¯s adopted daughter.¡±. Zinnia pressed her lips together. She thought, ¡®The Shaw family has never publicly disclosed my true identity. Adopted daughter? What a joke. To protect Betty, they pped thatbel on me, as if it were some kind of grand favor.¡¯- Zinnia¡¯s heart remained calm and steady. She added, ¡°I have nothing to do with them anymore.¡± Brian could tell Zinnia¡¯s mood had taken a turn for the worse and decided not to press her further. Still, her words lingered in his mind. He thought, ¡®Nothing to do with them anymore? It clearly implies that she has once been connected to the Shaw family!¡¯ For a moment, Brian felt stuck. Zinnia didn¡¯t want to talk about the Shaw family, and he didn¡¯t want to push her and risk upsetting her. Just as Brian was trying to figure out how to exin things to the ss and find the best way to minimize the impact on Zinnia, someone shoved a phone in his face. Isaac posted on the forum. He said: [Zinnia is the Shaw family¡¯s biological daughter, not an illegitimate child, not an adopted one. The Shaw family has only one daughter. As for certain people¡¯s identities, well, I¡¯ll let you figure that out yourselves. [The person who stirred up trouble is so shameless. She wanted the title of the Shaw family¡¯s daughter, and Zinnia let her have it. [Zinnia is thedy of the Lynn family. Anyone who dares to question her identity is picking a fight with the Lynn family. You¡¯ve been warned.] The post was pinned at the very top of the school forum, impossible to miss. After hearing from Ethan, Isaac checked the forum. He was angry about the picture and the people¡¯s suspicion of Zinna¡¯s identity. He thought, ¡®Betty¡¯s shamelessness knows no bounds.¡¯ So he posted to defend Zinna. Students browsing the forum were stunned when they saw Isaac¡¯s post. Betty had been scrolling through the forum. She smirked as she read the posts criticizing Zinnia. She thought, ¡®Zinnia might have made it into Evershine High, but this is my turf. I¡¯ll make sure she regrets ever setting foot here.¡¯ Betty had always maintained a wless image at school. She was gentle, generous, from a good family, and undeniably beautiful. She was the dream girl of many, with plenty of supporters. Earlier that morning, Betty had someone deliberately take photos of her confrontation with Zinnia from unttering angles and post them online, sparking/a wave of criticism against Zinnia. Betty had even nted rumors, pushing the idea that Zinnia was an illegitimate child. At Evershine High, filled with wealthy heirs and heiresses, the topics of illegitimate children and adopted daughters were particrly sensitive. As soon as these rumors surfaced, Zinnia instantly became the school¡¯s punching bag. 12:50 Thu, 18 Sept 44% But Betty¡¯s satisfaction was shattered by Isaac¡¯s post. After students read the post, a heavy silence fell over them. It was as if the truth had hit them like a punch to the gut. They pondered, ¡®The post rifies that Zinnia is the Shaw family¡¯s biological daughter. Given the close ties between the Lynn and Shaw families, there is no way the Lynn family wouldn¡¯t know the truth about the Shaw family. ¡®With Isaac¡¯s statement, Zinnia¡¯s identity is beyond doubt. If Zinnia is the Shaw family¡¯s only biological daughter, then what¡¯s Betty¡¯s real identity? Is she trying to take Zinnia¡¯s ce?¡¯ The post had everyone talking. Onemented: [Wait, is Isaac saying Zinnia is the real daughter? Does that mean Betty isn¡¯t even rted to the Shaw family by blood?] Another chimed in: [And he called Betty shameless. Isaac must be seriously pissed to say something like that about Betty.] Someone said: [Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Betty isn¡¯t a Shaw. She doesn¡¯t look like them at all. The Shaw family members are all stunning, but Betty¡¯s looks are just average. Her ssy vibe is the only thing that stands out.] One said: [Aren¡¯t the Shaw and Lynn families supposed to be super close? How could Isaac say something like this about Betty?] A student defended Betty by saying: [Even if Betty isn¡¯t their biological daughter, she was raised by the Shaw family and has known Isaac for years. How could he say such harsh things about her? What did Betty even do wrong?] Betty¡¯s ssmates nced at Betty. They couldn¡¯t believe that someone as gentle and kind as Betty could be the person described in the post. Browsing the post, Betty¡¯s face turned pale, and her grip on her phone tightened. The warmth in her usual gentle smile vanishedpletely, reced by a chilling coldness. She was trembling with anger, blindsided by Isaac¡¯s audacity and cruelty. The post felt like a p, leaving herpletely humiliated. Seeing the post, the students in the International ss let out a sigh of relief. They thought, ¡®Finally, Isaac has spoken. Zinnia¡¯s the real deal. Time to let loose and have some fun.¡¯ They were hyped, their fingers flying across keyboards like they were on a mission. Gossip about their ss? Annoying. But someone else¡¯s drama? They were all in. One said: [Wasn¡¯t Betty always bragging about how important she was to the Shaw family? Turns out she¡¯s been living someone else¡¯s life all along. What a fraud;) Another chimed in: [The world¡¯s gone downhill. Shameless people are everywhere these days. Imagine stealing someone¡¯s identity and then kicking them out. Unbelievable!] Someone said: [Seriously, some people are just wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing. Their hearts are as dark as a ck hole, bubbling over with malice.] A person said: [Who would¡¯ve thought the sweet, innocent Betty is just a fraud stealing someone else¡¯s life? What a jokell One student said: [Zinnia just got here and hasn¡¯t even had time to offend anyone. So why¡¯s she suddenly the center of all this drama? Who¡¯s pulling the strings behind the scenes? And who¡¯s the one benefiting from all this?) Even Ethanmented: [Man, some people are a case of ¡®you never truly know someone.¡¯) The International ss students had never liked Betty much anyway; they always thought she was way too fake. This text is hosted at find?novel Ethan turned to look at Zinnia and said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve got your back. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± From his perspective, Zinnia¡¯s eyes were calm, her face expressionless, as if she were unhappy. Zinnia had no idea what Ethan was talking about. Having just arrived at Evershine High, she rarely used her phone and had missed all the buzz. The mention of the Shaw family made her feel uneasy. So she nned to drink milk. The sugary taste helped her push the Shaw family out of her mind, at least for now. ¡°Zinnia, here,¡± Lydia said. She offered a candy to Zinnia. Zinnia turned her head to look at Lydia. Being shy, Lydia quickly set the candy down and nervously pulled her hand back. Zinnia blinked, slightly amused. She thought, ¡®Lydia seems even shyer than I am?¡¯ She had always thought of herself as someone who avoided people, but Lydia¡¯s behavior made her seem even more outgoing inparison. Dismissed 253 ¡°Thanks,¡± Zinnia said politely, even though she had no idea why Lydia had handed her candy. She pulled out a bottle of strawberry milk and slid it over to Lydia. Isaac had packed her bag with different sorts of snakes. He told Zinnia, ¡°It¡¯s okay if studying doesn¡¯t go well, but you can¡¯t let yourself go hungry.¡± Lydia flinched when the milk was pushed toward her. Her thick ck-rimmed sses hid most of her expression, but the way she nervously fiddled with her phone and stole nces at Zinnia made her confusion clear. ¡°Thanks for the candy,¡± Zinnia added. She hadn¡¯t even gotten a good look at Lydia¡¯s face, but the sses were enough for her to guess Lydia¡¯s intent. Since Lydia had given her candy, Zinnia figured it was only fair to return the favor with milk. Lydia finally understood Zinnia¡¯s gesture and let out a small sigh of relief. She took the milk and whispered, ¡°No need to thank me. And thanks for the milk too.¡± It dawned on Lydia that Zinnia seemedpletely unaware of the drama unfolding online. Realizing this, she stopped talking to Zinnia and switched to the ss group chat. Lydia said: [Hey, Zinnia doesn¡¯t seem to know about the stuff online. Let¡¯s take it down quickly before she finds out.] Her message caused a brief silence in the group chat. No one had expected Zinnia to be so oblivious. Everyone nced at her. Zinnia was calmly sipping her milk, her expression indifferent. Seeing that Zinnia waspletely unbothered. They didn¡¯t? t expec no one could decide if she was adorably naive or justpletely someone not to care about their phones in this day and age. The group chat soon buzzed back to life: Ethan said: [I just contacted Isaac. He said he¡¯ll handle it.] The online chatter was still going strong, and someone managed to dig up photos of Zinnia and Isaac walking together. A student in Betty¡¯s ss whispered, ¡°I used to see Betty hanging around Isaac. But he always seemed so distant toward her. Could this be the reason? Look at how Isaac is smiling at Zinnia in the photo.¡± Another chimed in, ¡°Even through the screen, I can feel the charm in Isaac¡¯s doting smile. It¡¯s so captivating that I wish I could swap ces with Zinnia right now!¡± A girl standing close to Betty noticed the stormy look on her face, and it sent shivers down her spine. She whispered, ¡°Why do I feel like Betty¡¯s mood has taken a nosedive? Could the rumors online actually be true?¡± The student thought, ¡®Betty has always been the picture of gentleness, smiling at everyone. How could she suddenly show such a cold and unsettling expression? Hearing the whispers around her, Belty¡¯s face froze for a moment. She quicklyposed herself, forcing a smile at the ssmates who were talking. The sudden shift in Betty¡¯s demeanor left the ssmates feeling uneasy. They wondered how someone could change their expression so quickly, like flipping a switch. Betty soon dropped her gaze to her phone, her lips pressed into a tight line. She thought, ¡®With Isaac having already exposed my true identity, there is no point in denying it anymore. If I try to argue, it would only backfireter. I have to act fast to save my image and shift the me. After all, the mix-up in our identities isn¡¯t my fault.¡¯ ash Betty worked hard to maintain a sorrowful expression as her fingers flew across her phone screen. Before long, she had posted a message. She said: [Hey, everyone, sorry to bother you. I just wanted to exin things between me and Zinnia and apologize to her. [Zinnia, I never wanted our identities to get mixed up. It wasn¡¯t my choice. I hope you can forgive me and stop being mad. [When you ran away, Mom and Dad were heartbroken. I get it if you¡¯re upset with me, but please don¡¯t take it out on them. They didn¡¯t mean to misunderstand you over the pool incident. [Grandpa¡¯s been taking care of you, but Mom and Dad miss you so much. Can¡¯t we just go home and make things right? I promise I won¡¯t hold anything against you. Let¡¯s stop making Mom and Dad sad, okay?] Betty implied that she had already apologized and done what she was supposed to. Zinnia running away from home had nothing to do with her. It was Zinnia¡¯s refusal toe back that caused their parents so much heartache. 15 As soon as Betty¡¯s post went up, it quickly sparked a wave ofments defending her. One said: [Betty didn¡¯t choose to be switched at birth. Is it necessary to treat her so harshly?] Someone said: [Do you think Zinnia left the Shaw family because she felt guilty after pushing Betty into the pool and getting caught?] One chimed in: [Honestly, that¡¯s probably it. I was at Betty¡¯s birthday party not long ago. Zinnia threw a tantrum and refused toe out. Later, Betty was called away, and not long after, we heard Betty had fallen into the pool. [Then, Howard rushed Betty to the hospital. Could Zinnia have been the one who pushed Betty?] Someone said: [No way. If Zinnia were that kind of person, why would someone like Isaac even bother with her?] One said: (Let¡¯s be real, Zinnia isn¡¯t exactly innocent. She¡¯s always throwing fits and making her whole family worry about her.) Another chimed in: (Exactly! Betty already apologized, so why can¡¯t Zinnia just let it go? It¡¯s not like Betty orchestrated the whole identity swap.) A person said: [The switch wasn¡¯t Betty¡¯s fault. Zinnia left the Shaw family on her own. What does that have to do with Betty?] One said: [Also, didn¡¯t Betty say she wouldn¡¯t hold past incidents against Zinnia? Does that mean Zinnia secretly bullied Betty before?] 12:50 Thu, 18 Sept O 44% Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel Someone said: [Zinnia is just abusing her position. Does she think that being the biological daughter of the Shaw family gives her the right to bully Betty? [Betty was also raised by the Shaw family. Zinnia, who didn¡¯t grow up by their side from a young age, could neverpare to Betty.] Meanwhile, Isaac scrolled through Betty¡¯s post and thements below it. He clenched his teeth, then let out a cold, mockingugh. He had underestimated just how shameless Betty could be. He posted again: [Seriously, some people have zero shame. Want to know why Zinnia left the Shaw family? It¡¯s because someone kept scheming behind her back, thinking she¡¯d never fight back. [Someone is shameless enough. She gets away with anything, status, wealth, and even Zinna¡¯s rightful ce in the family. She can drive the real heir out of the family and still act like she belongs there. [That¡¯s not enough; she goes all out to smear Zinna¡¯s name. Well, if she doesn¡¯t care about her reputation, then I won¡¯t bother saving face for her either. [Zinnia¡¯s not alone in this. She has people who care about her, and we won¡¯t let her be trampled on. Keep messing with her, and don¡¯t think the Lynn family will just sit back and watch.] [Attached are a poolside video from the birthday party and audio recordings of Zinnia visiting Betty in the hospital.] 12:51 Thu, 18 Sept @D. Dismissed 254 8.44%8 With the post, Isaac had finally reached his breaking point with Betty. He didn¡¯t care about the Shaw family and Betty¡¯s reputation. He just wanted to stand up for Zinna. The room fell into an uneasy silence as everyone watched the newly released video. The video opened with a shot of the poolside. Zinnia sat there, staring nkly at the water, lost in her thoughts. Behind her, the banquet hall was brightly lit and bustling with life. She lookedpletely out of ce, as though she didn¡¯t belong in the lively scene behind her. Dressed in a in white T-shirt and ck shorts, she looked so small and fragile, like a lost child. Betty, dressed in a stunning custom-made gown, hurried over with a ss of champagne in hand. She said, ¡°Zinnia, why are you here? Everyone thought it was my birthday and almost forgot about you.¡± The contrast between them was striking. Betty, radiant and polished, while Zinnia stood quietly in her in, faded clothes. Earlier, Betty had bragged about how much the Shaw family adored her, and some students had even envied her. But now, seeing the truth from the video, all they felt was a sense of absurdity. Zinnia rose to her feet, her bare face calm but distant. She nced at Betty, who was basking in her glory. Without a word, Zinnia¡¯s clear eyes shed with irritation. She had no patience for Betty¡¯s charade. So she turned to leave. Betty grabbed Zinna¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Zinnia, where are you going? Mom and Dad went through so much trouble throwing this party for both of us. ¡°They got us a cake. Since we share a birthday, they thought it¡¯d be easier to just get one. It¡¯s huge and gorgeous. There is a white swan on the cake. I like it very much. Won¡¯t you go take a look?¡± A wave of unease swept through the viewers as they watched the video. They thought, ¡®What¡¯s the big deal about ordering two birthday cakes? It is a celebration for both, yet the cake is tailored to the preferences of the favored one.¡¯ Zinnia was held in ce, unable to move. She lifted her gaze and looked at Betty. ¡°Let go,¡± Zinnia said calmly, struggling to free herself. ¡°Zinnia!¡± Betty eximed with exaggerated affection. The next moment, she staggered, and the champagne in her hand sshed onto Zinnia, soaking her clothes. Before Zinnia could react, Betty suddenly let go and stumbled backward. As Betty iled her arms, she grabbed onto Zinnia, and the two of them fell into the pool together. The cold water swallowed Zinnia, and she felt someone forcefully dragging her deeper. The icy chill seeped into her, and for what felt like an eternity, she couldn¡¯t resurface. Betty iled wildly on the surface, her arms sshing water everywhere as she struggled. The viewers watched Zinnia remain submerged for an unnervingly long time, their hearts tightening with worry. They 12:51 Thu, 18 Sept AO ? ? ?? 44% wished they could jump into the screen and pull Zinnia out themselves. They could tell that Betty had deliberately dragged Zinnia into the pool. ¡°Help! Somebody, save me! Zinnia, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee looking for you!¡± Betty cried out, iling in the water. Her wless, waterproof makeup gave her an air of fragile beauty. But the viewers had no patience for her antics. Their eyes were glued to the water¡¯s surface, where bubbles rose ominously. Betty¡¯s constant sshing only grated on their nerves, leaving them increasingly annoyed. A servant, who had been searching for Betty to cut the cake, froze in shock at the sight of the struggling figures in the pool. Panic overtook her, and she bolted into the banquet hall, shouting for help. Momentster, Howard dashed out of the hall. ¡°Betty!¡± he called out urgently. Without hesitation, he dove into the pool and pulled Betty out. Carrying Betty in his arms, Howard hurried away,pletely unaware that Zinnia was still in the pool. The viewers watching the video were stunned, their hearts pounding with frustration. They wanted to shout at the screen, ¡°Zinnia is still in there!¡± Their eyes remained fixed on the pool, which had gone eerily still. ¡°Ms. Zinnia Shaw!¡± someone finally shouted, breaking the tense silence. A servant dived into the water to rescue Zinnia. Seeing this, the viewers felt a collective sense of relief, as if they could finally breathe again. Zinnia was finally pulled out of the water, her drenched figure limp and lifeless. Her face was pale, and her eyes remained closed. A maid immediately began administering first aid. Finally, Zinnia spat out a mouthful of water. She coughed violently, each breath tearing at her throat. Her coughing was so intense that those watching felt their throats tighten, as if they could feel the pain themselves. When Zinnia finally came to, her unfocused gaze drifted toward Howard and the others as they walked away. Her expression was eerily calm, no anger, no resentment, just an unsettling indifference. Howard and others left without hesitation, not once looking back at Zinnia. The scene made viewers feel a suffocating pressure in their chests. It was an unbearable ache that made them clutch at their clothes, their hearts heavy and their throats dry with bitterness. ¡°Ms. Zinnia Shaw, should we go to the hospital?¡± the maid asked softly. ¡°No need,¡± Zinnia replied, her voice hoarse and barely audible. She added, ¡°Just take me back to my room.¡± This content belongs to f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Zinnia¡¯s raspy voice came through the speakers, and it felt like it was tearing everyone¡¯s hearts apart. Some girls were so upset that they started crying. Some people wished they could jump through the screen and drag Zinnia to the hospital. The video showed Zinnia wrapped in a nket, her steps slow and heavy as she walked away from the pool. She didn¡¯t argue, cry, or say a word. Her silence was suffocating, leaving viewers with a heavy, aching feeling in their chests. 12:51 Thu, 18 Sept A The video ended there, and the audio began with Timothy¡¯s voice. 83.44%8 ¡°Ever since Zinnia came back, this house has been in chaos. Maybe we should send her away for a while so she can think things through,¡± Timothy said. ¡°I¡¯ll leave,¡± Zinnia said. The room fell silent, the weight of her words hitting those listening to the record like a punch to the gut. Timothy demanded, ¡°Zinnia, apologize to Betty right now! If it weren¡¯t for you, how would she have ended up in the water?¡± His voice was sharp, his anger unrestrained. The listeners were stunned, disbelief and frustration bubbling under the surface. They wondered why Zinnia should apologize. Timothy added, ¡°Zinnia, your time in the town has ruined your manners. You make a mistake and refuse to admit it. You pushed Betty into the water, and she¡¯s still kind enough not to hold it against you. Is apologizing really that hard?¡± Zinnia replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, I won¡¯t admit to something I didn¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t believe me, ga check the surveince footage.¡± 1 The crowd seethed silently, their thoughts screaming, ¡®Yes, check the footage! Expose Betty for who she is!¡¯ ¡°Mom, Dad, it was all just a misunderstanding. Zinnia didn¡¯t push me. It must¡¯ve been an ident,¡± Betty stammered. The crowd wished they could shut Betty up and show the video they had seen to Zinnia¡¯s parents to rify Zinnia. ¡°If it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, then let it go,¡± Yosef said indifferently. The audio cut off, leaving those listeners feeling sick to their stomachs, like they¡¯d swallowed something rotten. The heated debates on the campus forums came to an abrupt halt. Betty¡¯s sweet and gentle image crumbled in an instant. Someone said: [Zinnia doesn¡¯t evenin when her identity was stolen, but Betty dared to push her parents into sending Zinnia away.] ? É« AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 255 Betty¡¯s face twisted in fury as she watched the video go live. Her nails dug into her palms, and her face turned ghostly pale. She thought, ¡®It is over. Completely over. How could Isaac release the video and audio? Isn¡¯t he afraid of how Donald and Maelis would react? ¡®Releasing the audio is a double-edged sword. It hurts me, but it hurts Isaac too. Now, the Shaw family¡¯s private matters are out in the open for everyone to see. ¡®People are already criticizing the Shaw family for bringing Zinnia back, and Isaac¡¯s actions havepletely trashed the family¡¯s reputation. All this, just to protect Zinnia. Isaac goes all out for her.¡¯ Betty had never expected the video to surface. She had been so focused on keeping the Shaw family on her side that she hadn¡¯t considered the possibility. Donald and Maelis hadn¡¯t even thought about checking the surveince footage back then. And Betty assumed the matter was buried. After all, her parents trusted her the most. Betty hadn¡¯t even thought about destroying the evidence, and now it had be the very thing that ruined her. No, the truth was, Betty never saw Zinnia as a threat. Zinnia wasn¡¯t even worthy of being her opponent. Betty thought fighting with someone like Zinnia was beneath her. It would only lower her status. In Betty¡¯s opinion, Zinnia was just a clueless country bumpkin. She was awkward, ignorant, andpletely out of ce. She couldn¡¯t even hold a proper conversation, let alone win anyone over. So Betty saw Zinnia as nothing. She never took Zinnia seriously. ????? Betty never expected she would be destroyed because of Zinnia. Discover more novels at F¦Énd£Îovel The video and audio recordings had nailed Betty¡¯s reputation to the wall. Those who had tried to defend her were now too afraid to speak up. Online, the tide had turned, and everyone was expressing sympathy for Zinnia. At Evershine High, most students came from wealthy and influential families. Thest thing anyone tolerated was someone who overstepped their ce or acted like an impostor. Betty¡¯s actions hit a nerve with everyone. Regardless of whether the initial mix-up was intentional or not, the fact that Betty was scheming against Zinnia was despicable. Betty felt the piercing stares around her. She clenched her teeth, barely holding back the urge to explode. She thought, ¡®Everything I have built is destroyed the moment Zinnia set foot here. It is all your fault, Zinnia. This isn¡¯t over. Noticing Betty finally stopped her antics/Isaac sneered inside, ¡®If Betty doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness, then there is no need to give her any face. With her level of scheming, it took me three tries topletely pin her down. How could Zinnia ever stand a chance against her? ¡®Thankfully, we brought Zinnia to our family. If she had stayed with the Shaw family, Betty would have bullied her to the brink, Isaac logged out of the campus forum and casually sent Jackson an ¡°OK¡± gesture. When Betty refused to back down, Isaac immediately reached out to Jackson. Jackson offered Isaac the video and audio. 12:51 Thu, 18 Sept He even said: [Don¡¯t hold back. If Betty still doesn¡¯t get it after all the warnings, let reality teach her a lesson.] 15 Jackson thought, ¡®I sent Zinnia to school, hoping she could enjoy her studies and have a happy school life. If anyone dares to stir up trouble, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡¯ He also sent a copy of the video to the Shaw family. He thought, ¡®If the Shaw family wants to turn a blind eye to Betty¡¯s true colors and keep blindly protecting her, it is fine. But they can¡¯t me Zinnia for everything!¡¯ After receiving the video, the Shaw family fell into heavy silence. A wave of unspoken guilt spread through their hearts. Maelis stared at the screen, her hand trembling as she reached out, as if she could touch Zinnia sitting by the pool. Betty had said Zinnia was upset and refused to attend the banquet. At the time, Maelis had felt annoyed because she had put all her effort into preparing it. But now, seeing Zinnia¡¯s lonely figure in the video, Maelis felt guilty. She thought, ¡®Why was I angry? I¡¯m her mother. Shouldn¡¯t I have tried harder tofort her?¡¯ As the video continued, Maelis¡¯s eyes widened in shock: She saw the hand that dragged Zinnia into the water, and fury surged through her chest. Maelis thought, ¡®Zinnia wouldn¡¯t have fallen in on her own. Why? Why would Betty do this to her?¡¯ Seeing the still surface of the water, Maelis¡¯s breath hitched painfully. It felt as though her heart was being crushed, the pain sharp and unrelenting. Seeing Howard pull Betty out of the water butpletely ignore Zinnia, Maelis shot to her feet, her heart pounding with panic. She wanted to dive in herself, to pull Zinnia out. Frustration and anger overwhelmed her. Sheined inside, ¡®How could Howard be so blind? Zinnia is still in the water.¡¯ As the video yed, Maelis saw a servant rescue Zinnia. Zinnia¡¯s pale face sent a wave of terror crashing over Maelis. She covered her mouth, struggling to suppress the sobs threatening to escape. Maelis felt as if her tears might shatter the fragile reality unfolding on the screen. At that moment, she forgot she was merely watching a recording. It felt as though she were right there, helpless as Zinniay on the ground. Seeing Zinnia cough up the water and cough violently, Maelis wished she could take Zinnia¡¯s ce. She wanted to pat Zinnia¡¯s back, to hold her close, and tofort her. But Maelis wasn¡¯t there to do any of it. Watching Zinnia gaze nkly as Howard and the others left, Maelis felt her heart being torn apart, aching with each beat, and her face turned pale. By the time the video ended, Maelis was sobbing uncontrobly, regret and sorrow flooding her heart. She hadn¡¯t realized Zinnia had been so misunderstood. And they scolded her so harshly. She thought, ¡®How heartbroken Zinnia must have been.¡¯ At the time, Howard had only mentioned that Betty had fallen in, and Maelis had rushed to the hospital to care for Betty. She waspletely unaware that Zinnia had also been in danger. After watching the video, the students stayed silent. The girls were visibly upset, their eyes red with anger. Zinnia herself didn¡¯t seem to care, but they were furious, wishing they could grab Betty and m her to the ground a couple of times. They thought, ¡®Betty is shameless. Zinnia looks so soft and obedient, like a littlemb. Who would have guessed that she had been silently enduring all this? No wonder she seems a bit slow and out of it. ¡®She was bullied, misunderstood, and doubted by her own family. How could anyone stay cheerful and optimistic after going through all that?¡¯ Zinnia was lying on her desk, flipping through aic book. Her chubby cheeks were squished under one hand, and her fingers absentmindedly pinched at the soft flesh on her face. Seeing this, other students felt both heartbroken and amused. They thought, ¡®She is just too adorable. After everything she had been through, she didn¡¯t hold a grudge against Betty. Instead, she left quietly. ¡®What a silly girl. If it were us, there is no way we¡¯d let Betty off the hook so easily. At the very least, we¡¯d fight for what is rightfully ours. ¡®Leaving? If anyone has to leave, it should be Betty, not us. We¡¯d never give up our rights just to let someone else have their way.¡¯ The students in the International ss were all carefully cultivated by their families, and Betty¡¯s schemes were quite transparent to them. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 12:51 Thu, 18 Sept Dismissed 256 -15 After learning the truth, Ethan felt a swirl of emotions. He turned around, wanting to say something tofort Zinnia. He called out, ¡°Zinnia.¡± Zinnia flipped through aic book. It was a gift from Fiona. Fiona had been reluctant to part with it, but eventually gave it to Zinnia with a heavy heart. Zinnia hadn¡¯t had much time to read it before. Now that Zinnia was at school, she found it impossible to focus during ss. So, she brought theic book along. As Yong as it wasn¡¯t studying, Zinnia felt like she could do anything. Hearing Ethan call her name, she looked up. Meeting her clear, innocent eyes, Ethan realized Zinnia didn¡¯t seem to care about the Shaw family drama at all. He fumbled around and pulled out a lollipop. He handed it to her and said, ¡°I just wanted to ask if you¡¯d like some candy. This one¡¯s really good.¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up when she took the lollipop. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡± After a moment, she started rummaging through her desk drawer, digging around until she found a box of choctes. She handed it to Ethan. Ethan looked at Zinnia with a puzzled look. After dealing with Lydia¡¯s silent reactions, Zinnia had finally figured out what silence usually meant. She nodded earnestly and said, ¡°Thank you for the candy. My brother says you should always return a favor. It¡¯s the polite thing to do.¡± Seeing how serious Zinnia was, Ethan burst outughing. Brian turned to Zinnia. He held a pink box of cookies with a strawberry bear design. His narrow eyes sparkled with amusement as he teased, ¡°Zinnia, what will you give me in return if I give you the cookies?¡± He remarked inside, ¡®It¡¯s rare to meet someone this pure-hearted like her.¡¯ Zinnia rummaged through her desk and finally pulled out a bag of nuts. She looked up at Brian and asked, ¡°Do you want these?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Brian said with augh, clearly entertained by her sincerity. He handed Zinnia the cookies and took the nuts in return. Zinnia blinked,pletely clueless as to why everyone wasughing. She tucked the lollipop and cookies into her desk and continued to read heric book. Lydia nced at Zinnia and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She thought, ¡®Zinnia is kind of adorable.¡± Lydia looked up at the two boys in the front row. They exchanged amused nces before bursting intoughter. They all had the same idea about Zinnia, The self study period ended with the sound of the bell. Zinnia rummaged through her bag and pulled out a pack of cookies. Just as she was ready to enjoy them, a shadow fell across her desk.
    Zinnia looked up to see Maisie standing in front of her, arms loaded with snacks Behind Maisie, a group of girls had gathered, each holding an assortment of treats. Their gazes fixed on Zinnia with an intensity han 12:51 Thu, 18 Sept Zinnia had just unwrapped her cookie and hadn¡¯t even taken a bite. Blinking nervously, she held out the cookie and asked, ¡°Do you want some?¡± Her voice was soft and uncertain. She thought, ¡®Why are they staring at me like this? Some of them even have reddened eyes. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, have I? I have been perfectly well-behaved in ss, just sipping milk and flipping through theic book, barely saying a word.¡±¡® The girls couldn¡¯t resist Zinnia¡¯s adorable expression, which tugged at their heartstrings and made them feel protective of her. Maisie bent down and ced her pile of snacks on Zinnia¡¯s desk. Then, without warning, she leaned in and nted a kiss on Zinnia¡¯s cheek. She said, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re the cutest little thing. Don¡¯t worry, we will take good care of you from now on.¡± Zinnia froze, her lips slightly parted in shock. She didn¡¯t know how to react. Her mind went nk as she stared at Maisie,pletely stunned. Maisie¡¯s neat, shoulder-length hair framed her delicate features, and her slightly upturned fox-like eyes gave her a bold, striking look. Her eyes sparkled with joy, as if she had just found her favorite treasure. She even touched her lips absentmindedly, as though savoring the memory. Zinnia instinctively touched the spot on her cheek where she¡¯d been kissed. She thought, ¡®Master and Jackson never warned me that school would be this strange.¡¯ Maisie had acted on impulse. She felt Zinnia¡¯s skin was as delicate as silk, irresistibly charming. Unable to control herself, Maisie kissed Zinnia with a bit too much force, leaving Zinnia with the distinct impression that she¡¯d been nibbled on. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯m not tasty, but these cookies are really good,¡± Zinnia stammered. She nervously handed a cookie to Maisie while covering her face with one hand. She thought, ¡®Cookies are for eating, not me. Sure, Maisie is pretty and smells nice, but that doesn¡¯t mean she could take a bite out of me.¡¯ Zinnia didn¡¯t mind too much. Back in the town, Fiona and the others loved to pinch her cheeks whenever her Master wasn¡¯t looking. She figured she just had one of those faces people couldn¡¯t resist, aside from her family. Though Maisie¡¯s sudden kiss felt a bit strange, Zinnia wasn¡¯t angry. She could sense that Maisie meant no harm. Maisie was the first person in this ss to shower Zinnia withpliments. Maisie¡¯s kindness was as clear as day. Maisie clutched her chest dramatically as she gazed at Zinnia¡¯s bewildered expression. She eximed, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re so Find the newest release on find?novel cute I could die!¡± The other girls stared at Maisie with burning jealousy. They thought, ¡®We were just a step too slow. If we¡¯d been quicker, we could¡¯ve stolen a kiss from Zinnia, too. With such a pretty face, her cheeks probably feel soft and sweet.¡¯ Feeling the intense gazes on her, Zinnig turned her head and saw several other girls eyeing her like she was a delicious snack. She pursed her lips and hesitated before saying, ¡°You can¡¯t bite me. I¡¯m not tasty.¡± Zinnia protested inside, ¡®I¡¯m not food. Why does everyone want to bite me? Maisie even made a sneak attack. Seeing Zinnia¡¯s serious expression, those girlsughed, though they also felt a pang of regret. 12:57 18 Sept ? ?? 44% 15 ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Zinnia asked softly as she nced from one girl to another. Hearing her question, the girls suddenly remembered their purpose. With a collective determination, they pushed past Maisie and dumped a pile of items onto Zinnia¡¯s desk. The small desk was quickly overwhelmed, with some things even spilling onto the floor. ¡°Zinnia, these are for you,¡± one of the girls said brightly. ¡°Why are you giving me these?¡± Zinnia asked, puzzled. The table wasden with imported snacks-biscuits, chips, choctes, candies, everything one could think of. A girl exined, ¡°Because we like you. And these aren¡¯t just from us. Some of the boys chipped in too. They were too shy to give them to you directly, so they asked us to do it.¡± The boys thought Zinnia looked adorable when she ate. Too shy to approach her directly, they had the girls deliver the snacks on their behalf. When they were caught staring, some of them even smiled sheepishly. In the end, Zinnia shared all the snacks she had brought in her backpack, but she ended up with an even bigger pile of new treats. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 12:51 Thu, 18 Sept D Dismissed 257 As soon as the lunch bell rang, Zinnia jumped up eagerly, ready to head out for lunch. Maisie approached and said, ¡°Zinnia, sweetheart,e have lunch with us.¡± 44 Latest content published on find~novel The girls in the ss were few, but they had grown up together and shared a close bond. There was no scheming or drama among them, and they had quickly weed Zinnia into their circle. Now, they walked over arm-in-arm, their faces lit up with friendliness as they looked at Zinnia. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re new here and probably don¡¯t know much about the school yet. Come eat with us, Zinnia,¡± another girl chimed in warmly. Zinnia looked at the group of beautiful girls and said, ¡°Maybe next time. My brother said he¡¯d pick me up for lunch.¡± Just then, Isaac called out, ¡°Zinnia.¡± Standing at the doorway, Isaac peeked inside. His eyes scanned the room to make sure no one was giving Zinnia a hard time. When he saw Zinnia surrounded by her ssmates, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He thought, ¡®Zinnia seems quite popr.¡¯ ¡°Isaac,¡± Zinnia called out. Her eyes curved into a soft smile as she spotted him, her joy evident. ¡°Isaac, couldn¡¯t wait to check on Zinnia? Rushing over right after ss?¡± Maisie teased him with a yful grin. ¡°With you here, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully Zinnia,¡± Isaac replied with a lighthearted smile, ying along with her banter. Jackson was familiar with Yannis, and their grandfathers were also friends. Jackson had even asked Maisie to keep an eye on Zinnia, so Isaac wasn¡¯t too worried about Zinnia being mistreated at school. The International ss was full of rich kids who knew how to read people. They weren¡¯t the type to blindly follow rumors or gossip. While their grades might not be ster, their social skills and understanding of human nature were far ahead of most. With their family backgrounds, they wouldn¡¯t waste time squabbling over trivial matters like grades or petty favors. Those things simply didn¡¯t matter to them. And with the Lynn family¡¯s status, whether out of a desire to curry favor or a fear of offending them, Zinnia was unlikely to face any trouble at school. ¡°Alright, but next time, make sure to share Zinnia with us. We¡¯d love to take care of her,¡± Maisie said. As she passed by Isaac, she whispered, ¡°By the way, Zinnia hasn¡¯t caught wind of the online chatter yet.¡± ¡°Next time, Zinnia, we¡¯ll eat together,¡± the other girls said regretfully, still hoping to have lunch with Zinnia. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia said and nodded. As the girls left, Zinnia walked over to Isaac, ¡°Isaac, what are we eating?¡± she asked, tilting her head up to look at him. 44 ¡°What are you craving today?¡± Isaac asked, his heart softening at her eager expression. ¡°Meat, something spicy,¡± Zinnia replied. She had snacked on sweets all morning and was craving a change of vor. ¡°How about we grab some barbecue? I know a great spot,¡± Isaac suggested, his mind already set on the perfect ce. ¡°Barbecue? Sounds great,¡± Zinnia said and nodded enthusiastically. So Isaac took Zinnia out of school to enjoy a barbecue lunch together. Meanwhile, a post suddenly dropped into Evershine High¡¯s student groups like a bomb. It read: [I don¡¯t want the drama here to reach Zinnia. To the leaker: expulsion from Evershine High and cklisting by the Lynn family.] The school¡¯s rumor mill came to an abrupt stop. No one dared risk expulsion from Evershine High. Evershine was the top high school in Jinston, not just for its academics, but for the priceless connections it offered. Families would move heaven and earth, even to sell everything they owned, to get their kids into Evershine. Expulsion meant no other school in Jinston would take them, and if their families found out, they would face severe punishment. And being cklisted by the Lynn family was like being exiled from Jinston¡¯s elite circles, no way back in. It was a fate worse than death for anyone hoping to climb the socialdder. At the top of Jinston¡¯s social hierarchy were the Perkins, Lynn, and Stark families, in that order. The heirs of these families were close allies, so once the Lynn family made their stance clear, the others were unlikely to object. After the posts stirred up enough drama, they were wiped clean from the campuswork. But the cleanup wasn¡¯t random. Anything that painted Zinnia in a bad light disappeared, while the posts exposing Betty¡¯s identity were left up for everyone to see. The tant favoritism left everyone stunned. Blood ties mattered, after all. But Betty had brought this on herself. In elite circles, the one thing one couldn¡¯t afford was forgetting one¡¯s ce. Betty¡¯s once-perfect image as the sweet, gentle socialite was shattered beyond repair. Now, no one wanted anything to do with her. The Shaw family, a second-rate n that had only climbed the ranks thanks to the Lynn family, was powerless to help. With the Lynn family openly protecting Zinnia, no one else dared step in. L Betty skipped lunch and stayed in the ssroom, her eyes glued to her phone. The screen was filled with hatefulments, each one more cutting than thest. Her face grew darker as she read. She thought, ¡®Spineless cowards, always swaying with the wind. Just then, Anne burst into the ssroom. She asked, ¡°Betty, what¡¯s going on with the school forum? How could they say such awful things about you?¡± When she saw Betty¡¯s grim expression, a chill ran down her spine. For a moment, she found Betty frightening Betty¡¯s voice was soft and trembling as she looked up. She called out, ¡°Anne.¡± Her fingers pinched at her sleeves, and her watery eyes, rimmed with red, made her look heartbreakingly fragile. 12:52 18 Sept 3.44% Anne blinked, her unease fading as she took in Betty¡¯s pale, delicate face. She quickly stepped forward and hugged Betty tightly. She thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Betty¡¯s always been so kind and gentle. How could I even think she looked scary?¡¯ Anneforted Betty, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, Betty. I¡¯m here. I know you¡¯re not the person they¡¯re making you out to be on the forum. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of gossiping cowards, always jumping on the bandwagon. Don¡¯t let them get to you. You¡¯re the best person I know, Betty.¡± Anne had just flown back today, and the moment shended, she saw the posts on the school forum. Without hesitation, she rushed to school, only to find Betty sitting alone in the empty ssroom. The sight tugged at her heart. She didn¡¯t believe Betty was the person others used her of being. Anne thought, ¡®Betty is such a wonderful person. Those people online are nothing but ungrateful hypocrites. They used to sing her praises, iming they¡¯d do anything for Betty. But now, when trouble arose, they don¡¯t even dare to speak up for her.¡¯ Betty buried her face in Anne¡¯s shoulder and gripped Anne¡¯s shirt tightly. Her expression seemed frail and innocent, but the cold gleam in her eyes hinted at the storm brewing within. The warmth and gentleness she disyed were nothing but a carefully crafted facade. Anne was enveloped by an inexplicable chill, despite the sweltering heat of summer. The sensation of cold was so out of ce that it made her feel uneasy. With a hoarse voice, Betty said, ¡°Anne, I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I was just scared that Mom and Dad might love Zinnia more than me. ¡°I only wanted to know if they still cared. I never wanted Zinnia to leave, I swear. Do you believe me, Anne?¡± AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 258 Anne said, ¡°Betty, why are you being so silly? Your parents raised you for over ten years. They care about you. Zinnia just came back into their lives, and of course, they care about her too. ¡°But she¡¯s their biological daughter, and blood ties are hard to ignore. Still, why would you do something so reckless just to test their feelings? Zinnia¡¯s return doesn¡¯t mean they love you any less. ¡°It¡¯s just you and Zinnia as the two girls in the family. There¡¯s no realpetition between you two. Honestly, Zinnia doesn¡¯t seem like the scheming type. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you two just got along? ¡°Now, because of what you did, everyone thinks you¡¯re in the wrong, and you¡¯ve hurt your parents¡¯ feelings. Betty, this was such a foolish move.¡± Thinking about the drama on the forum, Anne felt a mix of frustration and pity for Betty. She thought, ¡®This whole mess ispletely unnecessary. Maelis and Donald are such kind people. How could they possibly abandon Betty just because Zinnia is their biological daughter? ¡®Zinnia doesn¡¯te across as someone maniptive or calcting in the video. If anything, she seems simple and unassuming. Why would Betty act this way?¡¯ Betty continued, ¡°Anne, I was just too scared. Zinnia must resent me for taking her ce. She probably hates having me in the Shaw family.¡± Her eyes reddened with unshed tears. Anne gently rubbed Betty¡¯s back and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Zinnia is like that. She seems indifferent to the Shaw family. She even left without hesitation. She probably doesn¡¯t care much about them. ¡°Betty, you¡¯re the one they raised, and Zinnia is their blood. To Maelis and Donald, you¡¯re both family. They wouldn¡¯t want to see you two fighting.¡± Anne thought, ¡®Now that things have escted, even the Lynn family is treating Betty poorly. If the situation between Betty and Zinnia worsened, who knows what the Lynn family might do next? ¡®The best solution right now is for Betty to apologize to Zinnia and at least mend things on the surface.¡¯ Betty looked up at Anne and asked, ¡°Anne, you don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡± Her gaze was dark and piercing, brimming with unspoken anger. Betty thought, ¡®Apologize? To that wretched girl? I wish I could tear her apart. How could I possibly apologize?¡¯ Anne was startled by the look in Betty¡¯s eyes, It was terrifying. She instinctively loosened her hold on Betty. She pressed her lips together nervously. Noticing Anne¡¯s emotion, Betty said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anne. I¡¯m just feeling so upset right now. I thought we were best friends, you should believe in me.¡± She bit down on her lip, her face a picture of wounded innocence. Anne gently patted Betty¡¯s back and coaxed, ¡°Betty, I do believe you. But others don¡¯t. I know you¡¯re a good person. When I was injured, you gave me that scar healing ointment, You¡¯re the best friend anyone could ask for. ¡°But Betty, if you keep fighting with Zinnia, you¡¯ll only end up hurting yourself. You¡¯ll wear down your parents¡¯ feelings for 12:52 Thu, 18 Sept you. Zinnia is their biological daughter, and family ties like that are hard to ignore. ¡°How about this? After school, I¡¯ll go with you to buy a gift for Zinnia, and we can apologize properly. ¡°You can exin everything and try to get along with her. That way, your parents won¡¯t be upset anymore. If you¡¯re too embarrassed to apologize yourself, I can do it for you.¡± Betty remained silent. Anne knew that Betty had tacitly agreed. She let out a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want to believe that Betty had deliberately set Zinnia up. She preferred to think that Betty¡¯s actions were driven by fear. She thought, ¡®Betty was just so scared that she made a mistake. It wasn¡¯t intentional. Betty is the kindest person I know. I must protect her.¡¯ Isaac escorted Zinnia back to school after a satisfying meal. ¡°Zinnia, if you need anything, juste to me,¡± he said warmly. ¡°Got it, Isaac,¡± Zinnia replied cheerfully. She held orange juice and sipped it with delight. When she entered the ssroom, many of her ssmates hadn¡¯t returned yet. But Lydia was already seated. Zinnia walked towards Lydia. Hearing the sound, Lydia turned her head and saw Zinnia standing beside her. Flustered, she quickly stood up to make room. She said, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ll move right away.¡± In her haste, her foot caught on the chair leg, and she stumbled. Zinnia¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and she instinctively reached out to steady Lydia. Lydia spun awkwardly before falling into Zinnia¡¯s arms. Her face flushed as she leaned against Zinnia, her breath hitching. Lydia could smell the sweet scent of orange juice surrounding Zinnia. Looking at Zinnia¡¯s face, Lydia recalled how Maisie had kissed Zinnia on the cheek. Lydia thought, ¡®She must taste as sweet as she smells.¡¯ ¡°Be careful, okay? Falling hurts. There¡¯s no need to rush; I can wait,¡± Zinnia said, still a bit shaken. She patted her chest to calm herself and took another sip of orange juice. ¡°Thank you, Zinnia,¡± Lydia murmured. ¡°Can you stand steadily now? If you¡¯re good, I¡¯ll let go,¡± Zinnia said, looking down at Lydia. Lydia¡¯s face waspletely flushed, and Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. ¡°Are you feeling hot?¡± she asked sincerely. ¡°Not hot. I¡¯m fine. Thank you,¡± Lydia stammered, her face burning as she straightened up. Once Zinnia was sure Lydia wouldn¡¯t fall again, she returned to her seat. She continued sipping orange juice as she pulled out hernguage textbook. She wasn¡¯t studying; she just enjoyed reading the passages in the book, much like flipping through a picture book. She found it quite entertaining. Lydia nced sideways at Zinnia, The blush on her face lingered for a long time, and even her lips had turned a soft pink from embarrassment. After taking a moment to calm her nerves, she finally sat down beside Zinnia. 12:52 Thu, 18 Sept Get full chapters from find?novel 3 44% 15 Lydia¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Zinnia. Unconsciously, a gentle warmth filled her heart. She thought, ¡®Zinnia is nice.¡¯ Dismissed 259 After a full day of sses, Zinnia felt the day had gone pretty smoothly. Maybe it was because it was the first day of school, and the teachers hadn¡¯t assigned any homework or started formal lessons yet. Humming a cheerful tune, Zinnia packed her bag, feeling lighthearted as she waited for Isaac toe pick her up. Maisie walked over and asked, ¡°Zinnia, how are you getting home?¡± Her eyes lit up as she saw Zinnia with her tiny backpack. She thought, ¡®Zinnia looks just like a little doll.¡¯ ¡°Isaac ising to get me,¡± Zinnia replied sweetly. Just then, Isaac said, ¡°Zinnia, all set? Time to head home.¡± ¡°All ready, Isaac,¡± Zinnia said. She walked out with Maisie. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re not giving me a chance to send Zinnia home, are you?¡± Maisie teased, pretending to pout. She had been hoping to spend a little more time with Zinnia. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you¡¯re wee to join us,¡± Isaac replied with a smile. He took Zinnia¡¯s backpack and carried it himself. The Jenkins and Lynn families lived nearby, and their parents were well-acquainted, so it wasn¡¯t unusual for Isaac and Maisie to share rides. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you up on that,¡± Maisie said. She moved closer to Zinnia, taking the opportunity to stick by her side. After dropping Maisie off at her home, Isaac and Zinnia went back to the Lynn residence. ¡°Zinnia, your backpack¡¯s still so heavy. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t eat the snacks I packed for you,¡± Isaac teased. He had stuffed Zinnia¡¯s bag with snacks earlier, thinking she might enjoy them during her free time. ¡°I did eat some, but Maisie and the others gave me even more. There wasn¡¯t enough room on the desk, so I brought some home,¡± Zinnia replied, shaking her head. Isaac nodded and then asked, ¡°No one gave you a hard time at school, right?¡± Zinnia replied, ¡°No, everyone was nice to me. They handed me candies and cookies.¡± She began recounting her day. Noticing Isaac had gone quiet, Zinnia hesitated. She pursed her lips and asked cautiously, ¡°Am I talking too much?¡± Zinnia wasn¡¯t the type to talk much, but the warmth of the Lynn family made her feel safe enough to share more than she ever had before. Moreover, Jackson and Sofia always encouraged her to open up; over time, it became a habit. Of course, her openness was reserved only for those she felt close to. Around others, Zinnia remained quiet. Now, sensing Isaac¡¯s prolonged silence, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. After all, today was their first day meeting, and their rtionship wasn¡¯t as close as hers with Jackson or Sofia. Zinnia thought, ¡®Maybe I¡¯m being annoying. No one likes listening to pointless chatter.¡± 12:52 Thu, 18 Sept @ 44% Her mind drifted back to the Shaw family. There, her words were always ignored, filtered out, never taken to heart. Over time, Zinnia had stopped talking a lot around them altogether. Isaac replied, ¡°Why would that be? I love hearing you talk.¡± He gently ruffled her hair. Seeing the cautious look in her eyes, he bent down to meet her gaze. His usual casual demeanor softened, reced by a serious and resolute expression. He added, ¡°Zinnia, you don¡¯t ever have to hold back with us. I love hearing you talk. We¡¯re your family now, and we¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Isaac,¡± Zinnia murmured. She looked into his warm, smiling eyes. Under the glow of the setting sun, his tinum-blond hair shimmered beautifully. As she gazed at the strands touched by light, her clear eyes seemed to brighten as well. Zinnia thought of the picture she had received on her phone not long ago. The lingering disappointment in her heart was gently swept away. In the deste space she once called ¡°family,¡± a tiny sprout of hope was beginning to grow. Someone had been protecting her without her even knowing. With the Shaw brothers in her past, Zinnia had long stopped hoping for anything from those who called themselves her ¡°brothers.¡± But then she met Jackson, Charlie, and Isaac. She had rediscovered the warmth of family bonds. ¡°Why thank me? If I¡¯d known you were this adorable, I would¡¯vee back much sooner,¡± Isaac said with regret. The source of th?s content is Find1Novel He added inside, ¡®In that case, Jackson wouldn¡¯t have been the one closest to Zinnia.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re back now, and that¡¯s what matters,¡± Zinnia replied with a smile. She liked Isaac. A voice,ced with anger, suddenly rang out from behind them, saying, ¡°Zinnia! School¡¯s over, and you¡¯re still hanging around outside? What are you doing?¡± Isaac and Zinnia turned to look, frowning. They saw Howard stand at the door, his face clouded with barely concealed fury. Isaac frowned and said, ¡°Howard, we¡¯re heading home now. Why are you being so harsh?¡± He was angry with Howard¡¯s attitude toward Zinnia. Howard fell silent. He couldn¡¯t quite exin the surge of anger he¡¯d felt moments ago. Watching Zinnia smile so brightly at Isaac and seeing him ruffle her hair, Howard felt a pang of jealousy. He had never even done that. Howard felt hurt. He thought, ¡®She never smiles at us like that. Most of the time, she wears a cold, distant expression, unwilling to even face us. Her words are always sharp, like thorns. ¡°She is like a hedgehog, always raising her thorns around us, as if we are a threat. I am her own brother. But she¡¯s so kind and affectionate to other people! A strange sense of loss gnawed at Howard, as if something that should¡¯ve been his had been taken away. That was why he couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted out/ The sound of Howard¡¯s voice made Zinnia¡¯s smile slowly fade. 44% Howard noticed, and a wave of frustration surged in his chest. His fists clenched at his sides. He thought, ¡®It is always like this. Of course, it is like this. ¡®The moment she sees us, her smile will vanish. She treats us like we are something filthy, something that disgusts her.¡¯ Howard stepped forward, his expression dark as he confronted Zinnia, ¡°What¡¯s your deal? Smiling at Isaac like he¡¯s your favorite person, but you turn cold the second you see me. What, do you change faces like a chameleon?¡± Zinnia remained silent, her expression indifferent. A faint irritation bubbled up inside her. She hated this. She didn¡¯t want to talk to someone so rude. Seeing her silence, Howard¡¯s anger red. He grabbed her hand, his grip tightening. He shouted, ¡°Zinnia, do you hate us that much? Say something!¡± Zinnia winced slightly, her brows furrowing as a sharp pain shot through her hand. Dismissed 260 40% ¡°Howard, you¡¯re hurting Zinnial Let go of her!¡± Isaac eximed, startled by Howard¡¯s sudden action. He quickly stepped in¡­ to intervene. Howard froze for a moment. Looking at Zinnia¡¯s emotionless face, he released her hand. Zinnia¡¯s hand fell limply to her side, the spot Howard had gripped now an rming shade of red. Her skin was so delicate, and Howard, in his frustration, had lost control of his strength. The vivid red marks stood out starkly against her porcin skin. Howard felt guilty as he stared at her reddened hand. ¡°Zinnia, I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± he muttered. He wanted to apologize properly, but when he looked up, he was met with her cold, distant eyes. The words froze in his throat, refusing toe out. Zinnia merely nced at Howard indifferently before looking away, as if he wasn¡¯t even worth her attention. A suffocating weight settled in Howard¡¯s chest, his lips pressing into a tight line. ¡°Zinnia, does it hurt? Benedict! Hurry, call the doctor!¡± Isaac eximed, carefully holding Zinnia¡¯s hand. The five bright red finger marks on her skin made his heart ache. ¡°Isaac, I¡¯m fine,¡± Zinnia said softly. ¡°Fine or not, we should still have it checked,¡± Isaac insisted, his tone firm and unwavering. ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion?¡± Sofia¡¯s sharp voice cut through the air as she stepped into the hallway. She swept over the group and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you even check if everyone¡¯s back without making a mess?¡± Sofia said, ¡°Howard, look at Zinnia¡¯s hand! Can¡¯t you talk things out without resorting to this?¡± Her voice was filled with both anger and heartache as her eyes lingered on Zinnia¡¯s bruised skin. Isaac knelt beside Zinnia, holding a tube of white ointment. He carefully applied it to her hand, blowing gently on the area as if afraid to cause her even the slightest pain. Howard stood off to the side, his expression dark. He said, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°Whether you meant to or not, you hurt Zinnia,¡± Sofia said sharply. Sofia had thought Howard came to mend his rtionship with Zinnia, to show some care, and patch things up. Instead, his arrival had only caused her harm. Howard had no words to defend himself. He stood there silently, watching as Zinnia was surrounded by the Lynn family¡¯s unwavering care and concern. ¡°Be gentle, Isaac. If you hurt Zinnia, you¡¯ll have me to answer to,¡± Sofia warned, her voice stern but protective. ¡°Got it, Grandma,¡± Isaac replied, Benedict stood nearby, his eyes full of concern as he looked at Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, how about strawberries? A sweet treat will make the pain go away,¡± he said, holding out a te of bright red strawberries in an attempt to cheer Zinnia up. Howard thought, ¡®It seems that everyone adores Zinnnia. Even the servants from the Shaw family like her. Whenever they mention Zinnia, their eyes always lit up with a smile. It appears that only we don¡¯t like her, and we have even made her feel wronged.¡¯ Howard felt a sharp pang in his chest. He thought, ¡®How had ite to this? We are her family, yet we treat her like an outsider, while everyone else seems to treasure her.¡¯ ¡°The person you should apologize to isn¡¯t me,¡± Sofia said with a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zinnia. I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt you,¡± Howard murmured after a moment of silence, his voice hoarse and filled with guilt as he looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isaac. It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Zinnia said softly to Isaac, ignoring Howard. Howard¡¯s face clouded over, a pang of sadness hitting him. Official source is f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Sofia caught the hint of mncholy in his expression and scoffed inwardly. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± she asked, her tone sharp. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I had dinner here, Grandma, and even longer since I spent time with you. I¡¯d like to stay the night,¡± Howard said. Zinnia¡¯sshes quivered as she listened. She pressed her lips. She didn¡¯t want to see Howard, but this wasn¡¯t her house; she had no say in the matter. Sofia nced at Zinnia, then at Howard, who was sneaking nces at Zinnia. She sighed quietly, her thoughts heavy. Howard ended up staying at the Lynn residence. After applying her medicine, Zinnia went upstairs. As dinner approached, Howard offered to go call her down. Howard climbed to the third floor and stopped in front of the room at the center, where Zinnia was staying. A pang of difort flickered in his chest. He thought, ¡®The Lynn family treats her far better than we ever did.¡¯ That realization stung, but he pushed the feeling aside and knocked on the door. The door opened almost immediately. Zinnia had changed into cozy loungewear. Her smooth hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her delicate features seemed to glow. A faint herbal scent lingered around her. When she saw Howard standing outside, Zinnia¡¯s expression turned frosty. Without saying a word, she reached out to close the door. Howard pressed his hand against the door to stop it. ¡°Grandma asked me toe get you for dinner,¡± he said. Zinnia let go of the door, leaving it open. 12:56 Thu, 18 Sept 40% Howard¡¯s gazended on the room. The decor was stunning, almost like something out of a dream. It was worlds apart from the guestroom-like space she had back at the Shaw family home. The stark contrast made the heaviness in Howard¡¯s chest grow stronger. Zinnia stepped out of the room with a cold expression, and Howard followed her down the hall. When they reached the living room, Sofia was nowhere to be seen. Isaac was upstairs working on his studies. His advanced cement ss had a different curriculum from Zinnia¡¯s ss. Now in his senior year, Isaac was preparing for the college entrance exams. As a top student, his grades came from hard work. The living room was empty except for Howard and Zinnia. Not wanting to stay near Howard, Zinnia headed toward the garden. She nned to pick some flowers to dry and use as medicinal herbs. The garden wasn¡¯t just filled with flowers; it also had a variety of medicinal nts. After learning about Zinnia¡¯s expertise in traditional medicine, Isaac had spent a fortune creating a dedicated herb garden for her, nting numerous medicinal herbs there. Jackson was often busy with hispany and couldn¡¯t always make it home for dinner. Whether he would return tonight was uncertain. Zinnia wanted to make herbal tea for Jackson, who was always drinking coffee to stay awake. And for Jackson¡¯s friends, she nned to prepare remedies to boost their appetite and help them sleep better. She thought, ¡®Now that I am back in school, I won¡¯t have as much free time once assignments start piling up. I wonder if Jackson¡¯s friends are doing better. I should ask Jackson if he returns. ¡®Both of them seem important to Jackson. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to them. I can¡¯t help with other matters; I can at least assist in improving their health.¡¯ Howard followed Zinnia as she walked away. When they reached the garden, Zinnia headed straight for the herb patch. She picked up a small basket and a trowel, but as soon as she turned around, she saw Howard standing awkwardly behind her. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re stepping! You¡¯re ruining my herbs!¡± she snapped. Dismissed 261 Zinnia turned around. Seeing the patch of crushed nts beneath Howard¡¯s feet, she was angry. Hearing her words, Howard instinctively lifted his foot to move away, but in doing so, he ended up trampling another patch. Zinnia¡¯s eyes burned with anger as she grabbed his arm and yanked him out of the field. Howard nced at the ttened nts. He opened his mouth, trying to exin, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s your deal?¡± Zinnia asked. She raised her eyes, her cold gaze piercing through him. 201 Seeing how upset Zinnia was, Howard chose to admit his mistake honestly. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. What are these? I¡¯ll rece them for you.¡± Howard had never set foot in a field before, let alone recognized herbs. Now, standing in the herb garden, his once-pristine sneakers were smeared with mud, a stark contrast to his usual spotless appearance. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Why are you following me around?¡± Zinnia asked Howard had no idea why he followed Zinnia. She ignored himpletely, but somehow, he couldn¡¯t stop himself. When she left the living room earlier, he¡¯d instinctively followed her. He¡¯d never been ignored like this before, yet he found himself oddly fine with it. ¡°If you have nothing to say, please leave,¡± Zinnia said, her expression indifferent as she noticed his silence. ¡°I do¡­¡± Howard blurted out instinctively. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to say,¡± Zinnia cut him off, turning to head back into the herb field. Howard reached out and grabbed her hand. This time, his grip was light, barely encircling her wrist. Feeling how thin and frail it was, he frowned. He thought, ¡®Why is she so skinny? It is as if she has no flesh on her at all. ¡®She is back home now, no longer living in the town. The family has such good food. How could she still look like she hasn¡¯t gained any weight?¡¯ He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re so thin. It¡¯s like you haven¡¯t been eating properly.¡± ¡°Let go,¡± Zinnia said. Her expression darkened at his touch. ¡°Zinnia, I have something to say to you. If I let go, you definitely won¡¯t listen,¡± Howard said, his grip firm but not forceful, as if trying to restrain himself while still holding onto her. ¡°Let go, and I¡¯ll hear you out,¡± Zinnia snapped, her face darkening as she tried to pull her hand free. Howard finally let go. He didn¡¯t know Zinnia well, but he understood one thing-when she said something, she meant it. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it. If not, get lost,¡± Zinnia said. Howard frowned and said, ¡°Who talks like that? It¡¯s so rude.¡± 12:56 Thu, 18 Sept 40% ¡°No one taught me. I grew up in a town without parents. This is just how I talk. If you don¡¯t like it, stay away from me. If you don¡¯t see me, you won¡¯t have to hear it,¡± Zinnia replied. Zinnia had left the Shaw family. So she didn¡¯t care about Howard¡¯s feelings. Howard ignored her words. He said, ¡°About the pool incident¡­¡± His tone faltered as if unsure how to continue. Zinnia remained silent, her calm and restrained gaze darkening slightly. Howard¡¯s chest tightened as he stared into her calm, distant eyes-eyes that no longer reflected him. His hand curled into ¨¤ fist. Earlier that day, while training at the club, Howard received a video from Jackson. He had just finished ap and was wiping his sweat when a teammate handed him his phone. Official source is f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Noticing the message from Jackson, Howard clicked on it immediately. The video caught his attention at first nce. Zinnia¡¯s figure stirred a vague sense of guilt within him. Zinnia was, after all, a daughter of the family. Yet there she sat, all alone. No matter the reason, the sight tugged at Howard¡¯s heartstrings. As the video continued, Howard felt his chest tighten further. When he saw Zinnia¡¯s deste gaze fixed on him and Betty as they walked away while Zinnia, wrapped in a nket, trudged step by step away from the pool, he struggled to breathe. Back then, Howard hadn¡¯t paid attention to Zinnia. Zinnia had been submerged underwater while Betty floated on the surface, calling for help. Howard saw Betty and immediately dove in to pull her out. He hadn¡¯t even thought to look underwater. If he had, he would¡¯ve gone in to save Zinnia too before taking Betty away. The Shaws hadn¡¯t considered that Betty had fallen into the pool on her own. Because of Zinnia¡¯s past behavior, they had instinctively assumed she was behind it again. But the truth hit them hard, leaving no room for excuses. Their assumptions had hurt Zinnia deeply. And to make matters worse, Howard had been harsh with Zinnia afterward. Even when she had a fever, he dragged her to the hospital without a second thought. All these incidents piled up, suffocating Howard with guilt. After changing his clothes, he rushed to the Lynn residence, only to realize Zinnia was at school and not home. He cursed himself for being so foolish. When Howard finally waited for Zinnia to return, he saw her smiling sweetly at Isaac. A surge of anger that Howard couldn¡¯t quite understand rose within him./ Snapping back to reality, Howard said again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zinnia¡¯sshes were trembling faintly, but she remained silent. Howard continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice you in the poolst time. I thought it was just Betty. I misunderstood you, Zinnia, and I¡¯m sorry. And for grabbing your wrist so harshly before, I was out of line. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Having started apologizing, the words seemed to flow more easily now. Thinking about his past actions, a wave of guilt surged within Howard. 12:56 He thought, We are family. How can I treat her so cruelly? Why couldn¡¯t I have been more patient with her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Zinnia finally spoke, her voice calm and steady. She met his remorseful gaze and continued, ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing now? It¡¯s already happened. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Howard said, ¡°Zinni, I know I¡¯ve been awful to you. I¡¯m sorry. Please, just give me one chance to make things right, okay? I¡¯m your brother.¡± Zinnia¡¯s detached response made Howard¡¯s face pale. He felt as though she was slipping away from him. Desperation overtook him. Howard reached out again. His fingers trembled as they closed around her hand. His face was etched with a silent, almost pleading expression. AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 262 Howard couldn¡¯t figure out why Zinnia had started to upy his thoughts. Maybe it was the way she sat there quietly, listening to their ns to send her away, her calm and steady gaze making him feel inexplicably uneasy. Or maybe it was the time she fainted in his arms, her pale face showing a vulnerability he hadn¡¯t noticed before. It hit him that she wasn¡¯t just some girl; she was his sister, someone who needed to be cared for. Or perhaps it was the way she stopped talking to him, her cold demeanor leaving him feeling unsettled. Or maybe it was her indifference, the way she ignored thempletely, her coldness making him feel ufortable, like they were being treated unfairly. Whatever the reason, Howard knew he didn¡¯t want Zinnia to treat him like this. He thought, ¡®She is clearly angry. I owe her an apology. Maybe if I apologized, she¡¯d stop being so distant. Maybe she¡¯d smile at me again.¡¯ Howard called out, ¡°Zinnia.¡± His voice was hesitant as he looked at her. Her silence made him feel like he was standing on shaky ground. ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology,¡± Zinnia replied, her tone t and her expression unchanged. Howard¡¯s hand slowly dropped to his side. He said, ¡°Zinnia, you haven¡¯t forgiven me, have you?¡± His voice carried a hint of sadness. Zinnia replied, ¡°Who says I have to forgive you just because you apologized?¡± Her voice was calm, but her words were sharp. She couldn¡¯t understand why Howard looked so defeated. She thought, ¡®Does he think an apology is all it took?¡¯ Howard fell silent. ¡°Zinnia,¡± a voice called out from behind them. Zinnia turned her head. Upon seeing the person, her eyes sparkled with joy. She called out, ¡°Charlie!¡± She stepped past Howard and hurried toward Charlie. He had been busytely, and she hadn¡¯t seen him for several days. Charlie pulled his hand from behind his back, revealing a white teddy bear. He said, ¡°I broke my promise, so here¡¯s something to make it up to you.¡± He had promised to spend time with Zinnia until school started, but a call from his teacher had pulled him away the very next morning, leaving him no chance to keep his word. ¡°Thank you, Charlie,¡± Zinnia said softly. She hugged the teddy bear tightly. It was soft and adorable, and she rubbed her cheek against it. Charlie said, ¡°No need to be so formal with me.¡± He ruffled her hair lightly. His face softened with a gentle smile as he watched her, his heart filled with warmth. ¡°Charlie, you¡¯re back!¡± Isaac¡¯s cheerful voice rang out, apanied by the sound of quick footsteps thudding down the stairs. ¡°Charlie¡¯s back. Let¡¯s get dinner ready,¡± Sofia said, appearing seemingly out of nowhere. Her gaze shifted between her grandsons and Zinnia, her smile warm and full of affection. Howard stood outside the garden, watching the lively scene inside. Theughter and warmth felt like a world apart, and Zinnia fit right in, as if she truly belonged there. Seeing this scene, a pang of regret gnawed at Howard¡¯s heart. Noticing Howard standing outside with a heavy expression, Sofia called out, ¡°Howard, dinner¡¯s ready.¡± She sighed inwardly, ¡®Regret won¡¯t change anything now. It¡¯s toote. They¡¯ve already hurt Zinnia deeply.¡¯ ¡°Charlie, are you leaving again?¡± Zinnia asked, her voice light and cheerful as she sat surrounded by the Lynn brothers. Jackson couldn¡¯t make it today because of work. ¡°Not anymore. I¡¯ve transferred to the hospital, so I cane back every day to spend time with you,¡± Charlie said warmly. He carefully deboned a piece of fish before cing it into Zinnia¡¯s bowl. Charlie had already applied to transfer his work to the hospital. However, if theb required his expertise in the future, he would still return to assist. Isaac added a slice of pork to her bowl and said, ¡°Zinnia, you have to try this. It¡¯s so good.¡± ¡°Mmm, so good!¡± Zinnia took a big bite and eximed, ¡°It is good.¡± Her cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk, and her eyes sparkled with pure joy. She thought, ¡®Meat is the best thing in the world.¡¯ Howard sat across from Zinnia, watching as the Lynn brothers doted on her. Zinnia looked so rxed, savoring every bite, a stark contrast to her usual demeanor at the Shaw residence. At Shaw family¡¯s table, Zinnia mostly ate in rice, barely touching the dishes. Howard looked at the table, noticing the vibrant dishes. The dishes were a colorful, vorful spread, rich with oil and seasoning. Such dishes were unheard of by the Shaw family. The Shaws preferred nd, light vors. Heavy oil and seasoning were practically taboo. Howard noticed that Zinnia hadn¡¯t touched the vegetable dishes at all. Charlie ced some vegetables into Zinnia¡¯s bowl, but she wrinkled her nose in disdain before reluctantly eating them. She never helped herself to vegetables, instead, she enjoyed meat dishes. Howard thought, ¡®Was she eating only rice at home because there were no dishes she liked? Is that why she¡¯s so thin?¡¯ Howard usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to Zinnia at home. But during meals, they couldn¡¯t avoid seeing each other. When everyone else was picking up dishes, Zinnia alone would just hold onto her bowl of rice and eat. It was hard not to notice her, The Shaws thought she was just shy and even found her behavior annoying. They thought, ¡®Why act like that while eating? It was as if she thought we would bully her! But they never considered that she simply didn¡¯t like the food at home. This realization hit Howard hard. He thought, ¡®We never tried to understand her.¡¯ His heart sank under the weight of regret. Howard picked up a shrimp and started to peel it. The greasy texture felt strange and ufortable in his hands. It was his first time peeling shrimp, and hisck of experience showed. He fumbled with the shell, tearing it in all the wrong ces and leaving the shrimp looking like it had been through a war zone. He stood slightly and reached out toward Zinnia. Just as he extended his hand, it bumped into another. He looked up and 12:56 Thu, 18 Sept found himself locking eyes with Charlie. 20 Isaac teased, ¡°Howard, peeling shrimp for Zinnia now? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like her? What¡¯s this, a change of heart?¡± Howard said nothing. Zinnia nced up, her expression puzzled. Howard looked down at the sorry excuse for a peeled shrimp in his hand, then at the perfectly peeled one in Charlie¡¯s hand. Theparison was brutal. Mentally kicking himself, Howard quickly changed tactics, shifting his hand away and dipping the shrimp into the sauce in front of Zinnia. ¡°No, I just thought it needed more vor,¡± Howard said, stuffing the shrimp into his mouth. Fresh chapters posted on F¦ÉndNovel The taste was so bad it felt like his tongue was staging a protest. He wanted to spit it out, but had no choice but to swallow under the watchful eyes of the Lynn family. He chewed twice, each bite feeling like a punishment, before forcing it down with a gulp of his drink. Howard¡¯s action left the table in stunned silence. They thought, ¡®More vor added on the garlic butter shrimp? That is a first.¡¯ The Lynn brothers exchanged nces, their expressions unreadable. Sofia, however, shot Isaac a warning re, but he just shrugged with a grin, clearly enjoying Howard¡¯s difort. 0 Comment Send gift No Ads AD Dismissed 263 After dinner, Zinnia went upstairs to rest. She charged her phone and then headed to the bathroom for a shower. When she came out, she noticed a string of missed calls from unfamiliar numbers on the screen. Zinnia frowned. Before she could put the phone down, it started ringing again. She hesitated for a moment, then answered. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Maelis called out. Her voice was cautious, almost trembling. Find the newest release on find¡¤novel Zinnia instinctively wanted to hang up. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you before,¡± Maelis said, her voice heavy with guilt. Zinnia stayed silent, her expression cold and distant. Maelis asked, ¡°Zinnia, can Ie pick you up tomorrow? Let¡¯s go home together, okay?¡± Maelis had nned to pick Zinnia home during the day, but Betty had rushed back home in the afternoon. Betty threw herself into Maelis¡¯s arms, her sobs uncontroble. Between her cries, she kept repeating, ¡°I was so scared. I didn¡¯t mean to. I am sorry.¡± Maelis felt a pang of sympathy. Betty was the child she had raised, after all. Maelis understood that Betty¡¯s fear was natural. But the fact that Betty had schemed to make them misunderstand Zinnia left a bitter knot in her heart that she couldn¡¯t untangle. Betty subtly suggested that Maelis should ask Jackson to take down the school posts. Betty also wanted Maelis to publicly dere, in the name of the Shaw family, that Betty was also a cherished daughter. But Maelis remained silent. Maelis felt the Shaw family had already wronged Zinnia too much. As for Howard spreading the news, Maelis didn¡¯t see it as a problem. Zinnia was their biological daughter, after all, even if they had never officially rified her identity. They had been so focused on protecting Betty¡¯s feelings that they had forgotten Zinnia could be hurt too. And now, Betty had even schemed to frame Zinnia. As a mother, Maelis was overwhelmed with guilt, especially since Zinnia had only recently returned to their lives. This incident left Maelis deeply disappointed in Betty. So Maelis didn¡¯t ask Jackson for help right away. She felt Betty needed to face some consequences. She decided to wait a few days before seeking Jackson¡¯s assistance. Betty clung to Maelis, crying for what felt like hours, until exhaustion finally overtook her and she fell asleep. By the time Maelis noticed the hour, it was alreadyte, and it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to go pick up Zinnia. She called Zinnia multiple times, but none of the calls were answered, After speaking with Howard and confirming Zinnia was free, Maelis tried calling again. Maelis could feel Zinnia slipping further and further away, she wanted to mend their rtionship as quickly as possible. Zinnia waited for Maelis to finish speaking, then she said, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, don¡¯t call me again.¡± With that, she hung up. She had answered the call only to stop Maelis¡¯s incessant attempts to reach her. Maelis¡¯s face turned pale. Before she could even process her emotions, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open, 12:56 Sept and Donald walked in with a grim expression. 40%2 Donald said, ¡°What¡¯s going on at school? How could you let Isaac say those things? Do you even care about the Shaw family¡¯s reputation? Betty¡¯s been part of this family for over ten years, she¡¯s practically their sister. ¡°And now, with what Isaac¡¯s saying about Betty online, how is she supposed to face anyone at school?¡± Donald¡¯s tone grew sharper, his anger escting with every word as he red at Maelis. Maelis looked at Donald with disbelief. They had been married for decades, but she had never seen him like this. The man who usually spoke with such calm and refinement was now openlyshing out at her. Donald¡¯s fury left Maelis momentarily stunned. She thought, ¡®Is he angry because of Betty? While Isaac¡¯s actions are indeed excessive, Betty isn¡¯t entirely innocent either. Yet he doesn¡¯t even bother to ask for the full story. He hade straight to use me and Isaac.¡¯ Donald was disheveled and uncharacteristically unkempt. His white shirt was wrinkled, and his usuallyposed face was clouded with anger. His eyes, filled with frustration, seemed to reveal a side of him Maelis had never seen before, as if a mask had slipped. For a fleeting moment, Maelis felt as though she were looking at a stranger. Noticing Maelis¡¯s paleplexion and the distant look in her eyes, Donald asked, ¡°Maelis, are you alright?¡± He stepped closer, pulling Maelis into his arms with concern. Maelis caught a faint, unfamiliar scent clinging to Donald. But before she could dwell on it, Donald spoke again. Donald said, ¡°Betty¡¯s been our daughter for over ten years. She may not be ours by blood, but she¡¯s as good as. This time, Betty was wrong, but those posts online are uneptable. How will this reflect on our family?¡± Maelis¡¯s fingers unconsciously tightened around his shirt. A sharp pang of resentment twisted in her chest. She thought, ¡®He didn¡¯t ask about Zinnia, not once. All his concern is for Betty and how the posts might affect her. ¡®Zinnia had faced life-and-death situations, yet Donald didn¡¯t even consider how Zinnia might have felt when we misunderstood her. ¡®The posts are indeed a problem. I have no intention of leaving them up indefinitely. But the moment he returned, he started questioning me without even asking what I had nned.¡¯ Instead of replying, Maelis said, ¡°Donald, I¡¯ve been to the Lynn residence so many times to bring Zinnia back, but she won¡¯t even look at me. Do you think she¡¯s given up on us?¡± Her voice was hoarse, each word slow and deliberate, as if the weight of her emotions made it hard to speak. Donald said, ¡°Zinnia grew up in a town, and it¡¯s made her temper unbearable. Let her stay with Sofia for a while. It¡¯ll help her learn some discipline. ¡°Maelis, Betty was devastated today Isaac crossed the line this time. She¡¯s just a girl. How could anyone say something so awful about her?¡± Donald thought, ¡®Sofia and Henry have always been biased; they¡¯ve never cared much for daughters. Betty was ignored when she was younger, and they even stopped her from visiting the Lynn family. 12.01 39% 20 ¡®It¡¯s probably the same with Zinnia now. If Zinnia lives in Lynn residence, she¡¯ll be treated poorly, too. Honestly, letting her stay there might do her some good.¡¯ Donald didn¡¯t like Zinnia as a daughter. He thought Zinnia wasn¡¯t charming or lively, and she always seemed dull and unremarkable. In their social circle, people spoke of Zinnia with disdain. She was nothing like Betty, who brought pride ¨Cand honor to the Shaw family. So when Zinnia decided to leave on her own, Donald couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. For once, he didn¡¯t have to deal with her presence dragging him down. A? Maelis listened to Donald, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something about his words was off. Still, she had to admit he was right about one thing: leaving Betty¡¯s post up on the forum wasn¡¯t good for the Shaw family. Family drama like this would only make them aughingstock and could even tarnish the children¡¯s reputation. So she replied, ¡°Donald, I¡¯ll talk to Jackson tomorrow and ask him to take the post down.¡± Evershin High was co-founded by the Lynn family, the Perkins family, and the Stark family. If they wanted the post removed, Jackson was the only one who could make it happen. Dismissed 264 Howard added, ¡°Maelis, you need to convince Jackson to take down that post. If it stays up, the fallout for Betty will be too much. Jackson and his crew crossed the line this time. How could they let Isaac pull off something like this? ¡°They¡¯repletely ignoring our family¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s like they¡¯re inviting everyone tough at us. And Zinnia, don¡¯t even get me started. She didn¡¯t step in, didn¡¯t clear anything up, just stood by and let people say whatever they wanted about Betty. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Donald¡¯s tone was full of frustration. Heined inside, ¡®If Zinnia had stepped in to stop Isaac and then posted online that it was all a misunderstanding, maybe even said she and Betty were close, Betty wouldn¡¯t be caught in this storm of gossip.¡¯ The more Donald thought about Zinnia¡¯sck of action, the more his irritation toward her grew. ¡°Donald, I want to bring Zinnia home tomorrow,¡± Maelis said softly. Donald frowned and said, ¡°Zinnia threw a tantrum and ran off. We didn¡¯t even scold her for being immature, and now you want to bring her home? That¡¯s absurd. If you keep indulging her like this, you¡¯ll only spoil her more. ¡°If she wants to stay at Lynn residence, let her stay there. Bringing her back will just lead to more fights with Betty, turning the house into chaos.¡± Maelis¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she listened to Donald mention Betty over and over. Donald continued, ¡°Betty is sweet, obedient, and sensible. Right now, with Zinnia back in the picture, Betty¡¯s feeling insecure. We need to focus on Betty. This whole mess happened because Betty was so scared we might abandon her that she made a mistake. ¡°As for Zinnia, let her stay with the Lynn family for now. Betty is going through a tough time and needs your attention. Zinnia can wait. Sofia and Henry won¡¯t neglect her.¡±. N Maelis felt a pang of unease. Donald¡¯s words sounded so wrong, yet she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on why. She looked up at him, noticing the weariness etched on his face. But his eyes wereser-focused on one thing: Betty. Zinnia was dropped off at school the next morning by Charles, As soon as they stepped out of the car, Maisje darted over and threw herself into Zinnia¡¯s arms. She shouted, ¡°Zinnia, darling!¡± Before Zinnia could say anything, azy, teasing voice chimed in, ¡°Careful, you¡¯re gonna squish her.¡± Maisie let out a startled yelp as Yannis grabbed her by the back of her neck, pulling her away from Zinnia. That day, Zinnia wore a pink dress with a small white bunny embroidered on the chest, paired with leather boots. Her hair was styled into two fluffy side braids, each adorned with pearl hairpins. Bright and lively, she looked like a tender pink flower. With her white backpack slung over her shoulders and her hands 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept clutching the straps, she stood there quietly, a picture of innocence and charm. ¡°Fancy seeing you again, Zinnia,¡± Yannis greeted. His leisurely gazended on Zinnia. His long, narrow eyes curved slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°Yannis,¡± Zinnia greeted, surprised to see him. Her eyes instinctively drifted to the area under his eyes. She observed and thought, ¡®His skin looks much better now, without the bluish tint from before. It seems he has been sleeping well these past few days. He looks even more stunning now.¡¯ Zinnia had always appreciated beautiful people. Yannis was breathtaking. His hair fell casually over his forehead, framing a face as fair as jade. His sharp features andnguidly curved eyes gave the impression of a smile, though no real warmth could be found within them. His lips were thin and exquisitely shaped. Dressed in a simple ck shirt and casual trousers, with a zer draped over one arm and a subtle watch on his pale wrist, he exuded effortless elegance and nobility. Zinnia thought, ¡®He looks like someone who lives surrounded by treasures.¡¯ Sensing her curious gaze, Yannis smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for the herbal pouch, Zinnia. I¡¯ve been sleeping wonderfully these past few days.¡± Yannis had indeed slept well in the past two days. His spirit, which was visible to the naked eye, had recovered. Now, when he closed his eyes, the haunting scenes of blood were reced by a faint herbal fragrance and the image of Zinnia sternly instructing him with a serious expression. Zinnia nodded and said, ¡°d to hear you got some rest. Just try not to overthink things at night.¡± Listening to their conversation, Maisie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She thought, ¡®Wait, Yannis can sleep? Does it mean he won¡¯t end up copsing from exhaustion at a young age? This is amazing! ¡®I have to tell Grandpa when I get home. He¡¯ll be thrilled!¡¯ Then Maisie sidled up to Zinnia again, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. She said, ¡°What are you guys talking about, Zinnia? A herbal pouch? Did you give Yannis a gift? What about me? Can I get one too?¡± Yannis nced at Shuting, who was practically draped over Zinnia like a lifeless doll. He said, ¡°Can¡¯t you stand straight? Should I grab you a wheelchair? Is this how our family teaches manners, clinging to people like that in public?¡± This content belongs to Find1Novel His tone was sharp and cutting, a stark contrast to the warmth he had shown Zinnia moments ago. Maisie couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. She rubbed her arms and shot Yannis a pouty re. Sheined inside, ¡®Yannis isn¡¯t usually one for rules, so what¡¯s wrong with me sticking close to Zinnia? Just then, Charlie finished a phone call and stepped out of the car. He called out, ¡°Yannis.¡± Yannis¡¯s expression softened as he nodded in acknowledgment. He asked, ¡°When did you get back?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Charlie, Her cheeks flushed as she called out excitedly, ¡°Charlie!¡± She thought, ¡®Did he see me clinging to Zinnia earlier? If he did, I¡¯ll never live it down.¡¯ 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept o A 2396 20) Charlie replied to Yannis, ¡°Just got back yesterday.¡± Then he turned to Maisie with a gentle smile. He said, ¡°Maisie, I came back in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring you a gift this time. I¡¯ll make it up to you next time, I promise.¡± The Lynn family and the Spence family were close neighbors. When Maisie was younger and her parents were away, Raymond often brought her along to Lynn residence to y while he visited for chess games. Isaac was just too rambunctious; Maisie couldn¡¯t y well with him. Instead, Maisie preferred the quiet and calm Charlie. Back then, while Charlie sat by the window reading, Maisie would drag a chair over to sit beside him and work on her homework. Whenever she struggled with a problem, Charlie would patiently guide her through it, his tone always gentle and reassuring. 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept Dismissed 265 201 Maisie and Charlie used to get along well. As they grew older, Charlie went off to college andter got busy withb work under his professor. His visits home became rare, and his contact with Maisie gradually dwindled. Maisie said, ¡°Charlie, your return is the best gift I could ask for. It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you. How long are you staying this time? You¡¯re not leaving again soon, are you?¡± Because of hisb work, Charlie was rarely home. Thest time Maisie saw him was at Raymond¡¯s birthday party, which was over six months ago. Looking at Charlie¡¯s refined and handsome face, Maisie thought he had be even more attractive over the past six months. His skin and clean-cut features gave him an air of quiet elegance. ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving anytime soon. I¡¯ve taken a position at Eastern General Hospital,¡± Charlie said with a gentle smile, his expression calm and rxed. Charlie nced at Zinnia and added, ¡°Maisie, Zinnia¡¯s in your ss, right? Could you help look out for her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charlie! As long as I¡¯m around, I promise no one will bully Zinnia,¡± Maisie said earnestly. The school grounds were filling up with students, and as ss time approached, Zinnia and Maisie prepared to leave. Zinnia turned to Yannis and said earnestly, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, make sure to let me know, okay?¡± She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Yannis. Jackson would be heartbroken, and she¡¯d feel bad too. Besides, she liked having Yannis around. Just catching a glimpse of him when she was bored could instantly brighten her mood. Maelis¡¯s call the previous night left Zinnia feeling a bit down. But seeing the stunning Yannis hadpletely swept away her gloom. Yannis had been dealing with chronic sleep deprivation, which had taken a toll on his body. His organs were overworked, and if he ever fell ill, recovery wouldn¡¯te easily. Zinnia had nned to make some herbal pills for him, but Howard interrupted her, and she never got around to it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember your advice,¡± Yannis said with a warm smile. Then he reached into his suit jacket and pulled out a white box, handing it to Zinnia. Zinnia blinked, puzzled. Yannis said sincerely, ¡°This is a little gift for you, Zinnia. I didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything properly when we first met.¡± Zinnia blinked in surprise. She¡¯d been receiving so many giftstely. Yannis took her hand and ced the box in her palm. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind the small gift, Zinnia.¡± Yannis¡¯s hand was cool and smooth, like holding a piece of fine jade. It left Zinnia momentarily dazed. Before she could react, Yannis had already let go, his eyes curving with a quiet smile. ¡°Thank you, Yannis,¡± Zinnia said/ 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept A Chapter 265 Original content can be found at Find[?]ovel 39% The box in her hand had a faint minty scent, cool and fresh, just like Yannis. It must¡¯ve picked up his fragrance from being tucked in his jacket. Jackson had mentioned that Yannis was someone Zinnia could count on if she ever needed help, and that she didn¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with him. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Yannis replied with a soft chuckle. Zinnia and Maisie walked into the school together. Maisie had just seen Yannis smiling at Zinnia brightly, and her eyes nearly popped out of her head. She thought, ¡®Is he the sharp-tongued Yannis? ¡®Yannis always seems approachable, with that easy smile that makes one feel like he is right there with you. But the moment one tries to get closer, one will hit an icy wall that keeps one firmly at arm¡¯s length. ¡®Look at his gentle smile toward Zinnia just now. I wonder if he was possessed or something? Even his father had probably never seen Yannis act this nicely. If he did, he¡¯d probably throw a party to celebrate.¡¯ ¡°Zinnia, do you know Yannis?¡± Yannis asked curiously. ¡°I met him before with Jackson,¡± Zinnia replied casually, not bothering to hide anything. ¡°No wonder he called me the other day, asking me to keep an eye on you in ss,¡± Maisie said. Maisie had been baffled when Yannis randomly called her a few days ago, asking her to look out for a new ssmate. At the time, she hadn¡¯t even known who Zinnia was, yet she¡¯d already been handed the mission. ¡°He asked you to take care of me?¡± Zinnia asked, surprised. She nced at the box in her hands, stunned. She thought, ¡®So that was why Maisie was so attentive to me yesterday. It turns out Yannis has been pulling the strings.¡¯ Thinking of Yannis¡¯s stunningly beautiful face, Zinnia nodded to herself. She thought, ¡®Beautiful people do have kind hearts. Master, the Lynn brothers, and Yannis. They¡¯re all such good people.¡¯ If Maisie knew what Zinnia was thinking, she might feel likeughing out loud, She would probably wonder what Yannis¡¯s expression would be if he knew that he was considered a good person in Zinnia¡¯s heart. Everyone knew Yannis was good-looking, but his sharp tongue was infamous. He¡¯d made countless girls cry with his biting words. Zinnia¡¯s impression of Yannis as a good person would make both Maisie and Yannis wake upughing in their dreams. Of course, Maisie had no idea what was going through Zinnia¡¯s mind. At that moment, she thought, ¡®It seems Yannis does have a shred of humanity after all. ¡®At least he didn¡¯t show his true colors in front of Zinnia and was putting on a decent act of being a normal, kind person. Maisie said, ¡°Zinnia, hurry up! Let¡¯s see what Yannis gave you.¡± Her eyes sparkled with excitement, fixated on the box in Zinnia¡¯s hands. 273 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept A ¡°I have no idea,¡± Zinnia said with a shrug. She opened the box to take a look. Inside was a stunning pink gemstone. 0$ ??, 39% > 20 ¡°Wait, is this the Ocean Heart?¡± Maisie eximed. Her eyes widened in shock as she stared at the dazzling gem. Ocean Heart had once sold for 200 million dors at an auction. Known as the ¡°Heart of a Lover,¡± it symbolized eternal love and was highly sought after by wealthy buyers. The starting bid alone was 26 million dors. ver too Maisie had begged her dad to buy it for her, but the price skyrocketed, and her dad refused, saying it was too expensive. Sheter heard that a mysterious buyer had won the bid. She didn¡¯t expect that the buyer would be Yannis, and Yannis even gave the gem to Zinnia. The gem was beautiful, but Zinnia wasn¡¯t particrly attached to it. She handed the box, to Maisie and said, ¡°If you like it, you can have it.¡± ¡°No! Zinnia, this is your gift. It¡¯s not mine to take,¡± Maisie said, waving her hand. She was shocked by how easily Zinnia was willing to give it away. As much as she loved the gem, Maisie wouldn¡¯t dare take it. It was a gift from Yannis to Zinnia. Maisie didn¡¯t want to risk Yannis¡¯s icy re if he found out. Maisie thought, ¡®Could it be that Yannis offered to send me to school today because he wanted to see Zinnia?¡¯ Dismissed 266 When Zinnia walked into the ssroom, quite a few students were already there. To her surprise, there was a cup of orange juice sitting on her desk. The cup wasn¡¯t from any brand Zinnia was familiar with. It was a soft pink cup, decorated with flowers and an-illustration of a woman in traditional attire. Lydia was quietly reading a book, looking shy and reserved. As Zinnia made her way to her seat, Ethan, who had been ying games with Brian earlier, immediately greeted her with a cheerful smile. ¡°Hey, Zinnia! You¡¯re here!¡± Zinnia replied with a nod, quickly reaching her desk. Lydia immediately stood up to make room for her. Zinnia asked Ethan, ¡°Where did this orange juice on my deske from?¡± She didn¡¯t bother asking Lydia, who seemed too timid to interact with others. Ethan shook his head and replied, ¡°No idea. It was already there when we got here this morning. If you want to know who left it, Lydia might know. She¡¯s usually the first one here.¡± Ethan and the others had also been curious about the juice¡¯s origin, but couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Zinnia, you shouldn¡¯t touch things if you don¡¯t know where they came from,¡± Maisie said with concern. Maisie thought, ¡®After yesterday¡¯s incident, it is clear someone is targeting Zinnia. Now, with this mysterious juice appearing on her desk, who knows if it was left by someone with bad intentions? If Zinnia drank it and got sick, it would be a serious problem.¡¯ In the unnoticed corner of the room, Lydia tightened her grip on her book, her head lowered as if trying to disappear. Zinnia said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Maisie. You can head back to your seat. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about. If someone wanted to mess with me, there are cameras in the ssroom. They wouldn¡¯t be so obvious.¡± Zinnia picked up the cup and casually nced around. Her gaze lingered briefly in a certain direction. Hearing Zinnia¡¯s reasoning, the others nodded in agreement. The sharp sound of the bell interrupted their conversation, and the group had no choice but to drop the topic and return to their seats. Lydia nced in Zinnia¡¯s direction, her lips pressing together nervously. Zinnia settled into her seat and leaned close to Lydia. She whispered, ¡°Thanks, Lydia.¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, She tightened her grip on the book, her mind racing. She wondered how Zinnia figured it out. Zinnia exined, ¡°I could smell your lime scent on the cup.¡± Her sharp sense of smell had picked up the faint citrusy fragrance lingering on the cup. It was subtle, but unmistakable. She instantly recognized it as Lydia¡¯s. Lydia hadn¡¯t expected to be discovered this way. She lowered her head and sniffed her sleeve, puzzled. Since she¡¯d been 091/3 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept A 2 ? ?? 39% Fresh chapters posted on find{n}ovel found out, there was no point in denying it. So she murmured, ¡°Thanks for helping me yesterday.¡± Her voice was quiet, but sincere. ¡°You¡¯re wee. And thanks for the juice,¡± Zinnia replied with a faint smile. With that, Zinnia picked up the straw, pierced the lid of the cup, and took a sip. The rich, creamy taro vor spread across her tongue, and her eyes lit up with delight. Her feet swung lightly under the desk. Juice was a rare treat for Zinnia. The small town didn¡¯t have such luxuries. The first time she¡¯d tried it was during a shopping trip with Jackson, who had bought her a cup. From that moment, she was hooked. She couldn¡¯t believe something could taste this amazing. She couldn¡¯t get enough of it. It was simply too good. The cup given by Lydia tasted even better. Zinnia sipped it slowly, savoring every drop, unwilling to finish it too quickly. Seeing Zinnia enjoy the juice, Lydia let out a quiet sigh of relief. Her lips curved into a small smile. From that day on, Zinnia¡¯s desk turned into a snack buffet. Cookies, bread, cakes, and drinks appeared daily, sparking wild rumors about a secret admirer who was madly in love with her. Only Zinnia and Lydia knew the truth. But they both chose silence, tacitly maintaining Lydia¡¯s introverted nature. The bell rang, marking the start of the first ss. It was math ss. William walked in holding his textbook. Seeing this, Zinnia immediately lost interest in her juice. Reluctantly, she set it aside, pulled out her textbook, and opened
    Senior year sses moved at lightning speed, even for the International ss. After all, they had to save time for review sessionster. The International ss wasn¡¯t for the top-tier students, but calling them bad at academics wasn¡¯t quite urate either. With the resources their families poured into them, even their poor performance was still far above average. By the end of the morning, Zinnia¡¯s eyes werepletely zed over. She thought, ¡®Do I need to study all this? Math, physics, chemistry, biology. Am I ever going to use any of this?¡¯ At Evershine High, there were no arts or science tracks. Everyone studied everything. The school aimed to ensure no student¡¯s potential was overlooked, but it also meant a heavy workload. That morning had been packed with science sses, and the rapid pace left Zinnia feeling utterly lost. Zinnia had never been the academic type. Back in her small-town high school, her teachers had called her Master in for meetings at least ten times,ining about her poor grades and predicting she¡¯d never make it to college. But her Master never took thoseints seriously. He never pressured Zinnia or med her. Instead, he¡¯d simply say. ¡°If you can learn, then learn. If not, we¡¯ll figure out another path for you¡± Her Master never stressed her out, and Zinnia wasn¡¯t one to push herself either. Life in the vige had been simple but perfect. She would gather herbs, learn medicine, and spend her days with Master. 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept A 682 39%2 But now that her Master was gone, Zinnia had been thrust into an unfamiliar household. There was no one left to protect her or spoil her. Zinnia realized she had to learn to stand on her own. Zinnia slumped over her desk after ss, feeling utterly deted. She thought, ¡®If my grades don¡¯t improve, would my brothers be disappointed in me? Angry, even?¡¯ Deep down, Zinnia knew her limitations. Academics had never been her strong suit. Her thoughts wandered back to the day she returned to the Shaw family. She could still remember the shock and disappointment on others¡¯ faces as they reviewed her academic records. Those piercing gazes weighed heavily on her heart, leaving her feeling stifled and uneasy. Back then, Betty said, ¡°Zinnia, you grew up in the town, right? I¡¯ve heard that people there don¡¯t care much about studying. They think that as long as you¡¯re old enough to marry, education doesn¡¯t matter. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not like that, are you?¡± Betty¡¯s words were like a dagger wrapped in silk, leaving Zinnia no room to respond before the usations came. Zinnia remembered Donald had said, ¡°Zinnia, who taught you to be so careless about yourself? How could you even think that way?¡± It was as if everyone had already decided that Zinnia was exactly the person Betty described. Suddenly, Maisie¡¯s voice pulled Zinnia back to reality. She said, ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s go grab something to eat.¡± Çú AD Comment Send gift No Ads 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept Dismissed 267 39% Maisie packed up her things and walked over to Zinnia. She said, ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s grab some food. ss 1 still has another half-hour of lessons, and Isaac won¡¯t be here for a while.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Zinnia replied. Food was the most important thing to her. ¡°Lydia,e with us,¡± Maisie offered as she turned to Lydia with a bright smile. ¡°Okay,¡± Lydia replied softly, gathering her things. Maisie was a bit surprised but genuinely happy. Although she had known Lydia for years, Lydia¡¯s introverted nature often kept her from mingling with others. Lydia preferred to keep to herself, reading alone and rarely participating in group activities. Maisie¡¯s invitation had been more of a casual attempt, so Lydia¡¯s eptance was unexpected. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Maisie said cheerfully. Normally, she hung out with other ssmates, but ever since Zinnia joined, she had turned down those invitations to stick with Zinnia. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied and followed Maisie. Lydia clutched her book tightly as she walked beside them. Somehow, Zinnia ended up sandwiched between Lydia and Maisie. Ethan jogged up from behind and teased, ¡°Are you three forming a girl group or something?¡± Brian, with one hand casually in his pocket, gave them a once-over and smirked. He chimed in, ¡°Not gonna lie, it fits. You¡¯ve got a dark assassin, a spoiled princess, and a mastermind plotting in the shadows. Brains and brawn-your very own bodyguards!¡± Maisie had a crisp and clean look. She had a short bob hairstyle. She was wearing a ck, short-sleeved, square-necked top and a pair of ck tactical pants. Lydia, with her straight bangs and long hair cascading over her shoulders, had a delicate face half-hidden behind oversized ck-framed sses. She clutched a book to her chest, exuding an air of schrly elegance in her simple white T-shirt and wide-leg pants. And in the middle was Zinnia, looking pure and adorably clueless. Herplexion, soft and clear gaze, and pretty dress made her seem like an innocent child being protected by the other two. Maisie nced at the three of them before grinning. She said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We could totally debut as a group.¡± Confused, Zinnia thought, ¡®What are theyughing about?¡¯ ¡°Hold on, let me snap a picture. This scene is too good to pass up,¡± Ethan said. He then pulled out his phone and jogged a few steps ahead to frame the shot. ¡°Sure, just make sure to send it to me,¡± Maisie said enthusiastically, looping her arm around Zinnia. Lydia, without a word, subtly moved closer to Zinnia¡¯s other side, leaving Zinnia sandwiched between the two once again. 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept ¡°Alright, everyone, three, two, one. Cheese! Smile!¡± Ethan called out enthusiastically. 39%8 Zinnia instinctively smiled. Maisie struck a yful ¡°eight¡± pose with her hands under her chin, her face lit up with a big grin. Lydia managed a small, nervous smile. ¡°Perfect!¡± Ethan eximed, his face glowing with pride as he admired the photo on his phone. He added, ¡°Who said I suck at taking photos? Look at this, it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Let me see, let me see!¡± Maisie shouted. She leaned in eagerly, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Your skills? It¡¯s all our beauty doing the work! Look at this. Everything else is warped, but our good looks save the day,¡± Maisie teased after ncing at the photo. It was a photo with no filters, no fancy edits, just a straightforward shot. ¡°Fine, your good looks make up for my bad skills,¡± Ethan said. He knew his photography wasn¡¯t exactly top-notch. ¡°Send it to us,¡± Maisie said, yfully smacking the phone against Ethan¡¯s chest. ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s exchange contacts. I¡¯ll send the photo to you all,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Oh, right! Zinnia, we haven¡¯t added each other yet,¡± Maisie chimed in. Zinnia rarely used her phone, so Maisie had forgotten about this matter. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel ¡°Sure,¡± Zinnia replied. She pulled her phone out of the bag. One by one, Maisie and the others added her. ¡°Zinnia, my profile picture is a Samoyed. It is cute, right? ept my request first, and I¡¯ll add you to our ss group, our chat group, the gossip group, and a bunch of other fun groups,¡± Ethan rambled enthusiastically. ¡°My profile picture is an alpaca,¡± chimed in Brian. Maisie sent her friend request, calling out, ¡°Zinnia, I just added you. Don¡¯t forget to ept it.¡± Lydia hesitated as she watched the others crowding around to exchange contacts. She pressed her lips together, unsure of what to do. ¡°Lydia, do you want to add me?¡± Zinnia asked, holding her phone out to Lydia. Hearing this, Lydia looked up at Zinnia. Zinnia gazed down at Lydia, her beautiful eyes curving softly at the corners. Since moving to Jinston, this was the first time Zinnia had made friends of her own. The thought made her heart flutter with a hint of joy. Looking at Lydia standing quietly at the back, Zinnia thought, ¡®She seems like a nice person, but so quiet. I wonder if she¡¯d want to be friends¡¯ ¡°Okay,¡± Lydia stammered. She was surprised that Zinnia had noticed her, Flustered, she quickly unlocked her phone and sent a friend request. Her heart raced as she nervously nced at Zinnia¡¯s phone. Zinnia nced at the new friend request and thought, ¡®Lydia indeed likes studying. Her profile picture is an open book, radiating calm and serenity! 12:57 Thu, 18 Sept 0439% Zinnia noticed the tagline read, [Reading mountains, seas, and the world.] It sounded deep and sophisticated, though. Zinnia couldn¡¯t quite figure out its hidden meaning. ¡°Zinnia, your profile pic is so cute. It looks like you,¡± Maisie said, unable to hold back herughter. Zinnia¡¯s profile picture was a cartoon girl with chubby cheeks, resting her chin on her hand, her big eyes sparkling with coins. Hearing thepliment, Zinnia shyly pressed her lips together in a small smile. She had chosen it, hoping to attract some luck. Being broke was tough. Zinnia had seen a video iming that switching to a wealth-attracting avatar could bring fortune, so she gave it a shot. It hadn¡¯t worked so far, but it made her feel better. ¡°Let¡¯s all grab a meal together. My treat,¡± Ethan offered. ¡°Zinnia, what do you feel like?¡± Maisie asked, clearly open to any suggestion. Zinnia turned to Lydia and asked, ¡°What about you? What do you feel like eating?¡± ¡°Anything works for me,¡± Lydia replied softly, her voice gentle and refined. ¡°Then let¡¯s go for homemade dishes,¡± Zinnia decided. ¡°Perfect! I know a great ce,¡± Ethan chimed in enthusiastically. AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 268 @39%2 The group finally left the school. They followed Ethan through a maze of twists and turns until they arrived at a narrow alley. At the end of the alley stood a quaint, timeworn shop, its faded sign barely visible in the dim light. Ethan led them inside, his enthusiasm evident as he began introducing the ce. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t let the shabby look fool you. This ce is a hidden gem. Whenever Brian and I can¡¯t figure out what to eat, we alwayse here. Trust me, even if you¡¯re not hungry, you¡¯ll find something you can¡¯t resist.¡± The dim glow of a distant streemp barely lit the narrow alley, where shadows danced across the cracked pavement. Zinnia nced back at Lydia. She noticed that Lydia¡¯s bangs covered most of her eyes, and she was also wearing sses. Concerned that Lydia might have trouble seeing, Zinnia offered, ¡°Lydia, can you see alright? Watch your step. If it¡¯s too dark, just grab my arm or something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lydia said briskly. Hearing this, Zinnia turned her focus back to the uneven path,pletely missing the fleeting frustration in Lydia¡¯s eyes. Lydia clutched her books tightly, quickening her pace to keep up, her eyes fixed on the figures ahead. ¡°Hey, Alfred, Tessa!¡± Ethan called out as they stepped into the bustling restaurant. The ce was small, just about 215 to 323 square feet, but owning a spot like this in the prime real estate of Jinston was no small aplishment. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re here! Go ahead and find a seat. The menu¡¯s on the table; you can order directly from there,¡± Tessa¡¯s voice rang out from the kitchen. ¡°Got it. You do your thing; we¡¯ll find a spot,¡± Ethan replied with a nod, scanning the room for avable seats. It was peak lunchtime, and most of the tables were already taken. Eventually, Ethan led them to a window-side table, a spot Tessa and Alfred had thoughtfully reserved for them. ¡°You get them seated; I¡¯ll grab the chairs,¡± Brian said to Ethan. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll sit over there,¡± Ethan said, guiding the group. He grabbed a chair and set it down, making sure the three girls had enough seats. Then he said, ¡°If you want to order, just scan the QR code on the table. It¡¯s super easy.¡± The table was square-shaped. Zinnia and Maisie sat together on one side, while Lydia sat on Zinnia¡¯s other side. Soon, Brian returned with two more chairs, and he and Ethan took the remaining seats on the opposite side. ¡°Zinnia, what looks good to you?¡± Maisie asked, holding up her phone. ¡°This one looks delicious,¡± Zinnia said, pointing to a picture of golden, crispy pumpkin pies on the screen. When Zinnia and her Master lived in the town, she had grown quite fond of pies and such. Ethan noticed her choice and immediately grinned. He said, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯ve got an eye for good food. These pumpkin pies are the real deal. Every time Brian and Ie here, we have to order them. ¡°Tessa¡¯s cooking is top-notch. The pie is perfectly bnced, sweet but not overwhelming, with a crispy shell and a soft, fluffy center that melts in your mouth. They¡¯re so popr that they¡¯re always in limited supply.¡± Lydia nced at the picture of the pumpkin pies and quietly snapped a photo with her phone. Knowing how popr the pumpkin pies were, Tessa had thoughtfully included a detailed recipe on the menu. ¡°Let¡¯s get two orders,¡± Maisie said, cing the order. Since they arrived early, they were among the first customers at the shop and managed to snag thest two portions. ¡°What do you all want to drink? I¡¯ll grab them for you,¡± Ethan said. This shop didn¡¯t have waitstaff; Alfred and Tessa handled everything, so customers had to fetch their drinks. ¡°Orange juice,¡± Maisue said casually. ¡°Coconut milk,¡± Zinnia said softly. ¡°Just in water, thanks,¡± Lydia murmured. Though they hadn¡¯t known each other for long, their conversations were rxed and informal. ¡°Got it! Ladies, hang tight. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Ethan said with a grin before heading off. Brian went along to help, as Ethan couldn¡¯t carry all the drinks by himself. Ethan returned first, carrying the coconut milk and water. He handed the coconut milk to Zinnia and said, ¡°Zinnia, here¡¯s your coconut milk.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Zinnia said, epting the drink with both hands. ¡°Finish it up, and I¡¯ll pour you another,¡± Ethan said with a smile. Everyone had picked different drinks. Some were kept in insted containers, so one had to serve oneself if needed. ¡°Lydia, here¡¯s your water,¡± Ethan said, cing a ss of warm water beside Lydia. Just then, Brian came back. He handed the orange juice to Maisie. Then he tossed a can of c toward Ethan as he said, ¡°Here. Catch your soda.¡± He had a bottle of milk tucked in his pocket. Ethan fumbled to catch the can, nearly dropping it in the process. He said, ¡°Take it easy, Brian. You trying to knock me out?¡± Brian shot Ethan a nce and sat down without a word. Before long, Tessa arrived with the first dish. She was a kind-looking woman with a gentle smile that radiated warmth. She said, ¡°Ethan, oh my, you brought your ssmates along today.¡± The first dish was a te of golden pumpkin pies. The golden pumpkin pies were arranged on a white porcin te. The warm, sweet aroma of fresh pumpkin filled the air, aforting scent that was worlds apart from the cloying sweetness of 12:58 Thu, 18 Sept artificial vors. ¡¢ ??? 39% Ethan stood up to help with the tes. He said, ¡°Tessa, we couldn¡¯t decide where to eat, so we came straight to your ce.¡± Tessa said with a bright smile, ¡°You¡¯re always wee here. I made some steamed lobster today; I¡¯ll bring you a teter. The lobster is fresh. You have to try it.¡± ¡°Thanks, Tessa, we¡¯ll definitely dig in,¡± Ethan replied with a grin, not bothering to refuse her generosity. After setting down the dishes, Tessa headed back to the kitchen to bring out more food. Ethan ced the te of pumpkin pies in front of Zinnia and said, ¡°Zinnia, try it and see if you like it.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the way her eyes lit up as Zinnia stared at the dish. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied eagerly. She picked up a piece of pie. The aroma alone made her mouth water. The pie was still hot, fresh from the pan. Zinnia blew on it to cool it down before taking a bite. She thought, ¡®It is amazing. It tastes just like what Ethan has described. No, it is even better.¡¯ Zinnia finished the piece in just a few bites. She said, ¡°This is amazing. Can I get two more tes to go? I¡¯ll pay for them.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Ethan with hopeful eyes. She wanted to save some for an afternoon snack. It felt like forever since Zinnia had tasted something so perfectly suited to her picky pte. Back when she lived with her Master, all the pastries she ate were handmade by her Master. For more chapters visit find{n}ovel They were exquisite, but her Master always limited her portions, never letting her indulge too much. Her Master¡¯s culinary skills were unmatched, and over time, Zinnia¡¯s pte had be quite discerning. After moving to the Shaw family, the joy of eating seemed to fade. The meals were always nd and overly controlled, leaving her longing for the rich, indulgent vors she once knew. Even the desserts were strictly controlled, with every ingredient measured to ensure they wouldn¡¯t harm one¡¯s health. Zinnia never found much joy in eating them. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 12:58 Thu, 18 Sept Dismissed 269 Zinnia didn¡¯t dislike it because it tasted bad. What bothered her was knowing she didn¡¯t even get to choose what she liked. Even the ingredients were limited. That alone made it feel nd, no matter how it actually tasted. However, Zinnia found herself liking these pumpkin pies and decided she would definitelye back to this ce more often. There were only eight pieces of pumpkin pie in total-four on each te. With five people at the table, everyone took one, leaving just three. Zinnia didn¡¯t feel right taking more. She thought maybe she would just order a couple more herselfter. ¡°Of course, Zinnia. If you want more, I¡¯ll ask Tessa to make extra ones for you,¡± Ethan said without hesitation. ¡°Really? Thank you so much.¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up like a kitten getting a treat. She was so happy and couldn¡¯t even hide it. Seeing her radiant smile, Ethan blushed. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Tessa right now,¡± he said before darting off in a sh. ¡°You can have them all. We¡¯re almost full,¡± Brian said, sliding a te of pumpkin pies toward Zinnia, making it clear she could have it all. ¡°Exactly, Zinnia, Don¡¯t feel embarrassed,¡± Maisie added, then turned to Lydia. ¡°Lydia, let¡¯s share these ones.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lydia agreed with a small nod. Zinnia¡¯s joy was overflowing, and everyone could see it. The source of th?s content is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°You¡¯re so kind to me.¡± Zinnia hesitated, feeling a bit shy. ¡°It¡¯s totally fine. We¡¯re good friends, so don¡¯t feel bad about it. If you like it, go ahead and enjoy,¡± Maisie said with a smile, yfully pinching Zinnia¡¯s cheek. They weren¡¯t particrly fond of desserts themselves, so they didn¡¯t mind letting Zinnia have her fill. If there were more avable, Maisie would have ordered extra ones just for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Zinnia said with a bright smile. Her happiness was infectious, and they couldn¡¯t help but smile along. It was touching how something as simple as a te of pumpkin pies could light up her entire day. They tried thest te of pumpkin pies, making sure to save one for Ethan. ¡°These are tasty,¡± Maisie said, nodding in approval. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re delicious,¡± Lydia agreed, savoring each bite. Ethan soon returned, carrying a dish in his hands. ¡°Zinnia, I asked Tessa to make more for you once she¡¯s free.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I¡¯ll bake you more pumpkin pies when you¡¯re almost done eating. It tastes way better when it¡¯s warm, Tessa said, following behind with a dish of steamed lobsters. 2.39%8 ¡°Thank you, Tessa,¡± Zinnia said softly. ¡°No need to thank me, dear. I¡¯m really d you enjoyed it,¡± Tessa said with a smile, her gaze softening as she looked at Zinnia¡¯s cute face. ¡°Take your time, and just call me if you need anything.¡± After setting down the lobsters, Tessa returned with four more dishes, filling the table with a feast before heading back to the kitchen. It was a real feast. There were steamed lobsters, pork chops, baked potatoes, garlic beef, and even mushroom soup. They had five people, and the portions were generous-more than enough for everyone. Brian said, ¡°Don¡¯t let looks fool you. It might not be ted like in those fancy restaurants, but the taste is totally on point. Especially these pork chops, they¡¯re amazing. You guys gotta try them!¡± Ethan picked up a piece of steamed lobster with his fork. The tender meat was coated in sauce, and the smell alone was mouthwatering. He said, ¡°This lobster is really good, but watch out for shell bits. They left some in on purpose to keep it traditional.¡± ¡°If everyone says it¡¯s good, then it must be worth trying,¡± Maisie said, picking up a piece of steamed lobster to taste. The moment she took a bite, she was surprised. ¡°Zinnia, you have to try this. It looks spicy, but it¡¯s mostly just packed with vor,¡± Maisie said to Zinnia excitedly. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, finishing thest bite of her pumpkin pie. However, she didn¡¯t reach for the lobster. Instead, she quietly helped herself with other dishes, her gaze repeatedly drifting toward the lobster, though she hesitated to pick any
    ¡°It should be fine now,¡± Lydia said softly, carefully removing the lobster shells before cing the meat on Zinnia¡¯s te. The others nced over curiously. ¡°I got a lobster shell stuck in my throat once, so I don¡¯t eat lobster anymore,¡± Zinnia exined, feeling embarrassed as she looked at the piece of lobster on her te. Zinnia loved eating lobsters, but she never learned how to deal with shells. When she lived in the vige with Master, he would often cook lobsters for her just because she liked it. He always made sure to remove all the shells before serving them to her. Once, at a neighbor¡¯s house, Zinnia tried eating lobsters. Despite her careful efforts, she still ended up with a piece of shell stuck in her throat. The feeling of the shells in her throat was awful. Zinnia was six at the time, and she was so scared that her eyes were filled with tears. She cried all the way home to find Master, convinced she was going to choke to death. Master removed the shell for her, but from that day on, Zinnia became too scared to eat lobsters on her own. The fear of choking lingered. Whenever they had lobsters after that, Master would meticulously remove all the shells for her. Now that he was gone, never they had loh 8.39% Zinnia had lost her appetite for lobsters altogether. She was afraid of choking again, knowing there would be no one to help her this time. Jinston wasn¡¯t her home, and she had no one she could truly rely on. The Shaw family didn¡¯t care about her, and she didn¡¯t want to trouble the Lynn family either. A child without anyone to protect her learned to avoid risks on her own. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zinnia. The lobster has been prepared very well, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, but still, just be careful while you eat,¡± Maisie said. No one thought Zinnia was being overly dramatic because they understood that everyone had things they were not good
    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle the lobsters for her,¡± Lydia said softly, her voice calm yet clear. Although quiet and reserved by nature, Lydia was undeniably thoughtful. ¡°Thank you, Lydia.¡± Zinnia felt a bittersweet warmth spreading through her chest. She never expected someone she had just met to care for her like this. Zinnia always thought she wasn¡¯t smart or good at socializing. She wasn¡¯t much of a talker and often found it hard to connect with others. Most people likely found her quiet and dull. At the Shaw residence, the thing they said to her the most was, ¡°Zinnia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you speak? Are you mute or something?¡±. Betty, on the other hand, was lively and knew how to say all the right things to please others. The Shaw family adored her. Meanwhile, Zinnia¡¯s quiet demeanor and slow reactions made her an easy target for maniption. By the time she caught on, they had already decided what kind of person she was and wouldn¡¯t believe a word she said. The Shaw family didn¡¯t like her. At first, Zinnia hadn¡¯t even noticed Betty¡¯s hostility or her attempts to kick her out of the family. Zinnia was slow to pick-up on such things. It wasn¡¯t until the Shaw family kept ming her for everything, with their growing disappointment and even Howard showing signs of disgust, that Zinnia realized that Betty had been harboring a lot of hostility toward her. From that point on, she kept her guard up around Betty, recognizing the trapsid for her and choosing to distance herself. As for the Shaw family, when her efforts to earn their trust proved futile, Zinnia gradually stopped caring about their opinions. She would never waste her time on people who treated her badly. 12:58 Thu, 18 Sept Dismissed 270 .39% After the meal at the restaurant, Zinnia couldn¡¯t resist taking more pumpkin pies with her. She liked them very much. With dinner done and the night creeping in, the group made their way back to school. Outside their ssroom, they spotted a girl pacing nervously, looking for someone. She saw them and yelled, ¡°Zinnia!¡± They were chatting andughing, with Ethan and Maisie leading the conversation. asionally, Brian would chime in, while Zinnia and Lydia, both quiet, simply listened. Theirughter caught the attention of Anne Carson lingering ahead. She turned around, fixing her eyes on the one nestled in the center of the group, calmly sipping her orange juice. The orange juice Zinnia was holding was bought for her by Lydia. She was full, but she still couldn¡¯t resist the orange juice. Hearing Anne¡¯s voice, Zinnia looked up with a hint of confusion flickering in her eyes. Ahead stood a striking girl in a blue dress, her ponytail draped over her shoulder. She sped a gift bag in her hands, her posture calm andposed. Their chatter abruptly stopped as they noticed Anne. Frowns appeared on their faces because everyone knew she was close to Betty, and her showing up here to look for Zinnia couldn¡¯t mean anything good. ¡°Zinnia, can we talk alone?¡± Anne asked, stepping closer and fixing her gaze on Zinnia. She recognized everyone else in the group, but Zinnia was unfamiliar to her, so she believed this must be the girl she was looking for. ¡°Anne, what¡¯s so secret you can¡¯t say it here?¡± Maisie asked sharply, raising an eyebrow at her. Anne Carson, the Carson family¡¯s daughter, was well-known in their circle. However, she had good grades and wasn¡¯t in the same ss as them, so they weren¡¯t particrly close. Since going back two months ago, she had often been seen with Betty. Given their dislike for Betty, the group had naturally kept their distance from Anne as well. ¡°I just want to have a private conversation with Zinnia. Is that okay?¡± Anne asked, her eyes gentle and her tone calm, showing no signs of hostility. ¡°What do you want to say? If it¡¯s not something private, just say it here. Otherwise, we can go to the corner,¡± Zinnia said. She didn¡¯t know Anne and wasn¡¯t keery on dealing with strangers, but Anne didn¡¯t want attention. Anne studied Zinnia¡¯s earnest expression, thinking to herself, ¡®She seems even more clueless than in the videos. Does she really not know why I¡¯m here, or is she just naive? She said, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize on Betty¡¯s behalf about the whole incident on the online forum. Ever since you came 39% back, she¡¯s been on edge, worried she might get kicked out of the Shaw family. That¡¯s why she made a mistake. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to her about it, and I hope you can forgive her. She got you this gift as a peace offering. Please take it. ¡°Mrs. Shaw and the family definitely don¡¯t want to see you two fighting. They¡¯d be so happy if you could just get along.¡± Seeing that Zinnia didn¡¯t want to be alone with her, and noticing the wary looks of the people around Zinnia as if she might harm her, Anne didn¡¯t push the matter. Anne extended the bag toward Zinnia. Zinnia said, ¡°I have nothing to do with the Shaw family anymore. Whether they¡¯re happy or not doesn¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯m not going back. ¡°You¡¯re Betty¡¯s friend, right? Then tell her that she can have the Shaw family. It¡¯s got nothing to do with me. However, if she messes with me again, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡± Zinnia nced at the gift bag but didn¡¯t take it. Her expression was calm, her tone t, and her small face was tense with resolve. Anne came to her for one simple reason-to apologize on Betty¡¯s behalf. Anne frowned as she listened. She thought, ¡®She looks dull and slow but turns out she¡¯s got some spine. I didn¡¯t expect her to walk away from the Shaw family so decisively.¡¯ Zinnia¡¯s calm and unwavering gaze as she mentioned the Shaw family made it clear that she didn¡¯t want anything to do with them anymore. However, what she wanted was not the point. The Shaw family already had problems with Betty, so if Zinnia refused to forgive her, it would only deepen the rift between Betty and the family. Betty cared deeply about the Shaw family, and Anne didn¡¯t want her to be hurt by them. At the same time, she genuinely hoped Zinnia and Betty could findmon ground. She didn¡¯t think Zinnia was a bad person, and she believed that if she and Betty could reconcile, it would make everyone happy. ¡°Are you serious, Anne? Can¡¯t you tell if Betty is scheming on purpose or just scared of being kicked out and slipped up by ident?¡± Maisie crossed her arms, saying in a sarcastic tone. She didn¡¯t believe that the future heir of the Carson family couldn¡¯t see through Betty¡¯s petty tricks. ¡°Betty said she didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Anne replied, remaining calm. If Betty said so, then Anne believed her, She thought Betty might have made a mistake, but she hadn¡¯t meant it. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind ?? ¡°Anne, you¡¯ve been yed by Betty, If she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, why are you apologizing and not her? She¡¯s just scared of being humiliated. She always acts sweet, but the moment something happens, she hides behind others,¡± Maisie scoffed. Everyone in this circle could see through Betty¡¯s games. 12:58 Thu, 18 Sept ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re wrong about Betty.¡± Anne¡¯s usually gentle eyes turned cold after hearing Maisie¡¯s words. ¡°Betty is clearly using you, Anne. Are you seriously this blind?¡± Ethan frowned, his dislike for Betty evident. 39% Betty¡¯s schemes were obvious. She secretly set traps for Zinnia, even manipting online rumors to try and ruin her. If it weren¡¯t for Isaac stepping in to rify, Zinnia would be a joke in their school. However, even after Isaac spoke up, Betty didn¡¯t back down. She tried to drag Zinnia into another storm of public opinion. In the end, it was Isaac¡¯s video that shut her down, leaving her no room to argue. Otherwise, Betty wouldn¡¯t have let Zinnia off so easily. Growing up in a family like hers, she was no stranger to ying mind games. Zinnia¡¯s return hit Betty the hardest. Of course, she should worry about losing the Shaw family¡¯s affection, but no matter how anxious she was, she shouldn¡¯t have done something that crazy. For over a decade, she had lived a life of luxury that rightfully belonged to Zinnia. Now that Zinnia was back, instead of stepping back, she tried to take Zinnia¡¯s ce. That alone was enough to anger everyone. The incident shattered Betty¡¯s image of being gentle and gracious. People had always felt something was off, and now that her true colors showed, it all made sense-she hadn¡¯t been kind, just fake. The old Betty was nothing but a polished lie. ¡°Ethan, stop ndering Betty,¡± Anne red at him. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to throw dirt on Betty¡¯s name. ¡°Anne, mark my words. Betty is just stringing you along,¡± Ethan said with a smirk. AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 271 The conversation ended on a sour note, and Zinnia didn¡¯t even bother taking the gifts. ¡°Anne is always hanging around Betty. You need to be careful around her,¡± Maisie said to Zinnia. Maisie shook her head as she watched Anne leave. She thought, ¡®She used to seem like such a decent person, but ever since she knew Betty, something about her just feels off.¡¯ ¡°Got it.¡± Zinnia nodded, mentally adding Anne to her list of people to watch out for. Zinnia knew she wasn¡¯t the best at reading people. Often, people would cross her boundaries without her even realizing it. That was why she decided it was better to stay cautious from the start. Master used to say she was too naive and would get taken advantage of once he wasn¡¯t around. Back then, Zinnia would argue that no one dared to mess with her as long as he was around. However, Master was gone, and she had to learn to protect herself. Zinnia mentally blocked Anne and marked her as someone to be cautious of. ¡°See you tomorrow, Zinnia,¡± someone said. Finally, the afternoon sses were over, and it was time to head home. Zinnia was still feeling pretty energetic by the end of the day. The afternoon was filled with art sses, which Zinnia found manageable. After the grueling morning, the afternoon felt like a breath of fresh air. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Zinnia¡¯s ssmates waved goodbye, and she returned their farewells while packing up her bag. ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s go home together. Isaac has one more ss than us,¡± Maisie said as she walked over. Isaac was in the advanced ss, so he got out half an hourter. That extra half hour was for self-study, though some teachers still took up the time for additional lessons. Sure,¡± Zinnia agreed with a nod. Earlier, Isaac had messaged Zinnia to let her know about his extended schedule, and the Lynn family had already arranged for a driver to pick her up. Zinnia and Maisie walked out of the school side by side. ¡°Zinnia, why don¡¯t you go with me? Let the Lynn family¡¯s driver wait here for Isaac. It¡¯s rush hour now, and sending another car would just mean sitting in traffic forever,¡± Maisie suggested after sputting the Lynn family¡¯s car. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zinnia agreed without hesitation and got into the Jenkins family¡¯s car with Maisie. The two families lived close to each other, just a short turn away. The driver dropped Zinnia off at the Lynn residence 174 39% before taking Maisie home. Zinnia returned to the Lynn residence. From afar, she could see someone standing inside. She pursed her lips, and her grip on her backpack strap tightened. Gradually, her face became expressionless. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find[?]ovel ¡°Hi, Zinnia,¡± Maelis called out as she saw Zinniaing back. She quickly stepped out of the living room, her eyes brimming with excitement. It had only been a few days, but Maelis felt like Zinnia was such a stranger to her. Looking at Zinnia, who seemed to have shed her former self in just a few days, Maelis was overwhelmed with emotions. Zinnia wore a pink dress adorned with pearls and had her hair styled beautifully, her delicate face glowing with elegance. At that moment, she seemed to have suddenly grown up. Zinnia always wore in clothes at home-the ones she brought from the small town. The outfits Maelis had bought for her remained untouched. Her hair was always tied in a high ponytail, and she never wore essories or styled her hair beyond the simplest look. It looked like Zinnia was still holding her ountable, silently ming her as a mother. However, here, at Sofia¡¯s house, Zinnia seemed so at ease, thriving under their care and affection. Maelis couldn¡¯t escape the guilt. She had failed to earn Zinnia¡¯s trust, and the distance between them was her own doing. As Maelis approached, Zinnia instinctively took a step back, her silence speaking volumes. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Maelis said softly, her voice trembling as she watched Zinnia retreat. She realized that her own child was afraid of her. ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s go inside and talk, okay?¡± Maelis said, forcing a smile as she swallowed the bitterness rising in her chest. She told herself that she hurt Zinnia, and it was only natural for Zinnia to act this way. ¡°Is Zinnia¡¯s back? Come in,¡± Sofia called out cheerfully as she stepped outside, waving her hand toward Zinnia. The moment Zinnia saw Sofia, her guarded demeanor melted away. She quickly walked inside and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡± Sofia nced at Maelis, who was left standing behind, and then gently took Zinnia¡¯s hand, leading her further into the house. Seeing Zinnia being close to Sofia while remaining so distant from her, Maelis could only manage a bitter smile. She realized that winning Zinnia¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t be possible for now. Walking beside Sofia, Zinnia¡¯s tightly wound nerves finally eased a little. She didn¡¯t know what Maelis was doing here. As they stepped into the living room, Zinnia¡¯s mood soured even further. Timothy was there, sitting on the couch. ¡°Hi, Zinnia,¡± Timothy greeted her in a usually cold voice. His face was nk, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of emotion-no longer as cold as before. 12:58 Thu, 18 Sept ¹úÍâ39% 20 Timothy hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia to be the one giving him medicine. Honestly, he had thought about everyone else but her. Zinnia barely nced at him before looking away. She thought, ¡®Ugh, him again. What rotten luck. Ever since she had reunited with the Shaw family, the Shaw boys had starteding home less and less. If it weren¡¯t for Betty calling them back, she doubted she would see them at all. However, it seemed like she was running into them more often than ever. Zinnia thought, ¡®I¡¯ve moved out of the Shaw residence, so why am I seeing them even more? Yesterday it was Howard, and today it¡¯s Timothy. Are they taking shifts? How irritating.¡¯ ¡°Zinnia, how¡¯s school going? Are you settling in okay?¡± Maelis asked as she walked in. She saw Zinnia sitting on the couch with Sofia who was asking about her school life and decided to join them. Her face was adorned with a gentle smile, and her gaze was filled with concern as itnded on Zinnia. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia mumbled and nced at Sofia. She wasn¡¯t quite used to Maelis being so gentle with her. With Sofia present, however, Zinnia couldn¡¯t afford to show any hostility toward Maelis or Timothy. After all, Sofia was Maelis¡¯ mother. No matter how much Sofia doted on her, Maelis was still her daughter, while Zinnia was merely her granddaughter. Zinnia didn¡¯t want Sofia to be troubled by the ongoing issues b¨¦tween her and the Shaw family. ¡°Zinnia, are youfortable staying with your grandmother?¡± Maelis¡¯ eyes lit up with a hint of surprise when Zinnia answered her earlier question. Softening her tone further, she spoke again. Timothy didn¡¯t leave the room. He stayed put, his eyes never leaving Zinnia. Seeing how she resisted yet held it in, he couldn¡¯t quite understand why she was so against their whole family. She hadn¡¯t always been like this. There was a time when she would greet him and treat him as her brother. However, ever since what happened a few days ago, he realized she wasn¡¯t as close to him anymore. She was even nicer to other guys than she was to him. He couldn¡¯t understand what could possibly make her stay mad for this long, He admitted that they made a mistakest time, but they apologized. He just felt her continued coldness was unfair to them Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the difort ip his heart. He thought, ¡®We were supposed to be her family, yet she seemed more at home with the Lynn family instead. Dismissed 272 374 Chapter 272 ¡°Yeah, I like staying with Grandma,¡± Zinnia replied with a nk face. Zinnia¡¯s aloof demeanor left Maelis at a loss. She asked a few simple questions, but the conversation quickly stalled. In the past, it was always Maelis who tried to keep the dialogue going, while Zinnia would only respond with short answers. Zinnia was nothing like Betty, who knew how to lift Maelis¡¯ spirits with her cheerful chatter. Zinnia, with her cold and distant nature, felt like a stranger Maelis didn¡¯t know how to approach. She wanted to show she cared, but she didn¡¯t know how. Besides, Zinnia and Betty were constantly at odds. Maelis felt a deep sense of guilt toward Zinnia, but her heart also ached for Betty, who often ended up hurt in these conflicts. She couldn¡¯t understand why Zinnia couldn¡¯t ept Betty. The mix-up all those years ago wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault. It was just a cruel twist of fate. Neither of them was to me. Both were her daughters-the only difference was that one she had raised since birth, and the other was the one she had just gotten back. Seeing them fight and struggle to get along tore Maelis apart. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m sorry for what happened between you and Bettyst time. I misunderstood you. Can you forgive me?¡± Maelis held Zinnia¡¯s hand and stared at her with tearful eyes. Sofia heard Maelis¡¯ sincere apology and finally felt a bit relieved. She thought at least Maelis wasn¡¯t entirely clueless. ¡°I forgive you,¡± Zinnia replied. She pulled her hand away because Maelis¡¯ touch made her ufortable. She even tucked it behind her back, showing evident resistance. ¡°Really?¡± Maelis¡¯ face lit up with surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia to forgive her so quickly. Overwhelmed with joy, she didn¡¯t even notice her reluctance. She thought, ¡®I know you¡¯re a kind girl, Zinnia. Thank you for forgiving me.¡¯ Timothy, watching them, widened his eyes in disbelief. His gaze fixed on Zinnia, filled with confusion. He thought, ¡®How could she easily say forgive her, yet treat me with nothing but thorns, refusing to even speak to me?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia nodded faintly. She hadn¡¯t taken Maelis¡¯ or Betty¡¯s words to heart at all. She didn¡¯t care about them anymore, so whether she forgave them or not didn¡¯t matter. She figured if forgiving them meant they would finally leave her alone, she would be more than willing to do it. Only Sofia felt speechless by how dumb Maelis was. She thought, ¡®Did Maelis really think Zinnia¡¯s forgiveness was genuine? Couldn¡¯t she see that she was just humoring her? Zinnia had already let go of any attachment to her as a mother! ¡°Zinnia, you might have to stay with your grandma for a few more days, and I¡¯ll pick you up soon,¡± Maelis said, her face lighting up with excitement. She seemedpletely oblivious to Sofia¡¯s pained expression. Maelis had noticed Donald¡¯s reluctance to let Zinnia return homest night. She knew he was still upset, so she nned to spend the next couple of days soothing him before bringing Zinnia back. Zinnia stayed silent. Ever since she had chosen to leave the Shaw family, the idea of going back had never once crossed her mind. ¡°Are you bringing Zinnia back to the Shaw residence? Then what about Betty?¡± Sofia stared at Maelis seriously, her question cutting straight to the heart of the matter. Maelis hesitated. ¡°Mom, what happenedst time was just a misunderstanding. Betty didn¡¯t mean any harm, and everything¡¯s been cleared up now. Once Zinnia is back home, I¡¯ll make sure to guide her properly. ¡°They¡¯re close in age, and Betty has always been easygoing. I¡¯m sure the two of them can get along just fine.¡± Maelis nced at Zinnia as if hoping for her agreement. In her mind, the conflict between Zinnia and Betty was nothing serious. It was just a small misunderstanding that could be resolved with a little effort. Since Betty had a good temper, Maelis nned to have her be more tolerant of Zinnia. She would guide Zinnia well too. She truly believed they could get along peacefully. Besides, she had raised Betty for over a decade. She wouldn¡¯t give up on her so easily. Find the newest release on fin?novel Even though Maelis had seen the truth of the situation yesterday, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe Betty was truly at fault. She thought she was just scared.. She believed that as long as she talked to them nicely, they wouldn¡¯t reject Zinnia and that Betty would get along with her too. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe for Zinnia until you¡¯d made up your mind?¡± Sofia¡¯s voice was firm, her disappointment cutting through the room as she looked at the indecisive Maelis. Sofia shook her head, thinking, ¡®Someone almost got seriously hurt, and Maelis still thought this was just a little squabble between sisters.¡±¡® She and Henry spoiled Maelis too much, and Donald had always treated her well, so Maelis had never really faced any major hardships in life. However, just because of this, Maelis became indecisive, unable to tell right from wrong. When it came time to make tough decisions, she always softened and couldn¡¯t bring herself to be firm. ¡°Zinnia and Betty don¡¯t have to be at odds. They¡¯re both my daughters. How could I possibly choose between them?¡± Maelis hadn¡¯t expected Sofia to push her so hard. She turned to nce at Zinnia, then looked back at Sofia with a conflicted expression. Both Zinnia and Betty were her treasures, and she couldn¡¯t give up on either of them. ¡°Grandma, Betty was just scared and made a mistake. She knew she was wrong and promised she wouldn¡¯t do it again. If we handle this properly, I¡¯m sure Zinnia and Betty can get along,¡± Timothy said, clearly taken aback by Sofia¡¯s stance. Betty called him yesterday afternoon to exin. She said she had acted out of fear and made a mistake, but now she 12:59 Thu, 18 Sept understood she was wrong. She even promised that she wouldn¡¯t repeat such behavior and would try her best to get along with Zinnia. Having lived with Betty for over a decade, Timothy wouldn¡¯t give up on her. ÈÕʽÆø39%̨ 20 Even though Timothy knew the medicine had been given by Zinnia and not Betty, he still found himself inclined to support Betty. ¡°No way. I won¡¯t let Zinnia go back to your house and be mistreated again. You¡¯re all blind to Betty¡¯s true nature.¡± Sofia shook her head, sighing as she realized the Shaw family was instinctively defending Betty. She thought, ¡®How long would it take for them to finally wake up? Even with the evidence staring them in the face, they still refused to believe it.¡¯ Sofia couldn¡¯t understand how an entire family could be so blind. ¡°Since you can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll do it for you. Betty needs to move out. Find her a ce to live, hire someone to look after her, and make sure she has enough to live on,¡± Sofia said firmly with her gaze fixed on Maelis. The Shaw family¡¯s blind loyalty to Betty left Sofia deeply worried about Zinnia¡¯s future life with them. She had to force Maelis to make a choice, while also giving her a chance to win back Zinnia¡¯s trust. As long as Betty stayed there, Zinnia and Maelis would never truly reconcile. If they waited any longer, it might be toote to fix things. ¡°Mom! Donald won¡¯t agree to this. Besides, Betty grew up by my side. How could I trust someone else to take care of her?¡± Maelis lowered her head hesitantly, unable to meet Sofia¡¯s eyes. ¡°And you trust us to take care of Zinnia, huh? You can¡¯t bear sending Betty away, but you had no problem sending Zinnia off back then, right?¡± Sofia¡¯s voice turned sharp. AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 273 ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯ll take good care of Zinnia. What I said before was just angry words in the heat of the moment,¡± said Maelis. Maelis knew Sofia had always been deeply caring toward children. Therefore, knowing Zinnia was staying at the Lynn residence eased her worries, though she still missed her terribly. Not having Zinnia at home meant she couldn¡¯t see her every day, but the idea of sending Betty away was something Donald would never agree to. ¡°Do you even realize how much harm your angry words can cause to a child?¡± Sofia¡¯s disappointment was evident. Zinnia stood quietly, listening to their conversation. She didn¡¯t say a word even as Sofia defended her fiercely. Deep down, she knew the Shaw family would never give up on Betty. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry about me. I like living with you,¡± Zinnia said softly, gently cing her hand on Sofia¡¯s. She didn¡¯t want Sofia to strain her rtionship with Maelis because of her. After all, Zinnia wouldn¡¯t stay forever, and it wasn¡¯t worth causing trouble between them. ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you, not even a little,¡± Sofia reassured her, holding her hand gently. ¡°Since you can¡¯t make a decision and won¡¯t ept mine, then leave. Don¡¯te back unless it¡¯s something important,¡± Sofia said coldly as she red at Maelis and Timothy. What she meant was that, except for holidays, they were no longer wee here. She had made her disappointment with them very clear. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t make this harder for me. If it were you, what decision would you make?¡± Maelis¡¯ eyes reddened as she looked up at Sofia, whose expression had darkened. ¡°I¡¯d stand with Zinnia without a second thought,¡± S¨®fia said firmly. She had always been a decisive woman, and that hadn¡¯t changed one bit. Maelis¡¯ heart sank. She thought, ¡®How could Mom make it sound so simple? She barely knows Zinnia, yet she¡¯s more certain than I am. ¡®Why can¡¯t I be that resolute?¡¯ Maelis¡¯ gaze shifted to Zinnia, who was sitting close to Sofia, Zinnia¡¯s eyes were full of concern for Sofia, but when it came to her, she barely spared her a nce. Then she thought about Betty, who would cling to her, act spoiled, and say sweet things to make her smile. She was theplete opposite of Zinnia. Guilt hit Maelis like a punch to the guy, leaving her struggling to breathe. She came here to have a heartfelt conversation with Zinnia, yet it didn¡¯t end well. She didn¡¯t know why Sofia kept forcing her to make a decision. Sofia said, ¡°Maelis, your dad and I have spoiled you too much, and the Shaw kids never made you worry. You¡¯ve never been through any hardships, which is why you¡¯re so indecisive. I feel sorry about that, but I won¡¯t let you hurt Zinnia again. ¡°Zinnia¡¯s life has been hard enough. She spent over a decade in a small town with no parents to care for her. And now that she¡¯s back, all your attention is on Betty. When have you ever truly cared about Zinnia? ¡°If you¡¯d spent even a tenth of the time you gave Betty caring for Zinnia, I wouldn¡¯t be this disappointed. Since you don¡¯t ept her, I will. Just go home and focus on Betty. ¡°Zinnia deserves all the love you¡¯ve failed to give her, and we can provide that. If you want those posts off the online forum, you¡¯d better give me an answer quickly. Who¡¯s it going to be-Zinnia or Betty?¡± Sofia¡¯s tone was decisive, leaving no room for hesitation. She knew Maelis came with the intention of taking down the posts on the online forum. Sofia hadn¡¯t been aware of the posts until today, but once she found out, only one thought came to her mind-Betty was a big trouble and couldn¡¯t stay in the family. That girl was far from simple. She was getting older and couldn¡¯t protect Zinnia forever. It was time for her to make ns for Zinnia¡¯s future. She thought if the Shaw family proved unreliable, the Lynn family would step in to shield Zinnia. Her words just now weren¡¯t just a statement. It was a test. If Maelis couldn¡¯t make a decision, it would only show that, deep down, she still favored Betty. In that case, if Zinnia went back to the Shaw residence, she would be the only one to suffer. Sofia¡¯s love for Zinnia was heartfelt. Zinnia might not talk much, but her kindness and thoughtfulness were evident in the little things she did. She knew Henry often had headaches, so she always found time to give him a massage. She even taught Raymond those techniques so he could do it for Henry when she wasn¡¯t around. She knew Sofia liked tea and personally picked out the best kinds for her. She even tailored a healthy meal n just for her. When she noticed Jackson wasn¡¯t sleeping well, she gave him a sleep aid the very next day. Sofia had kept all this in her mind. It might seem like they were the ones taking care of Zinnia, but in truth, Zinnia never caused them any trouble. She was so considerate as if afraid of being a burden, and she never asked for anything. Whenever they gave her something, she would always return the gesture with a thoughtful gift the next day. Sofia thought, ¡®What a wonderful child! Yet the Shaw family doesn¡¯t appreciate her. All they see is her quiet demeanor, mistaking it for ack of charm or the ability to please others. ¡®Yes, Betty knows how to sweet talk her way into getting what she wants, but it¡¯s always money, bags, or jewelry, Besides, Zinnia isn¡¯t naturally quiet; she¡¯d been hurt so deeply that she didn¡¯t even want to speak to them anymore. ¡®When she¡¯s with the Lynn brothers, she is soft-spoken and adorable. I always wish I could spend more time with her.¡¯ 12:59 Thu, 18 Sept ¡ö A 8.39% Sofia thought Zinnia was truly lovable. It wasn¡¯t her fault that they couldn¡¯t see it. They had given all their patience to Betty and had none left for Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia is my daughter. How could I ever give up on her?¡± Maelis stared at Sofia in shock, her voice trembling. She realized Sofia meant for Zinnia to live with the Lynn family from now on. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re making this too serious. Zinnia is someone we worked so hard to find and bring back.¡± Timothy, caught off guard by Sofia¡¯s firm stance, stood up abruptly. Even though Timothy usually acted indifferent toward Zinnia, the thought of giving up his sister had never crossed his mind. ¡°Is that what you think? You¡¯ve been dragging your feet, unable to make a decision. Fine, I¡¯ll make it for you. You trust Zinnia with us, don¡¯t you? We¡¯ll keep taking good care of her,¡± Sofia said. Sofia nced at them with a faint smile as if she had already won this argument. ¡°I can tell from the way you talk about the two of them that you¡¯re biased toward Betty, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sofia murmured with a smile. Timothy fell silent. He felt the weight of Sofia¡¯s displeasure. ¡°Zinnia is a sweetheart to us. Betty is yours. If you don¡¯t want Zinnia, then let her go. We¡¯ll dly take her in and give her the love she deserves,¡± Sofia dered with a nk face. She made it clear that Zinnia wasn¡¯t unwanted. What the Shaw family pushed aside, they cherished, and if they couldn¡¯t see her worth, they would. ¡°Zinnia, I would never give up on you. Please, just give me a little more time. I¡¯ll make things right between you and Betty.¡± Maelis¡¯ voice trembled as she turned to Zinnia. Maelis had never considered giving up on her. Zinnia was her child, the precious daughter she brought into the world with pain and effort. There was no way she would ever abandon her. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the Shaw residence.¡± Zinnia met Maelis¡¯s pleading gaze, looking resolute. ¡°Zinnia, are you really going to push me to the edge?¡± Maelis said with tears in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia to stand against her. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who gave up on me.¡± Zinnia frowned, confused by Maelis¡¯ tearful expression. She saw Maelis¡¯ hesitation as the answer-she had chosen Betty over her. After all, Maelis couldn¡¯t even bring herself to suggest that Betty move out. Betty had been by her side since childhood, and Maelis worried she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the outside world. Maelis would never give up on Betty. Which meant the one she chose to abandon was Zinnia. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦ÉndNovel 12:59 Thu, 18 Sept Dismissed 274 Maelis was gone. She couldn¡¯t make a choice, so she silently gave up on Zinnia. ? Knowing this truth made Zinnia feel a dull ache in her heart. Even though she saw iting, it still hurt when the moment arrived. She thought, ¡®I¡¯ve been abandoned again. My Master doesn¡¯t want me, and my so-called family doesn¡¯t want me either.¡± After work, Jackson finished up at thepany and went home. He didn¡¯t see Zinnia in the living room; instead, he saw Sofia sighing heavily next to Henry. Jackson asked what was wrong, his face growing serious. Heposed himself before going upstairs. ¡°Zinnia, are you in there? Can Ie in?¡± ¡°Sure,e on in.¡± A muffled reply came from inside the room. Hearing the tone, Jackson¡¯s heart tightened just a little. He gently turned the doorknob and pushed the door open. The room was warm and tidy. Soft white curtains fluttered lightly in the breeze, but no one was inside. Jackson scanned the room and noticed Zinnia sitting on the rocking chair by the balcony, swinging their legs slowly-back turned to him. A soft smile touched Jackson¡¯s lips as he held out a stick of cotton candy dotted with tiny blue flowers. Footsteps approached from behind. Zinnia turned around and saw him standing there. She smiled faintly. ¡°Jackson.¡± On the small desk beside hery an open workbook, barely touched. Outside, thick, fiery clouds zed across the sky, painting everything red and gold-a dramatic backdrop for Zinnia¡¯s small figure sitting all alone, quiet and still. The sunset was bold and brilliant, but beneath its glow sat someone so tiny and solitary, utterly alone with no one behind her. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN()vel At that moment, Jackson felt his heart twist painfully-as if something inside him had been squeezed tight. Jackson walked quickly over and sat on the small stool facing Zinnia. He held out the cotton candy to her, his eyes filled with warmth. ¡°Where did you get this cotton candy, Jackson?¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at the treat. ¡°I asked the chef to make it,¡± Jackson replied with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Jackson.¡± Zinnia admired the beautiful cotton candy, hesitant to take a bite, The cotton candy was light blue, with a yellow center that had eyes and a smiling mouth. It was sprinkled with glittering sugar, making it look very pretty. It was huge, about twice the size of Zinnia¡¯s head-a supersized cotton candy that made her heart feel happy just looking at it. 12:59 Thu, 18 Sept A ¡°If you like it, we can ask the chef to make another er,¡± Jackson said, noticing her thoughts. 39%2 470 ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia took a small bite of the cotton candy in her hand. The sweet vor spread through her mouth, recing the sour taste she¡¯d been feeling. She took a bigger bite, her small face getting buried in the fluffy cotton candy, ending up with it all over her face. Jackson chuckled and used his hands to free her clean, delicate face from the cotton candy mess. His voice carried a hidden smile. ¡°How did you manage to turn into a little kitty while eating cotton candy?¡± He pulled out a handkerchief, dampened it with some water from the table, and gently wiped off the sticky bits from her face ¡°This cotton candy is very sweet,¡± Zinnia said, sitting still as Jackson cleaned her up. The candy was sweet, sweet enough to warm her heart-she really liked it. ¡°Is it? If you like it, I¡¯ll bring more next time,¡± Jackson said gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia nodded and took another small bite. Then another, and another, not stopping for a while. ¡°Zinnia, are you feeling sad? Would you like to talk about it with me?¡± Jackson put the handkerchief aside and gently held Zinnia¡¯s hand that kept bringing more cotton candy to her mouth. ¡°I feel a little sad, just a tiny bit.¡± She paused for a moment, then raised her other hand and pinched her thumb and finger together, her face lighting up with a carefree smile. To be honest, during those two months living with the Shaw family, Zinnia did have some hopes for them. Growing up in a small town with her Master, she saw other kids with their parents and she only had her Master. Living in the town, many kids would ask her about her parents. She never knew how to answer because she¡¯d never seen them. She asked her Master, but he didn¡¯t know. Her Master found her in a roadside garbage bin. He always told her that he was her family. For Zinnia, he was her only family. But then she was brought to the Shaw family and learned she had parents after all. Deep down, Zinnia felt a bit thrilled. The next day when she woke up, her Master was gone. All she saw were strangers-Maelis and Howard in the courtyard. She was hurt and upset, her eyes turning red. Maybe Maelis saw how sad she was and came over, holding her hand and speaking gently tofort her. That was the first time Zinnia understood what it felt like to have a mother. Although Howard frowned at her, proljably because she was too sad, he handed her a handkerchief. ¡°Stop crying,¡± he said coldly and then fished out a lollipop from his pocket and threw it to her. Zinnia thought that he seemed kind of mean and his words weren¡¯t nice. Maybe he didn¡¯t really like her. But also, he seemed to care-he gave her a handkerchief and candy. 213 12:59 Thu, 18 Sept 8.39% Zinnia was often a bit slow to react and not very sensitive to emotions. She thought it was normal that Howard didn¡¯t like her since they just met. So, she wasn¡¯t too upset. Later, she went home with Maelis, who was concerned about her the whole way. Some of the sadness from being abandoned by her Master faded away. Back then, she sulked and thought, ¡®If Master doesn¡¯t want me, fine. I¡¯m not an unwanted child.¡¯ Her first impression of Maelis was good, after all, it was Maelis who came to take her home when she was left alone. However, she forgot that a person¡¯s love can be limited. Maelis might have felt guilty towards her, but she couldn¡¯tpare to Betty whom she had raised for over ten years. Even the candy Howard gave her was stuff Betty didn¡¯t want. Jackson noticed her sadness. His voice grew hoarse and his eyes reddened without realizing it. ¡°Zinnia, no matter how the Shaw family treats you, I only care about you. You¡¯re the little princess of the Lynn family.¡± He sighed inside, leaned forward, and hugged the girl who tried to smile through her pain. ¡°Zinnia, with me, you¡¯ll never need to be overly understanding or mature.¡± # AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 275 The next day, Zinnia and the others were driven to school by Jackson. Isaac walked her to her ss first before heading off himself. As Zinnia entered the ssroom, her ssmates greeted her warmly. ¡°Zinnia, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied. After a night, Zinnia had managed to adjust her mood. ¡°Zinnia, did you not sleep wellst night? Your dark circles are really bad.¡± Ethan noticed as soon as she sat down. Zinnia¡¯s pale skin made any tiny blemish stand out starkly. Hisment drew the attention of Brian and Lydia as well. ¡°I went to bedte,¡± Zinnia exined. After chatting with Jackson the previous night, Zinnia had started to feel better. She¡¯d known how Maelis and the others felt about her for a while, but actually facing the reality of being abandoned made it tough emotionally. After Jackson left, Zinnia had a rare bout of insomnia. She thought about many things, not knowing when she finally fell asleep. But by then, she had only thought, ¡®All ties with the Shaw family are severed. ¡®From now on, I won¡¯t let the Shaw family¡¯s affairs bother me. They won¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡¯ Early that morning, Zinnia noticed her dark circles and ended up worrying Sofia and the others for quite a while. These days, young people staying upte ismon, so no one probed further. Ethan continued the conversation with another topic. ¡°Zinnia, did you finish the homework?¡± At the mention of homework, Zinnia¡¯s expression froze with worry. ¡°No.¡± She pulled out her workbook from her bag and barely any questions were answered. She¡¯d finished hernguage arts assignments, but hadn¡¯t even touched the math or physics questions-they were totally beyond her. ¡°Do I really have to do this homework?¡± Zinnia asked, her face full of frustration as she stared at the nk workbook, her hand supporting her chin. She was puzzled, thinking, ¡®Why can others figure it out but I can¡¯t? My brain feels empty.¡¯ ¡°You want to copy mine, Zinnia?¡± Ethan handed his workbook to her. Follow current nov?ls on Find[?]ovel ¡°Mine¡¯s alright but probably not as urate as Lydia¡¯s. If you have questions, ask Lydia, but her grades are insanely good. Copying hers will definitely get you caught by the teacher,¡± Ethan continued. ¡°Really? The teacher won¡¯t be angry and scold me, right?¡± Zinnia looked at the offered workbook like it was a lifeline and quickly took it. Ethan thought for a moment before answering carefully, ¡°You can¡¯t copy the math because William will take you to the office. But for other subjects, if you have no time, it¡¯s okay to copy a bit. Our teachers are nice and don¡¯t scold.¡± Their ss wasn¡¯t strictly monitored, especially since they were in their final year. It was mostly about self-discipline. It wasmon for many girls to struggle with science subjects. Their teachers were understanding and more focused on attitudes toward learning rather than whether students copied or not. The teachers at Evershine High were highly selected, among the best, with top-notch teaching abilities. Ethan couldn¡¯t bear seeing Zinnia¡¯s troubled face. ¡°Got it.¡± Zinnia sighed, hearing she¡¯d still have to do some of it herself. She wondered, ¡®Why do we have homework anyway?¡¯ ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t copy then.¡± She nodded, thinking Ethan said the teachers wouldn¡¯t scold. She¡¯d written what she could. The rest was beyond her grasp-even if she forced herself, she wouldn¡¯t learn it today or next time. Besides, Zinnia had another n in mind. She thought, ¡®If I show them I¡¯m not smart from the start, the teachers won¡¯t expect much from me in the future. Then I can befortably clueless. ¡®I¡¯m so clever, I gave them a heads-up-I¡¯m super dumb.¡¯ ¡°Zinnia, if you have trouble with anything, you should ask Lydia. She¡¯s great at all subjects and if she exins it, you¡¯ll definitely understand, Ethan said, pointing to Lydia who was quiet and reserved. Zinnia turned to look at Lydia, surprised to realize her deskmate was so modest. She thought, ¡®Being good at all subjects- how smart can someone be? What an amazing brain!¡¯ Feeling Zinnia¡¯s gaze, Lydia nced at her briefly and then pressed her lips together. ¡°If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, I can teach you,¡± Lydia said softly. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia nodded and turned back to struggle with her homework again. She figured she should try a bit herself before relying on others. But her ambitious spirit crumbled at the sight of the first math question. She wondered, ¡®What is aplex number? Why am i trying to do this alone when I have someone smart right next to me?¡¯ Feeling clueless, Zinnia turned and lightly poked Lydia¡¯s arm with her finger. ¡°Lydia, what¡¯s aplex number?¡± Lydia remained silent for a moment. Zinnia whined as she learned, ¡°This is so tiring, can I just not study?¡± After Lydia exined patiently for a while and walked her through the problem, Zinnia eventually understood. Then again, she had only solved one problem but it felt like she had exhausted all her energy. Holding a pink strawberry pen, Zinnia slumped over her desk, tapping it absentmindedly. ¡°Here,¡± Lydia said, noticing Zinnia¡¯s gloominess. She pulled out a foil-wrapped container from her drawer and handed it to her. As soon as she opened the container, a tempting milky aroma filled the air. ¡°Egg tarts,¡± Lydia said, revealing the golden, enticing pastries. ¡°For me?¡± Zinnia perked up slightly, her dull eyes lighting up at the sight of the delicious-smelling egg tarts. Since leaving the Shaw family, Zinnia realized there was so much tasty food out there, not just the grass from the Shaws¡¯ garden. Lydia nodded. ¡°Yes, I hope you like it.¡± Zinnia¡¯s voice was sweet with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Lydia.¡± Knowing it was for her, Zinnia¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy as she eagerly took one. She picked the taro vor,yered with ky crusts, looking incredibly tempting. ¡°Lydia, did you make something yummy again?¡± Ethan and others in the front row turned around, smelling the sweet aroma. They saw Zinnia eating happily. They looked at the remaining egg tarts in the foil container-some had strawberries, kiwi, matcha, Oreo, and soy milk. There were six in total, each looking beautifully crafted. Lydia was not only excellent academically but also amazing at making treats-almost at a professional pastry chef level. Everyone in ss remembered the delicious snacks she had made before. Lydia nodded lightly. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll make some for you too.¡± After a day of sses, Zinnia felt dazed. Fortunately, the school had plenty of delicious food and Lydia gave her some snacks. The teachers were kind and didn¡¯t scold her even if she didn¡¯t finish her homework. Back home after sses, Zinnia encountered another Shaw brother-this time it was Howard. Howard spoke up, ¡°Zinnia.¡± Çú AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 276 04Àä39%ÈÕ When Zinnia returned to the Lynn residence, she saw Howard from a distance even before entering the yard. Howard¡¯s white sneakers were dirty with mud, and his hair was messy, making him look rather disheveled. Zinnia was speechless, thinking, ¡®Why are the Shaw family so persistent?¡¯ Sofia wasn¡¯t home today; she¡¯d gone shopping with her friends. Henry was out fishing with an old friend. The house was just hers for the moment. Zinnia had nned toe back early to mix some medicine, so she didn¡¯t wait for Isaac. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Howard. She pulled out her phone to check if Maisie had left yet. Before she could send a message, Howard approached her. ¡°Zinnia.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Zinnia¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°This is for you, an apology gift fromst time,¡± Howard said, pulling out a box from his bag and handing it to her. Without a nce, Zinnia replied seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you.¡± Howard insisted, ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯re siblings. This is your right to have.¡± Howard seemed to have figured out Zinnia¡¯s personality. She was straightforward and didn¡¯t care if her words hurt others. Betty would thank him warmly and praise him for his gifts. But Zinnia didn¡¯t want his things at all-he didn¡¯t even expect gratitude from her. Having heard Zinnia¡¯s frankments often, Howard/wasn¡¯t bothered anymore; he had gotten used to it. Ignoring her refusal, Howard grabbed Zinnia¡¯s hand and forced the box into it. Zinnia tried to push it back. ¡°I don¡¯t want your stuff.¡± She thought, ¡®This guy is so annoying. I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t want his things, yet he keeps pushing them on me. He¡¯s even more irritating than before. ¡°I don¡¯t take back things I¡¯ve given,¡± Howard grumbled as he forced the box into Zinnia¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. We don¡¯t have any fies anymore,¡± Zinnia said, frustrated. As they continued to push and pull, she finally snapped, throwing the box at him. The box fell to the ground, revealing pink crystal butterfly hair clip inside. One of the wings had cracked from the fall. The sharp corner of the box hit Howard, causing a brief sting of pain, which also echoed in his heart. Howard looked down at the broken butterfly clip, his lips pressed into a thin line. He crouched down to pick it up. 13:00 Thu, 18 Sept ¡°You¡¯re willing to ept gifts from our cousins but not from me?¡± His voice was sorrowful. ¡°I don¡¯t want things from people I dislike. You don¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t like you,¡± Zinnia said seriously. Howard¡¯s face darkened. Her clear disdain for them couldn¡¯t be more evident. 8.39% ¡°If you don¡¯t like this, I¡¯ll get you something else next time.¡± He closed the box, his fingers turning white as he gripped it tightly, ignoring Zinnia¡¯s harsh words. Howard didn¡¯t understand why he kepting back to Zinnia when she clearly didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings. Despite her cold demeanor, he stubbornly persisted. Something felt off with her absence from their home. Howard had to admit he wanted her back in the family. So, he reasoned that if they visited often enough, she would eventually relent. Zinnia replied, ¡°I won¡¯t take anything else from you either. Don¡¯te seeking me anymore.¡± She frowned, baffled by Howard¡¯s persistence. She hadn¡¯t realized before how stubborn he could be and how he seemed incapable of understanding her words. She thought, ¡®Even Maelis has given up on me. Why do these brothers keeping back?¡¯ ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯re siblings. I¡¯m your real brother,¡± Howard said, his face paling. Her blunt rejection caused an ufortable pain in his chest. He thought, ¡®She never says anything nice to us. She¡¯s always been so cold and stubborn, never yielding an inch. ¡®Every time she did something wrong, Betty would take the me for her. When confronted, she always insisted she wasn¡¯t responsible. ¡®She never admitted to treating Betty poorly. She was just a little liar-quiet and unyielding, never backing down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my brothers. I don¡¯t have family like you,¡± Zinnia snapped, frowning at his emphasis on the word ¡°real.¡± She thought, ¡®Brother? Now he ims to be my real brother? They used to wish I didn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯re blood rtives. You don¡¯t like Betty. The past between you and Betty, all the grudges and conflicts, we won¡¯t dwell on it anymore, ¡°But I need you to understand-we are your real family, much closer than our cousins,¡± Howard insisted, his stubbornness ring up. In some ways, he and Zinnia were alike. ¡°Your sister is Betty¡± Zinnia muttered, annoyed by his persistence, feeling like he couldn¡¯t understand her at all. ¡®I¡¯m not their sister, she thought. ¡°Betty is our sister, and so are you,¡± Howard said firmly. Updates are released by find?novel ¡°I¡¯m not! You all abandoned me; I¡¯m not your sister! And I don¡¯t have a brother like you.¡± Zinnia was determined to make things clear today. Her delicate face turned red with anger as she red at him. 213 13:00 Thu, 18 Sept She thought, ¡®They¡¯re really so annoying.¡± It felt like she and Howard were bickering like little kids. 3 3/% +20) ¡°It was just temporary. We never said we didn¡¯t want you.¡± Howard misunderstood her words, thinking she was referring to the time they sent her away. Back then, it was meant to be a temporary separation to let both Zinnia and Betty calm down. The family didn¡¯t want them to keep shing-it was never about giving her up. ¡°Mrs. Shaw chose Betty, so I¡¯m no longer part of your family. And you¡¯re not my brother anymore. My brothers now are the Lynn brothers.¡± Zinnia¡¯s clear, earnest eyes reflected her determination. The air grew tense and quiet. ¡°What did you say?¡± Howard¡¯s throat felt tight, like something was choking him. It took him a moment to get the words out. He wondered, ¡®Did I hear her wrong? What does she mean we chose Betty over her? How could our mom make such a choice-why wouldn¡¯t she want Zinnia?¡¯ ¡°You gave up on me. So please, don¡¯te and bother me again,¡± Zinnia said slowly, emphasizing each word. She thought, ¡®Don¡¯te and bother me again. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡¯ Later, Zinnia said, ¡°Jackson, I want to live somewhere else.¡± ? AD Comment Send gift No Ads ÈÕ»ðÆø:37% Dismissed 277 As soon as Jackson came back, he heard Zinnia¡¯s words. ¡°Zinnia, are you unhappy living here?¡± Jackson asked, putting down his coat and looking at her as she walked out of the kitchen with a tray of cookies. ¡°No, Jackson,¡± Zinnia replied honestly. She was very happy living with the Lynn family, but the Shaw family frequently visited, often disturbing Sofia and Henry. Zinnia didn¡¯t want Sofia to have any conflicts with the Shaw family because of her. ¡°Then why do you want to move out? Did something happen?¡± Jackson asked, his voice gentle as he tried to understand her reasons instead of rejecting her immediately. ¡°Jackson, I said from the start that I¡¯d only be staying a few days,¡± Zinnia responded, looking him in the eyes. She had never intended to stay with the Lynn family permanently. If Jackson hadn¡¯t used Sofia to persuade her, she wouldn¡¯t havee in the first ce. Although she had grown fond of them, Zinnia still felt it was impolite to impose on others for too long. She had saved some money and could rent a small ce. If necessary, she could sell some herbal medicine or ask Chandler to send some ginseng again. She wouldn¡¯t starve. There was a little restaurant nearby with delicious food that Zinnia liked. She thought, ¡®Master has left me, but I will live well. When he returns, I will proudly tell him that I can live just fine without him.¡±¡® Jackson nced over at Benedict, who was standing in the living room, and seemed to understand the situation with the Shaw family. His expression turned contemtive. ¡°Then let me help you find a ce, okay? I would worry if you moved out on your own. Let me ensure your safety,¡± he said gently, looking down at her with concern. Zinnia thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay, but make sure it¡¯s affordable. I can¡¯t pay high rent.¡± During this time, Jackson had been very kind to her. Zinnia didn¡¯t want him to worry about her on top of his busy work schedule, She thought, ¡®It¡¯s better if he helps find a ce. I¡¯m not familiar with Jinston, so it saves me the trouble. ¡°Okay, the ce will be one of our own properties, so you won¡¯t have to pay rent,¡± Jackson said gently, then reached out to pat her head. ¡°But Jackson, I want to pay you rent Zinnia said, looking up at him with her beautiful, glistening eyes. Even if it was a family property, she didn¡¯t want to fake advantage. ¡°Are you trying to distance yourself from me, Zinnia?¡± Jackson¡¯s deep eyes showed a hint of sadness. 13:00 Thu, 18 Sept 37% Zinnia shook her head. ¡°No, Jackson, it¡¯s just that people always say, ¡®Clear ounts make good friends.¡¯ Even between family members, it¡¯s better to keep things clear.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why paying rent meant distancing herself. To her, they were two separate matters. In Zinnia¡¯s mind, no one helps another unconditionally. Every person¡¯s goodwill is finite and can be exhausted. Zinnia didn¡¯t want her rtionship with Jackson to end up strained. She liked him very much; he was good to her. ¨C Jackson chuckled softly, ¡°You said it yourself, we¡¯re siblings. Between siblings, there¡¯s no need for such formalities. I will always be your support.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zinnia found something odd about Jackson¡¯s serious tone. But Jackson was someone she trusted deeply. Whatever Jackson said, Zinnia always believed it. Back at the Shaw family, her three brothers rarely spoke to her or taught her anything. But Jackson was a gentle guide with infinite patience. He taught her about everything and exined the ways of the world. Zinnia wasn¡¯t particrly smart, but she knew who treated her well and who didn¡¯t. Although she still felt that some things didn¡¯t quite make sense, she was already thinking of other ways to repay the rent. She felt uneasy about not giving Jackson something in return, She didn¡¯t like receiving things without earning them. Seeing her dilemma, Jackson said, ¡°If it makes you feel better, you can give me another little medicine pouch. I can keep one at home and one in the office.¡± Jackson felt a bit guilty for making Zinnia feel this way, so he didn¡¯t dwell on the topic. He just ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia agreed readily. She thought about making a couple more pouches once she went upstairs because over time the scent would fade and they¡¯d be less effective. Using herbal pouches was better for treating insomnia than taking medicine-medicine always has some side effects. Sofia and Henry came back home. While they were at the dinner table, they heard Zinnia wanted to leave. ¡°Zinnia, are you notfortable living here? Or is it the food? Tell Benedict, we can fix it. Why do you want to move out?¡± Sofia¡¯s concerned eyes were fixed on Zinnia. ¡°No, Grandma, I¡¯m very happy here. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in myst year of high school, and studying is really busy. I don¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± Zinnia said, using a mix of what she had found online and her own thoughts. ¡°Disturb us? Having you with us brings us joy! Since you¡¯ve been here, your brothers visit more often,¡± Sofia said, still trying to persuade her while ncing over at Jackson and his brothers. 13:00 Before Zinnia came to live with the Lynn family, Jackson and his brothers rarely visited home. But with Zinnia here, they worried about her and starteding back every day. ¡°Grandma, Zinnia¡¯s right. She¡¯s a senior now, and this is a super important time for her. She needs to rest and be happy. ¡°Her teacher said we gotta be extra nice to seniors, or they¡¯ll get stressed out,¡± Jackson said, giving Zinnia a reassuring smile and backing her up. ¡°Yeah, Grandma, you¡¯re always nagging. It¡¯s gonna drive Zinnia crazy. She should totally move out. I¡¯ve got an apartment near the school. It¡¯s way more convenient,¡± Isaac chimed in. He loved his freedom and thought Zinnia needed some space too. Sofia red at Isaac. ¡°You little rascal! I¡¯m not even talking to you. I don¡¯t care about you as much as I do about Zinnia.¡± ¡°Grandma, Zinnia¡¯s studies are the priority right now. We gotta support whatever she decides,¡± Charlie added, trying to smooth things over. Zinnia smiled at him, her eyes brightening a bit. ¡°Yeah, and you can stille back and visit whenever you want, Zinnia. Right?¡± Isaac said, his face softening into a gentle smile. Zinnia nodded. ¡°Yeah, Grandma, I¡¯lle back to see you every break.¡± Read full story at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel ? ???? After hearing everyone out, Sofia finally relented. ¡°Alright, Zinnia. Just promise me you¡¯lle back often. This ce will always be your home. You¡¯re always wee here.¡± B AD Comment Send gift No Ads 13:00 Thu, 18 Sept Dismissed 278 It was settled-Zinnia was moving out of the Lynn residence. After dinner, Zinnia remembered she needed to make some medicinal packs for Jackson. She also wanted to whip up some health-boosting pills for her grandparents before she left. She told Sofia and the others she was heading upstairs, grabbed her little medicine box and went out to the balcony. She got to work, skillfully sorting through the herbs and making the packs. In no time, she had five neat packs ready. She made one for Jackson and threw in a couple more for the other brothers. She didn¡¯t know them super well, but she liked them, especially after Yannis gave her that fancy ne. Maisie hadn¡¯t said how much it cost, but Zinnia could tell it was pricey just by the look on her face. School had just started, so she didn¡¯t have a ton of homework yet. She figured she¡¯d be busierter, so she wanted to get this done now. And then there was Sofia-she was getting up there in age, and she¡¯d been really upsettely. Zinnia didn¡¯t want to take any chances with her health. She made some pills for Sofia and put them in a little porcin bottle. That shouldst a month. Thinking about Henry¡¯s headaches, Zinnia decided to make a herbal incense that could clear the mind and make him feel refreshed. She rummaged through her medicine box but realized she was missing one ingredient. She put everything down and headed downstairs. The house was quiet, with just the soft sounds of the maids cleaning. ackson Sofia and the others had already gone to bed. Jackson was upstairs working, and Charlie and Isaac were busy with their own stuff. The living room was lit with a warm, yellow glow, Zinnia slipped out and headed straight for the herb garden in the backyard. The garden was lit up too, and there were birds chirping. When she got to the herb garden, she noticed that the trampled herbs had been reced with fresh ones. They looked lush and healthy. Zinnia paused for a second, thinking Jackson must have told the maids to do it. She smiled a little. She walked over, grabbed a little basket and a small hoe, and squatted down, carefully digging up the herbs she needed. Zinnia didn¡¯t take long; she quickly gathered what she needed and headed back inside. As she entered the living room, she ran into Benedict. ¡°Zinnia, off to the herb garden again?¡± Benedict¡¯s voice was gentle, and he looked at Zinnia with the same kind, grandfatherly affection he reserved for the younger generation. 13:00 Thu, 18 Sept Fresh chapters posted on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Zinnia nodded sweetly. ¡°Yeah, Benedict.¡± 3.37% ¡°Benedict, did Jackson have the herbs in the garden reced?¡± Zinnia asked, thinking about the neatly restored herb garden. Benedict paused for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Oh, that was Howard. He said he trampled your herbs and wanted to make it right. Hepared a bunch of different ones and got the exact same ones to rece them.¡± Howard came over with a box full of herbs in the afternoon and went straight to the garden to nt them. When they tried to help, he insisted on doing it himself. He was all flustered, covered in dirt, and his clothes were a mess. Later, upon hearing that Zinnia had returned, he hurriedly changed his clothes. ¡°Howard?¡± Zinnia was surprised. She had thought of a lot of people who might have done it, but Howard was thest person she expected. She remembered seeing him yesterday afternoon with mud on his shoes and his hair all tousled, looking a little nervous, like he¡¯d done something he was embarrassed about. She¡¯d never seen him look so disheveled before. He was always so put-together, always looking perfect. Zinnia pu, Perl rece it. puzzled by Howard¡¯s actions. But he had ruined her herb garden, so it made sense that he should Zinnia thought, ¡®It is just surprisin that Howard would do something like that Howard would do something like that. Just surprising.¡¯ Zinnia shook her head and then hurried upstairs with the herbs. At the Shaw residence, Maelis asked, ¡°Howard, you¡¯re back. Have you eaten?¡± Maelis was sitting in the living room downstairs, watching a variety show. She looked up as Howard walked in, looking a bit flustered and not in the best mood. Her face lit up with happiness, and she stood up, eyeing him with concern. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Howard replied. After leaving the Lynn residence in the afternoon, he¡¯d had some business at the club and had only just gotten back. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Howard asked, almost as a reflex. At the mention of Donald, Maelis¡¯s face clouded over with a hint of worry. She thought about the unpleasant encounter with Zinnia yesterday and the pressure she had been under from Sofia, and a bitter feeling swept through her eyes. ¡°Your dad has been really busy with worktely. He¡¯s beening homete at night,¡± she exined. Donald had indeed been tied up withpany matters for the past couple of days. Howard just nodded, not probing further. He nced upstairs ¡°Where¡¯s Betty? is she resting?¡± Maelis replied, ¡°Betty¡¯s been feeling a bit downtely. I had tofort her for a while before she finally settled down. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± 13:00 Thu, 18 Sept 08 3, 37% Thinking about Betty, Maelis felt hurt. She wasn¡¯t sure if her decisions were right, but she couldn¡¯t bear sending Betty away. Betty had been with her since childhood, and there was no way Maelis could let her go. Besides, Donald and the kids would never agree to it either. Maelis thought to herself, ¡®Zinnia is still upset. Once Betty¡¯s feeling better and mom is not so angry, I¡¯ll go talk to Zinnia. We¡¯re mother and daughter. She wouldn¡¯t really cut me out of her life. ¡®I just can¡¯t believe Zinnia would really give up on us. ¡®But if we don¡¯t figure out what to do about Betty, she¡¯ll keep being sad. She might even refuse to go to school, and that will mess up her studies. Donald will be furious if that happens. +20 ¡®And then we¡¯ll just end up fighting again. I don¡¯t want another argument at home.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand why neither Sofia nor Zinnia seemed to get her side of things. She wondered, ¡®Is it really like Betty said-Zinnia¡¯s just holding a grudge and forcing me to choose between them? ¡®Why does Zinnia have to push me like this? I¡¯m her mom. Why can¡¯t she understand how hard this is for me? Isn¡¯t it good to have a sister? Why do I have to pick one and let go of the other?¡¯ Maelis felt a pang of sadness just thinking about it. She wished Zinnia was as understanding as Betty. ¡°Mom, what did you decide to do about Zinnia?¡± Howard looked at Maelis, his eyes filled with confusion. Maelis felt hurt at his serious and questioning gaze. ¡°Howard, did Zinnia tell you this? I didn¡¯t give up on her. She just isn¡¯t ready toe back yet. I thought it was better for her to stay with your grandma for now.¡± She thought to herself, ¡®I knew it-Betty was right. Zinnia must haveined to Howard.¡¯ AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 279 3.37% Howard said, ¡°Mom, if you¡¯d brought Zinnia back and had a proper talk with her, maybe even let her sweet-talk Grandma a little, wouldn¡¯t that have solved the issue just as well? ¡°Not only that, but it could¡¯ve been a chance to fix your rtionship with her. Instead, you made this choice, and now you¡¯ve pushed Zinnia even further away. You¡¯vepletely broken her heart, Mom.¡± Howard felt tightness in his chest as he listened to Maelis¡¯s words, frustration bubbling up inside him. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel He continued, ¡°And pulling the post down so abruptly will only make the online chatter worse. We should¡¯ve taken a different approach to minimize the damage. ¡°Betty could¡¯ve issued a sincere apology, and we could¡¯ve released a statement saying that she¡¯s family in every way that matters. Letting everyone know we¡¯re standing behind her would¡¯ve worked just as well, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Over time, people would¡¯ve moved on, and this whole mess would¡¯ve blown over. Zinnia isn¡¯t the type to hold grudges forever. So why did you have to make this decision? ¡°And another thing-we haven¡¯t even officially acknowledged Zinnia as our daughter. She¡¯s our own child, and we owe her that much.¡± Howard rubbed his temples, his headache worsened. He couldn¡¯t understand why his mom always seemed to make things harder for everyone. Beforeing home, he¡¯d even wondered if Zinnia had exaggerated the situation. But after hearing Maelis¡¯s reasoning, Howard realized with a sinking heart that convincing Zinnia toe back home would now be nearly impossible. The image of Zinnia¡¯s cold, distant gaze from earlier that afternoon shed in his mind, and it stung deeply. This was the second time she¡¯d been abandoned. Howard didn¡¯t have a particrly close bond with Zinnia, given how little time they¡¯d spent together. But even with that distance, he had never once thought of giving up on her. He figured theirck of connection was due to the short time she¡¯d been back. He felt that Zinnia might be a bit deteriorate to this extent. headstrong, but he never imagined their rtionship woe Maelis opened her mouth to respond, hesitating. ¡°I¡­ Betty has been so upset about the online bacsh. Jackson refuses to take down the post, and so many people are attacking Betty. ¡°Your father came home and insisted I ask Jackson to remove the post. Your grandmother said if I wanted the post taken down, I had to make a choice. I thought she was just venting her anger at me and Zinnia¡­¡± Maelis spoke with a hint of grievance, her voice trailing off. She really hadn¡¯t thought it through. ¡°Zinnia is my daughter! How could she ever turn her back on me?¡± Maelis murmured softly. They were mother and daughter by blood. She had reached out to Zinnia multiple times, but Zinnia had never shown her any warmth. Deep down, Maelis felt hurt too. ¡°Mom, Zinnia might not reject you outright, but you¡¯ve broken her heart. And when the heart is wounded, it¡¯s not something that can be easily mended,¡± Howard said, his voice heavy with resignation. Zinnia had only just been brought back to the family after seventeen years apart. She hadn¡¯t grown up with them, didn¡¯t share deep bonds, and now, being treated like this, repairing their rtionship in the future would be far from easy. True families aren¡¯t a cure-all. If they were, Zinnia wouldn¡¯t be ignoring him while calling Isaac her brother so warmly, again and again. Every time she called him, it felt like a jab to Howard¡¯s heart. He was supposed to be her third brother, yet after all their encounters, she hadn¡¯t called him even once. The jealousy and bitterness gnawed at him. But then, remembering Maelis¡¯s words-that Donald asked her to let Suzy to take down the posts-Howard frowned. He thought, ¡®Mom might not grasp the consequences, but how could Dad not? Why would he make her handle it?¡¯ Maelis stayed quiet, her thoughts tangled. In her mind, they were mother and daughter and their rtionship couldn¡¯t truly be severed. ¡°Are you saying all this to me me for making the wrong choice?¡± Maelis snapped, frustration bubbling over. She¡¯dforted Betty, been pressured by Suzy, misunderstood by Zinnia, and Howard was questioning her too. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant! I just wish you¡¯d talk to us before making such big decisions. We could¡¯ve worked together to figure something out. Please, don¡¯t be mad,¡± Howard said, his tone softening as he tried to calm her down. ¡°You all¡­ none of you understand me! You are all busy with your own lives, and I¡¯m left here dealing with everything alone. Only Betty stays by my side. I just wanted to make sure she wouldn¡¯t be so heartbroken. ¡°The forum posts had nothing to do with Zinnia and didn¡¯t harm her in any way, so I thought asking Suzy to help take them down was the best option. ¡°And now Zinnia went andined to you? Betty was right-she¡¯s such a disappointment. ¡°When Suzy was making things difficult for me, Zinnia didn¡¯t speak up to me. She just stood there watching. If I hadn¡¯t been pushed to the brink, would I have agreed so quickly?¡± The more Maelis spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. ¡°Mom¡­ Zinnia didn¡¯te to me toin. We were arguing, and she identally let it slip,¡± Howard said, instinctively wanting to defend Zinnia. But hearing Maelis mention that Betty was right, he frowned. He thought, ¡®Did Betty say something to Mom about Zinnia?¡¯ The thought left him uneasy. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 already exin this to you?¡± Maelis snapped, her tone tinged with frustration and me. She felt hurt that her son wouldn¡¯t take her side or help ease her mood. ¡°Mom? Howard? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Yosef¡¯s voice cut through the tension as he entered the living room, his sharp gaze taking in the scene. ¡°Yosef, you¡¯re back. Howard¡¯s saying I was wrong.¡± Maelis said, walking up to him with a hint of grievance in her voice. ¡°What happened?¡± Yosef asked, his piercing gaze locking onto Howard, his tone demanding. 13:01 Thu, 18 Sept ¡°Zinnia¡¯s upset and won¡¯te home. Mom¡¯s already reached out to her several times-she¡¯s done more than enough. This time, it wasn¡¯t intentional. Howard, how could you talk to her like that?¡± Yosef said coldly, his eyes sweeping over Howard. Yosef believed that a grown man like Howard,ing back to criticize his own mother-no matter what, she¡¯s still their mom. If there were issues, they should handle them themselves instead of troubling her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I lost my temper earlier,¡± Howard said sincerely, his earlier anger now reced with calm. He realized he¡¯d gone too far and offered a heartfelt apology. Maelis dabbed at the corner of her eyes, suppressing the ache in her heart. As a mother, she felt she¡¯d done enough by reaching out to Zinnia multiple times. ¡°Yosef, you must be exhausted from work. Have you eaten yet? I¡¯ll ask the chef to prepare your favorite dishes,¡± Maelis said, her worried gaze shifting to Yosef. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need. Just have Amy make me a bowl of herbal soup,¡± Yosef replied, shaking his head. Hispany had been negotiating a partnership with the Perkins Group, which had extremely high standards for details. Yosef had been working overtime for weeks, juggling demanding negotiations with the Perkins Group. Exhausted and reeking of alcohol from a business dinner, all he wanted now was a bowl of soup and some rest. The faint smell of alcohol lingered on him-he had just returned from a business dinner. Right now, all he wanted was a bowl of herbal soup and a chance to finally rest upstairs. É« AD Comment Send gift No Ads 13:01 Thu, 18 Sept Dismissed 280 ¡°Linda, hurry up! Get the chef to make Yosef some soup-it¡¯ll warm his stomach,¡± Maelis called out, her voice urgent. ¡°Mr. Yosef Shaw, Mrs. Shaw, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no soup left,¡± Linda said hesitantly, stepping forward with an apologetic look. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no soup? Don¡¯t you know Yosef needs it regrly for his health?¡± Maelis¡¯s tone sharpened, her rare disy of anger revealing her mounting frustration. It felt as though everything was conspiring against her. ¡°Mrs. Shaw, the ingredients for the soup were always provided by Ms. Zinnia Shaw. She knew Mr. Yosef Shaw had stomach. issues, so she would prepare the ingredients for us to make the soup,¡± Linda exined, her head slightly bowed. It wasn¡¯t as if Yosef had always had soup to drink; it only became a regr thing after Zinnia started providing the ingredients. Now that she¡¯s been driven away, there¡¯s no one to prepare them anymore. They didn¡¯t appreciate Zinnia when she was here, but now that she¡¯d gone, everyone seemed to want something from her. ¡°Zinnia provided it?¡± The group waspletely taken aback by this revtion. ¡°My soup was prepared by Zinnia?¡± Yosef¡¯s voice carried a note of disbelief, his expression stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected the soup he relied on to be her doing. His stomach had always been sensitive, making it hard for him to eat certain foods. With frequent social engagements and asional drinking, his stomach often felt ufortable, leaving him restless at night. But at some point, the house started serving soup that soothed his stomach and left him feeling refreshed. Yosef had grown quite fond of it. Every time he returned home, Linda would bring him a bowl of soup. After drinking it, he could finally get a good night¡¯s sleep. The next day, he¡¯d feel energized for work, and the soup even seemed to have some nourishing effects. He never imagined. it was Zinnia who had been behind it all. ¡°Yes, it was Ms. Zinnia Shaw. She always seemed so happy watching Mr. Yosef Shaw enjoy the soup,¡± Linda replied softly, her gaze lowered. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she sending it now? Couldn¡¯t she have prepared extra portions for her brother?¡± Maelis blurted out, clearly surprised by Zinnia¡¯s actions. Her expression turned awkward as she realized what she¡¯d said. ¡°Yosef works hard for the family, ensuring we all live well. Why wouldn¡¯t she prepare more for him?¡± Maelis continued, her tone growing increasingly self-righteous After all, Yosef worked tirelessly for the farmily, even earning the money for her allowance. It was only natural for Zinnia to treat him well. Linda was speechless and she knew they got Zinnia away. ¡°There were no extra portions. Every time, Ms. Zinnia Shaw personally brought the ingredients to us,¡± Linda stated honestly. Timothy had just walked through the door when he overheard Linda in the living room, and it made him pause. So, even Yosef¡¯s health soup had been provided by Zinnia. ¡°Why can¡¯t any of you remember these things? Now look, Zinnia¡¯s gone, and what is Yosef supposed to drink? Honestly, this is just ridiculous.¡± Maelis snapped, her irritation evident. Linda kept her head down, not daring to respond. When the family was venting, it wasn¡¯t her ce to chime in. Besides, no one would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d manage to drive Zinnia away in just two months. ¡°Alright, Mom. Linda, please ask the chef to make me a bowl of soup,¡± Yosef said, his tone calm but firm. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Linda replied before quietly leaving the room. Howard stood off to the side, feeling a strange sense of difort. He¡¯d heard that Zinnia had even prepared calming soup for Timothy but not for him. Yasef eventually finished his soup and returned to his room. After spending some time working in the study, he finally went to bed. But the alcohol he¡¯d had earlier left his stomach unsettled. Hey in bed for what felt like forever, unable to fall asleep. Reaching for his phone on the nightstand, he unlocked it and opened Zinnia¡¯s WhatsApp profile. The chat history between the two siblings waspletely empty, save for the automated system message from when they first added each other. They hadn¡¯t exchanged a single word. Yosef hesitated for a moment, then started typing. After some thought, he sent a message: [Zinnia, where do you get the ingredients for your health soup? Could you make another batch for me? I¡¯m willing to pay.] He hit send, but a red exmation mark appeared: [You are not her friend.] Yosef froze, staring at the screen in disbelief. Follow current nov?ls on ?ovelFind She had deleted him. Zinnia had no idea what was going on with the Shaw family. Her days were simple and peaceful-attending sses, finishing homework, and heading home. Soon, she received the news that a new ce had been found for her. Jackson worked quickly. Within two days, he had secured a house that was perfect for Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s go check out the new ce,¡± he said warmly, That weekend, Jackson took Zinnia to see, the house, ¡°Zinnia, this ce has great security, all the facilities you¡¯d need, and it¡¯s super close to school-just a five-minute walk. You can even sleep in a little longer in the mornings,¡± Jackson exined as they strolled through the neighborhood. The house was located in one of Jinston¡¯s most exclusive neighborhoods, where wealth, status, and power were prerequisites for residency. Despite being in the bustling city center, the area was surprisingly quiet and serene, with the school conveniently situated right across the street. The property was a spacious 300-square-meter t with a garden. Bright and airy, the interior had already been decorated in a cozy off-white palette, thanks to Jackson¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Jackson, isn¡¯t this ce way too big for just me?¡± Zinnia asked, her voice filled with surprise. ¡°Not at all. You deserve the very best, Zinnia,¡± Jackson replied with a firm yet affectionate nod. ¡°If you ever need anything, just reach out to the person upstairs. Yannis lives right above you,¡± Jackson said as he guided her through the house, gesturing toward the ceiling. Their floor was the 18th, while Yannis resided on the 19th. ¡°Yannis?¡± Zinnia murmured, her mind instantly conjuring the image of thatid-back yet strikingly beautiful man. ¡°Yes, Yannis is just upstairs. If anythinges up, don¡¯t hesitate to find him. I¡¯ve already spoken to him about it,¡± Jackson assured her. ¡°Though Yannis¡¯s currently away on a business trip, you won¡¯t be able to meet him for now,¡± he added. ¡°Alright,¡± Zinnia nodded in understanding. ¡°Zinnia, I know you love growing herbs, so I didn¡¯t nt any flowers in the garden. Instead, I had herbs flown in and nted just for you,¡± Jackson said, his voice filled with care. ¡°Just like at home, each section isbeled with what¡¯s nted. Take a lookter, and if there¡¯s anything missing, let me know-I¡¯ll have it added for you,¡± he continued. Jackson then led Zinnia out of the living room to the garden. He had specifically hired a designer to create a dedicated herb-growing area tailored to Zinnia¡¯s needs. Even the soil had been reced and specially treated, as the original garden soil wasn¡¯t suitable for cultivating herbs. Next to the herb garden was a charming pavilion, perfect for rxing and enjoying the view. At sunset, the area offered a breathtaking disy of colors. ¡°Thank you, Jackson,¡± Zinnia said sincerely. Though Jackson described the garden¡¯s setup in a few simple words, Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how much effort Jackson must¡¯ve put into this. Recing the soil alone was a huge task, let alone nting fragile herbs. ¡°Why thank me? You¡¯re my little sister,¡± Jackson said with a smile, his dark eyes softening as he gently ruffled her hair. Dismissed 281 ¡°Let¡¯s check out your room. See if it feels right to you,¡± Jackson said as they walked in. 165 vouchers The room¡¯s design was an exact replica of her old one at the Lynn residence. Every detail, even Zinnia¡¯s smallest habits, had been carefully considered and recreated. Jackson wanted her to feel that this was just as much her home. Moving out of the Lynn residence didn¡¯t mean she was losing her sense of belonging. ¡°Thank you, Jackson,¡± Zinnia suddenly reached out and tugged at his sleeve. Her warm, clear eyes were filled with genuine gratitude. She truly, deeply appreciated him. Aside from her Master, it had been a long time since anyone had cared for her so attentively. ¡°As long as you need me, Zinnia, I¡¯ll always be here,¡± Jackson said, bending down slightly to meet her gaze. Later, they returned to the Lynn residence so Zinnia could pack up some of her belongings. Most of her things, like clothes and essories, had already been reced by Jackson. He had even gone out of his way to buy her new outfits, bags, and shoes. Their visit to the Lynn residence was mainly to gather a few personal items that Zinnia wanted to keep. ¡°Zinnia, there¡¯s a package for you,¡± Benedict said as they returned. ¡°Thank you, Benedict,¡± Zinnia replied, taking the package. Thinking it was the herbs she¡¯d asked Chandler to send, Zinnia carried the box to her room, sat cross¨Clegged on the floor, and opened it. Inside was a white porcin bottle and a folded note. The moment she saw the familiar handwriting, her eyes turned red, and tears threatened to spill. She clutched the note tightly, her fingers tracing the elegant strokes. The note read: [Zinnia, have you been ignoring my words again? Crying secretly, aren¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t abandon you. I just have some things to take care of and can¡¯t be with you right now.] Reading the first line, Zinnia felt her throat tighten, and tears welled up in her eyes, blurring the words. [Zinnia, the card I slipped into your backpack has money I saved for you. The medicine in the porcin bottle is for an old gentleman. You can trust them. If you ever need help, you can also reach out to them. [Zinnia, don¡¯t try to find me or feel sad. You¡¯ve grown up into a wonderful youngdy. I believe you can take care of yourself and won¡¯t make me worry. When the time is right, I¡¯lle back for you.] The handwriting was elegant and flowing, each stroke exuding a sense of refinement and grace. Just looking at it, Zinnia could picture her master¨Ca man as gentle and noble as jade. She ran her fingers over the note, feeling the weight of every word. Tears fell silently, one after another, soaking the paper. Hugging the box tightly, she rested her head against it, her sobs mutlled but unrelenting. ¡°Bad Master, she whispered, clutching the box even tighter. ¡°Two months¡­ and finally, you send me something.¡± 1/3 7:25 pm D E55 vouchers She had no way to contact him. His old number was disconnected, and she didn¡¯t even know when he had left. He had burned calming incense for her, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t wake up to see him go. Though anger simmered in her heart, it was quickly overtaken by the warmth of his words. ¡®Master must have his reasons, she thought, her mind clinging to the promise he made. ¡®He said he¡¯de back for me. A small smile tugged at her lips as hope flickered in her chest. She wiped away her tears, her resolve firming. She thought, ¡®Master hasn¡¯t abandoned me. He¡¯lle back. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me. I just have to wait.¡® If anyone else had left her, she might have turned her back on them. But when it came to her master, she could only find excuses for him. After all, he was the one who had raised her, cooked her meals, andforted her when she was upset. Her Master was the best person in the world. He must have had no choice but to leave her. ¡°Zinnia, you muste back often to keep mepany, okay? This will always be your home,¡± Sofia said warmly.. After spending the night at the Lynn residence, the family took advantage of the weekend to help Zinnia move her belongings to her new ce. They wrapped up the day with a cozy family dinner before preparing to head back. As the evening grewte, Sofia held Zinnia¡¯s hand tightly, her reluctance to part evident in her lingering touch. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sofia. I¡¯ll visit whenever I have a break,¡± Zinnia replied sweetly, her tone full of reassurance. ¡°Jackson, why¡¯d you put Zinnia so far away? And what if something happens while she¡¯s living here alone?¡± Isaacined, his tone a mix of frustration and concern as he shot Jackson a disapproving look. He had assumed Jackson would arrange for Zinnia to live in the same neighborhood as him, making it easy for them to stay close. Now, he felt utterly betrayed by Jackson¡¯s decision. ¡°Your ce is too cramped, and honestly, living near you would be riskier. You¡¯re always gaming with your friends¨Cwhat if Zinnia picks up your bad habits?¡± Jackson teased, a yful smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°As for safety, you can rx. This neighborhood is much more secure than living near you,¡± he added confidently. Initially, Jackson had considered cing Zinnia in Isaac¡¯s neighborhood. But when this area became avable, it was the perfect choice¨Cspacious, secure, and far from the Shaw family¡¯s reach. Ultimately, he chose this location to shield Zinnia from the Shaw family¡¯s interference. If the Shaws decided to act unreasonably, Yannis, with his razor¨Csharp tongue, would be the perfect deterrent. Of course, Jackson hoped they wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in the first ce. Jackson knew Maelis too well¨Cindecisive and hesitant, always dragging her feet when it mattered most. He doubted Maelis truly took Zinnia¡¯s decision to stay away from the Shaw family seriously. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she showed up unannounced to disrupt Zinnia¡¯s life. Jackson thought Maelis mustn¡¯t take Zinnia¡¯s words seriously. And then there was Howard, who had been visiting the Lynn family frequently, Jackson couldn¡¯t help but suspect his intentions. A surge of protectiveness rose within Jackson. Zinnia was part of their family, and there was no way he¡¯d let the Shaw family take her away. 2/3 7:25 pm A With Zinnia in her senior year, her studies came first¨Cno distractions allowed. Jackson had convinced himself that this was the best arrangement. ¡°Jackson, Yannis lives here too, right?¡± Charlie asked, his tone curious. While Isaac didn¡¯t quite grasp Jackson¡¯s reasoning, Charlie immediately understood. 55 vouchers For original chapters go to Find?Novel Charlie and Yannis were both twenty¨Cthree years old, though Lynn¡¯s reserved nature made Yannis closer to Jackson. Yannis, at twenty¨Cthree, was only four years younger than Jackson. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jackson confirmed. ¡°Yannis lives here? Then that¡¯s perfect. Zinnia, if anything happens, don¡¯t hesitate to go upstairs and find Mr. Spence¡¯s grandson. He¡¯s just upstairs, so don¡¯t be shy,¡± Sofia said. Her worries ease upon hearing Yannis¡¯s name. Knowing Yannis was nearby, Sofia finally rxed. That boy could be trusted. Dismissed 282 ¡°Zinnia, you seem really happy today. What¡¯s going on?¡± On Monday, her ssmates couldn¡¯t help but notice how cheerful she looked. ¡°Really?¡± Zinnia tilted her head, confused. She thought, ¡®Am I really that happy? I don¡¯t think so.¡± After receiving a message from her master, it was like a spark had been lit inside her. She seemed so much more energetic, no longer resembling the dejected little puppy she had been before. Just thinking about her master reaching out sent ripples of quiet joy through her heart. ¡°You totally are! Look at that little smile on your face,¡± Maisie teased, pointing at the corners of Zinnia¡¯s lips that had curled up without her even realizing it. When Maisie first met her, Zinnia had been like a gloomy kitten, abandoned and left to sulk. She was quiet and well¨Cbehaved, never showing any obvious signs of unhappiness, but Maisie could just feel that she wasn¡¯t in a good ce. Now, though, it was clear something had shifted. She seemed lighter, like she had something to look forward to. Zinnia touched the corner of her lips thoughtfully. It did seem like there was a faint smile there. ¡°Hey Zinnia, did you finish your homework?¡± Ethan asked, spinning around in his seat. After parting ways with Maisie, who had repeatedly promised to ace the monthly exams so they could sit together, Zinnia reluctantly shuffled back to her seat. Unbeknownst to her, Betty¡¯s words caught someone¡¯s attention. As soon as Zinnia sat down, Ethan turned around with a grin. Zinnia¡¯s smile froze instantly. She thought, ¡®Why is it always about homework on the first day of school? Can¡¯t they ask something more interesting for once?¡® Before she could respond, Brian leaned over, propping his head on one hand. ¡°Come on, does she look like someone who actually finished her homework?¡± he teased, his handsome face brimming with amusement. ¡°I did!¡± Zinnia shot back, baring her teeth in a defiant grin. ¡®Even if I didn¡¯t finish, I can¡¯t lose face here!¡® she thought. ¡°Well¡­ Most of it, anyway,¡± she muttered under her breath. Zinnia wasn¡¯t exactly a fan of homework. She procrastinated whenever possible, andst night had been a frantic rush to get it done. She managed to finish the humanities assignments, but when it came to the sciences, she spent half the night staring at the pages, unable to write a single word. ¡°If you haven¡¯t finished, you¡¯d better hurry. William¡¯s ss is first, and you know he always checks homework,¡± Ethan said, his lips twitching as he tried to hold back augh. At least he was kind enough to remind her. Without a word, Zinnia sighed and pulled out her homework, starting to fill it in. Even the intense study vibes at school couldn¡¯t spark the slightest bit of motivation in her. Clutching her pen, Zinnia poked at the paper absentmindedly. ¡®Senior year¡­ Just endless exercises, day after day. How am I supposed to survive this for a whole year? she thought, feeling utterly hopeless. 7:25 pm & Science fried her brain, and humanities made her hand cramp. No matter the subject, it was all a struggle. 155 vouchers ¡°I could really use some milk tea right now,¡± Zinnia mumbled to herself. She felt like a cup of milk tea was exactly what she needed to recharge. She hadn¡¯t had any milk tea all weekend since she hadn¡¯t gone out. Now that she was back at school, Zinnia decided she¡¯d grab a cup from the campus milk tea shop after ss. Her brain deserved a little reward for all the effort it was putting in. Ever since leaving the Shaw residence, Zinnia had realized how cheap things were outside¨Ca cup of milk tea was just a few bucks. With one million in her ount, she figured she could drink milk tea every day for the rest of her life. She¡¯d happily cut back on meat if it meant unlimited milk tea. She also remembered thest time she went out to eat with Maisie and the others. They ordered so much food, but the bill was barely over 200 bucks. Zinnia thought everything in Jinston was way cheaper than back in her small town. Thanks to the money she earned from selling ginseng, as long as she avoided buying the extravagant dresses Betty unted, she had enough to livefortably for ages without worrying about food or drink. ¡®Milk tea is non¨Cnegotiable. My brain¡¯s been working overtime¨CI deserve this! ¡® Zinnia thought, convincing herself as she prepared to stand up. Just as she was about to move, a warm touch brushed against her arm. She turned her head and met a pair of delicate, serene eyes. The owner of those eyes wore a simple white cotton T¨Cshirt. Her pale, almost translucent skin revealed faint blue veins, and her slender wrist held a cup of milk tea. ¡°Store¨Cbought milk tea isn¡¯t great. Try this instead,¡± Evelyn said softly, her voice calm yet tinged with a gentle warmth, like a quiet stream flowing along the riverbank. ¡°Lydia! You made this for me? You¡¯re amazing!¡± Zinnia eximed, her eyes lighting up as she quickly took the cup with both hands. She popped into the straw, took a sip, and practically melted. ¡°This is incredible!¡± Lydia¡¯s skills were top¨Cnotch¨Cthe milk tea she made was absolutely delicious. Hearing Zinnia¡¯s praise, Lydia¡¯s eyes, partially hidden behind her bangs, curved slightly in a subtle smile. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Lydia said, her voice clear and soft. Even though teaching Zinnia a single problem often required dozens of exnations¨Csince Zinniacked basic knowledge and understanding of many concepts¨CLydia never seemed to mind. ¡°Sure!¡± With the allure of milk tea, Zinnia found herself less resistant to homework. Although she still struggled to fully grasp Lydia¡¯s exnations, she managed to follow the steps and write out the answers. Even if she didn¡¯t understand everything afterward, at least she could get through the assignments for now. Writing her own answers felt better than copying someone else¡¯s. After several days of working together, Zinnia had started to absorb a tiny bit of Lydia¡¯s exnations during their study sessions. 2/3 7:25 pm ¡ê 3-55 vouchers Lydia scooted her chair closer to Zinnia¡¯s desk, while Zinnia sipped her milk tea, listening to Lydia¡¯s gentle voice as she read out the problems. Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful¨CLydia was more than just a desk mate; she was like a quiet guardian angel. Not only did Evelyn make her milk tea and share delicious cookies, but she also patiently helped her with her studies. Lydia¡¯s patience and kindness reminded Zinnia of her master¨Cboth had a way of making her feel cared for, like she mattered. After a full day at school, Zinnia packed up her bag, ready to head home. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?nd-Novel ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s head home together,¡± Maisie said as she finished packing her bag, giving her usual cheerful invitation. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m not going back to the Lynn residence anymore,¡± Zinnia replied casually. ¡°You¡¯re not going back to the Lynn residence? What happened? Are you okay? If you don¡¯t have a ce, juste to my house!¡± Betty¡¯s voice was filled with worry. Maisie thought there was something serious happening to Zinnia. Hearing the conversation, Lydia, who was still tidying up her books, and the boys in the front row, Ethan and Brain, turned their heads. Their faces showed concern. ¡°Zinnia, is everything alright?¡± ¡°I told Jackson I wanted to move out. It¡¯s my senior year, and studying is my top priority. The Lynn residence¡¯s ce is a bit far from school, so I decided to live closer. I live in Cloud Harbor now.¡± Zinnia exined, meeting their worried gazes. ¡°Cloud Harbor? No way!¡± Ethan blurted out, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡°My dad¡¯s been trying to get a ce there forever but couldn¡¯t even qualify,¡± he muttered, still in shock. That neighborhood. only had five households so far, and Zinnia was living there too. Looks like Jackson really spoils Zinnia. Everyone felt relieved¨Cit was clear there hadn¡¯t been any drama like what happened with the Shaw family. É« AD Comment Send gift No Ads 7:25 pm Dismissed 283 55 vouchers Zinnia waved goodbye to them, her small backpack slung over her shoulder as she made her way to Cloud Harbor. ¡°Zinnia.¡± A smooth, refined voice called out from behind just as she entered the residentialplex, stepped into the lobby, and pressed the elevator button. Zinnia turned her head to see a tall, elegant figure. The man was dressed in a perfectly tailored ck suit that entuated his broad shoulders and slim waist. The cuffs of his shirt were rolled up, and he carried a pink gift bag in one hand. A faint smile curved his lips, and his features were strikingly handsome. His double eyelids were subtle, and his long, darkshes were distinct and defined. ¡°The gorgeous charmer is back, Zinnia thought to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten me already,¡± Yannis teased as he walked up to her, breaking the silence. ¡°Yannis,¡± Zinnia murmured softly, quickly averting her gaze. ¡°Just got out of school?¡± Yannis¡¯szy smile deepened as his eyes curved slightly. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jackson confirmed. ¡°So cold, Zinnia! You only said two words, and one of them was my name. Does that even count as a conversation?¡± Yannis sighed dramatically, his tone dropping as he feigned grievance. Listening to his slightly aggrieved tone, Zinnia frowned. ¡®Is the gorgeous charmer sulking now?¡® she wondered. Feeling a tug on her shoulder, she turned her head, her puzzled gazending on Yannis, who was reaching for her backpack. ¡°Let me carry it for you. We can¡¯t have our little Zinnia squished under weight, right? Jackson told me to look after you, and if you shrink even a bit, he¡¯ll definitely give me an earful,¡± Yannis said. Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but want to tell him: she¡¯d already stopped growing. There was no way she¡¯d get shorter. Before she could say anything, Yannis¡¯s next move silenced her. He held out a pink gift bag in front of her. ¡°What?¡± Zinnia blinked, her confusion evident. ¡°A little gift for you, Zinnia. To celebrate us bing neighbors. Take care of me from now on, okay?¡± Yannis said with a serious expression that didn¡¯t quite match the yful glint in his eyes. Zinnia nced down and saw a beautifully crafted pudding. A threeyer milk pudding topped with fresh strawberries and apanied by a skewer of rice balls¨Cit looked absolutely mouthwatering. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly, her lips curving slightly. If it had been anything else, she might have refused, but this was pudding¨Csweet, tempting, and impossible to resist. Yannis noticed the delight in her eyes and smirked at himself. It seemed his unreliable cousin had finally done something right once. The elevator doors slid open, and the two stepped inside as it began its steady ascent. 1/3 7:26 pm 2 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, have you eaten yet?¡± Yannis asked, ncing at the petite girl beside him. She was dressed in a pale yellow, waist- cinched dress with a bow tied neatly at the back. Her slender figure looked so delicate. She looked even thinner than when they first met. The Lynn family hadn¡¯t taken proper care of her, and the Shaw family clearly hadn¡¯t done much better. Honestly, it was infuriating. ¡°No, not yet,¡± Zinnia replied, shaking her head. She hadn¡¯t decided what to eat. Jackson had originally nned to send someone to take care of her, but Zinnia had declined. He had already gone to great lengths to find her a ce to stay and arrange everything for her. She didn¡¯t want to trouble them further. Eating something simple on her own was fine. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over for dinner? I haven¡¯t eaten yet either,¡± Yannis said with a smile, nodding as if he understood. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± Zinnia said, politely declining. She could just snack on something at home. Jackson had stocked up on plenty of treats for her, and she could make do until tomorrow when she nned to grab lunch at a small diner. Cooking wasn¡¯t her forte anyway; her meals had always been prepared by her master. ¡°If your brother finds out you skipped dinner and I didn¡¯t take care of you, I¡¯d never hear the end of it! Come on, Zinnia. Just keep mepany, okay?¡± Yannis said, pressing the button for his floor as the elevator continued its upward journey. ¡°He¡¯s reallyying it on thick¨Cacting all pitiful and lonely. Didn¡¯t he manage just fine before I came along?¡® Zinnia thought, her lips twitching slightly. Zinnia¡¯s backpack, full of homework, was still in his hand¨Cshe couldn¡¯t just leave it. Besides, he had mentioned her brother, and she didn¡¯t want Jackson to worry about her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join you,¡± she finally relented, ncing at his sharp profile. The light from above cast soft shadows on his face, making him look even more striking. Though the ¡°poor lonely man¡± act was likely exaggerated, Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. Eating alone was, after all, a little sad. Zinnia often found herself alone at the Shaw residence. Betty would frequently drag Maelis out for shopping trips, and the Shaw brothers rarely came back. Most of the time, she was left in an unfamiliar house, She followed Yannis to the 19th floor. The hallway¡¯s design mirrored that of the 18th floor. Yannis unlocked the door with a fingerprint scan, and the door clicked open. He stepped aside, gesturing for Zinnia to enter first. Zinnia stepped inside but stayed near the entrance, her posture. ¡°Zinnia, I don¡¯t have slippers in your size right now. Just wear mine for now¨Cthey¡¯re brand new, I promise! Next time, I¡¯ll have a pair just for you,¡± Yannis said with a teasing smile. Closing the door behind them, Yannis bent down to retrieve two pairs of slippers from the shoe cab. He unwrapped the new pair and ced them gently by Zinnia¡¯s feet before slipping on his own. Zinnia slid her feet into the new slippers, but her toes barely reached the front. Her slender feet seemed to swim in the oversized slippers, and she wiggled her toes awkwardly, trying to adjust. ¡°Zinnia, your feet are so tiny! How do you even walk on these?¡± Yannis said,ughing. 7:26 pm Her feet were so small, it looked like she¡¯d need to step on him just to make the slippers fit properly. 55 vouchers Zinnia nced up at him, her clear eyes meeting him. ¡°It¡¯s obviously because your feet are too big,¡± she retorted, her tone carrying a hint of indignation. ¡°You¡¯re right. My feet are too big. My bad. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to get slippers that fit you perfectly,¡± Yannis replied without hesitation, his tone light and yful as he took full responsibility. Yannis met her bright, unguarded gaze and chuckled softly. ¡®Next time,¡® he thought, ¡®I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s ready for her. He was already mentally listing the things he needed to prepare. For more chapters visit Find?Novel Earlier that afternoon, he had returned from a neighboring city. On the way back, he passed by a dessert shop. Though he hadn¡¯t had time to prepare her essentials, he figured it was better to have them ready than to leave her without. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head inside. Rx, Zinnia. Treat this ce like it¡¯s yours,¡± Yannis said as he led her into the living room, cing her backpack on the sofa. ¡°Take a seat, Zinnia,¡± he added, shrugging off his jacket and draping it over the sofa before heading to the kitchen. Zinnia sat down quietly, her gaze drifting around the room. The bright, minimalist decor felt oddly calming, a stark contrast to the carefully curated warmth of her own space downstairs. The apartment had a sleek, minimalist design, with crisp white walls and furniture ented by bold ck details. The soft glow of the lights made the space feel open and inviting, almost like stepping into a serene gallery. Soon, the sound of running water came from the kitchen. After a moment, it stopped, and Zinnia froze, her gaze momentarily nk. ? AD 7:26 pm & Dismissed 284 I 65 vouchers The ck apron hugged his lean waist, paired with sleek ck dress pants that showed off his long legs. His tie was gone, and the cor of his shirt was casually undone. With a te in one hand and a bottle of milk in the other, he moved with effortless ease, like he belonged in this cozy. domestic scene. Zinnia pressed her lips together, her gaze lingering on him. ¡®He looks so good in an apron, she thought. It was apletely different side of him¨Cso much more down¨Cto¨Cearth than the polished image she had in her head. ¡®What was it Maisie called this? Oh, right¨Chusband vibes. Yeah, that¡¯s it. He¡¯s got that perfect husband energy, she mused, at small smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Zinnia, I don¡¯t have any snacks here, just some fruit. Let¡¯s have some fruit to tide us over. Make yourself at home¨Clook around, do whatever you like.¡± Yannis walked into the living room and immediately noticed Zinnia sitting quietly, not moving at all. He walked over, set down a fruit tter filled with strawberries, grapes, and neatly sliced kiwi, and ced a ss of milk beside it. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia nodded softly. ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± Yannis asked, curious about her preferences. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine,¡± Zinnia replied. After all, when you¡¯re eating at someone else¡¯s house, you can¡¯t be picky. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make some meat for you. I remember seeing you enjoy itst time,¡± Yannis said, ncing at her. He knew they weren¡¯t close yet¨Cnot like her and Jackson. Zinnia probably wouldn¡¯t open up to him so easily. Zinnia¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, a hint of surprise shing across her face. ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured. But when she heard he was going to cook, she looked up at him in surprise. ¡®Wait, he¡¯s cooking? Seriously? A guy like him, raised in luxury, actually knows his way around a kitchen?¡® she thought. She thought he¡¯d just order takeout or have someone deliver food. The fact that he was going to cook himself was unexpected. ¡°Alright, Zinnia, just rx for a bit. I¡¯ll cook something up quickly. Or, if you want, you can start on your homework while you wait,¡± Yannis said with a smile. He nced at the clock. It was already close to six. Zinnia had been out of school since five¨Cthirty, and after a full day of sses, she was probably starving. At her age, eating on time was important for her growth. As he left, Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but remind herself of a harsh reality: homework still existed. Her fondness for the handsome and charming Yannis took a slight hit. Zinnia thought, ¡®Homework. The ultimate charm killer. Even someone as good¨Clooking as him isn¡¯t immune! Zinnia skewered a strawberry with a toothpick and popped it into her mouth. Grabbing her backpack, she slid off the sofa and sat cross¨Clegged on the floor. She adjusted her skirt and draped a rug over her legs for warmth. She pulled out a stack of senior year test papers from her bag. ¡®Endless tests, she thought with a sigh. ¡®Big ones, small ones, weekly ones¡­ They just kepting! 7:26 pm S EX 55 Vouchers One person was busy cooking in the kitchen, while the other quietly worked on homework in the living room. There wasn¡¯t much conversation, but the atmosphere felt inexplicably calm and harmonious. Yannis nced out of the kitchen, his eyes softening as he caught sight of the small figure sitting on the floor,pletely absorbed in her work. A warmth he didn¡¯t even notice crept into his gaze. The quiet was only broken by the faint sizzle of oil from the kitchen and the soft rustling of test papers being turned. ?? ¡°Zinnia, take a break from your homework. Go wash your hands¨Cdinner¡¯s ready,¡± Yannis called out warmly after setting the dishes on the table. ¡°Alright,¡± Zinnia replied, putting down her pen. She carefully packed her things into her bag, making sure everything was in order for when she needed to leave. Then, she took out her small medicine pouch and ced it within easy reach. After washing her hands in the kitchen, Zinnia returned to the dining table. The sight of the dishes stopped her in her tracks. The vibrant colors, the rich aroma¨Cit all reminded her of her master¡¯s cooking. The table was set with four dishes and a soup. They were simple, home¨Ccooked dishes, but the generous portions of meat made them stand out. The aroma wafting up was warm and inviting, making her stomach rumble. Zinnia nced at each dish, her years of watching her master cook telling her they would taste just as amazing as they looked. Simple, hearty meals like these were all she ever needed to feel at home. She thought back to her life in the quiet mountain vige with her master. If she had her way, she¡¯d still be there¨Cdigging for herbs on the hills during their free time, far away from the bustling city of Jinston. In spring, they nted vegetables; in summer, they caught tiny shrimp in the streams. Autumn meant gathering golden ginkgo leaves, and winter was for building snowmen with carrot noses. They didn¡¯t have much, but with her master, life was perfect. ¡®Betty always said I wasn¡¯t cut out for a life of luxury, Zinnia thought, her lips curving into a faint, self¨Cdeprecating smile. ¡®Maybe she was right.¡¯ She hated the city¨Cthe stiff formality, the way every word felt like a negotiation, and the constant fear of offending someone important just by being in the wrong ce at the wrong time. If she could choose, she¡¯d trade everything for her master¡¯s presence. From beginning to end, all Zinnia ever wanted was to have her master by her side. She pushed aside the swirl of emotions in her heart and said softly, ¡°It looks delicious.¡± Official source is Find?Novel ¡°Go ahead, Zinnia, give it a try. Let me know if it suits your taste. If not, I¡¯ll tweak the recipe next time.¡± Noticing her mood seemed off, Yannis handed her the chopsticks. His strikingly handsome face carried a faint, rxed smile, and his voice was smooth and pleasant. Zinnia sat across from him but didn¡¯t pick up her chopsticks. The dining table was rectangr, and Yannis followed suit, sitting down as well. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Here, try this¨Cit¡¯s the one you kept ncing at,¡± Yannis said, noticing her hesitation. Using a clean fork, he ced a piece of stir¨Cfried beef onto her te. The girl was quiet and well¨Cmannered, nothing like the arrogant, malicious troublemaker people made her out to be. Those rumors wereplete nonsense. 2/3 7:26 pm E55 vouchers If only she were truly arrogant and domineering, wielding the Lynn family¡¯s influence to her advantage. Then she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much injustice. ¡°Thanks, Yannis,¡± Zinnia said softly before picking up her bowl and taking a bite. The beef was perfectly tender, and the chives added a burst of fresh, savory vor. Paired with rice, it was surprisingly delicious andforting. ¡°So, how¡¯s it? Good?¡± Yannis asked. ¡°It¡¯s really good,¡± Zinnia said with a small nod. ¡°Well, if Zinnia says it¡¯s good, then this dish is honored! It¡¯s been a while since I cooked¨CI was worried my skills might¡¯ve gotten rusty,¡± Yannis said with a yful nod. ¡°Try the other dishes too. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯re good enough to impress you!¡± Yannis nced at the other dishes on the table before looking back at her, his eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia picked up some stir¨Cfried pork with peppers. The peppers were the mild kind, fried until they had a lovely charred texture. The pork belly was sliced thin and stir¨Cfried until it curled up beautifully, glistening with just the right amount of oil. ¡°It¡¯s tasty,¡± Zinnia said again, noticing Yannis waiting for her response. She looked up and nodded earnestly, her tone serious. ¡°Seems like my cooking¡¯s not too shabby, getting such high marks from you!¡± Yannis chuckled. É« AD 7:26 pm & Dismissed 285 55 vouchers ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to cook,¡± Zinnia said hesitantly, trying to find a topic to break the silence. Yannis chuckled lightly. ¡°Had no choice. James shipped me overseas, and the food there was awful. So, he had to learn to cook. Turns out, it wasn¡¯t all bad after all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good part?¡± Zinnia asked, tilting her head curiously. ¡°I get to cook for you, Zinnia. At least this way, you won¡¯t have to live off takeout,¡± Yannis teased, his deep, maic voice carrying a yful warmth. Zinnia nced at him, her heart skipping a beat. It was obviously a joke, but the way he said it made her wonder if he was serious. ¡°You¡¯re really good at this. I can¡¯t cook at all,¡± Zinnia admitted. ¡°My master never let me near the kitchen. He said the smoke and grease were bad for a girl¡¯s skin.¡± Yannis leaned backzily. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, Zinnia. It¡¯s totally fine if you don¡¯t cook. But for us guys, if we can¡¯t cook, we might end up single forever.¡± Zinnia looked up at him. ¡°But¡­ if this is the food you¡¯re saving for your future wife, isn¡¯t it wrong for me to eat it now?¡± ¡°Getting a wife is a problem for future. For now, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Yannis chuckled at her earnest question. Her serious little face was so adorable that he couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, his eye: curving into a joyful arc. She really was a little ray of sunshine. Zinnia watched himugh, her brows furrowing slightly in confusion. She couldn¡¯t quite understand what he found so funny, but she noticed he seemed to smile a lot. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± Zinnia asked, ncing at his te. He¡¯d barely touched his food, almost as if the meal had been made just for her. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an appetite. But seeing you enjoy it so much makes me feel full too. Go ahead, eat my share, Yannis said with a teasing smile. Yannis had barely eaten. He wasn¡¯t hungry, having been swamped with work the past few days. His insomnia had returned, and the herbal sachet she¡¯d given himst time had been left at home when he changed clothes. He hadn¡¯t had a proper night¡¯s sleep in days. When exhaustion hit its peak, he¡¯d rely on the pills she¡¯d given him to force himself to rest for a bit. But they were never as effective as the herbal sachet. ¡°Are you struggling with insomnia again?¡± Zinnia asked, her gaze steady as she looked at him. ¡°A little. The herbal sachet you gave me got left at home when I went on the business trip, and I¡¯ve been busy while traveling, Yannis admitted, knowing he couldn¡¯t hide it from her since she was skilled in medicine. Theck of proper rest over an extended period had dulled his appetite. He hadn¡¯t expected the herbal sachet to work so well. With it, he could actually fall asleep at night. Although he¡¯d still wake up once or twice, it was far better than relying on sleeping pills. ¡°Do you have anything else to do tonight?¡± Zinnia asked, aware that his insomnia wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved quickly. 7:26 pm S ¡°No, nothing urgent. Why?¡± Yannis shook his head. 55 vouchers ¡°Eat a little more, or you¡¯ll wake up hungry in the middle of the night. Later, I can give you a head massage to help you rx. You might be able to get some rest,¡± Zinnia suggested. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll just use the herbal sachet you gave me to catch some sleepter,¡± Yannis replied, his smile fading slightly, though his tone remained gentle. ¡°Alright.¡± Zinnia noticed his subtle resistance, her lips pressing into a thin line as she lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t push him further. ¡°Alright¡­ I guess I¡¯ll take you up on that massage after all,¡± Yannis said after a moment, his voice softening. Yannis stared at her for a few seconds, his thin lips pressed into a straight line as if he were struggling with himself. Then, his gaze shifted to the girl across from him, who had slowed down her eating pace. It felt like a bird that had just taken flight, only to have its feathers dampened by a light drizzle, forcing it tond on a branch, looking rather dejected. Yannis let out a soft sigh, his tone carrying a hint of reluctantpromise. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to use it. I can make you some calming tea instead¨Cit¡¯ll help ease your insomnia over time.¡± Zinnia nced at him, sensing the resistance that hade from deep within his heart. ¡®If he really doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just make him some teater,¡® she thought. There¡¯s more than one way to treat insomnia, but a massage seemed like the quickest way to help him rx and release his long¨Cstanding tension. ¡°Alright, Zinnia. How could I say no to your kindness?¡± Yannis said, picking up his fork and taking a bite of food as if to follow her suggestion. Seeing him relent, Zinnia thought to herself, ¡®Well, he¡¯s a gorgeous guy, so I guess it¡¯s normal for him to be a little moody.¡± Updates are released by find(?)ovel The two of them continued their meal. Yannis had prepared just the right amount of food, and the dishes were surprisingly delicious. Zinnia ended up finishing a lot of food. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the cleanup. These chores aren¡¯t something Zinnia should be doing,¡± Yannis said, stopping her as she reached for the dishes. He swiftly gathered everything, ced them in the dishwasher, washed his hands, and returned, ¡°So, Zinnia, what do you want me to do?¡± Yannis asked, looking at her as she stood there. The night was growingte, and Yannis didn¡¯t want to disrupt her rest. This little girl had good intentions, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse her. ¡°Find afortable spot to lie down,¡± Zinnia suggested after a moment of thought. ¡°How about the sofa?¡± Yannis nced at the couch in the living room. ¡°You should pick somewhere you feelfortable enough to spend the whole night,¡± Zinnia advised, ncing at the sofa. It seemed fine, but she still felt the need to remind him. ¡°Alright, the sofa it is,¡± Yannis decided. Yannisy down on the sofa, though he didn¡¯t take Zinnia¡¯s suggestion of staying there all night to heart. 7:26 pm S E55 vouchers His insomnia was severe¨Che often woke up multiple times even with the help of herbal remedies. Ever since that incident in his childhood, he¡¯d never had a truly restful night. Lying on his back, he stared up at the sharp glow of the crystal chandelier overhead. Zinnia approached the sofa and knelt on one knee beside it. Her clean, beautiful face came into view, her gaze calm and serene. Slowly, the restlessness in his heart began to settle. ¡°Zinnia, use this as a cushion,¡± Yannis said, noticing her knee pressed against the cold, hard floor. Her perfect skin against the cold white tiles stood out sharply. He handed her a pillow from the sofa. Zinnia took the pillow and ced it under her knee. Kneeling on the cold floor did sting a bit. ¡°Yannis, close your eyes,¡± Zinnia said softly. ¡°Do I have to close them?¡± Yannis hesitated, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing slightly. Lying there while she gazed at him from above felt strange¨Che wasn¡¯t used to being viewed from this angle. After all, no one had ever dared to look at him like this. He was always the one looking down on others. Yet the initial difort faded, leaving behind a peculiar sense of eptance. ¡°Alright,¡± Zinnia replied, her voice catching slightly. She had hoped he would close his eyes and get some proper rest, but he refused. If it were any other patient, Zinnia might have smacked them for being so uncooperative. But the person in front of her was a stunningly handsome man, and good¨Clooking people always seem to have special privileges. More importantly, Zinnia recalled his earlier resistance to the idea of a massage. He seemed a little afraid, so she chose not to push him. Once the massage started working, he¡¯d close his eyes eventually. Dismissed 286 Yannis let out a shallow breath, but it did little to ease the tension in his chest. 255 voucheraz His pupils dted and contracted, emotions surging as a soft touchnded on the top of his head. His body instinctively tightened, his hands at his sides slowly curling into fists, and his breathing grew heavier, uneven and strained. His lips pressed into a firm line as he fought the urge to flip over and push her away. His eyes darkened, the resistance within him growing stronger with every passing moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try closing your eyes?¡± Zinnia¡¯s soft, steady voice drifted into his ears, apanied by the gentle pressure of her hand on his head. The sharp edge of his resistance dulled slightly, the storm within him easing as his pupils gradually lightened in color. Yannis¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. Beside him, Zinnia extended her pale arm, her slender fingers threading through his soft ck hair. Her eyes, clear and bright like polished ss, were filled with earnestness. They were nothing like the bloodthirsty gazes of those people¨Cclean, pure, and utterly untainted. It was the kind of purity that made one want to shield it from the world. His thoughts swirled in chaos¨Cshes of those bloodthirsty eyes, then hers, so overly pure it was almost unreal. And amidst it all, her voice, soft and sweet, lingered in his mind. Yannis shut his eyes, his fists clenching tightly as if trying to hold himself together. ¡°Are you close with my brother?¡± Zinnia asked. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve known each other for years,¡± Yannis replied. ¡°Our families have been connected for a long time, so we all grew up knowing each other. But I skipped a grade and ended up in his high school ss. Later, we both majored in finance in college, and our friendship deepened.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at cooking. Your future wife¡¯s going to be lucky,¡± Zinnia remarked with a grin. Yannis chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m in no rush to get married. But if you like my cooking, I don¡¯t mind making it for you again next time.¡± The quiet atmosphere was starting to feel stifling, and talking seemed to ease the tension. Her soft voice drifted into his ears, like a gentle breeze soothing the tension he hadn¡¯t even realized he was holding. The stress from days of sleeplessness gradually melted away. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia responded gently, noticing his gradual rxation. ¡°Zinnia, you live right downstairs. My door code is 8613¨Cjuste up if you need anything. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll add your fingerprint to the lock so you cane in anytime,¡± Yannis said. He realized he was talking more than usual¨Ca change he hadn¡¯t even noticed. 13:12 Sat, Sep 20 ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel A 64 65 vouchers Yannis was the type who rarely initiated conversations. He¡¯d only respond if something caught his interest, and if he was in a bad mood, he wouldn¡¯t bother hiding it¡ªhe¡¯d ignore everyone without caring their feelings. But Zinnia was even quieter than him. If he didn¡¯t talk to her, she wouldn¡¯t talk to him either. It wasn¡¯t that she was being aloof; she simply didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°No need¡­¡± Zinnia said softly, her tone calm and detached. This encounter was purely by chance. Yannis was always busy, and ording to Jackson, he often workedte and even stayed overnight at the office. This time, they just happened to cross paths when he came home. ¡°Let¡¯s add your fingerprint. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry. If something happens and I¡¯m not home, or I don¡¯t hear the doorbell, you won¡¯t be locked out,¡± Yannis exined. Zinnia stayed silent, not responding. ¡°When¡¯s your birthday, Zinnia?¡± Yannis asked, noticing she¡¯d gone quiet again, like a shy little quail. ¡°July 28th,¡± Zinnia answered inly. July 28th¡­ It had already passed. Yannis lowered his gaze, falling silent for a moment. The living room grew quiet. Zinnia nced at him, her gaze lingering. Up close, he was so stunning it felt unreal. His skin was like jade, and his features were so perfect it was as if they¡¯d been sculpted by a master artist- wless and bnced in every detail. His eyebrows were perfectly shaped, hisshes long and dark, and his nose was high and straight, ented by a tiny mole that added a touch of charm. Even his lips were naturally rosy, like he didn¡¯t need any help to look this good. His entire face was wless, masterpiece of both bone structure and skin. a Zinnia thought he was the second person she¡¯d seen who was so breathtakingly beautiful, both in appearance and bone structure. The first was her master, who was also stunning. Looking at Yannis up close filled Zinnia with satisfaction. ¡®Massaging him and getting to admire this view? Not bad at all!¡® she thought. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m good¨Clooking?¡± Yannis asked, his gaze lifting to meet hers at some point. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± Zinnia replied earnestly, showing no sign of embarrassment for being caught staring. ¡°Men aren¡¯t described as gorgeous. That¡¯s not a word people use for guys,¡± Yannis said with a helpless smile, looking at her serious little face. Only Zinnia would dare to stare at him like that and seriously call him ¡°gorgeous.¡± ¡°But you are! You¡¯re even more gorgeous than most girls,¡± Zinnia insisted, genuinely confused as to why the word couldn¡¯t apply to him. To her, he was undeniably gorgeous. She¡¯d seen plenty of attractive people. Her ssmates were all good¨Clooking, and Jackson and the Lynn family 13:12 Sat, Sep 20 were handsome too. She hadn¡¯t seen many like Yannis. (64) 55 vouchers She used to say her master gorgeous. At first, he tried to stop her from saying it, but eventually, he gave up correcting her. Master thought helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t get her to stop no matter how hard I tried. Yannis sighed, half amused, half resigned. ¡°Alright, but just so you know, men aren¡¯t usually called gorgeous. If you insist, though, you can say it¨Cbut only to me. If you call someone else that, they might not take it well.¡± Seeing the unwavering seriousness in her eyes, Yannis sighed again and relented. Forget it¨Cthere was no changing her mind. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia agreed obediently. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t say such things to people she wasn¡¯t close to anyway. ¡°Good girl, Zinnia,¡± Yannis said with a softugh, his already strikingly handsome face lighting up even more. Zinnia watched him quietly, her thoughts wandering, ¡®His smile is really something else! The room fell silent once more. Yannis said nothing, simply letting the gentle motions on his head continue. Whether it was truly effective or not, his mind felt clearer, the heaviness lifted a little. ¡°You don¡¯t sleep well, do you? Next time, I¡¯ll make you some calming tea. It¡¯ll help when you¡¯re feeling unsettled. I made a couple of herbal sachets for you,¡± Zinnia said, her tone calm and steady as her hands moved with practiced ease. At some point, Yannis¡¯s clenched hand rxed, now resting loosely at his side. ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured softly. When Zinnia nced down, she realized his eyes were already closed. Dismissed 287 55 vouchers Zinnia said nothing more. She continued massaging for a while, even kneading his shoulders. When he finally rxed and fell asleep, she stood up, legs a little numb, gently rubbed them, then carefully covered him with the nket from the sofa. Zinnia quietly took out herbal sachets from her backpack and ced them by his side. Only then did she lift the bag and tiptoe out, shoes in hand¨Che was a light sleeper and would wake at the slightest sound. She quietly changed her shoes at the entrance, opened the door, and nced back at the sleeping figure on the sofa. Only after making sure he was still resting peacefully did she gently close the door and take the elevator back to her own ce. ***** Next morning, Zinnia left early for school. Meanwhile, on the 19th floor, the shrill ringtone shattered the silence. The man stirred as blinding sunlight stabbed into his eyes. The man lying on the couch instinctively raised a hand to block the light. His phone, vibrating ceaselessly on the coffee table, just wouldn¡¯t stop. Yannis frowned deeply. But he soon sensed something was off. Yannis sat up from the sofa, the light nket slipping from his shoulders. The living room was empty, and he thought, ¡®Wasst night¡¯s girl just a figment of my imagination?¡® The phone kept buzzing. He bent down to pick it up and saw his assistant¡¯s name on the screen. ¡°Hello,¡± he answered, his voice carrying a rare, husky note of rxation. ¡°Mr. Perkins, weren¡¯t you supposed to meet Dr. Wilsonst night? He said you didn¡¯t show up. Did something happen?¡± Toby asked, his tone full of concern. Toby had every reason to be worried. After days of sleepless nights and a tough business trip, Yannis waspletely exhausted. Worried him, Toby called a doctor, hoping to let him rest for a while. Even medication no longer worked Yannis, even medication was ineffective. Treatments with doctors often required tremendous effort, and even then, sess was rare. It usually took multiple attempts just to get him to doze off for a short while. ¡°I forgot. Nothing happened,¡± Yannis replied indifferently, his handsome face remaining expressionless. ¡°Mr. Perkins, your voice¡­ it sounds like you actually slept,¡± Toby said, surprised. Those few simple words from Yannis had azy, rxed quality, a stark contrast to his usual subdued and heavy tone. It was the kind of voice one might have after waking from a deep and satisfying sleep. ¡°If you have nothing better to do, inform the R&D department. There¡¯s a meeting in an hour,¡± Yannis said brusquely before hanging up the call. He tossed the phone onto the couch, and his mind kept dwelling on Toby¡¯s words. He nced at the still¨Clit screen, which showed the time¨C7:45 a.m. It was already the next day. 55 vouchers He fell asleep at 8 p.m. and slept soundly through the night. There were no nightmares, no tossing and turning, not even a single dream. It was a natural, uninterrupted sleep thatsted until morning. For the first time in over a decade, he woke up feeling truly refreshed. There were no headaches, no fatigue- just a revitalizing rity he thought he¡¯d lost. Yannis recalled the vague memory. Someone¡¯s soft voice murmuring beside him, blocking out the violent thoughts in his mind. Without realizing it, he¡¯d been soothed by those gentle words and had finally drifted into real sleep. Last night, when he agreed to let Zinnia give him a massage, it wasn¡¯t because he thought it would be helpful. He simply didn¡¯t want to decline her kindness or make her feel bad. Deep down, he hadn¡¯t had much hope. Suddenly, his attention was caught by herbal sachets ced on the edge of the sofa behind him. He picked them up and noticed a folded note tucked beneath them. [I¡¯ve prepared extra herbal sachets¨Ckeep one nearby. They only mildly ease your insomnia, which needs time to heal. I¡¯ll rece them regrly andter make Chamomile tea. Thanks again forst night¡¯s meal.] The handwriting on the note was delicate and elegant, inscribed in a neat, floral script. He could almost envision Zinnia crouching on the ground, carefully writing these words with the utmost seriousness. The herbal sachets in his palm were clearly newly made. Their faint fragrance had a richer and more soothing aroma than before, and the scent was unexpectedlyforting. Though the sachets were simple and unassuming, Yannis carefully closed his hand around them. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. He thought, ¡®She really is a little miracle worker.¡® Meanwhile, Zinnia had already arrived at the ssroom. As soon as she stepped in, the room was buzzing with chatter. ¡°The posts on the school forum have been taken down,¡± someone said. ¡°It seems the Lynn family intervened. Word has it that the Shaw family struck a deal to keep Zinnia with the Lynns rather than take her back home.¡± ¡°Between their own daughter and Betty, they still chose Betty. They¡¯d do anything for her. Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen a family so blind.¡± ¡°The Shaws really spoil Betty. But doesn¡¯t taking down the posts just make them look even guiltier?¡± ¡°Exactly. Who would still call Betty kind¨Chearted now? Her admirers must be heartbroken.¡± ¡°Betty has been keeping a low profile for a few days, but she finally showed up at school today.¡± The day after the scandal broke, Betty took a leave of absence. The flood of hatefulments on the forum was relentless, like a tidal wave threatening to drown her. No matter how shrewd Betty was, being bombarded with thousands of scathing remarks all at once was more 13:12 Sat, Sep 20 : (64) 55 vouchers than she could bear. She had always been the golden girl in the Shaw family, leading a charmed life. This sudden bacsh was a rude awakening. She couldn¡¯t escape the whispers and stares, even her ssmates eyed her with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. Sure, Betty was only seventeen. She had her tricks and knew how to manipte people, but she wasn¡¯t skilled enough to keep her emotions in check. When faced with such a huge scandal, her mask slipped, and her face contorted with barely concealed panic. To avoid making the situation worse, she decided to stay home and only returned to school today. However, her decision to run away only made her ssmates more convinced of her guilt. She dared to act but not to own up, too cowardly even for a fake apology, and when she did, it cameced with hidden motives. Such behavior, truly, was beneath contempt. Now that she was back, the school was no longer the ce where Betty used to soak up everyone¡¯s admiration. The days of glowingpliments and admiration had ended. Now, all she received were cold stares and whispers. ***** Even though Maelis had gone to Sofia for help, the post stayed up on the school forum for an entire week. By now, everyone knew about it. It wasn¡¯t until this morning that Jackson finally had it taken down. ¡°Hey, Zinnia. You¡¯re here,¡± Ethan eximed loudly as soon as he saw her outside the ssroom. Instantly, the chatter about Betty inside the room hushed. ¡°Hi.¡± Zinnia noticed their awkward and strange expressions, as if they had been caught off guard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you guys hurt your necks or something?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± they stammered. ¡°Well, we were just talking about teachers. Thought it was them outside the door,¡± another chimed in hastily. ¡°Exactly. By the way, did you finish your homework?¡± This content belongs to F?nd-Novel ¡°Not yet. Quick, let me borrow yours.¡± Everyone quickly joined in, hurriedly trying to change the subject. No one wanted Zinnia to get wind of malicious gossip. E55 Dismissed 288 Time passed in a sh, and over half a month had gone by. During this period, Zinnia hadn¡¯t encountered Betty. Today, Betty was back, but Zinnia didn¡¯t give it much thought. Zinnia sat down at her desk, feeling the emptiness beside her¨Cher deskmate hadn¡¯te to school today. ¡°Where¡¯s Lydia today?¡± Zinnia asked, poking the back of the seat in front of her with her pen to get Ethan¡¯s attention. ¡°Lydia took the day off. She should be back tomorrow,¡± Ethan replied casually. Lydia often skipped school, but since she always ranked among the top three in their grade, neither the teachers nor the school ever made a big deal about it. ¡°She took the day off? Did something happen?¡± Zinnia frowned slightly. Lydia loved studying so much; it was unusual for her to miss school. ¡°Lydia skips school sometimes. You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Ethan said with a dismissive wave of his hand. The ssmates were all ustomed to it. ¡°Alright then.¡± Zinnia nodded, but the empty seat beside her still made her feel uneasy. She pulled out her phone. Updates are released by find?novel Opening Lydia¡¯s contact, Zinnia hesitated for a moment before typing just two words: [Hey, Lydia.] In the end, she decided to send a peeking bunny emoji instead. Almost immediately, the chat showed that Lydia was typing. [Zinnia, I have something to take care of today, so I couldn¡¯te. If you have any questions about the homework, I¡¯ll send you a voice messageter.] Lydia replied quickly. [Lydia, if something¡¯s going on, don¡¯t keep it from us.] Zinnia typed back, pursing her lips. She hadn¡¯t contacted Lydia because of homework; she was genuinely worried something might have happened. [Alright.] Lydia replied, adding a bunny¨Cpatting¨Chead emoji. Seeing the bunny emoji patting her head, Zinnia felt her ears turn hot. It was just a virtual image, but she couldn¡¯t help imagining her usually cool and distant Lydia sending it with a straight face. She couldn¡¯t figure out how Lydia felt when she sent that emoji. What Zinnia didn¡¯t know was that on the other side of the screen, Lydia¡¯s ears were also a bit red. She stared at the cute bunny emoji Zinnia had sent, her pale lips pressing together slightly. Zinnia soon put down her phone and pulled out her homework. Senior year moved fast; by now, everything depended on self¨Cdiscipline. Teachers rarely checked assignments; if she didn¡¯t push herself, no one could really help her. Although Zinnia didn¡¯t have a natural talent for studying and didn¡¯t especially like doing homework, she still tried her best, waging her own war against endless assignments. ***** E55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, looks like it¡¯s just us for lunch today. Lydia¡¯s not around,¡± Maisie said as she approached Zinnia around noon, inviting her to eat together. ¡°So, what do you think, Zinnia? Should we go out to eat or stay in the cafeteria?¡± Maisie asked, casually linking her arm with Zinnia¡¯s as they walked. ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the cafeteria,¡± Zinnia replied. She thought, ¡®Why do they cram all the science sses into Tuesday mornings? My brain¡¯s totally fried.¡® She didn¡¯t feel like leaving campus and preferred to keep things simple. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria. The food there is decent, and they also have desserts. We can get something sweetter,¡± Maisie said with a cheerful grin. For Maisie, thepany was more important than the food. As long as she was with Zinnia, everything was fine. The two walked side by side towards the cafeteria. Along the way, several students recognized Zinnia and couldn¡¯t help stealing nces at her. After a few weeks of settling in, Zinnia had grown used to the attention. Some girls had even started giving her little treats¨Ccookies, choctes, candies¨Csaying they wanted to cheer her up. As Zinnia and Maisie stepped out of the hallway, ready to head downstairs, two girls appeared from above¨Cit was Betty and Anne. Betty still looked pale, likely still shaken by the online drama. Anne, holding onto her arm, was softly urging her to eat somethingter. ¡°Move,¡± Betty snapped, her cold eyes fixed on Zinnia. The false sweetness had disappeared, reced by a sharp, unwavering re. She wasn¡¯t even pretending to be nice anymore. After the online incident, their rtionshippletely fell apart. Any hope for peaceful coexistence, as Maelis might have wished for, was simply out of the question. Betty stared, hands tightening at her sides. She had truly underestimated that little wretch. Zinnia not only charmed the Lynn family but also struck back fiercely. Betty thought, ¡®Truly, it¡¯s the quiet dogs that bite the hardest. ¡®If my father hadn¡¯t stepped in, who knows how long she would have been stuck in that mess?¡® Zinnia, who always seemned so dull and naive at home, actually turned out to be much more cunning than she appeared. Maisie said, ¡°Well, what if we don¡¯t move? What¡¯s Ms. Betty Shaw gonna do? Can¡¯t keep up that sweet and graceful act anymore? Not even a polite greeting for Zinnia? Guess the ¡®good sister¡® mask is slipping. What a pity. ¡°With such a cold stare at Zinnia, nning to trap her again?¡± Maisie slipped one hand in her pocket, lifting her brows slightly as she gazed up at them from one step below, her presence calm yet unshaken. ¡°Why are you being so pushy, Maisie? The online drama is old news. What¡¯s the point of dragging it out?¡± Anne interjected, a hint of frustration coloring her usually gentle expression. Betty shot Maisie a cold look. ¡°What, are you gonna tell me where I can look now?¡± The Shaw and Jenkins families were on equal footing, so Betty wasn¡¯t intimidated by her. After everything 13:12 Sat, Sep 20 (64 55 vouchers that had happened online, there was no chance of them ever being friends. With that in mind, Betty saw no reason to hold back. Anne cast a nce at Betty, whose expression had be even darker. She sighed silently. None of her advice had reached Betty, who still harbored resentment towards Zinnia. ¡°Your re is revolting. What if it scares Zinnia?¡± Maisie retorted without hesitation. One nce at Betty¡¯s face, and Maisie could tell that Betty had been seething with anger in the past few days. Her words were biting, and her true feelings were no longer concealed. Maisie snorted inwardly. ¡°Are you Zinnia¡¯spdog now? You son of bitch. What¡¯s she offering you that makes you cling to her so desperately,¡± Betty sneered, her gaze full of disdain. ¡°Better this than siding with a scheming, heartless fake like you,¡± Maisie chuckled softly, then spoke louder, her words sharp and unflinching, slicing right through the tension in the air. Other students who wereing down the stairs paused, attracted by themotion. They gathered around, clearly more interested in the drama than in their lunch. ¡°Betty, stop.¡± Zinnia¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What, don¡¯t you want me to call Maisie your-¡± Betty smirked and leaned close to Zinnia, her voice dripping with mockery. But before she could utter the word pdog,¡± a loud p resounded, shattering the tense silence. The onlookers instinctively covered their own faces and stared at Zinnia in shock. ¡°Zinnia, how dare you hit me!¡± Betty shrieked, her voice trembling with disbelief. Dismissed 289 55 vouchers Betty¡¯s face burned with pain. She widened her eyes and lunged at Zinnia, ready to strike back. Maisie quickly pulled Zinnia aside, causing Betty to crash into her instead. Anne instinctively stepped in to help. At one point, Zinnia grabbed a handful of Betty¡¯s hair. Betty shrieked, and Anne instinctively pushed Zinnia in an attempt to intervene. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Maisie shouted in rm, kicking Anne in chaos as she tried to protect her friend. Acting on impulse, Betty grabbed Maisie¡¯s hair, making her wince in pain. Seeing this, Zinnia didn¡¯t hesitate. She reached out and yanked Betty¡¯s hair hard. From behind came the startled voices of Ethan and the others. ¡°Zinnia, what¡¯s going on here?¡± In no time, the stairwell turned into chaos¨Cstudents of ss 19 and ss 2 were brawling. The students of ss 19 stood fiercely on their own, while students of ss 2, unwilling to watch their ssmates get overwhelmed, jumped right into the fray. ¡°What are you little punks up to now? What¡¯s all this chaos?¡± Just as the brawl reached its peak, an enraged voice boomed across the scene. A man shouted, ¡°Stop! You little troublemakers think you can turn the whole school upside down?¡± The dean stormed in, furious at the sight of the brawl ahead, barking orders to the security guards behind him to pull the students apart. ¡°Who gave you the nerve to mess with someone from our ss?¡± Even as the guards were dragging Ethan away, heshed out with a kick aimed at one of the boys from ss 2. ¡°Ethan, you little rascal, stop it!¡± The dean, Tom Hardy, a man in his fifties, gave him a sharp re, and his tone brooked no argument. ¡°All of you, to my office! This is a school, not a street brawl. Think you¡¯re tough, do you?¡± He swept his gaze over the defiant faces from both sses, his anger barely contained. Surrounded by security guards, the group was ushered toward the dean¡¯s office. On the way, Zinnia noticed that Maisie¡¯s hair was in a mess because of the scuffle. Feeling guilty, she reached out to smooth it. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m really sorry. Are you okay?¡± She lowered her gaze, a pang of guilt washing over her. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Maisie wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Zinnia. I¡¯ve long been sick of Betty. Giving her a good beating today felt amazing.¡± Maisie rolled her shoulders and casually tousled her hair, her face glowing with satisfaction. ¡°You two got into a fight and didn¡¯t even think to call us? Look at you¨Calmost lost the fight.¡± Ethan and Brian walked up, their mock annoyance barely hiding their amusement. ¡°It just broke out on the spot. Who had time to call anyone? Anyway, we didn¡¯t lose. I yanked out a bunch of Betty¡¯s hair, and Zinnianded a p on her face. We totally came out on top.¡± Maisie waved it off casually. ¡°But seriously, we really owe you two today, otherwise, Zinnia and I would¡¯ve taken a hit. Everyone. Lunch is on me. We¡¯re meeting at Blue Moon Grill!¡± Maisie called out, turning to shout excitedly at her ssmates behind her. ¡°Awesome. We¡¯ll be waiting for your treat, Maisie.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°Thanks. Maisie.¡± The students from ss 19 responded with great enthusiasm. Their unity was unrivaled. Most of the boys were loyal and eager to support one another. Those who hadn¡¯t lunch also participated in the fight, achieving an overwhelming victory. The battle was truly exhrating. Meanwhile, the atmosphere in ss 2 was much gloomier. Different from ss 19, they didn¡¯t have a strong sense of camaraderie. Some students who didn¡¯t want to get involved were pulled into the fight, only to end up being beaten and humiliated. To make things worse, they lost the fight. Now, many of them cast resentful nces at Betty. They thought, What was Betty even thinking, picking a fight with ss 19?¡® For more chapters visit find[?]ovel ¡°Maisie!¡± The dean, furious and stomping ahead, turned around and shouted as the crowd started getting noisy again. Maisie held back a smirk and stayed quiet. She thought, ¡®This old guy just loves to nag.¡® Other students from ss 19 quieted down, but they couldn¡¯t resist whispering among themselves, poking fun at ss 2. They strutted around like proud peacocks, their smugness practically oozing. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Maisie turned to her with concern. The fight had been such a chaotic mess, and she wasn¡¯t sure if Zinnia had gotten hurt. Zinnia said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, no real injuries. That scratch on your face though; I¡¯ll grab some ointment for youter.¡± Zinnia really didn¡¯t get hurt. Maisie had been shielding her the whole time, and the rest of ss 19 quickly rushed over. She was practically pushed out of the fight before she could even get involved, let alone injured. Only her hair was a bit of a mess; someone must¡¯ve yanked it in chaos. The neatly tied bun was now crooked, wobbling awkwardly on top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Maisie said with a careless smile, brushing her face. A small scratch, now scabbed over, marked her cheek. Zinnia couldn¡¯t shake the guilt, though, feeling bad for what had happened. ***** The group marched into the disciplinary office and were given a serious lecture. Most of them involved in themotion were required to write reflection essays and were then dismissed. However, four key individuals -Zinnia, Maisie, Betty, and Anne¨Cwere told to stay. ¡°Mr. Hardy. I was part of the fight too. Let me stay, or I¡¯ll feel totally left out.¡± Ethan clung to the office door, grinning as he tried to negotiate with the dean. 13:12 Sat, Sep 20 ¡°You little troublemaker. Double your essay.¡± Tom¡¯s eye twitched. 64 55 vouchers Outside the door, Brian reacted quickly, yanking Ethan away. ¡°You two, get lost!¡± Tom barked. His re was icy as he shot them both a look. ¡°So grumpy. Careful, or you¡¯ll end up with memory loss when you¡¯re old,¡± Ethan muttered from outside,pletely unfazed. Hisid¨Cback personality and frequent run¨Cins with Tom had made their exchanges oddly familiar. ¡°Get out of here. Brian, drag him away and make sure he writes a thousand¨Cword essay!¡± Tom was fuming, clearly at his limit with this rascal. ¡°Wait, Mr. Hardy, wasn¡¯t it just five hundred words? That¡¯s so unfair.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in mock disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s doubled. And if you¡¯re even one word short, you¡¯ll be standing in the hallway as punishment.¡± Tom¡¯s temples throbbed as he smacked the doorframe. ¡°Alright, a thousand it is.¡± Ethan quickly relented, not wanting to push him over the edge. He tugged Brian along, retreating out of sight while sneaking nces back into the office. Once Ehtan finally left, Tom let out a long sigh, his anger mostly spent. He turned his attention back to the four students standing inside the office, his earlier fury now significantly subdued. Tom said, ¡°Wait until your homeroom teacher gets here. You¡¯re all grown¨Cups now, but still getting into fights?¡± His tone had softened quite a bit. AD Comment Dismissed 290 55 Vouchers Tom watched Maisie, standing tall with one arm crossed and the other in her pocket, unbothered by her actions. She looked at Beety and the others with a smug, disdainful expression. Just looking at her made Tom¡¯s head ache. ¡°Stand properly, Maisie,¡± Tom said sharply. ¡°Seriously, Mr. Hardy? You¡¯re even nitpicking how I stand now?¡± Maisie said. Tom¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, his stern gaze cutting through her attitude. With a reluctant huff, Maisie dropped her arms and pulled her hand out of her pocket. ¡°And you, youngdy,¡± Tom¡¯s gaze shifted to Zinnia, who stood there looking small and pitiful. His tone softened unconsciously as he continued, ¡°If there¡¯s a conflict, we can talk it out properly. Why let things escte to violence so quickly?¡± Zinnia¡¯s face was covered in dirt, probably from brushing against some dust. Her messy bun hung loosely, with strands of hair falling across her forehead, looking pitiful. Tom thought, ¡®She seemed so well¨Cbehaved, yet how did she end up pping someone so suddenly?¡® ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hardy.¡± Zinnia nodded obediently, her voice soft andpliant. Seeing her being so cooperative, Tom¡¯s stern expression softened a bit. In contrast to the two girls who were clearly reveling in their victory, Betty and Anne looked wretched on the other side. Zinnia¡¯s pnded with great force, as her pent¨Cup frustration spilled over. Betty had spent her time at the Shaw residence trying to frame Zinnia for everything, and now she was targeting Zinnia¡¯s friends. Old grudges and fresh anger merged, making this a personal matter. Betty¡¯s hair was a mess, and she had been crying, her eyes red and ring at them with fury. It was as if she wanted to tear them apart. She looked like trouble, and it was clear she¡¯d stir up more conflict. Tom looked at Betty and sighed, shaking his head in disappointment. Tom thought, ¡®Betty Shaw, usually well¨Cmannered, revealed her true nature when trouble arose. He couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure. Here they were, already in trouble, yet she was still throwing a tantrum, acting as if everyone owed her something. Anne wasn¡¯t in much better condition. There were several scratches on her face, and her hair was messy. Nevertheless, she still spoke softly, attempting tofort Betty. ¡°Mr. Hardy, sorry for the trouble, but I trust my students. They wouldn¡¯t start a fight for no reason.¡± William¡¯s voice rang out before he even stepped into the room. He rushed into the office, exining that he had been resting in the dorm when he received the call. His students had gotten into a fight with students from ss 2, and he had dashed over without even finishing his meal. On the way, he met some of his students who had been sent back to the ssroom. After hearing their side of the story, he clearly realized that students from ss 2 were wrong. William couldn¡¯t help but feel protective of his students. 55 vouchers ¡°Mr. Baker, I know the kids are all good. But it¡¯s senior year, a critical time. Fighting at school¨Cthis kind of immature behavior¨Cis something we should try to avoid,¡± Tom said, his tone calm but firm. William¡¯s words were smooth and reassuring, and they seemed to put Tom at ease. ¡°You two okay?¡± William asked as he stepped into the office, his concern evident as he looked at the girls. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Baker. Everything¡¯s good,¡± Maisie said, flipping her hair with a carefree smile. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Baker,¡± Zinnia echoed, shaking her head lightly. Suddenly, a woman said, ¡°Mr. Hardy, you¡¯ve got to help us out here. It was just a little argument; how did it escte to this? Students from ss 19 are way out of line.¡± Just as William finished speaking, the woman entered the office. She looked to be in her thirties, dressed in a sharp work uniform and sses, exuding an air of strict professionalism. ¡°Mr. Baker, you¡¯re here just in time. Look at what your students did to mine.¡± Ms. Sharp said, her gaze sweeping over the disheveled Betty and Anne beforending on the unharmed Zinnia and Maisie. ¡°Ms. Sharp, I understand you want to stand up for your students, but twisting the facts won¡¯t help. It was your students who started this mess,¡± William replied calmly. He continued, ¡°Zinnia only acted out of frustration and lost control for a moment. She¡¯s usually the most easygoing student in our ss and would never resort to violence unless truly provoked.¡± William nced at the disheveled Betty, and thought to himself, ¡®Wow, my students really pack a punch!¡® Keeping his expression neutral, he continued reasoning with Lia. William said, ¡°If Betty hadn¡¯t been so rude, Zinnia wouldn¡¯t have been pushed to react. For someone as mild- mannered as Zinnia to lose her temper, it¡¯s clear your students crossed a line. Zinnia was just standing up for her ssmates.¡± ¡°Just a couple of harsh words, and your students start throwing punches? Isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡± Lia said, clearly displeased as she instinctively defended her own students. ¡°Ms. Sharp, your student humiliated mine ¡®son of bitch. Is that something you¡¯d let slide?¡± Mr. Baker¡¯s usually calm demeanor cracked, his voice tinged with restrained anger. ¡°Who said that?¡± Lia¡¯s brows furrowed as she turned to the two students behind her, her gaze sharp and questioning. She had assumed it was just a minor spat, but hearing such offensivenguage caught her off guard. This was far worse than the simple exchange of words she¡¯d imagined. Official source is Betty pressed her lips together, refusing to speak under Lia¡¯s piercing stare. She thought, ¡®Everyone already hates me, and now even Ms. Sharp is against me. How am I supposed to survive here?¡® Lia was known for her fairness. If her students were truly at fault, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hold them ountable. Anne nced at Betty and sighed inwardly, knowing this wouldn¡¯t end well. She was just about to step in. 13:12 Sat, Sep 20 ¡­ 64 55 vouchers ¡°It was Betty,¡± Maisie said firmly, her gaze locked on Betty. ¡°She huimted me ¡®son of bitch.¡± Betty shot her a look that could freeze fire. ¡°Shut up, Maisie. No one¡¯s going to mistake you for a mute,¡± she snapped coldly. Anne frowned, clearly displeased with the escting tension. ¡°Betty, apologize,¡± Lia said, clearly surprised. She had always seen Betty as a model student and had a good impression of her. Even after the online incident, she had chalked it up to family matters and refrained from judging her. but in the end, it truly had all been stirred up because of her. Betty said nothing. Betty pressed her lips together tightly. ¡®Why should I apologize to them?¡® she thought. ¡°Betty, when you make a mistake, you need to apologize,¡± Lia said, her brows furrowing. She couldn¡¯t believe this was the same student she had once admired. Betty¡¯s stubbornness and refusal to admit fault were shocking. ¡°Ms. Sharp, I share some of the me here. Let me apologize,¡± Anne stepped forward, her tone calm and conciliatory. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zinnia, and you too, Maisie,¡± Anne said, turning to them with a sincere expression. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s clear Betty has no intention of apologizing. Let¡¯s call her parents; they can deal with her,¡± Tom said, his tone sharp as he looked at Betty, who sat there with her lips pressed tightly together, refusing to say a word. Initially, the n was for both sides to apologize and move on. But Betty refused to take the easy way out. Tom couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. She had started the trouble, disrupted everyone¡¯s rest, and now had the audacity to act like the victim. Öæ Dismissed 291 : Chapter 291 (64) 55 vouchers After being asked to get her guardian over, Zinnia frowned. Clutching her phone, she stepped out of the office. Maisie had already called her mom. Standing alone in the empty hallway, Zinnia scrolled through her contacts. She wasn¡¯t sure who to call. She didn¡¯t want to worry Sofia. Besides, Yosef was away on business, Timothy was busy at the hospital, and Howard had gone to another city for apetition. Her phone didn¡¯t hold many contacts¨Cjust two names left: Perry and Yannis. Originally, neither teacher had wanted to involve guardians, thinking the girls could sort out their own mess. But Tom was such a stubborn man. He insisted they call their guardians. Zinnia nced over at Betty. She stood nearby, sobbing dramatically and wailing for her mom. Zinnia frowned. Her finger drifted absently and identally tapped Yannis¡® number. The dial tone buzzed, snapping Zinnia back to reality. She stared at the screen, panic shing through her mind. Her fingers hovered over the hang¨Cup button, but before she could react, the call connected almost immediately. ¡°Hello?¡± Yannis¡® clear, gentle voice came through the line. ¡°Zinnia?¡± Getting no response, Yannis pulled the phone away from his ear and checked the screen. It was definitely Zinnia. Still, there was no reply from the other end, just background noise¨Cmaybe Betty¡¯s voice. Across Yannis, a group of executives held their breath, eyes wide as they stared at their CEO at the head of the table. They exchanged stunned nces, wondering who the caller was. The call felt like magic, pulling them out of the deep freeze they¡¯d been stuck in. In fact, just before this call, Yannis had been tearing apart their proposals one by one. The executives were getting absolutely roasted. The moment the call came in, the executives watched as Yannis¨Cusually as cold and intimidating as an avenging deity¨Cinstantly softened. He cleared his throat, and when he spoke, his voice held a gentleness they¡¯d never heard before. The executives buzzed with curiosity, eyeing Toby, the assistant standing beside Yannis. They were desperate to know who was on the phone, hoping to curry favor with this mysterious ¡°big shot¡°. Maybe, the savior could bail them out next time they were in trouble. Zinnia had no idea Yannis was in a meeting. Seeing the others who had already finished their calls, she bit her lip and asked hesitantly, ¡°Could youe to my school?¡± Yannis paused for a moment, then replied gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Before his words fully registered, he was already moving. He stood up, grabbed his suit jacket, and strode out without hesitation. 13:13 Sat, Sep 20 : 64 55 vouchers He left behind an office full of bewildered faces. With the meeting abruptly adjourned and the scolding over, they exhaled in relief and slumped back into their chairs. ¡°We have to find out from Toby who that was,¡± someone said. ¡°A real lifesaver. My heart is still pounding from all the yelling.¡± ¡°The voice sounded soft, like a girl¡¯s. Maybe it¡¯s Mr. Perkins¡® girlfriend?¡± another executive guessed. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then we¡¯re off the hook! Just like in those romance novels¨Conce the CEO falls in love, he smiles all the time. Happier boss, happier employees.¡± ¡°Hey, how would you know about that?¡± someone asked. ¡°That¡¯s what my daughter tells me,¡± the man chuckled. Everyone in the room broke intoughter, the stress of the meeting momentarily forgotten. Having finished the call, Zinnia returned to the office. Maisie said to her, ¡°Zinnia, my mom¡¯s on her way. I asked her to bring snacks. Our chef makes the most amazing desserts you¡¯ll ever taste.¡± Get full chapters from Find[?]ovel Since they were stuck waiting, Zinnia and Maisie settled into chairs in the office. William brought them both cups of water. Maisie lounged casually in her chair, legs crossed. ¡°So, Zinnia, who¡¯sing? Charlie or Jackson?¡± she asked, eyes bright with anticipation. Maisie was perfectly calm, not the slightest bit worried about being scolded. Instead, she watched with great relish as Betty and her friends scowled. Zinnia replied honestly, ¡°I asked someone else. After all, they were all busy.¡± Betty nced across at Zinnia, lips curling into a cold smirk. She didn¡¯t believe Zinnia could have anyone to back her up. Perhaps just Lucy or Alfred¨Csomeone like that. None of Zinnia¡¯s cousins in the Shaw family were on good terms with her, so there was no way any of them woulde. And, Betty thought smugly, ¡®Dad couldn¡¯t care less about her, and I¡¯ve already called Mom. She has no one left. She also knew the Lynns were all busy. That left only Sofia. If Zinnia called her, she would surely disapprove after learning Zinnia had gotten into trouble at school. Sure Betty started it, but Zinnia threw the first punch. Betty knew Sofia couldn¡¯t stand troublemakers. She would definitely hold it against Zinnia. And then, it would only be a matter of time before Zinnia got kicked out of the Lynn family. Betty sneered. She would wait and watch Zinnia crawl back to where she belonged. This world wasn¡¯t for her. Betty knew Maelis had chosen her over Zinnia. A smug smile touched her lips. ¡®A neer could never match my standing in the Shaw family. Even if Mom knew I framed her¨Cso what? She still chose me,¡® she thought. 55 vouchers ¡°Maisie Shaw, fighting at school again?¡± A sharp voice echoed down the quiet hallway, apanied by the rapid click¨Cck of high heels. ¡°Your dad and I paid for those taekwondo lessons so you could beat up your ssmates?¡± A woman who looked barely over thirty appeared in the doorway. She wore a tailored navy silk dress, her hair swept into an elegant chignon secured with a delicate hairpin. Her refined face held a gentle, serene expression, and luminous pearls graced her elegant neck. She radiated extraordinary charm. ¡°My dearest mom! Finally!¡± Maisie¡¯s face lit up at the sound, and she sprang to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Maisie, you barelysted for a week. School started less than two weeks ago, and here I¡¯m back in the office,¡± Yvette said, rolling her eyes. She thrust a food container toward her. ¡°Here, share with your friend.¡± Then she turned to William, offering a polite, apologetic smile. ¡°Mr. Baker, I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°Mrs. Jenkins, it¡¯s nothing serious. Please have a seat,¡± William said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss everything once the other guardians arrive.¡± ¡°Come sit, Mom. My precious seat is all yours,¡± Maisie said yfully, tugging Yvette toward the chair she¡¯d just vacated. ¡°Don¡¯t tug,¡± Yvette refused. ¡°I¡¯m always cleaning up your messes. Just wait till your dad gets home¨Clet him deal with you.¡± Yvette had been enjoying a lovely lunch when her troublesome daughter called. She was clearly annoyed at the interruption. Spotting the faint scratch on Maisie¡¯s face, Yvette frowned. ¡°We wasted time sending you to your uncle¡¯s military camp? You let someone scratch your face? Useless! After the SAT exam, I¡¯m sending you right back for more training.¡± ¡°Mom, Sat, Sep 20 : 64 55 vouchers ¡°I¡¯m good. I ate beforeing,¡± Yvette shook her head. She didn¡¯tment on her daughter pointedly ignoring the other two students. After all, they¡¯d just been fighting, so clearly they weren¡¯t on good terms. ¡°Zinnia, try this,¡± Maisie urged. ¡°Our chef is amazing.¡± ¡°Yes, sweetheart, have a try,¡± Yvette echoed, her gentle gaze fixed on Zinnia. ¡°Tell me what you like. I¡¯ll have the chef make it specially for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jenkins,¡± Zinnia said softly. Her eyes scanned the array of delicate pastries. Carefully avoiding the cream¨Cfilled ones, she picked up a sweet croissant. After ss and the chaos, she realized how famished she was. Under Yvette¡¯s warm gaze, Zinnia began nibbling tentatively. Maisie grabbed a mango cake and took a big bite. The fight had wiped her out, and she was starving. Since she nned to treat the whole ss to dinnerter, she¡¯d asked her mom to bring only snacks as a stopgap. Anne¡¯s brother Hugo arrived soon after. The man wore a well¨Cfitted te blue dress shirt tucked neatly into ck trousers, emphasizing a lean waist. Silver¨Cframed sses perched on his nose, lending a schrly air to his sharp features. He strode into the office, his gaze instantly finding Anne. Seeing no serious injuries, he sighed in relief, then frowned and took a position beside her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Anne frowned at Hugo, her voice dripping with irritation. ¡®I called Dad. Why did this guy have toe?¡® she thought. ¡°Dad¡¯s busy, so he asked me toe.¡± Hugo, replied tly, clearly used to her hostility. He turned to Lia, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Miss Sharp.¡± ¡°Betty!¡± Just then, a worried voice called from the doorway. Maelis rushed in with Yosef right behind her. He¡¯d been home for lunch when Maelis took the call, overhearing Betty say she¡¯d fought with Zinnia. ¡°Mom!¡± The instant Betty saw Maelis, her face crumpled. She looked up with red¨Crimmed eyes and cried out, her voice trembling and hoarse, tears streaming down her pale cheeks. Maelis¡¯s heart ached at the sight. She hurried over, wrapped her arms around Betty, and murmured soothingly, ¡°Betty! Oh, my baby, don¡¯t be scared. Mom¡¯s here. I¡¯ll fix this.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Betty buried her face in Maelis¡¯s arms, then deliberately tilted her tear¨Cstreaked, swollen face up for her mom to see. Yosef¡¯s frown deepened as he saw Betty¡¯s swollen face. His sharp gaze snapped towards Zinnia, who was calmly eating her croissant, seemingly unconcerned. He roared, ¡°Zinnia! How dare you hit your sister? Is this what I taught you? Bullying her at home was bad enough. Now you attack her for no reason? How much more must she suffer? I never should have brought you home.¡± Maelis¡® heart also twisted seeing Betty¡¯s swollen, red face, and anger surged within her. She whirled around, fixed furious eyes on Zinnia, and stormed towards her, hand raised high for a stinging p. Behind her, Betty watched with a subtle smirk ying on her lips. 13:13 Sat, Sep 20 : Anne beside her caught the fleeting smirk and frowned. 64 Et 55 vouchers A sharp gust of air followed as the raised hand sliced through the air. Zinnia froze, her pupils dting in shock. ¡°Zinnia!¡± ¡°Sweetie!¡± ¡°Zinnia!¡± Three voices cried out in rm. No one expected Maelis to resort to violence. ¡°Mrs. Shaw, that¡¯s too far.¡± A cold, deep voice cut through the air as Maelis¡® hand was abruptly intercepted mid¨Cswing. Maelis¡® furious Fresh chapters posted on find?novel eyes turned to the man blocking her. His face was icy, his grip on her wrist bone¨Ccrushing. She winced, her face contorted in pain. 3 Dismissed 293 ¡°Mr. Perkins?¡± Maelis felt chills down her spine when she saw Yannis¡¯s icy gaze. Her brows knitted in pain. Yannis said, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, is this how a mother should act by jumping to conclusions without knowing the facts? Have you lost your mind?¡± Yannis coldly shoved her hand away, and Maelis stumbled back a few unsteady steps. ¡°Mom.¡± Yosef caught hold of her. His brow furrowed even deeper. He hadn¡¯t expected Maelis to suddenly p Zinnia. With lingering fear, he nced at Zinnia and thought, ¡®Thank goodness Mom failed to hit her, or there would be no way to mend things between us and Zinnia. ¡°Yannis, what brings you here?¡± Maisie asked in surprise. Seeing Yannis step in to stop Maelis¡¯s hand, Yvette and Maisie finally breathed a sigh of relief. Neither of them had expected Maelis to suddenlysh out. They thought, ¡®Zinnia and Betty are both her daughters. How could she be about to hit Zinnia without even asking what had happened?¡® Even Anne, who was standing nearby, let out a barely perceptible sigh. No one could have imagined Maelis would act that way. Only Betty couldn¡¯t even care about her disappointment. Her eyes were locked on the man walking in. Her back straightened, and her face contorted slightly with emotion. As she watched the tall, strikingly handsome man enter, her heart raced uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t believe she was actually seeing Yannis. Her clenched hands trembled. She thought, ¡®Yannis? The person Zinnia called over was actually him.¡¯ Betty watched Yannis by her side. Yannis never gave anyone the time of day, but now he took a protective stance next to Zinnia. Betty wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t Mr. Perkins famous for keeping women at a distance? Why is he standing there with that bitch? When did Zinnia get to know him? Why have I never heard a word about this?¡® Betty¡¯s fingers clenched tightly at her side. She thought, ¡®That shameless brat. She¡¯s even managed to get her ws into Mr. Perkins¡® For some reason, Anne instinctively nced at Betty and caught the sh of resentment in Betty¡¯s eyes. Anne¡¯s chest tightened unexpectedly. She couldn¡¯t believe Betty was that kind of person. But as she looked closer, she found the hatred in Betty¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t faded at all. Betty was still ring at Zinnia with pure jealousy. Anne suddenly found herself doubting Betty¡¯s excuse that she was just scared. Anne realized this was no longer a simple conflict. It looked like real hatred for Zinnia. ¡°Such poor taste.¡± Hugo¡¯s disdainful remark came from behind Anne. Anne frowned, shot a look of disgust at him, and said, ¡°No one is stopping you from keeping your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you even take ament?¡± Hugo shrugged. Yannis turned to look at Zinnia, who was stunned. His usual coldness melted away. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m here now,¡± he said gently. As his gentle words reached her, Zinnia stood frozen for a while. After that, she blinked as if in a daze. She whispered, ¡°Yannis.¡± Her voice was so hoarse and faint that it was barely audible and heartbreakingly fragile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m sorry I waste and let you suffer,¡± Yannis said. His heart twisted painfully at Zinnia¡¯s sight. He stepped forward, gathered her into his arms, gently patted her back, and murmured soothing words. Maelis was pushed aside. She stared at the two embracing ahead and then looked down at her own hand, which was still trembling. She thought in horror, ¡®What was I about to do? I almost struck Zinnia.¡¯ ¡°Mom, you were too impulsive just now,¡± Yosef said. He thought, ¡®No matter how angry you were, you shouldn¡¯t have treated Zinnia like that.¡® William said, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, it was just a minor spat between ssmates. There¡¯s nothing serious. They are grown now. We can¡¯t resort to physical punishment at every turn.¡± Startled, William stood up and shot Maelis a disapproving look. Maelis stayed silent with panic churning inside her. Zinnia remained silent in Yannis¡¯s arms for a long time. Yannis gazed down at her, unable to hide his worry. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯vee sooner.¡± The little girl in his arms seemed frozen in fear, not uttering a word or moving at all. Her state made Yannis even more anxious. ¡°Zinnia, won¡¯t you say something to me?¡± Yannis pleaded gently, Hearing his gentle words, Betty bit down hard on her lip. Her eyes gradually turned red with jealousy. She thought, ¡°That shameless bitch. How did she manage to make that untouchable man stoop so low to plead and coax her?¡® ¡°Thank you,¡± Zinnia whispered. She lowered her head and blinked as she pulled away from Yannis¡¯s embrace. Her voice was so faint, like a breath that a breeze could scatter, gone before one could catch it. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for beingte,¡± Yannis said regretfully, ming himself. He waste because he got stuck in the lunchtime rush hour traffic on his way there. 55 vouchers Maisie and Yvette stared wide¨Ceyed at Yannis, utterly stunned by his gentle demeanor. They couldn¡¯t believe Yannis, who was notoriously sharp¨Ctongued, would ever speak so tenderly. With their first time hearing this now, their skin crawled. William surveyed the chaotic scene, rubbed his temples in frustration, and asked, ¡°Zinnia, has your guardian arrived?¡± The other students¡® guardians were already present. William had assumed Yannis was Zinnia¡¯s guardian, but when Maisie greeted Yannis, William was no longer sure whose side Yannis was on. Just as Yosef was about to speak, Yannis cut in by saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m her guardian.¡± Yosef¡¯s face darkened, while Maelis stood frozen in shock. They wondered, ¡®If Yannis is Zinnia¡¯s guardian now, where does that leave us?¡® Maisie stared at Zinnia in astonishment. She couldn¡¯t believe Zinnia was this impressive to get Yannis toe as her guardian. Yvette couldn¡¯t help but give Yannis a startled look. Maisie and Yvette locked eyes. Both of them were stunned. They had silentmunication. Yvette: [Is Yannis really close to Zinnia?] Maisie: [No idea. Zinnia said she met him once with Yosef. That¡¯s probably how they know each other.] Yvette: [Yannis has really be gentle after his trip abroad, huh?] Maisie: [He literally called me a messst time.] Get full chapters from f?ndnovel Yvette: [You deserved it.] Maisie rolled her eyes. Maisie and Yvette exchanged knowing nces, silently agreeing to hold their questions until they got home. Hearing Yannis¡¯s words, William wanted to say something, but in the end, he just let it slide. He said, ¡°Now that both sets of guardians are here, let¡¯s talk this through. Honestly, neither side meant any harm. They were just standing up for their friends. We teachers suggest the kids exchange apologies, and then we can put this matter to rest,¡± ¡°Zinnia, apologize right now.¡± Maelis¡¯s sharp voice cut through the room the moment William finished 64 E55 vouchers speaking. Her gaze locked onto Zinnia. ¡°Is this how I taught you? You¡¯re too stubborn to admit when you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± Even though Zinnia hadn¡¯t called Maelis there as her guardian, Maelis couldn¡¯t help but scold her out of habit. That icy, unfamiliar stare from Zinnia chilled Maelis to the bone. It made Maelis instinctively clutch at her authority as a mother. Maelis thought, ¡®I¡¯m her mother. How could she re at me like I¡¯m her enemy?¡® The weight of everyone¡¯s judging eyes made Maelis¡¯s face burn with humiliation. She used to receive praise when she came there, but this was the first time she¡¯d been called in because her children got into a fight. The shame stung. Besides, that defiant re from her daughter made the anger coil tight in her chest. ¡°Mrs. Shaw, what makes you so certain that it¡¯s Zinnia¡¯s fault?¡± Yannis interjected sharply. C Dismissed 294 Yannis frowned and pulled Zinnia behind him to shield her. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind E¨C55 vouchers He looked at Maelis across from them, utterly bewildered by Maelis¡¯s using Zinnia without even asking. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s Betty¡¯s fault? Mr. Perkins, this is my family matter. Should you really be meddling?¡± Maelis asked. Still unsettled by Yannis¡¯s earlier intimidation, Maelis instinctively snapped at him. She thought, ¡®Why is this outsider butting in? Does he think I¡¯m making false usations against Zinnia now?¡® Ever since she returned from the Lynn residence and was forced to make a choice, Maelis had given up on herself. The tug¨Cof¨Cwar between Betty and Zinnia had left her unable to eat or sleep well before. When Sofia pressured her to choose Betty, Maelis finally gave in. She couldn¡¯t believe that the daughter she¡¯d raised with such care could be any less than Zinnia. Now, whenever she saw Zinnia, bitterness welled up inside Maelis. She was angry that Zinnia never gave her any respect, never saw her sacrifices, and instead even sided with outsiders to push her into a corner. Whenever she saw Zinnia, Maelis¡¯s chest tightened with an uneasy mix of panic and difort. Yannis shot back, ¡°Who says this is just your family¡¯s business? Right now, you¡¯re the other child¡¯s guardian, and I¡¯m Zinnia¡¯s. You protect your kid, and I protect mine. ¡°And how do you know it¡¯s not the one on your side who¡¯s at fault? Mrs. Shaw, you sound so self¨Crighteous. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting proven wrong?¡± Facing Maelis¡¯s usation, Yannis showed a mocking smirk. He shot a cold nce at Betty across from him. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to say Betty¡¯s name. He felt dirty on his tongue if he did it. Betty felt his icy stare, and her face went pale. A shadow of bitterness clouded her features. She thought, ¡®He hates me all because of that bitch Zinnia. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t hate me. ¡°Zinnia, why did you hit Betty?¡± Yosef asked. Yosef watched as Zinnia nestled in Yannis¡¯s protective embrace. He was disappointed that Zinniapletely ignored Maelis and him and didn¡¯t even greet them, but ced all her trust in an outsider. Yosef¡¯s tone was slightly cold. He thought, ¡®How could she be so cold to her own family?¡® Honestly, Yosef barely remembered much about Zinnia. Most of what he knew came from stories about her fighting with, arguing with, or bullying Betty. But just recently, Yosef had learned that the health soup he had been drinking was actually made by Zinnia. That left him conflicted. He felt they seemed to have never truly known her at all. 55 vouchers Zinnia looked at them with icy detachment. Facing their usatory tone, she retorted bluntly, ¡°Because she¡¯s got the mouth of a sailor.¡± Zinnia wasn¡¯t surprised by their unhesitating usations, nor did she feel particrly hurt. She had expected
    1. it.
    ¡°Zinnia, how dare you bully Betty right in front of us? What on earth did your grandmother teach you to make you such a disgraceful creature?¡± Maelis snapped. Maelis was seething with rage, not just at Zinnia, but also at Sofia for raising Zinnia to be even more unruly and sharp¨Ctongued than she was with the Shaw family. In Maelis¡¯s eyes, Zinnia never admitted her faults. William raised his voice and said, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, to be honest, it really was Betty who started this whole thing.¡± Watching Maelis and the others bickering before he could even get a word in, William felt his head spinning. He wondered, ¡®Why can¡¯t they just have a little patience and let me finish what I¡¯m saying?¡® William¡¯s words left Maelis and Yosef dumbfounded for a moment. Betty¡¯s face burned with humiliation, especially when she caught the mocking look in Yannis¡¯s eyes. She felt her shameid bare for everyone to see. At that moment, Betty had to admit to herself that she regretted this. If she had known Zinnia would call Yannis over, Betty would never have kept up her stubborn act. She should have settled things before Yannis arrived. Betty had considered all sorts of people Zinnia might turn to for help, but never once did she imagine it would be Yannis, the untouchable man who answered to no one. Betty had thought Yannis was still abroad. Never in a million years did she imagine Zinnia had somehow gained Yannis¡¯s favor. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Shaw. Your daughter scolded mine first. Shouldn¡¯t she be the one getting taught a lesson?¡± Yvette snapped. No matter how much she might scold Maisie, Yvette would never tolerate anyone else saying a bad word about Maisie, especially not from a family that couldn¡¯t even distinguish right from wrong. Yvette wondered, ¡®How could there be such an unreasonable and shameless family? They are totally a bunch of shrews. ¡°Your daughter must apologize to mine, Mark my words,¡± Yvette dered and lifted her chin. Her delicate features were stripped of any gentleness, reced by pure authority. As a mother, Yvette would definitely protect her child. She would fight even without justification, and with good reason, she would stand her child¡¯s ground even more firmly. Considering the other party was Zinnia¡¯s family, Yvette had originally wanted to let things slide and keep 13:13 Sat, Sep 20 peace. : : A64 55 vouchers But after seeing how they treated Zinnia, Yvette resolved to demand justice from the Shaw family, whether for Maisie¡¯s sake or Zinnia¡¯s. She felt the Shaw family was so harsh to Zinnia, their daughter. ¡°Mrs. Shaw, take a good look. See for yourself who really started all this,¡± Yannis said. He pulled out his phone, brought up the video he had just received, and put it right in front of Maelis and the others. ¡°Piss off,¡± came Betty¡¯s opening line, which dripped with malice. Yannis skipped over Maisie¡¯s part and fast¨Cforwarded straight to Betty¡¯s next outburst. ¡°Are you Zinnia¡¯spdog, always following her around? What are you, her pet or something?¡± The video yed out, apanied by Betty¡¯s provocative and vicious re. It mmed the truth right into the Shaw family¡¯s faces. ¡°See that clearly now, Mrs. Shaw? If not, I¡¯d be happy to y it again for you.¡± Yannis leisurely pocketed his phone. ¡°Betty, how could you say such words?¡± Maelis shrank under Yvette¡¯s gaze and suddenly realized Betty had been at fault all along. ¡°Mrs. Shaw, isn¡¯t that embarrassing?¡± Yannis¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. His eyebrows arched, and his gaze dripped with mockery as he looked at Maelis. His words were slow and razor¨Csharp, leaving no room for courtesy. Maelis was left speechless, especially when she remembered how harshly she had just used Zinnia, only to be proven wrong and end up with egg on her face once again. Her face burned with shame. Maelis had no choice but to swallow Yannis¡¯s mockery. She cursed inwardly, ¡®This rude boy has no manners. Doesn¡¯t he know to respect his elders?¡® ¡°I called you here because Betty refused to apologize.¡± William finished exining and finally let out a weary sigh. He thought, ¡®What a mess. Mrs. Shaw always seemed soposed and proper at school. I can¡¯t believe she could be so blind to right and wrong! ¡°Apologize,¡± Yosefmanded coldly. His expression hardened as he looked at Betty¡¯s pale face. In Yosef¡¯s opinion, if Betty was at fault, she should apologize. The Shaw family didn¡¯t tolerate anyone who refused to admit their mistakes. While Zinnia was also in the wrong this time, that didn¡¯t excuse Betty¡¯s use of badnguage, Dismissed 295 Under everyone¡¯s stares, Betty bit her lips so hard that they turned red and swollen. A lump formed in her throat, and for a long time, she couldn¡¯t say a single word. Betty sneered inwardly, ¡®Apologizing to Zinnia? Never. How could I possibly stoop so low as to apologize to someone beneath me?¡® Betty refused to apologize, but Yvette and Yannis weren¡¯t in any rush. In fact, the longer this dragged on, the more embarrassing it became for the Shaw family. Yannis turned to Zinnia beside him and grinned. ¡°Want some candy? I¡¯ve got some right here.¡± Meanwhile, Maisie was quietly whispering words offort to Zinnia. The moment Yannis spoke, Maisie instantly froze, as if struck mute. Yannis shot Maisie a disdainful nce. Seeing this, Maisie remained speechless. Zinnia shook her head gently and said, ¡°No, thanks.¡± She didn¡¯t feel like having any right now. However, Yannis slipped a piece of sweet hard candy into her mouth the next second. Instantly, a rich sweetness flooded her senses. ¡°Try one,¡± Yannis said with a grin. He slipped the candy wrapper into his pocket and smiled at her. Zinnia looked up and met his warm, smiling eyes. The sweetness seemed to seep into her heart and gently wrap its bitterness in aforting warmth. ***** Yosef watched as Zinnia leaned into Yannis across from him. Yosef, as her brother, was right there, yet Zinnia clung to someone else, barely sparing him a nce. Yosef felt ufortable tightness in his chest. He thought, ¡®We¡¯re supposed to be family, but Zinnia looks at us like we¡¯replete strangers.¡® ¡°Betty, is this how our family taught you?¡± Yosef demanded. His brows furrowed as he red at her. Yosef thought bitterly, ¡®Betty is so stubborn. She was clearly wrong from the start, but now she has dragged the whole thing in front of the teachers and still refuses to apologize. She¡¯s really causing us so much trouble. ¡®She hasn¡¯t spared a thought for our family. She should know our Shaw family is barely clinging to second¨Ctier status now,¡¯ Though the Jenkins family¡¯s roots weren¡¯t in Jinston but in Gioriham, their influence was nothing to scoff at. If the Shaw family really went head¨Cto¨Chead with them, the Shaw family woulde out worse for wear. 55 vouchers Besides, behind the Jenkins family stood the Perkins family, the very top of the social pyramid. Yosef could only dream of reaching their status in his lifetime. Though the Shaw family was rted to the Lynn family by marriage, Sofia had never really approved of Donald. The Shaw family still hadn¡¯t established solid foundations. They were simply notpatible with old¨Cmoney families. Not long ago, Jackson took Zinnia back to the Lynn family again. Clearly, the Lynns were holding a grudge against the Shaw family, or Sofia wouldn¡¯t have stopped Zinnia froming back, not just once, but twice. Yosef thought he should visit the Lynn familyter. ¡°Apologize to her.¡± Yosef¡¯s voice turned icy. Watching Betty stubbornly mp her lips shut and refuse to apologize, Yosef felt a headache. He thought, ¡®She¡¯s clearly wrong. Why can¡¯t she just say sorry?¡® ¡°Why must you be so fierce?¡± Maelis cut in, unable to watch any longer. Maelis shot Zinnia a furious re and said, ¡°Zinnia, are you satisfied now? You¡¯ve made our whole family aughingstock.¡± Her voice wasced with venom. She thought, ¡®If you hadn¡¯t hit Betty, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point.¡¯ ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Zinnia said tly. Her gaze was steady as she met Maelis¡¯s furious re. She no longer cared about the Shaw family¡¯s attitudes. From the moment Maelis raised her hand to hit her, the concept of ¡°family¡± in Zinnia¡¯s heartpletely shattered. Zinnia thought to herself, ¡®From now on, I won¡¯t give a damn about the Shaw family. Whether they thrive or crumble, live or die, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me.¡¯ ¡°Zinnia!¡± Maelis¡¯s voice rose sharply. She felt Zinnia waspletely out of line. ¡°What? Are you going to hit me again?¡± Zinnia arched a brow. Her crystal¨Cclear eyes shone with an almost unnatural rity and an even more unnatural coldness. She deliberately stressed the word ¡°hit.¡± Maelis choked. Her anger stuck in her throat, so she couldn¡¯t get a word out. ¡°Mom.¡± Yosef watched as Maelis still pinned the me on Zinnia. He felt a throbbing pain in his temples. He wondered, ¡®How did things get this bad? It¡¯s obvious Betty is at fault this time, so why is Mom still ming Zinnia?¡® Maelis¡¯s eyes still zed with undiminished fury as she red at Zinnia. Suddenly, Maelis¡¯s gaze was drawn to another figure stepping into view. ¡°Now isn¡¯t this fierce, Mrs. Shaw? Yet just a moment ago, you were about to p Zinnia. Didn¡¯t think you were being fierce then?¡± Yannis sneered. 13:14 Sat, Sep 20 Maelis asked, ¡°Mr. Perkins, must you be so aggressive?¡± 55 vouchers Maelis was seething with anger. With Yannis butting in, she momentarily forgot about his status and shot him a furious re. She thought, ¡®He¡¯s so insufferable. Just as the rumors say, he¡¯s really arrogant, overbearing, and sharp- tongued. So what if hees from a powerful family? He¡¯s still impossible to stand. Otherwise, why would Mr. James Perkins have thrown him out of the country?¡® Yannis smirked. ¡°So now I¡¯m being aggressive? Well, Mrs. Shaw, since you¡¯vebeled me as such, wouldn¡¯t I be doing you a disservice if I didn¡¯t live up to this glorious reputation you¡¯ve bestowed upon me? ¡°Mrs. Shaw, since you¡¯re so eager, I suppose I can grace you with a few more words.¡± Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Yannis slipped one hand into his pocket. A faint smile yed on his handsome face, but his eyes stayed cold. ¡°Mr. Perkins, my mom didn¡¯t mean that,¡± interjected Yosef. Yosef watched as Yannis stepped into the fray and realized this situation wouldn¡¯t be resolved anytime soon. Though Yosef was older than Yannis, the prestige of the Perkins family and Yannis¡¯s status meant Yosef still had to address Yannis respectfully as ¡°Mr. Perkins¡°. Yosef thought, ¡®We still haven¡¯t secured the deal with the Perkins Group. After today¡¯s mess, who knows if there¡¯s any hope left for this partnership?¡® Yosef nced at Zinnia standing beside Yannis and was surprised to realize she had managed to connect with him. It dawned on Yosef that he had never truly paid attention to this younger sister of his. Yannis asked, ¡°Since when does your word decide what she meant?¡± When Yannis was in one of his moods, he didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s reputation. He had heard from Jackson that the Shaw family didn¡¯t treat Zinnia well, but he had never imagined they would be so reckless. Yannis thought, ¡®Zinnia stayed with the Shaw family for two months. She must have suffered a lot. As Yannis thought about how much Zinnia had endured, he felt ufortable, He thought, ¡®What a sweet little girl she is, yet the Shaw family shows such monstrous behavior. They even resorted to violence today. If I¡¯d arrived a momentter, that p would havended right on her delicate little face¡® The more Yannis thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully the miracle doctor who had helped him. Besides, Jackson specifically asked him to look after Zinnia. After what almost happened today, Yannis felt Jackson would absolutely rip into him when Jackson got back. 13:14 Sat, Sep 20 64 55 vouchers There was no way Yannis was going to let anyone scold him. So he had to let off some steam today. ¡°Mrs. Shaw, between the girl standing behind you and Zinnia here, which one is actually your daughter?¡± Yannis arched an eyebrow at Maelis. Maclis remained silent. Yannis turned to Zinnia with a smirk. ¡°Looks like your mom is disowning you, Zinnia.¡± Before Zinnia could respond, Yvette reached over and pinched Yannis, warning him to stop speaking. ¡°I¡¯m the one disowning them. They didn¡¯t raise me anyway.¡± Zinnia frowned and retorted matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Her voice was filled with indifference toward the Shaw family. Zinnia already knew what Maelis would decide. She would only feel it was boring if she heard it again today. Dismissed 296 :. A EL 55 vouchers ¡°Right. It¡¯s our Zinnia who disowned the biased family.¡± Yannis shed a teasing grin, withdrew his hand, and deliberately sidled up next to Zinnia, as if hiding behind her. Yvette was speechless. She thought, ¡®So I¡¯ve been overthinking. ¡°Such tant favoritism,¡± Yannis said to Maelis with mock seriousness. Yosef closed his eyes. He had given up all hope of restraining Yannis, because he knew once one provoked Yannis, there was no easy way to shake him off. Yannis continued, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, I know you y favorites, but I have to ask, are you sure Zinnia is really your daughter? ¡°Maybe you brought home the wrong kid. I mean, what kind of parent shows this much favoritism to one daughter and treats the other so badly? ¡°You treat your own flesh and blood like she¡¯s your enemy. Seriously, who would do this to their daughter? Am I right, Aunt Yvette?¡± Yannis curled his lips and turned to Yvette as he said thest sentence. ¡°If Zinnia were my daughter, I¡¯d spoil her and cherish her.¡± Yvette nodded emphatically. Yvette¡¯s beautiful eyes fixed on Zinnia with anticipation. ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t youe home with me? My ce is just missing a sweetie like you.¡± ¡°If Zinnia were my little sister, I¡¯d always protect her, and I¡¯d be so happy and wake upughing in my dreams,¡± Maisie said with a big smile. She let out a couple of soft chuckles at the end, as if just imagining Zinnia as her sister was the best thing ever. Yannis said, ¡°See, Mrs. Shaw? That¡¯s how one should treat her daughter. ¡°Your family ys favorites and can¡¯t even raise your child properly. You end up with a greedy, ungrateful child with a scheming mind, who always exploits others, never learns from her mistakes, and steps on others to get ahead. ¡°Honestly, Mrs. Shaw, how did you manage to raise someone so utterly repulsive?¡± Yannis shot a disdainful nce at the daydreaming mother¨Cdaughter pair and thought, ¡®What nonsense are they fantasizing about now?¡® After that, his face suddenly darkened as he turned to Maelis and the others. Yannis shook his head as he spoke, and his expression radiated undisguised contempt. Maelis and Yosef felt embarrassed and were desperate to retort, but the sight of Yannis¡¯s smug, defiant face left them tongue¨Ctied. They had heard that Yannis never showed mercy when he scolded others. Whether the other party was his 14:53 Wed, Sep 24 : senior or his peer, if Yannis was in a bad mood, he would spare no one. Even Yvette gave him a disdainful look. 68 55 vouchers Betty¡¯s heart was on the verge of breaking under his harsh words, and her eyes were rimmed with red. She thought, ¡®How could he say such cruel things about me?¡® ¡°Cat got your tongue? Am I being too aggressive, Mrs. Shaw? Why aren¡¯t you scolding me now?¡± Yannis taunted. After going on for a while without a single response from the three mute ¡°statues¡± across from him, Yannis found it rather dull. He thought, ¡®Such weak opponents.¡® ¡°Here you are,¡± a soft voice whispered in his ear. Yannis lowered his head and found Zinnia holding out a ss of water for him. Yannis looked at her, confused. He wondered, ¡®What¡¯s this girl up to? Does she want me to stop scolding?¡® ¡°Scolding is exhausting. Don¡¯t strain your voice,¡± Zinnia whispered softly. She didn¡¯t know how to curse. After hearing Yannis rant for so long today, she thought to herself, ¡®So this is how I can talk to the Shaw family. I¡¯ve learned something new. Of course, Zinnia had feelings about the way Maelis and the others treated her, but words failed her. Zinnia¡¯s master hadn¡¯t taught her to argue. Back in the small town, everyone was kind and indulgent towards her. It wasn¡¯t until she came to Jinston and saw the Shaw family¡¯s attitude that she realized how good an environment her master had created for her. It wasn¡¯t that evil people didn¡¯t exist. It was just that her master had simply always shielded her and kept all the bad influences at bay. Seeing Yannis set such a good example today gave her a little thrill. She learned that if the Shaw family ever harassed her again, she could finally give them a piece of her mind. ¡°Thanks, Zinnia.¡± Yannis was momentarily taken aback by her words. Once he realized what she meant, he smiled and took the ss from her. Newest update provided by Across from them, Maelis watched Zinnia¡¯s actions. Maelis¡¯s eyes were zing with fury. She cursed in her heart, ¡°That ungrateful wretch. Maelis seethed inside after being scolded by a junior like Yannis. She wanted to snap back, but she knew that would only make him more relentless, so she had to swallow her anger. She fumed inwardly, ¡®How can one be so utterly ill¨Cbred? No wonder he lost his mother. If she were alive to see what a disgrace he had be, the shame would kill her.¡® Yosef took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Perkins, we were in the wrong this time. You¡¯ve said what you needed to say and given us a thorough scolding. Can we put this behind us now?¡± 14:53 Wed, Sep 24 68 55 vouchers What happened todaypletely blindsided Yosef. He never thought things would blow up like this. Now he finally saw for himself the demon that everyone imed not to mess with. Yosef and Yannis belonged to different social circles. Yosef interacted more with Jackson, but with Yannis, there was virtually no connection. Judging from the situation, Yannis didn¡¯t bother giving the Shaw family any face for Jackson¡¯s sake. Clearly, the Shaw family simply wasn¡¯t strong enough yet. Yosef closed his eyes and suppressed the surging urge to be stronger that churned in his chest. ¡°Betty, apologize right now,¡± Yosef snapped at Betty, whose eyes were brimming with tears. Yosef thought, ¡®This can¡¯t be dragged out any longer.¡¯ Betty was drowning in sorrow when Yosef¡¯s sharp tone made her flinch. She could tell he was genuinely furious. But what cut even deeper was the mocking gaze Yannis shot her. Yosef said, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Betty gnawed at her lip, and her gaze swept over the haughty group across from her before finally settling on Maisie. Betty muttered reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget Zinnia.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and tilted her chin toward Zinnia. Betty¡¯s gaze shifted to Zinnia and lingered for several seconds on the tall man beside Zinnia before she couldn¡¯t bear his mocking stare any longer. Betty squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡± The words were forced out between clenched teeth, each syble dripping with suppressed hatred. Betty thought, ¡®I can¡¯t let him think any worse of me. Zinnia, just you wait. Between us, it¡¯s a battle to the end. It¡¯s either you or me.¡¯ Maisie and Yvette looked at Betty¡¯s frustrated expression. Betty looked as if she were being dragged to her own execution. The more they looked at her, the more she seemed like an ill omen, so they didn¡¯t press her any further. They also guessed Betty must have hated them to the core inside. ¡°Apologize.¡± Hugo shot a nce at Anne, Anne said, ¡°Sorry, Zinnia. Sorry, Maisie.¡± Anne was quick to apologize, but when she nced at Betty¡¯s sullen expression beside her, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Lia stepped forward and said, ¡°Well, since everything is settled, thank you all foring here today. I know 14:53 Wed, Sep 24 ¡­
    1. 68.
    it¡¯s been a hassle. Let¡¯s call it a day, everyone.¡± 55 vouchers Her voice was tinged with exhaustion. She thought, ¡®Who would have thought a simple apology could drag on for almost two hours?¡® Betty was dragged out by Maelis without so much as a nce at Zinnia. Yosef trailed behind them. His gaze wasplex as he looked at Zinnia standing beside Yannis. However, Zinnia didn¡¯t spare him a nce, so whatever words Yosef wanted to say were choked back in his throat. ¡°Zinnia, this isn¡¯t over,¡± Betty said through clenched teeth. Her gaze locked on Zinnia as they brushed past each other. The words were a barely audible whisper meant for her ears alone. Amid the mor of everyone heading downstairs, Maisie couldn¡¯t make out what was being said. She leaned in and asked Zinnia, ¡°What did Betty say to you?¡± Dismissed 297 hreatened us.¡± Zinnia told Maisie. 55 vouchers Original content can be found at find?novel Zinnia didn¡¯t take Betty¡¯s threat to heart. She thought, ¡®If she daresy a hand on me again, I won¡¯t hold back. ¡®I¡¯ve still got a stash of poison powder I haven¡¯t even used yet. I wouldn¡¯t mind testing it on her. ¡°Hey, Mrs. Shaw, Betty just threatened Zinnia. She might go after Zinnia again. Better get ready to clean up the mess again,¡± Maisie called out loudly to Maelis and the others who hadn¡¯t gone far. Yvette and Yannis just nced at her, saying nothing and making no move to stop her. In front of them, Yosef paused and turned to look at Betty beside him. ¡°Yosef, do you really believe them? We grew up together. You know what kind of person I am. I just lost my temper today¡­¡± Betty pleaded, her voice tinged with grievance. She had never imagined Zinnia would be so shameless as to actually say those things. Feeling the chill of Yosef¡¯s gaze, she bit her lip and looked at him with a wounded gaze. ¡°Betty, don¡¯t provoke Zinnia again,¡± Yosef said firmly, looking into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve got work to attend to. Mom, the driver will take you home.¡± With that, he strode off without looking back. ¡°Mom, is Yosef mad at me?¡± Betty asked, shrinking under his cold, piercing gaze that made her feel as if her thoughts were exposed. A chill ran through her as she leaned into Maelis, her voice trembling with feigned hurt and sadness. Her face was pale, her eyes still red and swollen, and the p mark on her cheek was still visible. Maelis hugged Betty tighter. ¡°Of course not. Yosef loves you. He¡¯s just swamped with work. If anyone messed up today, it¡¯s Zinnia. ¡°It was outrageous of her to team up with a stranger to gang up on us. She¡¯spletely clueless. I can¡¯t even think of her as my daughter.¡± The more Maelis thought about it, the angrier she became. Her voice grew sharper at the mention of Zinnia. ¡°Mom, how does Zinnia know Yannis?¡± Betty asked. Maelis frowned, ¡°Who knows? Jackson is friends with Yannis. Maybe she met him through Jackson.¡± She sneered again, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of friends Jackson¡¯s making these days. Yannis has no manners at all. No wonder he acts like he was raised without a mother.¡± When she heard it was Jackson, Betty gritted her teeth in fury. She tried to get close to him for years, but he never once introduced her to them. Yet, he brought Zinnia to meet them. ¡°Mom, watch what you say.¡± Hearing Maelis¡®ment about Yannis, Betty warned, ncing around to make 14:53 Wed, Sep 24 sure no one was nearby before frowning at Maelis. ? ?68) 55 vouchers ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Maelis muttered, realizing what she¡¯d just blurted out and quickly shutting her mouth. Yannis¡¯s mother was a taboo in high society. Anyone who brought her up never ended well. ¡°Mom, Yannis isn¡¯t like that. He was only acting that way because of Zinnia. Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d go to him instead of you? Yannis is usually so kind. Maybe someone said something to turn him against us,¡± Betty said slowly. ¡°Who else but Zinnia? That little snitch. I honestly don¡¯t know how I ended up with a daughter like her,¡± Maelis fumed, just the mention of Zinnia making her angrier. Betty listened in silence, her eyes chilling. ¡®Zinnia is such a clingy nuisance,¡® she thought. ***** Zinnia and the others had no idea what Maelis was saying, not that they would care even if they knew. The feud was now set in stone. ¡°Have you eaten yet? How about I take you out to eat?¡± Yannis said, his eyes fixed on Zinnia even as he addressed them both. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. We promised to treat our ssmates since they helped us today.¡± Maisie waved her hand. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Zinnia also shook her head. ¡°Alright then. Enjoy lunch with your ssmates. Call me if you need anything.¡± Yannis didn¡¯t insist, simply taking out his phone. Maisie felt her phone buzz, pulled it out, and her eyes went wide in shock. ¡°Yannis, you¡¯re the best. I love you,¡± she eximed. ¡°Come on, Zinnia. Let¡¯s splurge on a fancy lunch today.¡± Maisie beamed with joy as she saw the newly deposited 300 thousand dors in her ount. ¡°You¡¯re spoiling her,¡± Yvette said, casting a helpless nce at Yannis. ¡°They had a rough day today. Let them cheer up with some good food,¡± Yannis replied, slipping his phone into his pocket. He ruffled Zinnia¡¯s hair and added, ¡°Order whatever you like.¡± ¡°Thank you for everything today,¡± Zinnia said softly, her clear eyes calm as she looked at them. Yvette said with a warm smile, ¡°That¡¯s what we should do. We¡¯re family now. Zinnia, if you don¡¯t mind, let me your godmother. From now on, you can call me Yvette. be ¡°If you ever need anything, just call me, ande visit us often with Maisie. Here¡¯s my wee gift.¡± With gentle affection, Yvette took Zinnia¡¯s hand and slipped her pearl bracelet from her wrist onto Zinnia¡¯s, before Zinnia could refuse. She smiled brightly, her eyes twinkling as she looked at Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re my little sister now.¡± Maisie watched gleefully while Yannis was speechless. ¡®What kind of 14:53 Wed, Sep 24 68 55 vouchers messed¨Cup family tree is this?¡® he thought. Yvette¡¯s words left Zinnia at a loss. Yvette seemed so sincere and spoke so gently that Zinnia found herself drawn to her. Not knowing what to say, Zinnia looked up at Yannis. Whenever she felt uncertain, she instinctively sought someone she could rely on. Yannis¡¯s presence today had quietly carved out a ce for him in her heart, not because he was Jackson¡¯s friend, but because she truly liked him for who he was. ¡°If you like us, then go ahead and recognize her as your godmother. If you don¡¯t, that¡¯s perfectly fine. Either way, I¡¯ll always protect you. Just follow your heart,¡± Yannis said, secretly pleased by how much she depended on him. ¡°Sweetheart, are you really going to turn me down?¡± Yvette pouted, shot her unhelpful nephew a re, and then looked at Zinnia with puppy eyes. She tugged yfully at the hem of Zinnia¡¯s dress and swayed it, acting all cute and pleading. Zinnia hesitated. She nced at Maisie, unsure if Maisie would be willing to share Yvette with her. After what happened with Betty, Zinnia felt a bit scared. ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t you want to be my little sister?¡± Maisie pouted, her eyes pleading. ¡°Come on. Just say yes. I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡± Am I really going to miss out on having a sister?¡® Maisie wondered.¡¯ ¡°Would you mind if I shared your mom with you?¡± Zinnia murmured, biting her lip and lowering her head. Maisie replied warmly, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m nothing like Betty. I¡¯ve always been an only child, and having you with me would make me so happy. I¡¯ve always wanted a sibling. My parents are wonderful. You¡¯ll love them, I promise.¡± As soon as she finished, Zinnia instantly understood and wrapped her arm around her shoulder, affectionately nuzzling her cheek. Maisie thought, ¡®Zinnia¡¯s parents never treated her well, but my parents are so kind. I can share my parents with her. We can both be loved by my parents. Maisie said earnestly, ¡°Zinnia, I truly want us to be family. You¡¯ll have another set of parents, and I¡¯ll get the most adorable little sister. How perfect is that?¡± Maisie bent down to meet Zinnia¡¯s gaze, her smile bright and full of warmth. Dismissed 298 Maisie grinned and gave Zinnia¡¯s cheek a yful squeeze. ¡°Zinnia, would you like to be my little sister? I¡¯ll always protect you. Just call me Maisie.¡± Having grown up in a loving family, Maisie never hesitated to share that love with others. Yannis and Yvette watched silently from the sidelines, choosing not to interfere. After all, this was a matter between the two girls. What mattered to Zinnia was also Maisie¡¯s opinion. Zinnia lowered her gaze, her eyes meeting Maisie¡¯s warm, smiling ones. She pressed her lips together, hesitated for a moment, then softly called out, ¡°Maisie¡­¡± ¡°Zinnia.¡± Maisie beamed even more brightly upon hearing her words. Yvette beamed at her and called out affectionately, ¡°Sweetheart.¡± Yvette and Maisie exchanged a nce and burst into giggles. They¡¯d justnded themselves the cutest little gem. As total beauty fanatics, they both melted at the sight of Zinnia. ¡®How can Zinnia be so adorable?¡® they both thought. ¡°Yvette,¡± Zinnia murmured, a shy smile ying at the corners of her lips. ¡°Oh my. I¡¯m so happy today. Now I have two daughters,¡± Yvette responded cheerfully, clicking her high heels excitedly as she did a happy little dance. Yvette took out her phone from her handbag and said cheerfully, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s treat Zinnia to something delicious.¡± Maisie looked at the freshly deposited 300 thousand dors in her ount, cupped Zinnia¡¯s face, and gave her two quick pecks. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re my lucky charm. I¡¯ve really hit the jackpot today.¡± Yannis¡¯s eyelid twitched as he watched. He grabbed Maisie by the scruff of her neck and pulled her away. ¡°Did you brush your teeth?¡± he muttered. Yannis turned to Zinnia, his expression serious, and told her, ¡°Don¡¯t let just anyone kiss you, especially not on the face.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied sweetly, unusually happy today and more obedient than usual. ¡°Yannis,e on. I¡¯m not just anyone.¡± Maisie rolled her eyes. Yvette watched with amusement and then turned to Zinnia with a gentle smile. ¡°Sweetheart, could you give me your bank ount details?¡± Zinnia wasn¡¯t sure what Yvette was up to but gave her the ount details anyway. The very next second, a transfer of 300 thousand dors hit her ount. She was stunned. 14:53 Wed, Sep 24 ¡°Yvette, I can¡¯t ept this,¡± Zinnia said, suddenly feeling the phone burning in her hand. 68 55 vouchers Zinnia thought, ¡®300 thousand dors isn¡¯t a huge sum, but it feels weird that she¡¯d transfer that much to me when we barely know each other.¡® ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sweetheart. It¡¯s just your monthly allowance, the same as Maisie gets. If you ever need more, just tell me and I will send it over,¡± Yvette beamed. ¡°Just take it. Your godmother is loaded,¡± Yannis chimed in casually. ¡°Exactly, Zinnia, just take it. This is nothing. When Mom is happy, she loves handing out money. And she¡¯s overjoyed today. Trust me. There¡¯ll be plenty more where that came from. You¡¯d better get used to it, Zinnia,¡± Maisie said breezily. ***** Soon, they said goodbye to Yannis and Yvette. Yannis had urgent work to catch up on. He¡¯d taken time off for this. Yvette had a skincare appointment in the afternoon. With all the fuss, it was already 1 p.m. The school ended at 11:20 a.m. As they reached the bottom of the stairs and Zinnia and Maisie were about to head out for a meal, Yannis stopped, looked at her gently, and said, ¡°If you ever need anything, just call me. With Jackson away, I¡¯ve got your back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zinnia nodded. Then the two girls went to rejoin their ssmates. ¡°Yannis, you¡¯ve got a thing for Zinnia, don¡¯t you?¡± Yvette teased as they walked out of school together, remembering how extra careful he¡¯d been. She thought, ¡®I bet even your dad, La, and Devin have never seen you so gentle before. Yannis said leisurely, his gaze lingering on one of the retreating figures, ¡°Aunt Yvette, Zinnia gave me a herbal sachet. Now I can finally sleep. ¡°She knew about my insomnia and went out of her way to prepare it for me. She even promised to make me a calming tonic.¡± ¡°Zinnia can cure your insomnia?¡± Yvette was stunned and then overjoyed, barely registering the meaning behind his lengthy exnation. Yannis¡¯s insomnia was the biggest headache for them. They had consulted every specialist imaginable, yet found no cure. It broke their hearts to see him suffer, yet there was nothing they could do. ¡°Aunt Yvette,¡± Yannis added, his voice softening with uncharacteristic warmth, ¡°Zinnia is such a sweetheart.¡± Yvette smiled gently, ¡°Of course, I know. Don¡¯t worry. Since I decided to take Zinnia as my goddaughter, I mean it with all my heart.¡± Yvette rolled her eyes at him. ¡®Of course, I know Zinnia is an adorable sweetheart. Why else would I have 14:53 Wed, Sep 24 taken her in as my goddaughter?¡® she thought. : Then it dawned on Yvette that Yannis was actually showing off to her. 68 55 vouchers Yvette thought, ¡®Ever since I took Zinnia in as my goddaughter, Yannis has been a little jealous. That¡¯s why he¡¯s showing off, telling me about what Zinnia did for him, just to prove she cares about him too. She couldn¡¯t help butugh in frustration. Official source is F?ndNovel ¡°Yannis, won¡¯t you go back home? You¡¯ve been back for a while now. Your dad must miss you. Actually, what happened back then wasn¡¯t really his fault. That decision was agonizing for him too¡­¡± Yvette looked at him, her words trailing off. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Yannis said, his expression turning impassive. Toby was already waiting outside in the car. Yvette watched Yannis walk away and sighed, ¡°Yannis still hasn¡¯t moved on¡­¡± Ethan and the others rushed over, concern written all over their faces. ¡°Hey, how did it go? Are you guys okay? You didn¡¯t get scolded, did you?¡± The office door was shut tight. They waited outside, barely catching the heated argument inside, especially Maelis¡¯s words, which really got their blood boiling. They never thought a parent could act like that. It was unbelievable. They had never seen anyone like that before. Maisie waved her hand casually. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine. The treat is off for now. When we¡¯re free, I¡¯ll take you all to Cloudy Moon to celebrate Zinnia bing my little sister and to thank you for helping us today. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s just grab something at the cafeteria.¡± Her words left them momentarily speechless. Maisie grinned and couldn¡¯t help but show off, ¡°Zinnia is officially my little sister now. She¡¯s my mom¡¯s goddaughter too.¡± ¡°Really? Congrats, Zinnia. And you too, Maisie.¡± Since they hadn¡¯t been listening outside the office, they still had no idea what had happened. They smiled and congratted Zinnia and Maisie, truly hoping Zinnia could break free from the Shaw family. They¡¯d be genuinely happy for her if she did. Just by watching Maisie¡¯s free¨Cspirited personality and the yful banter between her and Yvette, it was clear the Jenkins family had a super warm and loving vibe. ¡°Okay. Enough with sweet talk. I¡¯m starving,¡± Maisie finally cut in after hearing enoughpliments. ¡°Have you guys eaten yet? If not, join us.¡± 463 68 E 55 vouchers After all thatmotion, it was almost 2 p.m. Going out to eat wasn¡¯t practical anymore. They decided to just grab something at the cafeteria for now and head out for dinnerter. ¡°Nope, we have been waiting for you guys.¡± Ethan shook his head. He thought, ¡®How can we even think about eating when the two of them still haven¡¯te out?¡® Ethan sighed regretfully, ¡°Too bad Lydia isn¡¯t here today. Evershine F5 is missing its chief strategist. If she were around, writing this reflection letter wouldn¡¯t be such a pain. ¡°With Lydia¡¯s brains, she¡¯d rattle it off in no time, make me sound like a total hero, highlight my chivalrous spirit, and get the whole school buzzing about how awesome our ss is.¡± ***** Dismissed 299 : 68 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ve already reserved a table,¡± Maisie cheerfully called out to everyone after school. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia said as she slung her bag over her shoulder and followed Maisie. They all walked out of school together, and Maisie had cars waiting for everyone. As they piled into the vehicles, they chatted andughed, filling the air with a lively buzz. ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯re here,¡± Maisie called out as their car pulled up to Cloudy Moon, an upscale restaurant renowned for both its exorbitant prices and exquisite cuisine. This made it a ce that students still in school, whose pocket money was strictly controlled by their parents, were reluctant to dine at. Getting into Cloudy Moon required more than just money or a prestigious family background. One needed the right connections, too. ¡°Maisie, you actually got us into Cloudy Moon? I love their food. I came herest month and it cost me half my monthly allowance. I couldn¡¯t even afford a new bag,¡± a girl squealed excitedly. Maisie grinned, ¡°Honestly, we only got in thanks to Yannis¡¯s connections. Order whatever you want. It¡¯s my treat.¡± ¡°Zinnia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie asked, noticing that Zinnia had suddenly stopped walking and followed her gaze. Zinnia¡¯s gazended on a man and a woman entering the five¨Cstar hotel across the street. From this distance, she couldn¡¯t quite make out who they were. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Zinnia said as she averted her gaze. The man she had just seen looked strikingly like Donald, but the woman beside him definitely wasn¡¯t Maelis. Realizing this, Zinnia frowned, her brows knitting in suspicion. ¡®Is that Donald entering a hotel with another woman?¡® she wondered. She shook her head. She must be hallucinating. Donald was known for being head over heels for his wife. Everyone in the circle knew that. There was no way he¡¯d be sneaking off to a hotel with another woman. Besides, even if it were true, it was none of her business now that she had left the Shaw family. Zinnia pushed aside the strange feeling in her heart and walked with Maisie and the others through the main hall into their private room. Inside the private room, everyone had already finished ordering. Maisie handed the menu tablet to Zinnia with a smile and asked, ¡°Zinnia, what would you like to eat?¡± Zinnia nced at the dishes on the table. They¡¯d ordered Western food, and each dish cost thousands, some of the pricier ones even tens of thousands. Even a simple te of vegetables ran over a few hundred dors. Everyone had already ordered a dish. After all, with over twenty people eating, ordering too little just 14:54 Wed, Sep 24 68 55 vouchers wouldn¡¯t cut it. This meal was going to cost a fortune. Zinnia flipped through the menu and ordered roasted beef. Zinnia nced at the price and sucked in a breath. ¡®3,000 dors? Ouch, that¡¯s a bit steep, she thought. With this money, she could get so many different snacks. Only after dining at this restaurant did Zinnia truly grasp Jinston¡¯s exorbitant prices. So it was not that Jinston¡¯s prices were low. It was just that upscale restaurants and small diners were worlds. apart. Only after leaving the Shaw family did Zinnia realize just how many delicious foods there were out there. Jinston wasn¡¯t all just rabbit food. Before leaving the Shaw family, Zinnia had always thought expensive meat was normal. But after moving out on her own, her spending plummeted. She thought, ¡®A te of pasta costs 5 dors, with egg, tomato, and sausage included. ¡®3,000 dors divided by 5 equals 600. I can buy 600 portions of pasta with that. ¡®A bowl of Caesar sd costs 25 dors, with grilled chicken, vegetables, croutons, and cheese. ¡®3,000 dors divided by 25 equals 120. That¡¯s enough for over a hundred bowls of Caesar sd. ¡®And a serving of chicken stew costs 10 dors, with chicken, mushrooms, carrots, potatoes, and onions. 3,000 dors divided by 10 equals 300. That¡¯s enough for 300 servings of chicken stew.¡® ***** Zinnia fell silent as shepared the prices to her favorite street snacks. She thought, ¡®This is still pretty expensive. ¡®Master is so generous. All that money, those ginseng pills, expensive herbs, and tonics¡­ He never hesitated to give me the best. ¡®Master generously provided me with all those for free. If he had sold them instead, we could¡¯ve bought tons of delicious food.¡¯ It stung a little to spend this much, but when it came to good food, Zinnia never hesitated. It was not like she ate at ces like this every day, so she might as well enjoy it when she did. She didn¡¯t mind paying more for good food. But at the Shaw residence, they spent a fortune just eating like rabbits. That was aplete waste of money. The food here looked absolutely delicious. The dish names here sounded so fancy. She thought to herself, I¡¯ve got to at least try a bite of each one, ¡®I¡¯ve barely used my one million dors yet. As long as I don¡¯t frequent these high¨Cend restaurants, I won¡¯t go 14:54 Wed, Sep 24 broke. Even paying for this meal won¡¯t even make a dent in my savings. 68 55 vouchers The others kept ordering more dishes and desserts, and soon the room was alive withughter and cheerful chatter again. Growing up together, they all had that easy, familiar bond. Zinnia wasn¡¯t super close to Maisie and Ethan, but their yful banter kept the atmosphere cozy, and Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was always a joy to be around people who just clicked with her. Seeing that everyone was almost finished eating, Zinnia leaned over to Maisie, who was chatting away, and whispered, ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m heading to the restroom.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Maisie replied, still ying games with the person beside her. She¡¯d just lost a round and now had a sticky note stered to her cheek. Zinnia quietly slipped away from her seat. When someone asked where she was going, she simply said she needed to use the restroom. As she stepped out of the private room, she saw a waiter outside. ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to settle the bill for our private room,¡± Zinnia said as she walked up to the waiter and pulled out her card. ¡°Certainly, the totales to 160 thousand dors,¡± the waiter said as he took out the card reader. ¡°Zinnia?¡± A familiar yet puzzled voice called out from nearby. Yosef approached, his gaze fixed on Zinnia with an unreadable expression. ¡°Zinnia? What are you doing here?¡± Yosef asked, the scent of alcohol clinging to him. He¡¯de for a business dinner and never expected to run into her. ¡°Please process the payment with this card,¡± Zinnia said coolly, pointedly disregarding Yosef as she extended her card to the waiter. ¡°Don¡¯t charge her,¡± Yosef cut in. ¡°Put it all on my tab. Whatever she spends, charge it to me.¡± The waiter hesitated awkwardly, his eyes darting between the two of them. ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Zinnia said firmly to the waiter. When the waiter hesitated, she took her card and swiped it herself. Yosef frowned at her, irritation rising as she denied their rtionship. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m your brother.¡± ¡°Like hell you are,¡± Zinnia said coolly, tucking her card away. I¡¯m not taking their money, she thought. ¡°Using your money is still using the Shaw family¡¯s money, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yosef scotted. ¡®Where else would she get it? She¡¯s just being stubborn. It alles from us in the end, he thought. ¡°Has anyone ever told you you¡¯re shameless? None of you ever gave me a told you you¡¯re shot back, her brows knitting at his entitled words. The Shaw family never ceased to amaze her. 68 E55 vouchers At first, she just thought they were clueless, but now she knew they were actually pretty shameless. Yosef shot back, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We give you a monthly allowance. If we didn¡¯t, how could you even afford to eat at a ce like this today?¡± 14:54 Wed, Sep 24 This update is avable on find?novel Dismissed 300 EX 55 vouchers Yosef frowned. ¡°How is that possible? We give you pocket money every month. If we didn¡¯t, where would you get the money to eat here today? Zinnia, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d lie.¡± She grew up in a small town and brought almost nothing with her when she was taken back¨Ca clear sign of her impoverished life before. The food at Cloudy Moon wasn¡¯t cheap by any means, so it was impossible for her to have gotten the money to pay for it herself. Zinnia looked at Yosef with impatience. ¡°I¡¯ve never received any pocket money from you,¡± she said, her eyes full of confusion. She was shocked that each of the three Shaw brothers could be so shameless in his own way. Yosef shook his head firmly. ¡°No way. Mom would never withhold your pocket money,¡± he insisted, refusing to believe a word Zinnia said. ¡°Believe it or not. The fact is, you never gave me a single cent,¡± Zinnia said wearily. After just a couple of exchanges with Yosef, she already felt emotionally drained and had no energy left to argue. Yosef stared into her eyes. She spoke earnestly, her gaze sincere, without a trace of deceit. ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. Mom is supposed to give you pocket money every month,¡± he said. He believed his mother, yet Zinnia didn¡¯t seem to be lying. There had to be some exnation for this. Zinnia looked up at Yosef, her eyes calm and sincere. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I owe your family nothing. ¡°If you¡¯re bothered by the two months I stayed at your house and the scraps I ate, I can pay you back for every meal.¡± She couldn¡¯t care less about any misunderstanding¨Cshe¡¯d long since given up on the Shaws. This content belongs to find?novel ¡®Honestly, it¡¯s almost an insult to my money to pay for something so worthless,¡¯ she thought wryly, ¡®but if that¡¯s what you want, I can certainly afford it.¡¯ ¡°Zinnia, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Yosef said, rubbing his temples. ¡°I just want to have a proper conversation with you. Can we talk this through?¡± It felt like Zinnia was truly determined to sever all connections with them. Zinnia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about. We¡¯re practically strangers¨CI¡¯ve only met you a few times, and there¡¯s no sibling bond between us. There¡¯s just nothing to discuss.¡± Yosef sighed. ¡°Zinnia, if you truly didn¡¯t care about us, then why did you make food for me and Charlie? We only just found you, and before we even had the chance to really get to know you, so much has already happened. ¡°There are misunderstandings between us. Let¡¯s talk this through, okay? We¡¯re family, bound by blood.¡± He studied Zinnia¡¯s face¨Cso like their mother¡¯s¨Cand wondered how people who share the same blood could end up as strangers. Yosef honestly didn¡¯t know how to get along with Zinnia, as they¡¯d never really spent time together before. Swamped with work at thepany. he had no energy left for family matters. 14:54 Wed, Sep 24 A 63. 68 55 vouchers He knew his real¨Cborn sister had been found, but she was timid and soft¨Cspoken, never speaking unless spoken to. Most of the time, she seemed to be nonexistent¨Conly when she caused trouble did they remember there was another sister in the house. That was when Zinnia would show her naughty, bossy, and petty side, always seeming to pick on Betty. Yosef still remembered how furious he¡¯d been when Zinnia tore up his bidding documents, causing him to lose the contract. Though he eventually let it go, an invisible barrier had formed between them. At first, the Shaw family felt guilty about Zinnia and genuinely wanted to make amends, but she never gave them the chance. She obsessively tried to drive Betty out, constantly putting the whole family in a difficult position and leaving Maelis heartbroken. Gradually, their guilt faded and was reced by resentment¡ªeven hearing her name gave them a headache. When she finally stormed out in anger, the entire Shaw household was plunged into gloom. When she was home, no one seemed happy, but even after she left, the gloom lingered. Not long ago, Howard even got into a fight with Maelis. Before Zinnia returned, the house had always been harmonious, but now everything has changed¨CMaelis is constantly worried, Betty gets bullied from time to time, and the brothers are caught in the middle, not knowing what to do. Even Betty has changed. Yosef wasn¡¯t stupid. After what happened today, it dawned on him that the conflict between Zinnia and Betty was far more serious than they¡¯d thought¡ªthis was no simple quarrel, but an irreconcble feud. Yet, when he learned that the food for him was from Zinnia, he realized she had been quietly looking out for them all along. Maybe she did care about the family after all. Yosef began to see that Zinnia wasn¡¯t all bad¨Cthere were just too many misunderstandings between them, too tangled to unravel in a short time. That¡¯s why he wanted to talk things through properly with her¨Cto sort out this mess once and for all. After all, in this world, family is all they really have to rely on. Zinnia¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment when Yosef brought up the tonic, but she quicklyposed herself. ¡°Oh, that? I must¡¯ve lost my mind before. ¡°Now I¡¯m thinking straight and realized that you¡¯re simply not worth the effort,¡± she said, her tone sharp. After spending time with Maisie, Zinnia had grown much sharper¨Ctongued. ¡°Zinnia, Yosef asked, ¡°are you still mad? When the teacher asked you to contact your guardian today, why did you call Yannis instead?¡± Yosef felt Zinnia was so stubborn. Her refusal tomunicate was as frustrating as talking to a wall. He wanted to have a real conversation with her, but she just shut him down with a few words. Her attitude left him speechless. He thought, ¡®Does she really think they aren¡¯t worth her effort? Have they disappointed her that much? Especially after what happened today¨Cshe¡¯d rather turn to an outsider than them! 14:54 Wed, Sep 24 68 E55 vouchers ¡°You¡¯re not worth my anger. Who I choose to call is none of your business¨Cyou¡¯re not my family. The day I was born, I was strangled until I stopped breathing. Your real sister died that day. I owe your family nothing. ¡°You didn¡¯t raise me, so don¡¯t try to bind me with blood. Master is the only one I consider family¨Che saved me. If not for him, I¡¯d never havee back. The Shaw family is nothing for me. ¡°If Betty wants to stay, let her. But if she daresy a finger on me again, she¡¯ll regret it.¡± Too weary to keep arguing, Zinnia tossed out these words and strode into the private room. Haven¡¯t even had a few quiet days before Yosef showed up. She thought, ¡®I don¡¯t owe them a thing. Back then, when I was switched at birth, someone strangled me unconscious and dumped me in a dumpster. ¡®It was Master who risked everything to save me. As far as I¡¯m concerned, Master is my only family! Yosef was still shocked what Zinnia imed as he watched her walk into the private room. His heart lurched violently, and a suffocating lump rose in his throat. Yosef had always assumed that after Zinnia was switched, she¡¯d just had a tough life¨Che never expected to hear such a horrific ount from her own lips: that she¡¯d been strangled unconscious the moment she was born. What kind of monster could do that to a baby? If what Zinnia said was true, she owed them nothing¨Con the contrary, it was they who owed her, for bringing her into this world only to fail her so Chapter 301 a 68 55 vouchers When Zinnia returned to the private room, she found it still buzzing withughter and chatter. Seeing her friends¡® cheerful faces, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Maisie waved her over. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re back! What took you so long? Are you full? We¡¯re getting ready to leave.¡± Zinnia walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Everyone had just finished eating and was getting ready to leave. After gathering their belongings, the group stepped out of the private room. Yosef was nowhere to be seen, and Zinnia finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You guys go ahead,¡± Maisie said. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged cars for everyone outside. I¡¯ll take care of the bill.¡± As it was gettingte, Maisie arranged rides for everyone to get home. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel ¡°Thanks for the treat today, Maisie. The food here was seriously amazing,¡± someone said. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pricey, but totally worth it! Once I get more allowance, I¡¯m definitelying back here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely hold my birthday party here.¡± Everyone chimed in. By the time everyone had gone downstairs, Maisie went to pay the bill, only to learn that Zinnia had already done it. ¡°Zinnia, I told you it¡¯s my treat,¡± Maisie said, giving her a mock¨Cdisapproving look. With the way things are for Zinnia in the Shaw family, Maisie thought they would not give her so much money, but now she spent so much. Zinnia said with a soft curve of her lips, ¡°You¡¯re like my sis, so we¡¯re family. What difference does it make who treats whom?¡± ¡°Oh, you,¡± Maisie said with affectionate exasperation, gently pinching Zinnia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m really happy today,¡± Zinnia said, leaning into Maisie and letting her pinch her cheek. She silently thanked Maisie for giving her a sister and parents. ¡°Zinnia, just because of the Shaw family, don¡¯t ever think that no one in this world loves you. You¡¯re so adorable. Everyone loves you.¡± Maisie looked at Zinnia¡¯s smile, feeling sad. She gently stroked Zinnia¡¯s hair and thought, ¡®Zinnia, you know, it¡¯s not just the Shaws who can give you love. There are so many others in this world who care about you.¡¯ ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia replied softly. 14:54 Wed, Sep 24 : 68 E 55 vouchers After leaving the restaurant, Maisie was about to call a cab when she remembered Zinnia lived alone. Grinning, she asked, ¡°Mind if I crash at your ce tonight?¡± Zinnia smiled and replied, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯d love thepany.¡± Zinnia checked her phone and said, ¡°Maisie, Yannis just texted¨Che¡¯s asking where we are and says he¡¯lle pick us up.¡± She showed Maisie the message, timestamped ten minutes ago. ¡°Since when is Yannis this nice?¡± Maisie leaned over to read the message. [Zinnia, are you done eating? I wille pick you up.] The words sent a shiver down her spine. Even though she knew Yannis treated Zinnia differently, seeing him send such a gentle message still made her tremble. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Is this really the sharp¨Ctongued, cold¨Chearted Yannis?¡® ¡°I guess so,¡± Zinnia replied, not really sure why Maisie said that. The first time Zinnia met Yannis, he seemed a bit of a rogue; the second time, a little goofy; the third time, he gave her a gift. Zinnia thought he was actually quite caring and loyal. The fourth time she met him, he cooked for her¨Chis cooking was pretty good, so she figured he¡¯d definitely be a sweet husband. And today, the fifth time, he stood up for her. Honestly, she really thought he was a good guy. To be honest, she never expected Yannis would actuallye to the school. She was genuinely grateful he showed up. She¡¯d already braced herself for him to say no¨Cafter all, they weren¡¯t that close. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Maisie teased with a yful nudge, ¡°I think Yannis¡¯s really got a thing for you.¡± Zinnia blinked in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± Maisie said, ¡°You have no idea. Yannis may seem all smiles on the surface, but honestly, he¡¯s ice¨Ccold inside. Very few people ever truly get through to him.¡± Maisie exined, ¡°He may smile a lot, but most of those smiles don¡¯t mean much. Today though, that smile of his was totally genuine.¡± ¡°Really? Maybe it¡¯s because Jackson asked him to take care of me. Since he¡¯s been entrusted by Jackson, he can¡¯t exactly put on a cold front, right?¡± Zinnia thought, ¡®Had none of those smiles been genuine? But every time I saw him, even if his smile was faint, I never sensed any chilly vibe from him.¡¯ Then she realized, ¡®He must be treating me so well because of Jackson! Maisie rested her hand on Zinnia¡¯s shoulder, thought for a moment, then nodded seriously, ¡°Yeah, maybe. Yannis is ice¨Ccold¨Cwalking next to him feels like standing in a freezer. When he actually smiles, you know trouble¡¯sing. You two haven¡¯t known each other long, so maybe he¡¯s only ying nice because Jackson asked him to help out, and he¡¯s holding back his true nature.¡± Maisie nodded again, her tone earnest. ¡°If it¡¯s because of Jackson, it makes sense. After all, he and Jackson get along pretty well, so Yannis would at least do him this favor out of respect.¡± ¡°Then how should we reply?¡± Zinnia asked, holding up her phone for Maisie to see. A 68 55 vouchers Maisie nodded. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a free ride in Yannis¡¯s car¨Cmight as well take it. His car is seriouslyfy.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say okay to him,¡± Zinnia said with a nod. The reply came almost instantly: [I¡¯ll be there in ten. Find somewherefortable to wait.] Seeing messages like this again, Maisie just shrugged¨Cshe was already used to it. Zinnia was so lovable¨Ceven Yannis had been won over by her. ¡®Impressive,¡® Maisie thought. [Okay.] Zinnia texted back. Maisie and Zinnia took their time, waiting outside in no hurry. Soon, a sleek ck Bentley glided to a stop before them. The window descended, revealing a face so strikingly handsome it was almost unreal¨Chis profile all smooth lines and effortless elegance, illuminated by the soft interior lights. It was impossible not to think that the universe had truly yed favorites with him. Zinnia nced over and thought to herself, ¡®Damn, he¡¯s gorgeous. No matter how I look at him, that face is just wless. Honestly, I wish I could keep him in a giant golden cage and stare at him all day.¡¯ But then she shook her head, ¡®No, I can¡¯t lock up someone this beautiful. If I caged him, he¡¯d lose that radiant energy that makes him so captivating. ¡®It¡¯s his liveliness that makes him truly stunning. Even if I couldn¡¯t have him all to myself, just sneaking a nce every now and then is enough to make my eyes feel in heaven. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Yannis murmured with a slight smile, unable to ignore the way her eyes were fixed on him. Her gaze was pure admiration¨Cnever unpleasant¨Cbut there was something else beneath it, like yearning for something precious yet hesitating to im it. ¡°Yannis,¡± Maisie said like a good girl. ¡°Hi, Yannis,¡± Zinnia greeted, snapping out of her thoughts. ¡°Get in,¡± Yannis said with a nod to them. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take the front seat,¡± Maisie said after ncing at the seats. She thought, I¡¯d rather not sit next to Yannis and endure his icy demeanor. ¡®With Jackson looking out for Zinnia, he¡¯ll behave himself, but if I sit beside him, I¡¯ll probably just get the cold shoulder.¡® Maisie knew Yannis all too well. Yannis made noment. ¡°Maybe I should take the front seat,¡± Zinnia offered. She couldn¡¯t help but notice that Maisie seemed a bit intimidated by the gorgeous man. But then again, they¡¯re family¨Cif anyone should sit up front, it should be her. 14:54 Wed, Sep 24 68 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, I call shotgun. I love the front seat.¡± Maisie blurted out, already yanking open the passenger door and hopping in before Zinnia could respond. Left with no choice, Zinnia had to sit beside Yannis. 14:55 Wed, Sep 24 Dismissed 302 55 vouchers ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote tonight, you two. Get some sleep early. I¡¯ll drive you to school in the morning,¡± Yannis said, handing Maisie the toiletries he¡¯d just bought. ¡°Got it, Yannis,¡± Maisie replied obediently. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Yannis then said to Zinnia. ¡°Yes?¡± Zinnia turned to look at him. ¡°Here you go,¡± Yannis said, handing her a pink paper bag. She noticed it looked a lot like the one he¡¯d given herst time. ¡°It¡¯s a cake¨Cto celebrate your gaining a new family member,¡± he said with a warm smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± Zinnia said, pausing briefly when she heard it was a cake, but she didn¡¯t refuse. She thought, ¡®I can give it to Maisieter. Besides, today really does feel like a day worth celebrating¨Cand Yannis¡¯s thoughtful gift is just perfect. ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything,¡± Yannis said, giving them onest look as the elevator doors began to close. ¡°Zinnia, it¡¯s girls¡® night.¡± Maisie cheered as she pushed open the door. Her eyes lit up in the warm, cozy room -she was truly happy for Zinnia. Thank goodness Jackson and the others treated Zinnia so well now, or Maisie would feel so sad for her. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, a shy smile tugging at the corners of her lips¨Cshe¡¯d never had a sleepover with a close friend before. ¡°Zinnia,e on! Let¡¯s try this cake from Sugar Rush. It¡¯s delicious, you have to order it days in advance. I can¡¯t believe the stone¨Cfaced Yannis actually bought you one! ¡°Just picture that a tough guy carrying an adorable pink bag into a cute bakery. It¡¯s hrious!¡± Maisie, not treating herself as an outsider at all, tugged Zinnia down beside her on the sofa, her eyes sparkling with anticipation as she stared at the little cake in Zinnia¡¯s hands. Updates are released by F?ndNovel ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s all yours¨Cno need to share,¡± Zinnia said, as she took the cake out of the bag. It was a chocte cake, encircled with strawberries and topped with a tiny flower. The deep, velvety aroma of chocte was mouthwatering. Zinnia stared at it longingly, and thought wistfully. ¡®It smells so good and looks so delicious. What a pity I can¡¯t eat it,¡® ¡°Zinnia, aren¡¯t you going to have some?¡± Maisie asked, cing the cake in front of her and handing her a fork. ¡°I can¡¯t eat cream,¡± Zinnia said, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to it.¡± ¡°Oh no. You¡¯re allergic to cream? Doesn¡¯t that mean you can¡¯t even have a birthday cake? What a shame. You¡¯re missing out on so many delicious treats,¡± Maisie eximed, genuinely surprised and a little disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is,¡± Zinnia sighed, disappointed, too. 68 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, let me scoop out just the sponge part for you¨Cwe¡¯ll avoid the cream,¡± Maisie said, her heart softening at Zinnia¡¯s longing gaze. Maisie stared at the small cake in her hand as if she could see the fluffy sponge core inside. ¡°Really? Can we do that?¡± Zinnia looked up at her with hopeful eyes. She¡¯d never thought of eating cake this way before. ¡®I can¡¯t have cream, but the sponge part should be fine, right?¡® The cake looked incredibly soft and fluffy,yered with cookie crumbs and oozing with rich chocte sauce. The more she looked, the more irresistible it became. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this will work, but let¡¯s give it a shot,¡± Maisie said. ¡°We¡¯ll just try a tiny bit first and see if you react. I don¡¯t know if the cream might¡¯ve soaked into the cake sponge. ¡°If you can¡¯t even eat the sponge, that would be awful.¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t sure if just the sponge would be safe for someone allergic to cream, but figured it should be fine as long as it didn¡¯t touch any cream. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. Maisie couldn¡¯t help butugh at Zinnia¡¯s eager look. Carefully put aside the cream with her spoon, she scooped out the fluffy center of the cake and offered it to Zinnia. ¡°So yummy!¡± Zinnia eximed as the sweet sponge cake melted in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but bob her head in delight. ¡®So this is what cake sponge tastes like,¡® she thought, her heart brimming with happiness. Even just eating the sponge without any cream made her feel content. Because she was allergic to cream, Zinnia had never tasted cake before. Every time she could only watch longingly as others enjoyed their cake, wishing she could have some too- but never daring to touch it. ¡°How are you feeling, Zinnia? Any difort?¡± Maisie asked anxiously, her eyes fixed on Zinnia¨Ca stark contrast to Zinnia¡¯s excitement. ¡°No,¡± Zinnia shook her head. This new way to eat cake was like discovering a whole new world. This cake was really delicious. The chocte sauce is silky smooth with a hint of bitterness, but the aftertaste is rich and sweet. And those buttery, crispy wafers inside are fragrant and crunchy. She loved it. ¡°Alright, you take the sponge and I¡¯ll have the cream!¡± Maisie said cheerfully, relieved to see Zinnia wasn¡¯t having an allergic reaction. She handed Zinnia another fork. So that¡¯s how they split the cake¨CMaisie happily took the cream, while Zinnia enjoyed the sponge. After they¡¯d eaten their fill, Maisie leaned back against the sofa, let out a satisfied sigh, and said, ¡°No wonder Sugar Rush is so famous for being hard to get¨Cthis is seriously delicious.¡± ¡°Delicious,¡± Zinnia echoed, feeling as if she¡¯d discovered a whole new world today. Completely satisfied, she leaned back on the sofa just like Maisie, her face still glowing with joy. ¡°Hey, Zinnia, that two¨Cfaced Betty is such a liar,¡± Maisie said indignantly. ¡°You¡¯re allergic to cream, but she imed you were mad just because she didn¡¯t get you a cake. What aplete joke.¡± 68 55 vouchers As they chatted, Maisie suddenly brought up that birthday party. On that day, Betty went around telling everyone Zinnia got mad just because of that, and that Zinnia tried to push her into the water out of spite. Maisie eximed indignantly. ¡°But you¡¯re allergic to cream. You¡¯d never even had cake before¨Cwhy would you do something like that over a cake? Not a single word Betty says can be trusted.¡± ¡°Zinnia, check out our ss group chat. Ethan just posted a photo¨CBetty¡¯s face is all swollen and covered in rashes. Everyone¡¯s saying it¡¯s karma for all the bad things she¡¯s done,¡± Maisieughed as she pulled out her phone and saw tons of new messages. Everyone was mocking. Scrolling up, she found the photo that showed Betty¡¯s face was covered in crazy red bumps. ¡°On my god, that rash all over her face is terrifying,¡± Maisie said, handing her phone to Zinnia. Someone had posted a photo on the forum¨Cno one knew who took it. Even with a mask on, the red rash covering Betty¡¯s face was impossible to hide. Tiny bumps clustered across her forehead, the bridge of her nose, and her eyelids. Maybe it was itching so badly that she scratched her forehead raw, leaving it red and inmed. It looked horrifying, and there was no way she could get rid of them anytime soon. Zinnia looked at the photo on her phone, then at the nearly faded marks on Maisie¡¯s face. She stayed silent, thinking, ¡®Evildoers always get their due! A 68 55 vouchers Maisie had her fill and then went to get cleaned up. She changed into Zinnia¡¯s pajamas and told her, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t worry about the scratch on my face. It¡¯s probably already scabbed over. No need to put anything on it.¡± Zinnia dragged Maisie over to the vanity and sat her down. She pulled out a white jar holding a milky¨Cwhite cream that smelled fresh and soothing. As Maisie stared at the jar, it struck her as strangely familiar. ¡°This works as skincare too,¡± Zinnia said as she scooped out some cream with a spoon and gently smoothed it onto Maisie¡¯s face. Maisie saw the stubborn look in Zinnia¡¯s eyes and knew she couldn¡¯t say no to her kindness. ¡°Zinnia, this feels amazing,¡± Maisie eximed. The cream felt cool and soothing on her face. She even thought it was better than the fancy Moon Scar Cream she¡¯d used from the Moore family. ¡°I made this myself,¡± Zinnia said, carefully smoothing the cream over Maisie¡¯s face. ¡°If you like it, I can whip up a fresh jar for you in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Wait, what? You made this yourself? Since when are you this good at stuff?¡± Maisie stared at her, surprised. She never thought this cream would be something Zinnia had actually made. Zinnia nodded. ¡°Back when I lived in Tareston, my Master taught me some medicine. If you ever feel sick or anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll check you out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cool. Sweetie, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Maisie beamed. She kept staring at that white jar, the nagging feeling that she¡¯d seen it before getting stronger. ¡°Zinnia, did you make Moon Scar Cream yourself?¡± Maisie picked up the jar, her fingers tracing the raised letters on its surface. That was when it clicked. She¡¯d seen this exact jar at James¡¯s ce. The jar had ¡°Moon Scar Cream¡± written on it in raised letters. It didn¡¯t just make old scars disappearpletely¨Cit made your skin look years younger, slowed aging, and basically worked magic on your whole body. It was said that a single gram of this stuff cost over 100 thousand dors. Every rich woman in high society was dying to get her hands on it. Medicalbs everywhere had tried cracking the form, but they¡¯d only figured out a handful of ingredients before giving up. The authentic recipe remains exclusive to the Moore family. But over a decade ago, the main Moore family was wiped out overnight in an explosion. The original Moon Scar Cream recipe vanished with them. The Moore family¡¯s distant rtives had pieces of the form, so the cream they made was nothing like the original. Still, women in high society fought tooth and nail for the low¨Ctier version. Maisie¡¯s mom had actually snagged some a few times, and Maisie loved how it worked. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how incredible the real Moon Scar Cream must¡¯ve been. Maisie noticed the mark on Zinnia¡¯s jar was totally different from the Moon Scar Cream jars sold now. The Moore family had changed the packaging since the cream wasn¡¯t as effective anymore. : 68 55 vouchers Zinnia¡¯s jar looked exactly like the old¨Cschool ones. In fact, Maisie started to think that Zinnia¡¯s jar might be the real deal. Maisie remembered something her mom had told her. Back in the day, Yannis was totally wrecked¨Chis whole body was just one big mess of wounds. James spent a fortune buying up thest of the original Moon Scar Cream from the Moore family. Yannis used the cream every day, and his cuts ended up healing without a single scar. One time at James¡¯s ce, Maisie spotted an empty Moon Scar Cream jar. James noticed how much she liked it and gave it to her. She used to y with that jar all the time as a kid, so she knew every detail about it. The jar looked like an authentic one. She thought, ¡®But Uncle James bought up everyst drop of the original stuff. And everything on the market now is made from the Moore family¡¯s distant rtives. How could Zinnia get an original jar?¡® ¡°Yep. You like it?¡± Zinnia asked, not quite grasping why Maisie looked so surprised. ¡°I can whip up a fresh jar of cream for youter.¡± ¡°Zinnia,¡± Maisie said, trying to push down her confusion, ¡°you said you made this cream yourself? So, where did you even get this jar?¡± ¡°Yeah, I made it,¡± Zinnia replied. ¡°This jar? My Master gave it to me. He just found it.¡± Zinnia had plenty of these jars. When she was little, her Master noticed she really liked the bottles. So one day, he showed up dragging a whole box, absolutely stuffed with them. He just told Zinnia he¡¯d found them. In Tareston, they always seemed to stumble upon all sorts of odd things¨CMaster would often bring them back. Zinnia never doubted him. There were still plenty of these strange finds lying around their house in the countryside. ¡°I see¡­¡± Maisie still felt like something was off. But Zinnia wasn¡¯t the type to lie, and Maisie knew that. Maybe the jar really was something Maisie¡¯s Master had found. ¡®Maybe this jar just happens to look like that one,¡® Maisie thought. ¡®After all, over the years, plenty of people have tried to counterfeit the Moore family¡¯s mark, hoping to sell more of their own scar creams, Still, Maisie couldn¡¯t shake off that strange feeling. ¡®I should go home and dig out my old Moon Scar Cream jar topare, she thought. ¡®Zinnia¡¯s looks just like the real thing! Early the next morning, the doorbell rang. Maisie shuttled to the door, her hair sticking up as she rubbed her eyes and yawned. ¡°Yannis, what brings you here so early? Oh, right. I forgot you have insomnia. Couldn¡¯t sleep again?¡± Last night, Zinnia Maisie had been up till all hours talking about everything under the sun, so they¡¯d crashed prettyte. ¡°What were you doingst night? You look like a zombie.¡± Yannis eyed Maisie as she kept yawning. 68 55 vouchers ¡°Hey, it¡¯s still early. sses don¡¯t start until eight. And school¡¯s only like ten minutes away,¡± Maisie said, already used to her cousin Yannis¡¯s sharp tongue. He only bothered being nice when Zinnia was around. ¡°Maisie, who is it?¡± The sweet voice drifted over. Both Maisie and Yannis turned to Zinnia. She shuffled out in her slippers, slowly brushing her teeth, a ring of foam still clinging to her lips. Her hair hung loose around her shoulders, with a few pieces sticking up funny. She had on a pale blue sundress and yawned mid¨Cbrush. ¡°Hey, Zinnia,¡± Yannis said, smiling at her. ¡°Yannis? Morning.¡± Zinnia was still groggy from staying upte, yawning every few seconds. But the sight of Yannis standing at the door¨Chis good looks hitting her like a shot of espresso¨Csnapped her right out of her drowsiness. Then she realized she had toothpaste foam all over her mouth and pped her hand over it. ¡®Oh no, I look like an idiot in front of this stunning guy,¡® she thought. The embarrassment jolted herpletely awake. ¡°Figured you¡¯d be up by now, so I ordered breakfast for you,¡± Yannis said, lifting the takeout bags and shing a charming smile. ¡°Just eat up before you head to school.¡± ¡°Sure. Yannis,e on in. Just grab a seat,¡± Zinnia blurted out, then quickly spun around and hurried off. Yannis kicked off his shoes and padded inside barefoot to drop off the food. The apartment had the sameyout as his ce upstairs, but it couldn¡¯t have looked more different. His ce was minimalist and cold, while this one radiated cozy warmth, like a storybook princess¡¯s room. Jackson had hired some fancy designer to make it just right. Being in this space, Yannis felt warm andfortable, like he was wrapped up in a cozy nket. He smiled as he nced around¨Cthis was the perfect ce for someone as sweet and gentle as Zinnia. A cold, minimalist style would never do for her. After breakfast, Yannis drove both girls to school. Ìï Dismissed 303 Maisie and Zinnia got to their ssroom. Zinnia nced over at her usual spot. Someone was already sitting there quietly. Lydia was actually in ss today. Ethan had his head turned, excitedly telling Lydia all about their crazy adventure from yesterday. Lydia just listened, quiet as ever. Newest update provided by f?ndnovel A faint smile finally softened Lydia¡¯s usually calm face as she saw Zinnia walk in through the door. ¡°Zinnia,¡± she called out. ¡°Morning, Zinnia. Morning, Maisie.¡± Ethan turned around with a bright grin, looking at them. ¡°Morning.¡± Both girls replied. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ll catch you during the break, okay?¡± Maisie said. Her desk was two rows behind theirs, so they weren¡¯t sitting together. ¡°Hey, Lydia,¡± Zinnia greeted softly as she sat down. Something felt off about Lydia today. It was summer, but Lydia was wearing a long¨Csleeved, high¨Cnecked ck shirt. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, hiding her whole neck. ¡°Hey, have you finished your homework? I can help if you want.¡± Lydia¡¯s voice was barely there, even softer than usual. Zinnia frowned with concern. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Lydia froze for a moment, taken aback by the question. Instinctively, she hunched her shoulders and pulled her neck in slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lydia shook her head lightly. ¡°What the heck? Someone on Facebook is already back to defending Betty,¡± Ethan grumbled, clicking his tongue in annoyance. After two sses, the extended break finally arrived. As seniors, they had hardly any downtime and even fewer chances for entertainment. Hanging out wasn¡¯t really an option. Ethan was brain¨Cdead from sitting through sses, so he mindlessly scrolled through the Facebook school discussion group, hoping to clear his foggy mind. It definitely worked. Somehow, people were defending Betty again online. Half the ss pulled out their phones to check Facebook when they heard him. There was a post going viral in the school¡¯s Facebook group. The title read: [Zinnia Shaw: Using her ¡°real daughter¡± card to bully Betty Shaw. Here¡¯s the dirt.) The post basically made a hit list of all the ways Zinnia supposedly tortured Betty at home. First, Zinnia smashed Donald¡¯s vase, denied it, and tried to pin it on Betty. Ch Dismissed 304 Second, Zinnia swiped a ne Maelis loved, wrecked it, and then totally framed Betty for it. 68 55 vouchers Zinnia was jealous of how nice Timothy was to Betty. So, she slippedxatives into the soup for Timothy, which had him glued to the toilet all day. Then she set Betty up to look guilty. Fourth, Howard had this huge racingpetitioning up. Zinnia snuck into his garage while he was sleeping and loosened a bolt on his car, nearly getting him killed in a crash. When confronted, she yed dumb and tried to throw Betty under the bus. Fifth, while Yosef was away negotiating a crucial bidding contract, Zinnia allegedly snuck in and secretly tore it up, causing him to lose the bid. Furious, he confronted her, but she t¨Cout denied it and once again pinned the me on Betty. Points six through nine were just more stories about Zinnia supposedly setting Betty up. Tenth, not long ago, because Zinnia didn¡¯t get her cake at the birthday party, she tricked Betty into going to the pool to set her up. But Betty saw right through her scheme and turned the tables on her before Zinnia could make a move. The post made Betty out to be a poor, innocent victim who finally got gutsy enough to stand up for herself. Zinnia, on the other hand, was painted as nothing but a scheming troublemaker and the ck sheep of the family. Thements section was going crazy. [Damn, Zinnia¡¯s not nearly as sweet as she acts. Look at all this crazy stuff she¡¯s been doing. She¡¯s actually insane.] [Betty¡¯s put up with Zinnia¡¯s bullying for so long. Of course she¡¯d fight back eventually. If it were me, I¡¯d totally do the same thing.] [Betty was probably just looking out for Zinnia. But seriously, why was Zinnia even by the pool? She was totally baiting Betty into doing something.] Th?s chapter is updated by Find¡ïNovel [Come on, everyone knows the Shaw family spoils Betty rotten. Last time, there was only one birthday cake just for Betty. [I bet Zinnia was green with envy and tried to set her up. Betty probably saw right through Zinnia¡¯s little game, tried to y along, and then ended up walking right into Zinnia¡¯s trap anyway. [Seriously, are people really this gullible? Just one short video and everyone gets misled. Besides, Betty¡¯s been framed a million times, so what¡¯s the big deal if she fights back once?] [Gotta admit, Zinnia¡¯s quite the schemer. That strategic retreat of hers really worked. She¡¯s sessfully won the Lynn family¡¯s sympathy. What can I say? She¡¯s a master maniptor.] [OMG, I¡¯m literally gonna scream. I can¡¯t believe Zinnia¡¯s actually like this. And here I was feeling sorry for her before.] [Am I the only one who thinks something¡¯s off? Last time, everyone was ganging up on Zinnia, and we ended up eating our words. Now it¡¯s happening again¨Clike someone¡¯s out to ruin her. [What if it¡¯s just another misunderstanding? If so, we¡¯ll really have egg on our faces.] But thisment got buried among thousands of others. O 14:55 Wed, Sep 24 68 E55 vouchers Facebook was now flooded with Team Betty supporters trashing Zinnia. Truth didn¡¯t matter anymore¨Csome bought it, some didn¡¯t. But the mob had decided Zinnia was public enemy number one. But Zinnia was totally clueless about all this drama. She was in the restroom. She heard muffled whimpers and faint, ragged gasps echoing from one of the stalls. It sounded exactly like Lydia. Zinnia¡¯s grip tightened on her cream jar. The moment Zinnia stepped in, the sounds instantly cut off. Whoever was in the stall had clearly heard her. Zinnia decided to y dumb. She opened and closed an empty stall door, then, after a brief pause, opened it again, deliberately making some noise. A toilet automatically flushed in a nearby stall, followed by quick footsteps. Momentster, the stall door creaked open. Zinnia quickly ducked behind the main restroom door, just outside the entrance. The restroom on their floor was usually deserted, only ever used by a handful of girls from their ss, which worked perfectly for her n. Zinnia watched as Lydia swept the long hair from her neck, then unbuttoned her shirt, revealing a neck covered in angry red marks. As she did, the sleeve she¡¯d just unbuttoned slid down her wrist, exposing a mass of raw, purplish bruises. Lydia twisted open her cream jar and was about to dab some on her neck while looking in the mirror. She winced from the pain. Zinnia¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Lydia¡­¡± Zinnia couldn¡¯t just stand there anymore and stepped out. ¡°Z¨CZinnia¡­¡± Lydia stammered, startled by Zinnia¡¯s sudden appearance. With a flustered motion, she swept her hair forward from behind her shoulders, trying to hide the marks on her neck. ¡°I saw it. There¡¯s no need to hide,¡± Zinnia said, pressing her lips together, her voice thick with worry. Lydia looked into Zinnia¡¯s worried eyes and gave up with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve known something was off with me for a while, haven¡¯t you?¡± Lydia looked at Zinnia, who was already opening her own cream jar and gently dabbing cream onto Lydia¡¯s neck. ¡°Yesterday, when you sent me that voice message exining the homework, I could tell your voice sounded off,¡± Zinnia admitted. ¡°Then this morning, when you showed up at school, I smelled medicine on you.¡± Lydia just stared at her, frozen. She couldn¡¯t believe Zinnia had picked up on it that quickly, or that early. Zinnia asked, ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Dismissed 305 apter 305 :. EX 85 vouchers Zinnia looked up at Lydia again, her usually calm eyes burning with anger. She couldn¡¯t believe someone could be so brutal. The distinct finger marks on Lydia¡¯s neck made it look like someone had genuinely tried to strangle her. *Zinnia, are you going to help me?¡± Lydia asked, her eyes glimmering with wry amusement behind ck- framed sses. ¡°Tell me who did this, and I¡¯ll make them pay, Zinnia said, nodding earnestly. She thought, ¡®Lydia had always been so kind to me. How could anyone bully her? Zinnia wanted to help her. ¡°My mom, Lydia said tly. Hearing Lydia¡¯s words, Zinnia froze Lydia gave her a careless shrug and forced a smile. My mom is unstable. She¡¯s in a psychiatric hospital. Sometimes, when she gets angry, she hits me. But it¡¯s okay. She¡¯ll get better soon.¡± ¡°Is your mom sick?¡± Zinnia asked,pletely taken aback by the truth ¡°Yeah, she has a mental disorder. Lydia paused when she noticed Zinnia¡¯s curious gaze. Meeting those innocent eyes, she forced a bitter smile. Just mentioning her mother, the weariness unconsciously welled up in her usually cold eyes. Zinnia looked at Lydia seriously and said, ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t force a smile if you¡¯re not feeling it.¡± She had noticed how awkward her smile looked. Latest content published on FindN()vel ¡°Zinnia,¡± Lydia said hoarsely, her voice breaking as if all her strength had drained away. Suddenly, she leaned into Zinnia, resting her head heavily on her shoulder. Im so tired, she murmured. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia murmured, gently brushing aside Lydia¡¯s hair to reveal red marks on her neck. She scooped out some ointment and carefully smoothed it over the bruises. Lydia asked, ¡°Zinnia, can I tell you a story?¡± She wrapped her arms around Zinnia¡¯s waist, breathing in the faint herbal scent. Lydia felt relieved and leaned into her embrace. ¡°Of course,¡± Zinnia replied. Lydia continued, ¡°Neen years ago, a woman and a man fell in love. They soon had a child on the way. However, just as the woman was about to give birth, the man disappeared. ¡°The shock sent her into prematurebor, and a day 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 she see him again. : Z(68) 55 vouchers ¡°No matter how much her daughter pleaded, the woman refused to take her medicine. Over time, her mental state worsened. She grew to resent her daughter and even began hitting her. Her daughter was left with countless bruises and scars. ¡°For five long years, the girl endured this kind of life. When she turned ten, her mother¡¯s mental state deteriorated further. One day, in a fit of madness, she grabbed a knife and nearly killed her daughter. ¡°The neighbors were so terrified that they called the police. Her mother was thenmitted to a psychiatric hospital. The girl begged them not to take her mother away, but it was useless. She could only watch as they led her mother away. ¡°At first, the girl was allowed to visit once every six months. Her mother¡¯s mental state was so unstable that she couldsh out at any moment. It wasn¡¯t until the girl was in high school that she was allowed to visit once a month. ¡°However, every time the girl went to visit, her mother would beat or scold her. She even seemed to want to strangle her to death.¡± Lydia¡¯s voice was t. It seemed like she was telling a story, but it was more like telling her experience. Zinnia listened in silence. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m so tired,¡± Lydia whispered, her voice barely audible. Though Zinnia remained silent, Lydia could feel she understood. Seekingfort in her warmth, Lydia nuzzled against Zinnia¡¯s neck. ¡°Rest if you¡¯re tired,¡± Zinnia murmured, gently smoothing Lydia¡¯s hair behind her back before giving her aforting pat. Zinnia¡¯sforting words were simple, yet Lydia had a faint but genuine smile. All these years of sorrow, pain, and exhaustion, Lydia had told them all to Zinnia. ¡®Maybe I can help your mother,¡± Zinnia said softly after a long silence, sensing that Lydia had calmed down. ***** Meanwhile, ss 19 was fuming as they scrolled through the onlinements. Everyone thought Zinnia was beautiful, but they believed she was too trusting and easily deceived. They didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever do something like that to Betty. Zinnia and Lydia had barely stepped back into the ssroom when they sensed the weird vibe. The moment they walked in, an angry voice boomed out. Ethan mmed his hand on the desk with a bang. ¡°Damn it! Not a shred of evidence, but those people are already jumping to conclusions and spouting nonsense. A bunch of jerks are following along.¡± ¡°The Shaw family favors Betty the most. If Zinnia did that, wouldn¡¯t they dislike her even more? And honestly, if Zinnia was so cunning, she wouldn¡¯t have been framed into leaving in the first ce.¡± 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 (68 55 vouchers Brian¡¯s slender fingers scrolled through the online forum as he let out a disdainful scoff. ¡°Damn it, Betty went too far! Zinnia¡¯s allergic to cream. Why would she fight over it? That¡¯s total bullshit. It¡¯s just another one of Betty¡¯s shameless schemes.¡± Maisie scrolled through the maliciousments about Zinnia on the online forum. She felt angry thought, ¡®How dare Betty bully Zinnia like this?¡® and Maisie didn¡¯t believe the online rumors. She thought Betty was framing Zinnia. Zinnia was too trusting. If she were capable of scheming against Betty, she wouldn¡¯t have been the one to leave in the first ce. Suddenly, a wave of awkward, deliberate coughing swept through the ssroom. ¡°Just take the medicine,¡± Ethan snapped, pounding his fingers hard on the keyboard. Noticing the tense atmosphere in the ssroom, Lydia asked coldly, ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan, who had been busy replying in thement section, only then realized that Zinnia and Lydia had returned. ¡°Z¨CZinnia, you¡¯re back,¡± he stammered. Ethan quickly hid his phone behind his back as the angry voices in the ssroom died down. Everyone murmured, ¡°We can¡¯t let Zinnia see these nastyments.¡± They looked at Zinnia¡¯s beautiful face, like a Barbie doll, and couldn¡¯t believe a single word they saw online. Even if it were true, with a face like that, they¡¯d still find excuses for her. They trusted Zinnia. ¡°Did something happen? Is it about me? I think I just heard my name,¡± Zinnia asked, noticing their nervous expressions and the way they avoided her gaze. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Ethan said. 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 Dismissed 306 65 vouchers! Realizing he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer, Ethan handed his phone to Zinnia. She wasn¡¯t much of a phone person and rarely browsed the online forum. Ethan reassured her, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t believe what¡¯s in those forum posts. We¡¯ve already stood up for you. If we have surveince footage, this whole mess will be cleared up quickly.¡± Ethan studied her expression carefully. He thought, ¡®Clearing her name wouldn¡¯t be hard as long as there was surveince footage. The truth woulde out, just likest time. ¡®If we can get the surveince footage from the Shaw family this time, this can all be cleared up quickly. But given the strained rtionship and since this involves both Zinnia and Betty, they probably won¡¯t hand it over.¡® If Ethan could think of it, Zinnia certainly could. As Zinnia read the negativements about herself on the forum, she pressed her lips tightly together. Zinnia calmly handed the phone back to him and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Lydia scrolled through the onlinements,beling Zinnia as having an arrogant and domineering personality and being scheming. Her pale lips curled into a razor¨Csharp smile, frost glinting in her eyes. Lydia looked at Zinnia with concern and asked, ¡°Zinnia, can you walk me through what happened between you and Betty? When and where exactly did it all happen?¡± She didn¡¯t believe Zinnia could have done such things. Discover more novels at Find~Novel Zinnia met Lydia¡¯s gaze. Lydia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tender concern. Zinnia wasn¡¯t bothered by the online drama. What truly surprised her was how much they cared about her. They were already so protective despite barely knowing her. Zinnia felt a strange mix of emotions. Facing Lydia¡¯s question, she clenched her fists and slowly exhaled, trying to calm down. Zinnia continued, ¡°July 2nd, 1:30 PM, end of the second¨Cfloor hallway. Betty broke the vase. I had stepped out when she deliberately threw it to the floor and used me of breaking it. She picked that spot on purpose. The cameras probably didn¡¯t catch anything. ¡°On July 5th, at 9 a.m., Betty went downstairs to pick up the jewelry the store had delivered to Maelis. She knocked on my door and asked me to send it with her. But when we opened the box, the ne inside was already broken. ¡°The ne was intact when it was delivered from the jewelry store. Betty must have broken it when she came to find me. Maybe between 9:00 and 9:05 AM. ¡°On July 15th at 9:23 PM, Timothy returned from thew firm. I had the maid prepare soup. I supervised the brewing and then let the maid bring it to him. But within twenty minutes, Timothy started having diarrhea. ¡°Betty used me of drugging Timothy. Somehow, there was white powder at my room door, and the doctor confirmed it matched what was found in Timothy¡¯s soup. It must have happened between 9:38 and 9:41 PM. 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 68 65 vouchers ¡°On August 1st at 7 a.m., I was heading out to take the trash when Betty insisted on doing it for me. I refused and took it downstairs myself. But Yosef¡¯s shredded bid documentster turned up in the trash bag in my room. ¡°On August 5th, after Howard returned home from his race at noon, he told the Shaw family that someone had tampered with the screws on his car. Betty immediately said she saw me near Howard¡¯s car earlier. ¡°I went to the garden to help Alfred tidy up the flowerbeds. I did pass by Howard¡¯s parking spot, but never actually went near his car. I have no idea when the screws on his car got tampered with. ¡°Betty never really guarded against me, so some of her schemes weren¡¯t that well¨Chidden. But after what happenedst time, she must have deleted the surveince footage.¡± They fell silent. Zinnia recounted incident after incident. With each incident, her disappointment in the Shaw family deepened. As Zinnia began to speak, they fell silent. Afterying everything out, Zinnia felt a weight lift off her chest. Thinking back on all that had happened with the Shaw family, she felt relieved. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Maisie said, her heart aching at Zinnia¡¯s calm words. She strode over and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called in some favors. I must make Betty pay this time.¡± Brian said thoughtfully, ¡°This whole thing was probably deliberately stirred up by someone with an agenda. And if we dig a little deeper, it might even be Betty¡¯s trick.¡± ¡°Does anyone have aptop?¡± Lydia¡¯s expression was gloomy. She took her seat and scanned the ssroom with a piercing gaze. ¡°Here, Lydia. Take mine,¡± a guy in the back row offered, handing her hisptop. Lydia took her seat and removed her sses, revealing a pair of intensely cold, piercing eyes. She typed quickly on the keyboard. A tech¨Csavvy guy in the ss immediately recognized what Lydia was up to and eximed, ¡°Whoa, Lydia, you know how to code?¡± ¡°Just a bit,¡± Lydia said coolly, removing her sses. Instantly, her presence turned razor¨Csharp, her whole aura suddenlymanding. ¡°You¡¯re not only doing you ace your studies, but you¡¯re ying at coding too!¡± Some students couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Lydia¡¯s flying fingers, it was almost impossible to follow. Lydia said coolly, ¡°Duane from ss 3. He¡¯s the one who posted on Facebook. Ethan, Brian, go deal with him. Info¡¯s on your phones.¡± Lydia¡¯s fingers froze mid¨Ctyping as a photo and profile materialized on herptop screen. With a quick pivot, she angled the screen toward Ethan and the others. 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 68 55 vouchers ¡°Got it. We¡¯re on it right away! That bastard is bold,ing after Zinnia again!¡± Ethan and the others barely had time to marvel at Lydia¡¯s skills. After ncing at the file and memorizing Duane¡¯s details, they grabbed their phones and stormed out. ¡°Lydia, I had no idea you could have such skills!¡± a ssmate eximed. Lydia was too preupied to answer them; her fingers flew across the keyboard. ¡°Wait, are you hacking into the Shaw family¡¯s surveince system?¡± Zak, who¡¯d lent Lydia hisptop, adjusted his sses as he watched lines of code scroll rapidly across the screen in disbelief. The whole ss crowded around. Some students got a look at Lydia¡¯sptop, while others watched her fingers fly across the keyboard. Those baffled by the code stared at her hands in awe, while the tech¨Csavvy ones were glued to the screen,pletely absorbed. Even Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but look over, unable to tear her eyes away. After a moment, Lydia¡¯s fingers finally slowed and stilled as multiple surveince feeds split across theptop screen. Zinnia stared, frozen in shock at what she saw. It was footage from the Shaw family mansion. The first feed showed the scene when Donald¡¯s vase was smashed. The footage was stitched together from multiple camera angles, with no single shot capturing the whole thing. Betty had chosen her position carefully to avoid exposure. 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 ? (6) Dismissed 307 The surveince showed Betty standing at the end of the second¨Cfloor corridor, holding a vase, a deceptively sweet smile on her lips. Soon, Zinnia appeared on the screen. Everyone in ss 19 kept their eyes glued to it. The moment Betty saw her, her smile visibly widened. That deceptively sweet grin sent chills down their spines; their hearts clenched with unease. ¡°Zinnia.¡± The mechanical, echoing voice sent chills through them, and the tone was eerily unsettling. ¡°What is it?¡± Zinnia replied, her voice t yet gentle, still untouched by the troubles toe after just returning. Betty delivered the vase with a smile. ¡°Zinnia, this is Dad¡¯s favorite vase. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever seen one like this before. Would you like a closer look?¡± Watching the scene unfold, everyone in ss 19 held their breath, hearts pounding, fearing that Betty might drop the vase and smash it. Zinnia stared at the vase as Betty deliberately loosened her grip. Worried it might fall and break, Zinnia instinctively reached out to catch it. But before her hand could even get close, with at least half an arm¡¯s length still between them. The vase slipped from Betty¡¯s fingers and shattered on the floor with a sharp crash. The crash made everyone in ss 19 jump, a wave of unease washing over them. ¡°Zinnia! How could you break Dad¡¯s favorite vase?¡± Betty asked in feigned panic. Hearing Betty¡¯s voice, everyone in ss 19 felt nothing but annoyance. Betty¡¯s shriek brought Donald and Maelis rushing over. Zinnia, facing this for the first time, was momentarily stunned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! You dropped it before I could even catch it.¡± ¡°Zinnia, I thought you liked Dad¡¯s vase, so I wanted to show it to you. But how could you break Dad¡¯s vase?¡± Betty cooed with faux gentleness, her tone dripping with feigned innocence. Donald red at Zinnia, his face darkening with anger. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Betty dropped the vase. She said she wanted to show it, but let go before I touched it. Why are you framing me?¡± Zinnia insisted, frowning, her voice growing firmer. She couldn¡¯t understand why Betty did this. But Donald and Maelis didn¡¯t believe her. Maelis cast a disappointed nce at Zinnia, then turned tofort Donald. They didn¡¯t believe Betty would do such a thing. Maelis and Betty steered Donald away, leaving Zinnia shrouded in bewildered solitude. No one cared about hearing her exnation. They were convinced she was the one at fault. ¡°Damn it, is Bettypletely shameless?¡± ss 19 students erupted in fury as they watched. 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 Chapter 307 Official source is Find_Novel(. ?? (68) 55 vouchers. The footage wasn¡¯t continuous, stitched¨Ctogether clips from multiple cameras, so it looked grainy. But that still made everyone boil with rage at what they saw. Lydia didn¡¯t say a word. She saved the video, closed the tab, and continued her search. With Zinnia providing the precise timeline, locating the footage wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. Just as Zinnia had said, Betty let her guard downpletely. Betty was convinced Zinnia could never clear her name and the Shaw family would never believe her. She grew careless in herter schemes, which made it much easier to find the remaining videos. Betty deliberately cut Maelis¡¯s ne with a small knife while going upstairs. Betty poisoned Timothy¡¯s soup. She intercepted the maid on her way upstairs, took the bowl from her, dismissed the maid, and, shielding her movements, secretly spiked the soup. Though she tried to conceal her movements, Lydia zoomed in on every frame. With everyone scrutinizing the footage, Lydia forwarded it to everyone¡¯s phones so see it easily. ¡°Lydia, Lydia! Zoom in here. I see she¡¯s holding a small white packet,¡± Maisie eximed, holding up her phone and pointing at the screen for Lydia to pause. Lydiaplied, zooming in on herptop screen, and the image on everyone¡¯s phones erged at the same time. They could see Betty clutching a small white packet in her hand. Her fingers trembled, causing some powder to spill out. Betty darted furtive nces from side to side, as if checking for witnesses. It was now certain that Betty had poisoned the soup. Later, while Zinnia was away, Betty stealthily sprinkled the same powder outside Zinnia¡¯s door in an attempt to frame her. Lydia¡¯s expression grew gloomier with each passing second. Right after Zinnia took out the trash, Betty, with a look of disgust, immediately went to the garbage bin, pulled out the trash bag Zinnia had just discarded and fished out Yosef¡¯s bid documents she had stolen. She tore them into tiny shreds one by one before stuffing the pieces back into Zinnia¡¯s trash bag. But Howard¡¯s case was trickier. Lydia turned to Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, do you remember roughly when Howard¡¯s motorcycle got sabotaged?¡± Howard knew his motorcycle broke down that day, but without an approximate timeframe for when the bolt went missing, it was tricky to track down the relevant footage. While the previous evidence was enough to clear Zinnia¡¯s name, if they were going to strike back, they had to do it decisively, making sure every usationnded squarely on Betty. After a moment¡¯s thought, Zinnia replied, ¡°I went to the garden around eleven that day. Since Betty said she saw me, it must have been after eleven. Howard rode off at noon, so the time frame we¡¯re looking at is between eleven and twelve,¡± By the time the incident with Howard happened, Zinnia had already been ndered with countless 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 : usations. So, Howard used Zinnia of trying to harm him. 68 E55 vouchers Betty appeared, feigning hesitation as she said she saw Zinnia near Howard¡¯s car. In that instant, all eyes zing with anger and suspicion turned to Zinnia. Even Maelis looked at her with regret, fear, and deep disappointment. It didn¡¯t matter that Betty only said she saw Zinnia; they had already thought Zinnia sabotaged the motorcycle. Facing their disappointed stares, Zinnia also felt disappointed. The details of that day had faded; all she remembered were those furious, hateful eyes fixed on her. With the approximate timeframe set, Lydia tapped away at the keyboard again. The initial footage matched what Zinnia had said; she went to the garden at 11 a.m., and Howard¡¯s motorcycle, a sleek high¨Cend bike gleaming in the sunlight, was parked right by the garden. Zinnia kept about 3 feet from the motorcycle. She didn¡¯t even nce at it before walking off. She wasn¡¯t the culprit. Everyone held their breath, fingers flying across their phone screens as they searched for any sign of Betty. Luckily, they didn¡¯t have to search for long. Right after Zinnia left, a figure in white appeared behind her. Everyone recognized her instantly. It was Betty. She darted furtive nces left and right as if surveying her surroundings. Finally, her gaze settled on Zinnia, who had already walked away. A sly smirk yed on her lips as she deliberately made her way, step by step, toward Howard¡¯s motorcycle. 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 Dismissed 308 Students from ss 19 saw Betty crouching in front of Howard¡¯s car and removing its screws. After taking off the screws, she threw them and the tool aside to get rid of all the evidence. With the evidence gone, all the false usations were once again pinned on Zinnia. In the Shaw family, Zinnia stoodpletely isted. No one believed her, and no one came to her aid. The truth was finally out. Students watched in stunned outrage, while Zinnia felt an amazing sense of relief as the truth unfolded before her eyes. ¡°I can already picture those forum trolls getting their faces pped by the truth,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Betty just posted on the forum,¡± one of their ssmates who had been paying attention to Facebook immediately announced. ¡°What did she say?¡± Maisie asked. A girl said, ¡°Betty said she believed Zinnia didn¡¯t mean it. Please don¡¯t judge Zinnia too harshly. Since she was the one mistakenly raised in the Shaw family, it¡¯s only natural for Zinnia to resent her. After all, she probably owes Zinnia that much anyway. ?????? ???? find(?)ovel ¡°As for the pool incident, she knew she was wrong. She just didn¡¯t want to make Mom and Dad unhappy on her birthday. She never thought it would blow up like this.¡± A girl conveyed Betty¡¯sments from Facebook. ¡°Damn, hypocrite! She waited until the scandal blew up to y the saint,¡± Maisie fumed. It¡¯s obvious Betty¡¯s faking humility to gain public attention. She was deliberately ying the victim to fish for everyone¡¯s sympathy. Lydia let out a coldugh. ¡°It¡¯s such a calcted move. She climbs her way up by stepping on others,¡± she scoffed. Lydia had saved all the videos. She deliberately zoomed in on every revealing expression of Betty¡¯s, determined to expose her true colors. Then she put all the videos together into aption. Lydia¡¯s voice was icy as she asked, ¡°Has Ethan wrapped things up?¡± Maisie replied, ¡°It¡¯s all sorted. The OP on Facebook admitted he made everything up. Someone paid him to do it.¡± Maisie nced at their group chat and saw that Brian had just posted a video. The boy in the video had a bruised and swollen face, sobbing uncontrobly as he confessed that someone had put him up to it. Lydia said coldly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure this video reaches everyone. If she wants to y dirty, let¡¯s turn up 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 the heat. Let¡¯s see if she can bear it. 68 55 vouchers ¡°Keep an eye on thements. Note down anyone who insults Zinnia and reports them to me,¡± Lydiamanded calmly. Lydia thought, ¡®Still not giving up? Fine, let¡¯s really duke it out and see who prevails. ¡®It¡¯s high time Betty tasted her own medicine.¡¯ Lydia remained eerily calm. Whenever they faced a problem, she was always the one to take charge, and ss 19 had long since learned to follow her lead without question. Maisie nced at the newly received forensic report on her phone and forwarded it to Lydia. ¡°Lydia, add this to the file,¡± she instructed. The fingerprint report implicated Betty. Evidence such as the ne, the shredded contract, and the discarded screws and crime tools all pointed to her. Every piece of evidence matched Betty¡¯s fingerprints. The report had just been sent to her by Yannis. Yannis had dispatched personnel to collect evidence. In wealthy families like the Shaws, someone usually takes care of sorting the trash. They¡¯ll keep it for at least a year or so, just in case they identally throw something important away. Lydia nced at the report, added it to the evidence file, and then immediately hit send without hesitation. ***** Meanwhile, Betty was hiding in the bathroom, a smirk on her face as she watched all the negativements about Zinnia. ¡®Zinnia, you¡¯ll never outy me,¡® Betty thought with a sneer. ¡®I gave you a chance to walk away, but you just had to push your luck. Then you¡¯ll never get a chance to turn things around. ¡®She should never have dared to set her sights on Yannis, Betty thought angrily. When it came to the Shaw family, Betty thought with contempt, ¡®I just want Zinnia to go back to her own ce, but she flirted with Yannis. I will never let her go. Betty was totally consumed with jealousy. ¡®How dare that bitch get close to him? I couldn¡¯t achieve in over a decade!¡® she thought. Last time, she never expected Zinnia to get help from the Lynn family. Zinniapletely took Betty by surprise, leaving her to ept that bitter defeat. With the Lynn family out of the picture, Jackson on a business trip, Charlie nothing but a bookworm, and Isaac away in another city, there¡¯s no one left to shield Zinnia. ¡®Let¡¯s see who she can turn to for help this time,¡® Betty thought smugly. Zinnia already bothered Yannis once. Yannis hated getting involved. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll help her again this time. 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 : 68 55 vouchers Yannis absolutely detested people who tried to use him repeatedly just to climb the socialdder. Not even Jackson¡¯s connections would work. Just imagining Zinnia¡¯s utter ruin, Betty smiled ever wider. Her mask couldn¡¯t hide the malicious gleam in her eyes. But as she smirked, the scratches on her face stung, making her wince in pain. A wave of gloom washed over her again. Yesterday, for some reason, not long after she left the office with Maelis yesterday, her face broke out in a rash. It was so itchy that she felt like she wanted to just scratch her whole face off. Maelis rushed Betty to the hospital, but the doctors couldn¡¯t find anything wrong and just med it on allergies. Betty couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡®What a loser!¡® She was prescribed some ointment, and the itching eased a little. But when she got back home, the itching drove her crazy. She wanted to just peel her skin off. Later, someone posted a video of her at the hospital, and it made her so mad that she started throwing things around the room. In the end, it was the Moon Scar Cream she¡¯d stolen from Zinnia that finally cleared up the rash on her face. She just had a few bloody scratches on her face from where Zinnia had scratched it. Once she¡¯s back home and puts some cream on it for a couple of days, she should be back to normal pretty quickly. She¡¯s almost out of the Moon Scar Cream, so she needs to check Zinnia¡¯s room to see if there¡¯s any left. Betty thought bitterly, ¡®If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have given that bottle of Moon Scar Cream to Anne. I didn¡¯t realize it worked so well! If I had kept it, I could have used it for any injuries I might getter. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if Anne has finished using it yet. I need toe up with a way to get it back from her, Betty thought. She had no idea that Zinnia actually had some good stuff. Moon Scar Cream is something they couldn¡¯t even get their hands on, but Zinnia just had it. Anne sat in ss, working on her problems, but she couldn¡¯t shake this strange feeling of unease. ncing at the posts by Betty, she bit her lip. Anne thought, ¡®Betty, do you really dislike Zinnia that much?¡® She is determined to go find Betty. But the next second, her gaze locked onto her phone screen and she froze in shock. 14:56 Wed, Sep 24 Dismissed 309 : A 68 55 vouchers Anne¡¯s phone buzzed with two damning videos, apanied by several forensic fingerprint reports. In fact, everyone¡¯s phone buzzed at the same time, each receiving the same two videos. The opening frame shed three words: ¡°What a joke.¡± ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?nd-Novel Everyone was baffled at first, but curiosity got the better of them and they all clicked on the videos. Once they started watching, they were instantly hooked. By the end, everyone¡¯s faces twisted in awkward disbelief, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they¡¯d just seen. Especially when they thought of all those people online who had defended Betty and mocked Zinnia, they felt utterly disgusted. Especially, the original poster who first listed Zinnia¡¯s alleged wrongdoings deleted his post and imed it was all his fault, saying he was just confused and that someone paid him to do it. It¡¯s pretty obvious who the real beneficiary is this time. Thinking back to who benefitedst time, it seems like the ybook is the same. It¡¯s all about clearing Betty¡¯s name, and they¡¯re just being yed like puppets. Whether or not Betty was involved this time, everyone had already turned against her. [Told ya there might be a twist! You sheep just follow the herd.] [Damn, what the hell! She looks all put together on the outside, but she¡¯s just ying the victim.] [How ironic, these videos really show who¡¯s been framing whom all along.] [Un¨Cfucking¨Cbelievable! Betty yed us like puppets. She pulled the strings while we monkeys jumped around screaming injustice. Turns out, we¡¯re just theughingstock of the whole show!] [Honestly, just look at Zinnia, she doesn¡¯t seem like the type to do something like this. With that drop¨Cdead gorgeous face of hers, who wouldn¡¯t adore her? [Why would she need to scheme to get Betty out? That¡¯d only make the Shaw family dislike her more. Sure, Zinnia might seem a bit naive, but she¡¯s definitely not that dumb.] [Zinnia¡¯s no fool. Now that the truth¡¯s out. What a joke! Betty is always trying toe up with schemes to push everyone else out.] [Her scheming runs deeper than she lets on. She never was as innocent as she pretended. Now her true colors are out, hub?] [The real heiress, Zinnia, never even thought of kicking Betty out, yet Betty can¡¯t stand her? After stealing Zinnia¡¯s ce for over a decade and refusing to give it back, now she won¡¯t even tolerate Zinnia¡¯s existence.] [Let¡¯s see who the hell can spin this in her favor now!| 14:57 Wed, Sep 24 : [Holy shit, Betty¡¯s downright vicious. She¡¯d even go after Howard just to frame Zinnia.] 68 55 vouchers [If something had really happened to him racing at that speed, it would¡¯ve been life¨Cthreatening. He could¡¯ve ended up dead or severely injured!] [They say that wealthy families are rife with dirty secrets. Well, today I witnessed it with my own eyes. She would even target her own family!] [Damn, I¡¯m really curious. What kind of twisted mindset does Betty have to use Zinnia so brazenly?] [Seriously, who the hell keeps going after Zinnia over and over? It¡¯s crystal clear someone¡¯s out to ruin her, topletely destroy her reputation. And who is it? Isn¡¯t it obvious who stands to benefit?] [Seriously? There are still idiots around at this point? It¡¯s been spelled out crystal clear, yet some people just can¡¯t see it.] The tide ofments instantly flipped. Even her staunch supporters were left speechless after seeing that fingerprint report. While forensic fingerprint reports can sometimes be faked, there¡¯s absolutely no way that could happen here. The hospital that conducted this one is owned by the Stark Group. Stark Group is synonymous with trust. No one would dare question Stark Hospital. Betty¡¯s attempt to y the victim card backfired spectacrly. Now her reputation lies in ruins, beyond any hope of recovery. ***** Betty had just returned to the ssroom. As she passed by other sses, she noticed the strange looks of students, mistakenly thinking they were touched by her generosity. Straightening her back, she walked into her ss with that perfectly harmless smile she¡¯d practiced countless times ying on her lips. The ss bell had already rung, so no one approached Betty to speak. She remainedpletely unaware of the videos. But just as she reached the ssroom door, Anne approached with a grave expression, grabbed her arm, and pulled her aside before she could enter. ¡°Anne, what the hell are you doing?¡± Betty snapped. Betty had a falling out with Anne yesterday because Anne didn¡¯t back her up. Just as Anne was pulling her away, Betty had been looking forward to returning to ss and basking in her ssmates¡® praise. To her surprise, Anne was actually stopping her. Annoyed, Betty wrenched her hand free from Anne¡¯s grip and headed for the ssroom. Anne grabbed Betty¡¯s wrist firmly, stopping her from entering. ¡°Betty, what¡¯s going on with the videos and the 14:57 Wed, Sep 24 forensic reports?¡± 68 55 vouchers Betty snapped at Anne, ¡°What videos? What reports? Why didn¡¯t you stand up for me yesterday? Do you even consider me a friend? You just stood there and let them bully me! You said you¡¯d always have my back, but you¡¯re just a liar!¡± ¡®Anne kept stopping me over and over!¡® Betty thought angrily. Anne demanded sharply, ¡°Those videos on your phone, the ones showing you framing Zinnia, are they real or fake?¡± Anne had to find out the truth¨Conly then could she figure out how to fix this. If this mess isn¡¯t sorted out properly, Betty can forget about staying at Evershine High. ¡°What videos? How would I know if they¡¯re real or fake?¡± Betty snapped back. But Anne¡¯s baffling words sent a sudden jolt through her, an overwhelming unease rising in her chest. ¡°Wait, you really didn¡¯t get them?¡± Anne stared at Betty, whose confused expression made it clear she had no idea about the videos. Without hesitation, Anne thrust her phone into Betty¡¯s hands. Betty nced at the phone screen and white¨Chot rage exploded in her temples. Before she could think, she snatched Anne¡¯s phone and hurled it across the hallway. ¡°Those videos are fake! They¡¯re all doctored!¡± Betty shrieked, her voice sharp with panic. She thought, ¡®I deleted those videos! How are they still here?¡® Betty¡¯s shrill voice echoed down the hallway, making students crane their necks to see what was going on. Every single student at Evershine High received the videos, except Betty. Lydia had made sure of that. Anne shot an icy re over her shoulder. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± she snapped, her voice cold. Instantly, the students peering out from the ssroom quickly ducked their heads back inside. Stifling her anger, she yanked Betty into the stairwell corner. Lowering her voice, she frowned and asked her. ¡°Betty, you still won¡¯t tell me? Did you n all this too? Were you trying to destroy Zinnia?¡± Anne said. ¡®Her reaction says it all, Anne thought, her heart sinking. ¡°These are all fake! None of it is real!¡± Betty cried out desperately. ¡°Anne, how could you believe some random inte rumors about me?¡± Under Anne¡¯s probing gaze, she clenched her fists, refusing to admit anything. Her eyes darkened as she stared back at Anne. Betty kept telling herself, ¡°These videos are all fake! They¡¯re edited! I can¡¯t admit this. If I do, it¡¯ll mean I really did it!¡® ¡°Betty, would you even lie to me?¡± Disappointment filled Anne¡¯s eyes. ¡°The fingerprint report is out. It proves you were the one who loosened the screws on Howard¡¯s car.¡± 14:57 Wed, Sep 24 Dismissed 310 Betty said, ¡°Zinnia deserves this! She never should havee back. I¡¯m the true daughter of the Shaw family. That bitch Zinnia dares to dream of joining our circle? I¡¯ll crush her under my heel. How dare she even think ofpeting with me?¡± With no one around, Betty¡¯s eyes shed with a crazed crimson. ¡®Anyone who dares challenge me deserves to die!¡® Betty seethed inwardly. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought our sweet and gentle Betty could be so vicious behind that facade?¡± a cold voice cut in from behind them. Both of them turned, their gazes icy. Ethan stood there, phone in hand, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°Brian, let¡¯s go,¡± he said tly. At that moment, Brian, who had been hiding in the study room behind them, came out. Lydia really had it all figured out, even down to where they¡¯d be talking. Before Betty could even react, Ethan and Brian darted past her and raced straight downstairs toward ss 19. ¡°Anne, you¡¯re in on this too?¡± Betty¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she suddenly swung her hand and pped Anne hard across the face. Anne staggered back two steps from the force of the p. They had reached the edge of the staircase. ¡°Betty, I swear¨CI had no idea they were here!¡± Anne pleaded. A wave of unspeakable sorrow flooded her, but she swallowed her emotions, stepped forward, and desperately grasped Betty¡¯s hand, trying to exin. ¡°Get out of my way, you bitch!¡± Betty spat, her eyes icy as she violently yanked her hand away from Anne. Anne had been standing precariously close to the edge of the stairs. The sudden force sent her reeling backward. She lost her bnce and tumbled down the steps, her body thudding against each one. As she fell, Anne¡¯s eyes widened in terror, her desperate gaze locking onto Betty looming above. ¡°Anne! Someone, help! Please, help! Anne fell down the stairs!¡± Betty screamed, her voice sharp with panic. Her blood ran cold as she watched Anne tumble down. A cold wave of fear btedly gripped her chest, her legs turning to jelly as she stumbled down the steps. She had never imagined Anne would actually fall. Only one thought echoed in her mind, ¡®It¡¯s over! She thought, ¡°The Carson family would never let me off the hook for this, especially Hugo. He definitely won¡¯t let it go! ¡®Once those online posts surface, the Shaws will realize I orchestrated everything. They hate nothing more 14:57 Wed, Sep 24 than someone scheming against their own. That was exactly why they despised Zinnia because she schemed against them. Aa668 55 vouchers She continued to think, ¡®But if they find out it was me. God knows what they¡¯ll do. They might even disown mepletely! ¡®Anne must be okay. As long as she¡¯s fine, she¡¯ll definitely forgive me. Chaos erupted as Anne was rushed to the hospital. Anne¡¯s fall left her severely injured. Doctors warned she might slip into a vegetative state. Besides her earlier nder of Zinnia, Betty now faced attempted murder charges. The Carson family immediately called the police. After reviewing the surveince footage, it was clear. Betty had pushed Anne down the stairs. The police quickly found Betty hiding in the restroom and took her into custody. She was ced under criminal detention for 15 days, pending whether Anne regained consciousness. During this period, even the powerful Shaw family couldn¡¯t get her out. The Carson family was not to be trifled with. Anne, their beloved heiress, had been pushed into a vegetative state, which sent Daniel into a towering rage. He issued a stark warning, ¡°Anyone who dares plead for Betty will face the Carsons¡® unrelenting wrath.¡± Though not among Jinston¡¯s absolute elite, the Carsons still wielded considerable influence in the city. The influence of the Carson family in Jinston was pretty strong too. Even the Shaw family couldn¡¯t afford to act rashly right now. Especially after seeing the truth of the matter sent to their phones, the Shaw family was in utter chaos and didn¡¯t even know where to start cleaning up the mess. No one expected it was all Betty¡¯s doing. Maelis was so shocked that she fainted right away. Yosef¡¯s mind shed back. Maisie had warned him not long ago that Betty was nning to go after Zinnia again. Updates are released by fin?novel He¡¯d thought his warning would make her back off, but no one could have imagined she¡¯d bring such a catastrophic disaster upon them all. With Betty¡¯s situation resolved and a morning of sses behind them, they were on their way to the cafeteria when they finally got news about Anne. ¡°I always said Anne would eventually fall victim to Betty¡¯s schemes. Now Betty won¡¯t being back to school for quite some time,¡± someone remarked. Ethan and the others exchanged looks of dismay when they heard the news. No one had expected Anne¡¯s condition to be this critical, nor could they believe Betty would actually go so far. 14:57 Wed, Sep 24 ¡¢(6), 55 vouchers After everything Anne had done for her, they couldn¡¯t have imagined she¡¯d be pushed down the stairs by the very person she always protected. ¡°Honestly, we¡¯re partly to me here. We should visit Anne at the hospital after school,¡± Ethan said. Ethan nced at Brian with guilt as he spoke. ¡°Yeah,¡± Brian replied. Although they left early, they were still partly responsible. If they hadn¡¯t confronted Betty, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have snapped like that. They couldn¡¯t stomach what Betty was saying. They didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn and out of control. They heard she even pped Anne across the face. ¡°I warned her again and again. Betty is bad news, not someone you should befriend. But she just stubbornly refused to listen. ¡°If Bettyid a hand on her own family, then it¡¯s no surprise she¡¯d go after Betty, who she¡¯s only known for two months,¡± Maisie said. Maisie hadn¡¯t expected things would turn out like this for Anne either. She jabbed at her bread, her irritation clear. Maisie thought, ¡®I¡¯ve known Anne for over a decade. We were never particrly close, but we did cross paths from time to time. She spent most of her life abroad and was gentle¨Cnatured, and always easy to get along with before she met Betty. ¡®But God knows what tricks Betty used to worm her way into Anne¡¯s life. Ever since then, Anne has be her staunchest defender, almost like a different person! The mood among them was heavy. Everyone looked troubled. Zinnia picked at her bread in silence, listening to their conversation without saying a word. Zinnia only met Anne twice. Betty was always on her watch list. But hearing about what happened to her brought Zinnia no satisfaction. Zinnia didn¡¯t even know if she could or should help her. Anne was innocent. She didn¡¯t want her feud with Betty to drag innocent people into this mess. ¡°Enjoy your food,¡± Lydia said calmly and served her some food. Zinnia nodded softly. ¡°Damn, Lydia, you were so cool today! Those hacker¨Clevel skills¨Cyou totally blew us away. We never knew you could pull off something like that!¡± Ethan said. Ethan turned to Lydia, admiration shining in his eyes. The others at the table looked over too, still amazed by the impressive hacking skills Lydia had demonstrated today. 14:57 Wed, Sep 24 ¡°Self¨Ctaught,¡± Lydia said calmly. : ¡¢ (68 55 vouchers Under their curious gaze, Lydia, now wearing her sses again with her usual quiet grace, meticulously picked out everyst bit of lobster shell with calm precision. Ethan¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s insane!¡± Brian chimed in, ¡°Impressive.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes widened as she gave Lydia a big thumbs up. ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re an absolute genius!¡± Lydia was a straight¨Cup genius. She had been hiding these insane hacking skills all along. They had been ssmates for two years and had no clue she could pull this off. For a moment, the three of them all thought the same thing. ¡®Did we ever do anything to piss her off?¡® they thought. With skills like that, if she ever hacked their phones, they¡¯d be toast. Everyone¡¯s got some embarrassing crap on the phone. Lydia wasn¡¯t part of their original friend group. She hadn¡¯t grown up with them. The school had specially recruited Lydia from another city to boost its reputation, andter, William got her transferred into their ss to help improve their academic performance. After two years as ssmates, her grades were exceptionally brilliant. Anyone hoping to pass the finals just needed her study tips, and she always knew what to focus on. This earned her the ss¡¯s absolute trust and admiration. And after seeing what she pulled off today, their admiration for her skyrocketed. Facing their uneasy stares, Lydia shot them a cool nce. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not that bored. I have zero interest in getting arrested,¡± she said calmly. Honestly, she¡¯d only gotten involved this time because they¡¯d seriously ticked her off. Dismissed 311 Chapter 311 ¡°You essed the Shaw family¡¯s surveince footage today. Won¡¯t you get in trouble with that?¡± Zinnia asked, looking at her worriedly. ¡°No,¡± Lydia replied, ¡°the surveince footage I retrieved had already been deleted by them. I recovered it from the recycle bin. It wasn¡¯t hacked by the Shaw family¡¯s system.¡± Lydia wasn¡¯t the type to implicate herself. She always made sure every angle was covered before acting. ¡°Wow, Lydia, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. Her ssmate really was something special. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can teach you,¡± Lydia said to Zinnia, her voice softening with unusual tenderness. The trio couldn¡¯t help but notice Lydia¡¯s double standards. ¡°Hey, Lydia, why do I get the feeling you like Zinnia way more than the rest of us?¡± Ethan tilted his head and asked teasingly. Lydia calmly retorted, ¡°Are you as adorable as she is?¡± ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s a low blow! No personal attacks. Seriously, who could everpete with a face like Zinnia¡¯s?¡± Ethan sputtered, momentarily stunned. He nced at Zinnia¡¯s exquisitely sculpted face, a beauty so perfect it seemed almost unreal. Perhaps ttered by thepliment, Zinnia curved her lips. Ethan felt his ears grow hot and quickly averted his gaze. ¡°Zinnia!¡± That afternoon, just as Zinnia was about to enter her apartmentplex after school, a voice suddenly called out to her. Zinnia turned and saw Howard standing there. Instinctively, she took a step back. Even though it had only been a few days since theirst meeting, Howard already seemed to have aged several years. A newly developed air of weariness and defeat clung to him. Howard stood at a distance, his expressionplex as he gazed at her. ¡°Zinnia,¡± as he watched her retreat, Howard¡¯s chest tightened with remorse. ¡®It was all a misunderstanding. She was the one truly wronged,¡¯ he realized. Zinnia pressed her lips together tightly, refusing to speak to him, her fingers clutching her backpack straps. ¡°I heard you moved out of the Lynn residence,¡± Howard said as he stepped closer, his eyes filled with concern. He was actually a bit at a loss as to how to approach her. They had barely spent any time together, to begin with, and after that incident where Betty nearly got him killed, Howard hadn¡¯t seen Zinnia. By the time he took her to the hospitalst time, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a whole week. ¡°Stay out of it,¡± Zinnia said tly, visibly reluctant to engage with him. 55 vouchers ¡°We know the truth about what happened at school now. We had no idea it was all Betty¡¯s doing. We were wrong to me you, Zinnia. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Howard could clearly sense her emotional distance and felt at a loss as to what to do. Actually, Howard was the first in the family to meet Zinnia. He and Maelis were the ones who had gone to bring her home. When it came to Zinnia, Howard had initially worried that her return would threaten Betty¡¯s position in the family. But when he actually met her, he was struck by how powerful blood ties could bind people together. His gaze kept drifting towards her. She was tiny and adorable, speaking in a soft, unhurried way, like a timid little snail slowly peeking out. When she called him Howard in that clear, sweet voice, it was utterly endearing. Howard felt as if his heart had been gently stuck with cotton candy. At that moment, Howard thought to himself, Zinnia seems pretty sweet. Maybe looking out for her wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all.¡¯ But after returning home, she unexpectedly told Betty to leave. This instantly made the whole family view Zinnia with displeasure. ¡®No sooner had she returned than she tried to kick someone out. What a spoiled, headstrong girl,¡¯ Howard thought. After that, she kept doing infuriating things. Just when their anger would subside and their attitude softened a bit, she¡¯d always stir up some new trouble that ruined her image all over again. How uncanny it all was. Now with the whole truthid bare, every single incident had been carefully orchestrated by Betty. Re¨Cexamining past events now, Howard realized with a pang that none of them had ever actually heard Zinnia tell Betty to leave. Every usation hade secondhand through Betty¡¯s retellings. Zinnia was never present when Betty made those ims. None of them ever bothered to ask for her side. They simply took Betty¡¯s word as truth. Never once had they realized just how deeply their prejudice had wounded Zinnia. Sofia had warned them before¨Cif a misunderstanding could happen once, it could happen again. But they all brushed it off. Now, with the painful truthid bare before their eyes, it stung like a p to the face. After seeing the footage, Howard no longer believed a word Betty said. It was all her doing. :. 82 55 vouchers The thought that Betty had actually loosened the screws on his car sent a chill down Howard¡¯s spine. Betty knew how much Howard loved his car, and how dangerous his races were. But she still did it, just to frame Zinnia. She tampered with his car and went through it, leaving him bloodied and battered in the crash. The sister he had cherished for over a decade tried to kill him, while the one he¡¯d constantly mistreated wast secretly sending him medicine. Last time, when Howard found out that Zinnia had made Chamomile tea for Timothy and herbal tea for Yosef, the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. ¡®Why did both of them get special treatment, but not me?¡® he thought. He tentatively asked Lucy if Zinnia had ever given him anything. He was stunned to learn that the ointment. he¡¯d received for his injuries had actually been sent by Zinnia. Thanks to that ointment, the wounds on his forehead, arms, and legs healed remarkably fast, without leaving a single scar. At that moment, he was feeling frustrated and ying a game. When Lucy came in to drop off the ointment, he only heard her say it was from some sister in the family, but he didn¡¯t catch which one it was. He just instinctively thought it was Betty, never even considering that he might have misunderstood. After that incident, his rtionship with Zinnia froze overpletely. He convinced himself Zinnia wasn¡¯t worth caring for. Time and again, heshed out at her, always shielding Betty, never once realizing he might have been the wrong one. Realizing his mistake and how harshly he¡¯d treated Zinnia, Howard felt sharp pangs of remorse twisting in his chest. He spent the whole day trying toe to terms with what Betty had done. The more he thought about Zinnia, the more his heart ached. Howard thought bitterly, ¡®What have I done to Zinnia?¡® Realizing his mistake, Howard immediately went to the Lynn residence to find Zinnia, only to learn from Sofia that Zinnia had already moved out. After Sofia found out what had happened at school, she practically threw Howard out of the house. Luckily, before leaving, he managed to get Zinnia¡¯s current address and rushed straight over. He¡¯d been waiting here for ages, and finally, there she was. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia replied tly, barely looking at him. Howard said, ¡°Zinnia, have you had dinner yet? Let me take you out to eat, okay?¡± : 82 E55 vouchers Zinnia¡¯s responses were terse, and Howard knew full well she¡¯d rather not see him. Yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave. He longed to stay with her a little longer. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Howard. What exactly do you want from me? If you¡¯re just here to apologize, you¡¯ve said your piece, now leave,¡± Zinnia said. Zinnia had assumed he would leave after saying his piece, but to her surprise, he just stood there. Updates are released by ¡°Zinnia, I am wrong.¡± A rare vulnerability flickered across Howard¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Please¡­ Will you give me a chance to make it up to you?¡± Dismissed 312 :. 12 55 vouchers ¡°Howard, the best way you can make it up to me is by leaving me alone,¡± Zinnia said with firm sincerity. Howard swayed slightly. Her meaning was crystal clear. She had no intention of forgiving him. Regret surged through him, a painful numbness gripping his chest. ¡°Zinnia, please give me a chance. It was all my fault before. I treated you horribly.¡± Howard said remorsefully, ¡°We had no idea Betty was scheming against you. We wronged you so much.¡± Howard couldn¡¯t help but step forward, gingerly taking her hand as he gazed at her, his eyes slightly reddened. They never imagined Betty could be that kind of person, nor could they fathom her motives. Yet in their confusion, they forgot to give Zinnia the benefit of the doubt. After learning what Betty had done and that she had been taken to the police station, the family plunged into chaos. Maelis fainted from shock, so Timothy took her to the hospital. Yosef and Daniel went to the Carson family to apologize and smooth things over. Of them all, only Howard came looking for Zinnia. Zinnia was the one who suffered the most in all this. Whenever Betty felt even the slightest grievance, she¡¯de running to them in tears. But after enduring so much injustice, Zinnia was even more utterly heartbroken. ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me again,¡± Zinnia said firmly. Zinnia hated being touched so casually, especially by the Shaws. She wrenched her wrist free from his irritation rising within her. ¡®Why does the Shaw family keep bothering me?¡® Zinnia thought irritably. ¡°Zinnia,¡± a maic,nguid voice called out from behind them. grasp, The way Yannis said was exceptionally sweet, like honey seeping through clouds of cotton candy, carrying indescribable tenderness. Zinnia looked up¨Cthere was Yannis ahead. A wave of relief washed over her. She darted past Howard and ran toward him, calling out, ¡°Yannis!¡± Howard let out a bitter, self¨Cdeprecatingugh, his hand falling limply to his side as he watched her scamper away. Turning, he spotted Yannis standing not far off, and his brows furrowed in displeasure. Howard couldn¡¯t believe it. He thought, ¡®Howe Zinnia is with Yannis?¡® ¡°Yannis,¡± Howard called out with a frown. 11:18 Thu, Sep 25 55 vouchers Yannis replied indifferently, and his smile turned cold. An awkward silence fell between the three of them. Howard watched as Zinnia stood beside Yannis with obvious reliance. Though there were merely a few steps between them, the difference in intimacy was ringly apparent. Howard had grudgingly epted the Lynn brothers¡® closeness to Zinnia, but now even Yannis had surpassed them in her affections. A surge of resentment rose in his chest. It felt like everyone was trying to win Zinnia over. Dealing with Jackson and the others was bad enough, but even Yannis was making Howard feel threatened. He knew that Zinnia no longer trusted them. Still, Howard couldn¡¯t bear the thought of some outsider winning more of her affection than her own family. Howard¡¯s tone sharpened as he stressed, ¡°You know my sister, Yannis?¡± Then, forcing a smile, he turned to Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± ¡°Yeah, we know each other. Jackson actually entrusted Zinnia to my care,¡± Yannis said. Facing his hostility, Yanniszily curved his lips in a mocking smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell you? Well, obviously because your family kicked her out and didn¡¯t give a damn whether she lived or died. Is that so hard to get?¡± As he spoke, Yannis¡® eyes widened with undisguised contempt, a mocking glint flickering within. ¡°Jackson would rather entrust Zinnia to me than to you. Just goes to show how utterly disappointing and unreliable your family is. ¡°She¡¯s been out of your house for ages, and only now do you bother to show up? For all we knew, you might as well have dropped dead.¡± ¡°Oh wait, you¡¯re not dead. You guys are really off the mark, totally blinded by that fake heiress,¡± Yannis said. Yannis shot Howard azy, mocking nce. This was the first time Howard experienced Yannis¡¯s sharp tongue, and he was a bit taken aback. Yannis¡¯s words struck a nerve, leaving him utterly speechless. Every single word was painfully true. Zinnia stood beside Yannis, her eyes widening in astonishment as just a few of his sharp words left Howardpletely speechless. ¡®Why are his words so effective while mine just fell t?¡® Zinnia wondered. Zinnia kept sneaking nces at Yannis, trying to figure out his secret. Yannis teased, ¡°See something interesting?¡± After saying a few words, Yannis noticed Zinnia staring up at him with wide, curious eyes. Amused, he reached out and yfully ruffled the stray lock of hair on her head. ¡®Hopeless little thing, can¡¯t even escape when being bullied,¡® Yannis thought with exasperated fondness as he 11:18 Thu, Sep 25 returned, only to find her already cornered by the Shaw family. 82 55 vouchers ¡°What¡¯s your mouth made of?¡± Zinnia asked in all seriousness. ¡°Howe you can shut people up with just a few words, but I never can?¡± Her gaze lingered on his naturally rosy lips, delicate and beautifully shaped. As they moved, every word he spoke was pure music to her ears. ¡®His voice sounded wonderful yesterday, and just as lovely today. I really do love listening to him talk, Zinnia thought to herself. Discover more novels at find?novel Yannis couldn¡¯t help butugh at her earnest question. Never in his life had anyone asked him that. If it had been anyone else, he might¡¯ve taken it as a downright insult. The chemistry between them was so natural that no one else could break in. Watching them, Howard pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Zinnia, do you mind if Ie over to your ce for a bit?¡± Howard couldn¡¯t help but cut in, a surge of difort and jealousy rising within him. ¡°Wanna know why they listen to me?¡± Yannis asked. ¡°Just be honest about what you truly think, and have the courage to say no to what you dislike.¡± Yannis turned to her, his gaze gentle and encouraging. Zinnia looked up at him and thought, ¡®His eyes are so beautiful¨Clike gemstones. They shine with a hidden fire. ¡®I really want to touch them,¡® Zinnia thought. Hearing his words, Howard thought bitterly to himself, ¡®I¡¯m her real brother, standing right here. How shameless of Yannis teaching Zinnia how to act right in front of me!¡® Howard had always heard that Yannis was infamous for his sharp tongue. No wonder Yosef never even wanted to mention his name. Just a few words from Yannis, and one would feel like being roasted alive. ¡°Zinnia, you-¡± Howard began, but was abruptly cut off. ¡°No,¡± Zinnia said coldly to Howard, her expression unyielding. ¡®When someone as gorgeous as Yannis speaks, you just go along with it. There¡¯s no way that could be wrong. ¡®It¡¯s so much better than all my soft, rambling excuses, Zinnia thought. Zinnia was soft¨Chearted by nature. She always worried her words might hurt others, so she carefully chose the gentlest possible terms when speaking to them. But she never once considered her own feelings. Howard hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia to reject him so bluntly. Disappointment clouded his eyes. ¡°Yannis,¡± he called 11:18 Thu, Sep 25 : ¡­ out sharply, his voice edged with anger. : Howard shot Yannis an annoyed look. Zinnia had never been this blunt with him before. 82 55 vouchers Yannis sneered, ¡°What¡¯s this? Now you¡¯re going to lecture me like Mrs. Shaw? Your family never taught her to stand up for herself, just to put up with everything in silence. And now you dare me me for showing her a different way? ¡°Is the Shaw family really going to make her endure every grievance alone and bear the full brunt of all anger? ¡°Then when you don¡¯t need her, you toss her aside like trash. But the moment you want her back, you demand instant obedience, forcing your so¨Ccalled kindness down her throat. ¡°Howard, not every blessing in this world is destined for your family. Heaven gave you a chance, but you Shaws threw it away yourselves. You lost her, all because you never cherished her,¡± Yannis said. your Yannis¡¯s gaze darkened, a thin veil of anger clouding his eyes. Without a word, he gently covered Zinnia¡¯s ears with his hands, shielding her from hurtful words. Zinnia may seem resilient, but even she can¡¯t help feeling hurt by some words, Yannis thought. 11:18 Thu, Sep 25 Dismissed 313 Zinnia gave Yannis a puzzled look, wondering why he was covering her ears. B56 vouchers But with that gesture, the world around Zinnia seemed to fade, and his words became barely audible. Her gaze was drawn to Yannis¡¯s lips instead. She couldn¡¯t make out any of the words. She could only see him talking animatedly. Faced with Yannis¡¯s relentless usations, Howard feltpletely choked up, as if his throat had turned to stone. He just couldn¡¯t get a single word out. Discover more novels at find?novel Yannis red at Howard and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t even take care of people properly, then just mind your own business. Don¡¯t use your self¨Crighteous attempts at making amends to trouble others. ¡°Your so¨Ccalled apologies are just because you can¡¯t live with your own guilt over what you¡¯ve done. ¡°You¡¯re only trying to ease your own conscience, never once considering if your actions are just a nuisance to Zinnia. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s nothing but a fleeting sense of guilt. You¡¯ve never truly epted her. Only when one sister got hurt did you suddenly remember you had another. ¡°If Betty hadn¡¯t gotten into trouble, would you have even noticed Zinnia? If you really want to make amends, clear your mind first and think it through before youe back. ¡°Don¡¯t dump your guilt on her and make her feel even worse. ¡°You think a few half¨Chearted apologies can heal a heart that¡¯s been wronged over and over? ¡°Not a shred of sincerity. Are you serious? ¡°You can¡¯t even clean up your own mess, yet you want to drag someone else into it. How dare you,¡± Yannis said. Yannis hadn¡¯t known exactly what Zinnia had endured in the Shaw family, but today¡¯s investigation ignited an inexplicable rage within him. No wonder Jackson was so furious and refused to ever send Zinnia back there. In the end, Zinnia never found out exactly what Yannis had said. All she saw was Howard¡¯s face turning deathly pale as he staggered away. ¡®He lookedpletely shattered, Zinnia thought to herself. ¡°Yannis, can you let go now?¡± Zinnia tapped lightly on the back of his hand. Only then did Yannis realize his hand was still covering her ears, his palm growing strangely warm. He quickly withdrew his hand, hiding it behind his back, his fingers unconsciously rubbing together. 11:18 Thu, Sep 25 82 E55 vouchats ¡°This girl is delicate in every way¨Cher skin unbelievably soft, he thought, flustered. ¡®Even now, I can still feel that silken sensation lingering in my palm. Is it just the heat, or am I actually sweating?¡® The Shaw family¡¯s actions were truly infuriating, so Yannis ended up saying more than he intended. ¡°What did you say to him? He lookedpletely shattered,¡± Zinnia said. After all, she¡¯d been raised by her Master since she was little. He took care of everything for her, from washing her face to brushing her hair and dressing her. She was curious about what Yannis had said to Howard. ¡®He was going on and on¨Cmust¡¯ve used all kinds of fancy words,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Too bad my ears were covered. I couldn¡¯t even learn from it! ¡®I¡¯m a good student who loves to learn,¡¯ Zinnia thought to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t pick up all that weird ng from Maisie,¡± Yannis teased. ¡°What¡¯s with saying someone¡¯s ¡®shattered¡®? That just means he can¡¯t handle things emotionally.¡± Hearing her choice of words, Yannis immediately knew she¡¯d picked it up from Maisie. Zinnia only ever uses a handful of phrases¨Csomething like ¡®shattered¡® definitely isn¡¯t one of hers. ¡°Nope,¡± Zinnia mumbled, her eyes darting away, unable to meet his gaze. ¡°You look guilty. Come on, let¡¯s go home for dinner,¡± Yannis said with a chuckle, gently patting Zinnia¡¯s head as he took her backpack. They walked into the residential area together. He¡¯d been so busytely that by the time he got home, Zinnia was already asleep. It had been ages since they¡¯d shared a meal. ¡°I can just order takeout myself,¡± Zinnia said as Yannis led her into the elevator to the 19th floor. She¡¯d already learned how to order food delivery. Maybe she¡¯d even treat herself to a cup of orange juice. ¡°Takeout isn¡¯t healthy. You¡¯re still a kid, so eat less of it, or you won¡¯t grow tall,¡± Yannis teased, ncing down at the petite girl who barely reached his chest. ¡®She must not have been properly nourished as a child. Otherwise, how could she be light enough for me to lift with just one hand?¡® Yannis thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯m not going to get any taller,¡± Zinnia mumbled, tilting her head up topare their heights. He must be close to 6 feet 3 inches. She sighed inwardly, ¡®Compared to him, I wouldn¡¯t ever be that tall! Honestly, it was already a miracle she¡¯d grown this much. Only thanks to a whole mountain of healthy food Master gave her. She was nearly stillborn. If it weren¡¯t for Master¡¯s medical skills, she wouldn¡¯t even be here. Yannis retorted with a grin, ¡°Who says? With proper care, you¡¯ll still grow taller. You¡¯re so tiny now, anyone could just pick you up and walk off with you. Walk next to me and people might think you¡¯re my kid.¡± 11:18 Thu, Sep 25 ¡­ 82 55 vouchers Zinnia retorted yfully, ¡°You¡¯re not that much older than me. You couldn¡¯t possibly be my father.¡± There¡¯s only a six¨Cyear gap between them. When he was six, he was still in elementary school. There was absolutely no way he could have fathered Zinnia. ¡°Jackson entrusted you to me, and if hees back and sees you¡¯ve lost weight, he¡¯s definitely going to give me a hard time. ¡°You can¡¯t cook, so I¡¯ll find you a good delivery ce. Just order whatever you want each day and they¡¯ll bring it to you,¡± Yannis said, gently patting her head. He¡¯d already checked with Jackson. Zinnia didn¡¯t want a housekeeper around and wasn¡¯tfortable with strangers at home. Yannis didn¡¯t like having unfamiliar people in his ce either. Buttely, he¡¯d been so busy that he couldn¡¯t promise toe back and cook for her every day. Arranging a delivery service would at least make sure she ate something healthy. That tiny frame of hers was already too thin. If she kept eating junk food, she¡¯d only get skinnier. ¡®This is the time when her studies are most demanding. I can cut corners on other things, but never on her health,¡® he thought. ¡°Takeout¡¯s really convenient,¡± Zinnia said, not wanting to trouble him. ¡°And it¡¯s more budget¨Cfriendly too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as convenient for them to deliver meals to you. Come on, let¡¯s go to my ce first,¡± Yannis said. The elevator had arrived, and he waited for Zinnia to step out before following her. Yannis didn¡¯t rush to open the door. Instead, he tapped twice on the digital lock and said, ¡°Zinnia,e here and register your fingerprint on the scanner.¡± Zinnia had thought he was just making small talk before, but now she realized he waspletely serious about it. After some consideration, Zinnia said seriously, ¡°No need.¡± She really didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever have a reason to visit his ce. Yannis put on a wounded look and said, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re breaking my heart saying that. Don¡¯t you see me as family? I¡¯ve always treated you as my own little sister.¡± He let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°I¡¯m all alone in this world¨Cif anything ever happens to me, there¡¯ll be no one to help me.¡± Yannis¡¯s voice softened, his long, beautifulshes lowering to cast a shadow over his eyelids. Zinnia thought, ¡®He suddenly looks so down! Zinnia hadn¡¯t expected Yannis to suddenly look so wounded. Every time she¡¯d seen him before, he was always smiling¨Ceven yesterday when he was angry, he never showed the slightest hint of vulnerability. 11:18 Thu, Sep 25 : 82 55 vouchers But now, he was pouting pitifully, saying he was all alone in the world, and a tiny pang of guilt stirred in Zinnia¡¯s heart. Dismissed 314 : 82 E55 vouchers ¡°I live just downstairs. You cane find me if you need anything,¡± Zinnia said, her voice gentle yet a little awkward as she tried tofort him. Zinnia had neverforted anyone before¡ªit was always others whoforted her. The only one she¡¯d ever soothed was Sunny, her dog. And the more she looked at Yannis¡¯s pitiful expression, the more he resembled Sunny. Every time Sunny got picked on outside, he¡¯de running back to her, whining and butting his head against her forfort. Once Zinnia started thinking of Yannis as Sunny, she visibly rxed, her actions bing almost instinctive. ¡°If you ever need anything, you can just call me, okay?¡± she added gently. ¡°But what if one day I copse at home and can¡¯t reach you, or even find my phone?¡± Yannis sighed and said, ¡°You know how it is¨CI¡¯m not getting any younger. What if one day I just copsed at home? I could die and no one would even notice.¡± Yannis let out a sigh, putting on an air of helplessness as if Zinnia was now his only anchor in the world. Seeing how precarious Yannis¡¯s mental state was, Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but agree. Yannis beamed, ¡°I know you are the best.¡± Yannis smiled again¨Ca breathtaking sight. His eyes sparkled with amusement, all traces of mncholy gone as his voice returned to its usual state. Zinnia watched him and smiled, secretly breathing a small sigh of relief. ¡®He really does look so much better when he smiles,¡® she thought to herself. ¡°Come here, Zinnia,¡± Yannis said, moving aside and motioning for her to add her fingerprint. Zinnia didn¡¯t hesitate this time as she added her fingerprint, all the while wondering how she could help Yannis keep his health. His health really wasn¡¯t great. Especially considering he likely went through some major trauma as a child, his mind had been perpetually on edge. If he didn¡¯t take good care of himself, it could shorten his lifespan. Even if Yannis was only being kind to her because Jackson had asked him to, Zinnia still genuinely didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him. ¡°Zinnia?¡± Yannis called out to her, a hint of confusion in his voice. Zinnia snapped out of her thoughts and noticed a pair of brand new, creamy yellow slippers by her feet¡ª petite, with cute little bunny ears on top. Zinnia slipped her feet into them, a perfect fit. 11:18 Thu, Sep 25 82 EL 55 vouchers ¡°These are brand new slippers I got just for you,¡± Yannis said, taking off his coat and hanging it by the entrance. Zinnia nced at the creamy yellow slippers, then at the bunny ears. ¡®A bit childish,¡¯ she thought, yet a quiet happiness bloomed in her heart. ¡®He really kept his word¨Che wasn¡¯t lying,¡® Zinnia thought. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find{n}ovel Following Yannis into the living room, Zinnia immediately noticed some changes. The space, once strictly monochrome, now featured a light blue desk on the balcony, with a few plush toys hanging from it. The balcony window was open, letting in a gentle breeze that made the wind chime on the desk emit clear, tinkling notes. Plush rugs were spread around the coffee table, giving the whole space a cozy, inviting warmth. At first nce, not much had changed, yet the once cold apartment now felt noticeably warmer and more inviting. ¡°Zinnia, I set up a desk for you in the living room, perfect for doing your homework. There are snacks and milk in the cab next to the desk, so help yourself if you get hungry. I¡¯ll be making dinner now,¡± Yannis said. Yannis set down her backpack, then smiled as he watched her gaze at the desk. Zinnia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia had been here before, but after everything that happened yesterday, it was clear to anyone that she and Yannis had grown much closer. Zinnia pulled out her homework and settled at the desk, while Yannis headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Tonight¡¯s dinner was another mouthwatering spread: refreshing shredded cucumber with chicken breast, Southwest chicken, golden salt and pepper chicken wings, and sulent garlic butter shrimp. Zinnia¡¯s eyes visibly lit up as she watched the dishes being ced on the table one by one, unable to hide her excitement. ¡°Sit down and cat,¡± Yannis said, handing her a piece of bread and a fork. Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up as she eximed, ¡°Wow, your cooking is amazing!¡± Zinnia picked up a salt and pepper chicken wing, crispy on the outside, tender and juicy inside, with exceptional texture. ¡°This is the second one I¡¯ve ever had that could truly rival Master¡¯s cooking, she thought. ¡°Help yourself,¡± Yannis said, cing a peeled shrimp into her bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll be busy the next few days and won¡¯t be able to cook dinner for you, but I¡¯ll have meals delivered.¡± He¡¯d just returned from overseas, and work at thepany was piling up¨Cone meeting after another. Last night, he¡¯d workedte into the night, grabbed a quick catnap, barely got any sleep, and then headed straight 11:19 Thu, Sep 25 back to the office. : Q (2 55 vouchers Once he was back at the office, it was straight into nonstop meetings. Then, as soon as he got a message from Maisie, he immediately dispatched a team to gather evidence,pile a report, and send it straight to her. Yannis also had surveince footage, but since there was a capable girl in Zinnia¡¯s ss, he didn¡¯t bother sending it over. When the whole ss stands united, he doesn¡¯t need to steal the spotlight. His role is to provide solid backup support from behind the scenes. ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Zinnia mumbled through a mouthful of chicken wings, barely listening to him. All she could think was, ¡®Yannis¡¯s not just ridiculously handsome¨Che¡¯s an amazing cook too. Zinnia couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®Whoever ends up marrying this gorgeous guy is going to be so lucky¡ª imagine getting to eat food this good every day!¡® Zinnia said, ¡°You need to eat more, too. Your mental state is really poor right now. If you don¡¯t take care of yourself, when thatst thread of resilience snaps, your body won¡¯t be able to handle it,¡± she said with concern. ¡°At best you¡¯ll fall into aa. At worst, it could lead to permanent brain damage. You haven¡¯t had proper sleep in ages, and your body won¡¯t recover just from getting a couple of good nights¡® rest now.¡± Zinnia thought to herself, ¡®When I get back, I¡¯ll prepare some herbal pills to help you recover gradually. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. ¡® As she was thinking this, she ced a chicken wing in his bowl. ¡®I wonder if he¡¯ll even eat it,¡® Zinnia thought. ¡°They say rich people are really particr and usually avoid food given by others.¡¯ Zinnia only remembered after putting food on his te¡ªhe was the pride of a family far more elite than any ordinary wealthy household. By all rights, someone like him should be even more particr about propriety and personal boundaries. Zinnia suddenly felt a pang of nervousness and pressed her lips together. The Shaw family were sticklers for proper dining etiquette. Zinnia found every bit of it unbearably awkward. Yannis said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Yannis was well aware of his deteriorating health. Otherwise, Jackson and Enoch wouldn¡¯t be constantly worried he might suddenly drop dead one day. He¡¯d spent the whole day in back¨Cto¨Cback meetings and had barely managed a quick bite for lunch. Now, watching Zinnia devour her meal with such relish across the table, even his nonexistent appetite was instantly whetted. He picked up the chicken wing and took a bite. Seeing this, the corners of Zinnia¡¯s lips curved into a small, relieved smile¨Che didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. Zinnia said gently, ¡°This one¡¯s really tasty too. Come on, Yannis, you¡¯re not a kid anymore, so eat a bit more. Maybe you can¡¯t sleep because you¡¯re not eating enough, and your body isn¡¯t getting the nutrients it needs.¡± 11:19 Thu, Sep 25 82 55 vouchers Delighted, Zinnia picked up another dish for him. Southwest chicken was perfectly spiced and aromatic¨Cshe absolutely loved it. The funny thing was, even though Yannis had cooked the meal, Zinnia seemed to be the real expert on how good it tasted. Yannis didn¡¯t refuse any food Zinnia put on his te. Even when the spicy dishes made his forehead beaded with sweat and his lips turned red and glossy from the heat, he still didn¡¯t stop her. Southwest chicken must have really been to her taste¨Cshe kept serving him generous portions. The once spacious and lonely apartment now echoed with Zinnia¡¯s clear, lively voice, a sudden ssh of vibrant color in Yannis¡¯s previously monotonous life. Yannis thought this kind of life seemed pretty good. 11:19 Thu, Sep 25 Dismissed 315 After dinner, Yannis sent Zinnia home. () 55 vouchers After washing up, Zinnia took out her chest. She wanted to make Soothing Soup for Yannis. She thought, ¡®He might not live to a hundred, but at the very least, he should live to seventy or eighty. ¡®Someone as wonderful as him deserves a long and healthy life.¡¯ Knowing Yannis would frown at bitter medicine, Zinnia carefully sorted through the herbs. She picked out the bitter ones and added sweeter ingredients in their ce. After blending the perfect Soothing Soup, she neatly wrapped each portion in parchment paper. Before, Zinnia wanted to help Yannis with his insomnia mostly as a favor to Jackson, but now, she truly wished for Yannis to live well. She rummaged through her medicine chest and found a top¨Cgrade wild ginseng root. She broke it into sections and ced them into the mortar. Then she took out a handful of other rare, valuable herbs and added them to the mortar one by one. With little finesse, she ground them into powder bit by bit. She thought, ¡®Yannis, I¡¯m determined to nurse you back to health, no matter what it takes.¡¯ Under the warm yellow light, Zinnia¡¯s delicate face was etched with concentration. Her hands gripped the heavy pestle, meticulously grinding each herb into a fine powder. In her opinion, machine¨Cground could never match hand¨Cpounded. The next day, Zinnia showed up at school with noticeable dark circles under her eyes after an all¨Cnight session of making medicine. Ethan chuckled when he saw the dark circles under her eyes. He joked, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯ve turned into a panda.¡± He thought, ¡®Oddly enough, those dark circles don¡¯t make her look bad. If anything, they add an extra touch of cuteness.¡¯ Lydia also couldn¡¯t suppress a soft chuckle at the sight. Zinnia stared at them in silence. She remembered seeing pictures of dark circles in her social media feed. Now, realizing she had a pair herself, she instinctively wanted to check in a mirror. Seemingly reading her mind, Brian miraculously conjured up a mirror from nowhere and held it up to her face. He said, ¡°Here, take a look, Panda Princess.¡± Zinnia studied her reflection. Her skin contrasted sharply with the dark circles under her eyes, as if she¡¯d gone a round in the boxing ring. But with her face, she didn¡¯t mind them. Zinnia stayed up until I a.m. to finally finish making the herbal pills. They still needed a whole day to dry. Updates are released by find?novel Zinnia thought, ¡®Once I get home, I¡¯ll give them a sugar coating and package them up. Then, Yannis can enjoy them as a special treat. Lydia scooted over to make room, her eyes filled with concern as she looked at Zinnia. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t 11:19 Thu, Sep 25 sleep wellst night?¡± 82 $5 vouchers Zinnia shook her head and replied, ¡°Just stayed up a littlete.¡± Then she handed Lydia a bottle and said, ¡°Here, use this. You¡¯ll feel better soon.¡± Inside the bottle was the Moon Scar Cream. Zinnia had made it a few days ago, originally for Maisie. But Zinnia felt Lydia needed the cream more, so she decided to give it to Lydia first. Zinnia thought, ¡®As for Maisie, I will just make a bottle for herter. And I remember Maisie mentioning that Yvette liked the cream too, so I¡¯ll do the same for Yvette.¡¯ Lydia looked at the bottle Zinnia handed her. She found it was the same ointment Zinnia had applied to her the previous day. ¡°It¡¯s almost healed,¡± she said. The cream worked wonders, and Lydia¡¯s injuries were nearly healed. Perhaps after taking so many beatings, Lydia had developed a remarkable ability to recover quickly. ¡°Just take it,¡± Zinnia said simply. Lydia epted the bottle. Then she pulled a box from her desk drawer and handed it to Zinnia. Zinnia peeked inside and saw three cupcakes. As she opened the box, her eyes instantly lit up. The cupcakes were in different vors, each one looking mouthwateringly delicious. Lydia said, ¡°You can¡¯t have cream, so I used yogurt instead.¡± She learned from Maisie about Zinnia¡¯s allergy to cream the previous day. She felt relieved that she hadn¡¯t made any cream¨Cbased desserts for Zinnia before. Zinnia took the cakes and said, ¡°Thanks, Lydia!¡± Ever since she sat with Lydia, she¡¯d been spoiled with all sorts of delicious goodies every morning. Ethan, sitting in the front row, caught a whiff of something sweet and turned to see Lydia giving Zinnia special treats. He pointed at himself and Brian with a yful grin. He joked, ¡°Hey Lydia, don¡¯t we get any?¡± Lydia fished another box out of her drawer and handed it over. She said, ¡°Here, one each.¡± Ethan grinned as he handed one cupcake to Brian. He said, ¡°Come on, Brian.¡± Lydia¡¯s baking skills rivaled those of a professional pastry chef, maybe even surpassed them. But she rarely baked. So getting to taste her creations was a real treat. Zinnia picked a chocte¨Cvored cupcake to munch on. The butter crisp inside was delicious, and her eyes curved in delight. She thought, ¡®Lydia is talented.. ¡°Anything else you¡¯d like me to make for you tomorrow?¡± Lydia asked Zinnia, her usually cool eyes now soft with affection. ¡°Waffle and caramel pudding!¡± Zinnia blurted out excitedly, recalling all the mouthwatering treats she¡¯d seen while scrolling through food videosst night. Lydia said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make them for you tomorrow. By the way, did you have any trouble with yesterday¡¯s homework? I can go over it with you if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡­ 82 55 vouchers With frustration, Zinnia replied, ¡°Yes! I had so many problems I couldn¡¯t solve yesterday.¡± She thought, ¡°Thank goodness tomorrow¡¯s a holiday, no more torturous sses. Zinnia pulled out her homework. Lydia scooted her chair closer, her gentle voice flowing through the ssroom as she began exining. Just then, William walked past the ssroom. A faint smile spread across his face as he saw his students studying hard. He thought, ¡®They may not be the top of the ss, but they¡¯re all good kids at heart. ***** At noon, the five of them left school and headed to a small diner nearby for lunch. Once they¡¯d ordered, Ethan brought up the topic of Anne again. Ethan said, ¡°We went to check on Anne yesterday. She¡¯s already out of the ICU. The doctor said she¡¯s fine. She just hit her head. There¡¯s a blood clot pressing on some nerves, so she still can¡¯t wake up.¡± On the day of the ident, Anne was fine when they left. No one could have imagined Betty would go that crazy. Anne gave her heart and soul to Betty, yet Betty just turned around and pped Anne across the face. The previous day, Ethan and others were asked by their parents to offer an apology. Even though they were not directly responsible, because they were present at the scene, they still felt obliged to visit. When they arrived, Anne had already been transferred from the ICU to a regr ward and was lying unconscious in her hospital bed. Hugo, the Carson family¡¯s adopted son, stood vigil outside, his eyes bloodshot from exhaustion and worry. Maisie couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated as she thought of Anne. She said, ¡°Everyone warned Anne that Betty would ruin her someday, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± 4 11:19 Thu, Sep 25 Dismissed 316 Chapter 316 : 82 55 vouchiers Betty pushed Anne out of nowhere. No one knew what had happened before that. The doctor exined that Anne was already in a dazed state before the fall. The impact,bined with insuflicient blood supply to her brain, caused a blood clot to form,pressing her nerves and leaving her unable to wake up. The doctors had considered surgery, but thepressed nerves were in an extremely dangerous location. A single misstep could lead to brain death, with no chance of recovery. They were searching for a safer approach, but hadn¡¯t found one yet. Anne¡¯s father, Daniel, made a public announcement in elite circles: anyone with connections or means to cure Anne would be handsomely rewarded by the Carson family. Zinnia frowned as she listened to Anne¡¯s condition. She thought, ¡®A hematomapressing the nerves? Prolongedpression could cause brain damage. If it¡¯s not cleared in time, the pressure might rupture blood vessels, making recovery even harder.¡¯ Zinnia decided to find a chance to visit Anne. They were not really close, but she just couldn¡¯t stand seeing an innocent person get dragged into all this. That afternoon, when Zinnia got home, she didn¡¯t see Yannis. He had already texted her to inform her that he had been very busy and wouldn¡¯t be back for the next couple of days. But he said he would have someone bring her dinner. Zinnia had intended to give Yannis the herbal pills, but since he wasn¡¯t home, she decided to wait until he returned. **** The days drifted by, and before she knew it, the weekend had arrived. Zinnia still hadn¡¯t run into Yannis. He¡¯d been swampedtely, leaving her no chance to give him the herbal pills she¡¯d prepared. Still, every night without fail, Yannis had someone deliver dinner to Zinnia, always her favorite meat dishes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pampered. As soon as the school break started, Sofia asked Zinnia to go back to the Lynn residence for dinner. Zinnia had been living away from the Lynn residence for some time. Because she had promised Sofia that she woulde back for the holidays, she didn¡¯t refuse toe back. On Friday after school, Zinnia and Maisie shared a ride back to the Lynn residence, The moment Zinnia stepped into the yard, Sofia heard from Benedict that she was back. Dropping her gardening shears, Sofia hurried out to greet Zinnia, her face lighting up with heartfelt affection. Sofia said, ¡°Zinnia, my dear, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± ¡°Sofia,¡± Zinnia called. ¡°Quick,e in! I had the chef make lots of little treats for you, Zinnia,¡± Sofia called out, her voice noticeably brighter as she took in Zinnia¡¯s still¨Cplump cheeks. 82 55 vouchers. Sofia thought, ¡®Compared to before, when she was so quiet and withdrawn, Zinnia is now visibly more cheerful.¡® Sofia led Zinnia into the living room and had her sit down. The coffee table was piled high with all sorts of delicious treats, but not a single one had any cream, just the way Zinnia liked it. Sofia gently took Zinnia¡¯s hand and let out a soft sigh. She said, ¡°Zinnia, I heard about what happened at school. I¡¯m so sorry, sweetheart. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t raise your mother right, and that¡¯s why she made such foolish mistakes.¡± Sofia knew Zinnia would never do such things, but she never expected the Shaws to be so reckless. They didn¡¯t bother to investigate a single usation before heaping all that me on Zinnia. Zinnia had kept the school ident from the Lynn family to avoid worrying them. Isaac was away, leading his team abroad for a closed training camp, so he didn¡¯t know about the ident. But Zinnia didn¡¯t expect Howard to identally spill the beans. When Zinnia received calls from Jackson and Sofia, she felt a bit uneasy and couldn¡¯t help but curse Howard in her mind. Facing Sofia¡¯s self¨Creproachful words, Zinnia reassured, ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by it, Sofia, and you shouldn¡¯t be either.¡± Zinnia never dwelt on those matters. The Shaw family meant nothing to her now, and past grievances had long faded from her mind. Sofia gently stroked Zinnia¡¯s head and said, ¡°Zinnia, you have suffered so much.¡± Her eyes brimmed with tenderness. In her heart, she had already refused Maelis¡¯s request to speak to the Carson family on her behalf. Sofia thought, ¡®Betty must face the consequences of her own actions. Betty has Maelis to protect her, but Zinnia has no one. So our family must be her shield now. ¡®We owe her that much. After all those years lost and suffering, even after we found her, she¡¯s still wronged. She has suffered more than her share of hardships.¡® Zinnia smiled gently at Sofia, her eyes warm and clear. She said, ¡°Sofia, I¡¯m not wronged at all, not with you all protecting me.¡± Zinnia didn¡¯t care anymore. Perhaps after being abandoned so many times, she was no longer surprised when Betty schemed against her. She had long since grown ustomed to Shawn¡¯s attitude. Zinnia had always been emotionally numb. It was a lingering effect of childhood trauma that left her detached for years. Whether others disliked, resented, or even liked her, she could barely register their feelings. For Zinnia, this emotional numbness was her way of protecting herself. Her Master had tried everything he could to help her, and eventually she was able to start sensing other people¡¯s emotions again. Even so, her perception was still weaker than most people¡¯s. When Zinnia first returned to the Shaw family, their constant neglect did sting a little, though not deeply. As for how they doted on Betty, or how Betty constantly unted their affection, Zinnia barely registered it. 11:19 Thu, Sep 25 : What she cared about most was that Master had left her. ***** 82 65 vouchers While Zinnia and Sofia were talking, Henry returned. Seeing Zinnia, Henry beamed. He lifted a fishing creel and said, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re back! Look what I caught, fresh fish. I will have the chef cook it for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Zinnia chirped, her voice bright and clear. Only the three of them, Zinnia, Sofia, and Henry, were having dinner, making the house feel especially quiet. Sofia served some food on Zinnia¡¯s te and said, ¡°Charlie probably won¡¯t make it home for dinner again. He¡¯s been so busytely that sometimes he even forgets to eat.¡± Charlie had been swamped with work at the hospital these days, while Jackson was away on a business trip abroad. When Jackson first heard about what happened to Zinnia, he was ready to fly back immediately, but Yannis reassured him that everything had been resolved, finally putting his mind at ease. Zinnia offered, ¡°Sofia, could you pack up some of Charlie¡¯s favorite dishes? I¡¯ll take them to him. I haven¡¯t seen him in days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble. Let Charlie just grab a quick bite at the hospital,¡± Grandma Sofia said, torn between her concern for Charlie and not wanting Zinnia to tire herself out with another trip. Zinnia insisted, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I don¡¯t have ss tomorrow, and it¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll bring dinner to Charlie and wait for him so we can go home together.¡± She thought, ¡®If I remember correctly, Anne is at the same hospital as Charlie. Maybe I could take the opportunity to visit Anne¡® Hearing this, Sofia thought, ¡®If someone else brings food to Charlie, he¡¯ll just let it go cold and eat itter when he¡¯s done. But if Zinnia brings it, he¡¯ll eat it right away! So she said, ¡°Alright then. Zinnia, you must be tired from being cooped up at school all day. It¡¯ll do you good to get out for a bit. I¡¯ll have Benedict arrange a car to take you.¡± This content belongs to find?novel After dinner, Zinnia grabbed the packed meal and headed to the hospital by car. Charlie worked at Jinston¡¯s top hospital as a neurologist. E 55 vouchers b Dismissed 317 Just as Zinnia set off from home, Sofia called Charlie. Since Charlie was tied up, he asked a close friend to pick her up. When Zinnia got out of the car, Alex, Charlie¡¯s friend, was already waiting for her outside the hospital. As soon as Alex spotted Zinnia, he immediately recognized her from Charlie¡¯s description: she stood out from the crowd, impossible to miss with her breathtaking beauty. With a warm smile, he called out, ¡°Hello there, are you Charlie¡¯s sister?¡± Zinnia gave a small nod to him. Charlie had already called her on the way here, so she wasn¡¯t surprised to see Alex. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m Charlie¡¯s good friend. Just call me Alex,¡± Alex said with an earnest, good¨Cnatured smile. ¡°Hello, Alex,¡± Zinnia greeted him sweetly. Alex said, ¡°Charlie is on the 6th floor doing his rounds right now. Let me take you to his office first.¡± He guided Zinnia into the medicalplex. The ce was so vast that anyone unfamiliar with it could easily get turned around. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. After climbing the stairs and passing an office, they heard someone shouting in a frantic, enraged voice, ¡°My daughter¡¯s been out cold for two days! ¡°Can¡¯t you damn well wake her up? And you call yourselves Moores? Ever since Richard died, you Moores have only gotten more and more useless!¡± Seeing Neo shaking his head helplessly, Daniel¡¯s heart ached unbearably. He thought, ¡®Anne is my only daughter. If anything happened to her, how could I ever face my wife in the afterlife?¡® Noticing Zinnia¡¯s curiosity, Alex exined with a tinge of regret in his voice, ¡°The man inside is Ms. Carson¡¯s father. Not long ago, Ms. Carson was pushed down the stairs and has remained unconscious ever since. ¡°These past few days, her father has beening to the hospital daily, demanding answers from the department heads. ¡°Charlie did consider performing the surgery, but the blockage in Ms. Carson¡¯s blood vessel was in such a dangerous location that he wasn¡¯t confident enough to proceed, so things have been at a standstill. ¡°Mr. Carson invited specialists from the Moore family overseas to help, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Because none of the remaining members of the Moore family ever learned the legendary Flowing Technique from the previous family head. Discover more novels at FindN()vel ¡°I heard the technique is amazing. How I wish I could witness it with my own eyes someday.¡± Ever since Anne¡¯s ident, Daniel had barely left the hospital, staying by her side day and night. The doctorspletely understand how deeply Daniel worried about Anne. They wanted nothing more than for their patient to recover quickly. But as doctors, they couldn¡¯t gamble 65 vouchers with a patient¡¯s life. The blockage in Anne¡¯s blood vessel was in an extremely dangerous spot, right in her brain. They could only rely on conservative, non¨Cinvasive treatments, hoping the clot would dissolve on its own without surgery. Alex remembered there was once a student from the Moore family at his school. The Moores possessed a miraculous acupuncture technique known as the Flowing Technique. It was said that those who mastered this technique could even snatch lives from the brink of death. If someone was destined to die at midnight, this technique could keep them alive until dawn. But that student from the Moore family passed away over a decade ago. After that, none of the existing Moores could perform the legendary Flowing Technique. The man Daniel had invited was Neo, the youngest son from a coteral line of the Moore family. His medical skills simply couldn¡¯tpare to those of the main family. Now living overseas, the Moores rely entirely on the legacy established by their ancestors to maintain their standing. The Moore family, which had once achieved great glory, gradually declined. Alex always spoke his mind. Thanks to his friendship with Charlie, he was naturally warm and familiar around Zinnia. So he shared everything he knew with Zinnia. Zinnia asked, ¡°The Moore family?¡± A flicker of doubt crossed her mind. She pondered, ¡®The Moore family? The Flowing Technique? Is it the same one Master taught me? ¡®From what Alex described, Anne¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t seem severe enough to require the Flowing Technique. That technique is only used to save someone on the brink of death, and performing it is extremely taxing on the practitioner. ¡°Who exactly is Master? Is he from the Moore family?¡® Suddenly, Zinnia recalled the token her Master had given her. It was engraved with the character ¡°Moore.¡± A wave of doubt washed over her. Zinnia had never known who Master was, not his name, not his background. After hearing about the Moore family, she couldn¡¯t help but start questioning her Master¡¯s true identity. Zinnia thought, ¡®Master once said the Flowing Technique is exclusive to his family. Could Master be connected to the Moores? If he truly is one of them, maybe I could find him through the Moore family. But as soon as the thought crossed her mind, Zinnia pushed it aside. Her Master once told her not to look for him. So even with doubts lingering in her heart, she couldn¡¯t disobey her Master¡¯s words. She thought, ¡°There must be a reason Master left. I will just wait until hees back Alex exined further, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Moore family. They used to be one of Jinston¡¯s top four families, but emigrated overseas twenty years ago. So now there are only three elite families left in the city.¡± Just then, they arrived at the office. Alex said, ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯re here. Charlie¡¯s office is just ahead. Let¡¯s go in and wait for him inside.¡± The office was shared by Charlie and Alex. Alex pushed open the door and led Zinnia to sit at Charlie¡¯s desk. 82 E55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, have a seat. Let me get you some water,¡± Alex said, turning to pour her a drink. Zinnia handed one of the lunch boxes to Alex and said, ¡°Alex, have you eaten yet? Here, I brought this for you Zinnia thought, ¡®Sofia is always so thoughtful. Knowing Charlie shares his office with someone else, she made sure to pack two lunches. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there¡¯d be one for me, too. Thanks, Zinnia. Perfect timing, I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Alex said, his eyes lighting up in surprise. Without hesitation, he epted the lunchbox with a big smile. Alex had been swamped all afternoon and was starving. He¡¯d nned to grab a meal at the cafeteria, but then Charlie asked him to pick up Zinnia, so he still hadn¡¯t had a chance to eat. Alex settled into his seat beside Zinnia and continued chatting. He asked, ¡°Zinnia, have you had dinner yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Zinnia replied. Just then, Charlie returned to his office. Seeing Zinnia, his eyes softened with affection. With a warm smile, he said, ¡°Zinnia, why did youe all the way to bring me lunch? I could¡¯ve just grabbed a quick bite.¡± Zinnia replied, ¡°I¡¯m off today and not busy. Sofia said you get so busy you forget to eat, so she sent me to make sure you eat.¡± Dressed in a white doctor¡¯s coat, Charlie¡¯s naturally gentle demeanor seemed even softer. Sometimes, Zinnia caught glimpses of her Master in Charlie, and being around Charlie always gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity. ¡°She is always worrying,¡± Charlie said helplessly. ¡°Charlie, hurry up and eat before it gets cold,¡± Zinnia urged, bending down to open the lunchbox for him. AD Comment Dismissed 318 Seeing that Charlie and Alex were still busy discussing patient cases over dinner, Zinnia realized she wasn¡¯t much help here and decided to get some fresh air. She said, ¡°Charlie, you eat first. I¡¯ll step outside for a bit. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll head home after I finish eating. Zinnia, don¡¯t wander too far. Call me if you need anything.¡± Charlie said. He hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and now that most of his work was done, he could finally sit down and enjoy a hot meal. Zinnia closed the office door behind her and walked down the quiet corridor. She had heard from Alex that Anne was in the VIP ward on this floor. Making her way to the innermost room, Zinnia peered through the ss door and saw Anne lying on the hospital bed, connected to a venttor, The ward was eerily quiet. No one was standing guard outside. After ncing around to confirm no one was nearby, Zinnia gripped the doorknob, quietly opened the door, and tiptoed in. The ward was silent except for the steady beeping of medical monitors. Anney motionless on the hospital bed, showing no signs of consciousness. Afraid of being discovered, Zinnia hurried to Anne¡¯s bedside. Anne¡¯s handy outside the covers. Zinnia bent down and checked her pulse. She thought, ¡°Thank goodness, I¡¯m in time. It¡¯s not as bad as I feared. Zinnia withdrew her hand. She took out her acupuncture kit and selected a slender silver needle. She nced at Anne and murmured, ¡°Though you¡¯re on Betty¡¯s side and always team up with her, I don¡¯t want Ethan and the others to carry a guilty conscience. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want your father to worry himself sick over you. You¡¯ve got a good dad. I¡¯ll help you this once. But if you ever bully me like Betty does, don¡¯t expect any mercy from me.¡± Zinnia decided to help Anne because she felt Anne was also a victim of the whole mess. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want Ethan and the others to carry the guilt. Ethan once said that if he and Brian had kept silent, maybe Betty wouldn¡¯t have gone so far and hurt Anne. That thought weighed on Ethan and the others, leaving them with a lingering sense of responsibility. In addition, Zinnia envied Anne for having a loving father. Her father didn¡¯t like her, so when she saw Daniel anxiously worried about Anne, Zinnia felt a pang of envy. Zinnia gently parted Anne¡¯s hair, her fingers expertly finding the acupoint. With swift precision, she inserted the acupuncture needle and slowly rotated it between her fingertips, carefully guiding the clotted blood to a safer spot. She thought, ¡®By tomorrow, once her attending physician checks on her, she should be ready for surgery. Zinnia couldpletely clear the blood clot for Anne, but that would raise suspicions. Besides, she couldn¡¯t swallow her pride to save someone who stood on the opposite side of her. The acupuncture session was brief, just half a minute. After that, Zinnia checked Anne¡¯s pulse once more and figured there was nothing seriously wrong. 11:20 Thu, Sep 25 65 vouchers She thought, ¡®As long as these doctors aren¡¯tplete quacks, Anne should wake up. But if they still can¡¯t manage the surgery after this, I¡¯ll just have to call them utter ipetents.¡® Zinnia carefully withdrew the needles. After confirming no one had seen her, she gently smoothed Anne¡¯s disheveled hair back into ce. With onest look at Anne, she turned and slipped away. Just as Zinnia closed the ward door and was about to leave, a cold voice cut through the hallway ahead. The voice said, ¡°Ms. Shaw, what brings you here? Come to gloat over our family¡¯s misfortune?¡± The source of th?s content is find{n}ovel Zinnia looked up and fixed her gaze on the man emerging from the nearby corner. It was Hugo. He wore a ck T¨Cshirt, his features sharp and angr, but his eyes were bloodshot. Zinnia understood Hugo¡¯s anxiety and chose not to take offense at his harsh tone. She just said, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hugo looked coldly at Zinnia and said, ¡°You think just because you say she¡¯ll be fine, she will? ¡°It¡¯s your Shaw family¡¯s mess that got Anne into this state. How can you say that so casually? Do you think you forever?¡± Yannis will always be there to clean up after you? Or that the Lynn family will shield Hugoined inside, ¡®Since it isn¡¯t someone she cares about, of course, she isn¡¯t in a hurry. But facing Zinnia¡¯s calm eyes, his anger toward her faded. He thought, ¡®She is just another victim in this mess. The Shaws are still trying to drag her down. If not for Yannis protecting her, she¡¯d be just as wretched as the rest. Hearing Yannis¡¯s namee up so suddenly, Zinnia blurted out, ¡°What does this have to do with Yannis?¡± Hugo felt a knot of frustration in his chest, yet his anger was quietly subsiding before he even realized it. ¡°Has Yannis been looking for you?¡± Zinnia asked. She hadn¡¯t seen Yannis in the past two days, and now that his name was mentioned, she found herself wanting to know almost instinctively. Hugo was momentarily speechless. He thought, ¡®Does she really know nothing?¡® Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know your sister¡¯s been taken to the police station?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Zinnia replied inly. The whole school¡¯s been talking about Betty getting taken to the police station. Hugo shot her a look and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve gone to the police for questioning too.¡± As a key figure in the incident, Zinnia should have been questioned by the police, but Yannis intervened to keep her out of it. Given that Anne¡¯s life was hanging in the bnce, the Carson family¡¯s investigation traced her condition back to Zinnia and Betty. The Carsons and Shaws were evenly matched in terms of status, though the Carsons held a slight advantage, If things had escted into an all¨Cout power struggle, the Shaws wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect Zinnia and Betty. But as soon as Yannis learned what had happened, he stepped in at once to protect Zinnia. Just as the Carsons : were about to confront Zinnia, Yannis sent an envoy bearing avish gift. ? 82 55 vouchers It was a multi¨Cmillion dor contract, exactly what the Carsons family desperately needed. Yannis said it was the amends for the trouble Zinnia had caused Anne. With this gesture, Zinnia was officially ced under Yannis¡¯s protection. Though the Carson family was rising in prominence, there was still an insurmountable gap between them and the powerful Perkins and Lynn families. Left with no choice, the Carsons had to swallow this bitter pill. As for Betty, the Shaw family couldn¡¯t protect her, so shended in police custody. Although Zinnia was also a victim, it was their entanglement that dragged Anne into this mess. Naturally, the Carsons held both of them in contempt. But upon reflection, the Carsons realized Zinnia had little to do with the incident. If they needed to get to the bottom of it, the ident was mainly caused by Anne¡¯s poor choice of friends. Yet the mere sight of a Shaw still made the Carsons¡® blood boil. That was why Hugo had snapped at Zinnia when he first saw her lingering outside the ward. But after a few words with her, the anger coiled in his chest began to ease. 11:20 Thu, Sep 25 Chapter 319 82 EX 55 vouchers Dismissed 319 Chapter 319 Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel Chapter 319 82 EX 55 vouchers ¡°So it was he who helped me,¡± Zinnia murmured, her emotions in turmoil. When Anne got into trouble, she was worried something might happen to her too, but nothing did. She never expected Yannis would go so far for her behind the scenes. Looking at Zinnia¡¯s innocent face, so utterly oblivious to everything, Hugo felt a pang of resentment. She thought, ¡®Some people are just born lucky. She doesn¡¯t even realize it, yet someone¡¯s already taken care of everything for her.¡¯ Hugo said, ¡°Ms. Shawn, you¡¯ve seen enough. Just go.¡± Zinnia hadn¡¯t nned to stay any longer. She repeated, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± With that, she turned to leave. As she checked her phone, she saw a message from Charlie informing her that they could go home now. ***** After Zinnia left, Hugo quietly pushed open the hospital room door. He pulled up a chair to the bedside and gazed at Anne, exhaustion shadowing his usually cold, handsome features. He muttered, ¡°I told you, you have terrible judgment when ites to people, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen. You had to be stubborn. Now look at you, see what your stubbornness has gotten you into. ¡°I never said your face was ugly. But how could you use Betty¡¯s stuff without worrying it might ruin your skin? That woman only does things for her benefit. She¡¯s got the whole Shaw family wrapped around her finger. So what chance do you have? ¡°If you¡¯d made friends with Zinnia, I wouldn¡¯t have said a word. After all, she¡¯s just simple¨Cminded. But no, you had to pick someone as scheming as Betty, and even argued with me that Betty was truly sincere to you. ¡°All she gave you was a bottle of cream, and you were ready to give her everything. Who even knows where that cream came from?¡± Hugo stared at the right side of Anne¡¯s face, now perfectly healed, without a trace of scars, and let out a soft sigh. He said, ¡°You were always afraid I¡¯d take the Carson family from you, weren¡¯t you? If you never wake up, it¡¯ll be mine by default. Would you be okay with that?¡± Anne remained perfectly still, giving no response. Hugo had no idea how long he¡¯d been talking; in the end, he kept vigil by her bedside the entire night. Meanwhile, Zinnia met up with Charlie, and the two headed home together. In the car, Charlie looked at Zinnia with concern and said, ¡°Zinnia, I already know about what happened at school. Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± Zinnia replied, ¡°I know you¡¯re all busy. I just didn¡¯t want to worry you.¡± Zinnia had already brushed off simr concerns over the phone a couple of days ago. Now, face¨Cto¨Cface with 11:20 Thu, Sep 25 82 65 vouchers Charlie, especially after recently dealing with Sofia, she found herself responding more naturally. She remembered Sofia mentioning how swamped Charlie had beentely, and Zinnia didn¡¯t want to burden him. Charlie said, ¡°I may be busy, Zinnia, but I¡¯ll always make time for you. We¡¯re family. Don¡¯t ever hesitate toe to me. Promise you¡¯ll turn to me next time, okay?¡± Charlie gazed at Zinnia with tender warmth and gently ruffled her hair. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied softly. Zinnia had been struggling over who to turn to for help when the ident happened. But then, somehow, she ended up calling Yannis by ident. To her surprise, Yannis picked up on the first ring. Noticing the troubled expression Charlie had been wearing since leaving the hospital, Zinnia asked, ¡°Charlie, is something bothering you?¡± Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about Anne¡¯s condition. One of her blood vessels is blocked by a blood clot in a critical location. The surgery is extremely delicate. I only have a fifty¨Cfifty chance of sess. ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out if there¡¯s any way I can improve those odds, even just a little. The Carsons invited someone from the Moore family, but the person was no help at all. ¡°We still have to find another solution. Anne is so young; it would be such a shame if she never wakes up. Charlie didn¡¯t hide anything. His desire to help Anne came purely from a doctor¡¯s duty. He just wanted to save his patient, nothing more. As Anne¡¯s attending physician, Charlie felt that a fifty percent chance was already significant, but to Daniel and his family, the risk still seemed too high to ept. Hoping for the highest possible sess rate, the Carsons called in someone from the Moore family. They figured that even if the coteral branch of the Moore family hadn¡¯t inherited most of the main family¡¯s medical expertise, it would still be better than nothing. But to their disappointment, the person who showed up turned out to be just a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing heir. Charlie thought, ¡®No wonder the Moore family has been on a downward spiral for twenty years. Once the main branch died out, the whole family became a disorganized mess, just living off their past glory. The Moore family, once mentioned in the same breath as the Perkins and Lynn families, had be almost unheard of. The Stark family only rose to prominenceter. Back then, it was the Moore family that truly dominated the pharmaceutical industry, with a global presence. Zinnia said, ¡°Charlie, maybe you should run another brain scan for Anne tomorrow. Neurological conditions can change from day to day. Who knows, her situation might be different by then.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Yes, daily check¨Cups are routine for all patients.¡± Hearing Charlie bring up the Moore family again, Zinnia hesitated and asked, ¡°Charlie, who exactly are the Moores?¡± 2 65 vouchers Though Zinnia wasn¡¯t sure if her Master had any connection to the Moore family, she couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity. She obediently refrained from seeking her Master out, as he had forbidden, but whenever something possibly rted to her Master came up, she couldn¡¯t help but pay close attention. Charlie exined, ¡°The Moore family used to be one of Jinston¡¯s most prominent families, standing shoulder to shoulder with ours. But about twenty years ago, for reasons no one understood, they suddenly packed up and left the city for good. ¡°But just three years after moving abroad, the main branch of the Moore family was wiped out in an explosion, with all three members perishing in that tragedy. Now, the coteral branch has taken the reins of the family. ¡°The coteral branch of the Moore family has been riding on the coattails of their former patriarch¡¯s legacy. They¡¯ve learned nothing useful, just squandering their days away. ¡°The person they sent to help is nothing but a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing heir. Not a shred of the Moore family¡¯s true medical expertise has been passed down to him.¡± Charlie¡¯s voice was tinged with regret, and when he thought of the current situation of the Moore family, deep disappointment made his words reflect this sentiment. He thought, ¡®Without the main branch of the Moore family, the family can¡¯tst much longer. If they keep letting the coteral rtives squander their legacy like this, they¡¯ll fade intoplete obscurity before long. Zinnia blurted out, ¡°Why did the Moore family move abroad twenty years ago? And how did that explosion happen just three yearster?¡± Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about what happened twenty years ago. I was just a kid back then. All I know is what the family elders told me. ¡°As for the explosion, I heard they might have been sabotaged. When our family found out, they sent people to help at the time.¡± Charlie himself wasn¡¯t very clear about what had happened twenty years ago. He just remembered the adults in his familymenting the fact that the Moore family patriarch, such a brilliant and extraordinary man, had perished in that explosion. The entire family of three was lost in the st; none survived, which left Charlie¡¯s elders deeply grieved. 11:20 Thu, Sep 25 Dismissed 320 55 vouchers Chapter 320 After hearing what Charlie said, Zinnia suddenly lost all interest in the Moore family. She thought, ¡®I used to wonder if Master might be one of them. But with their terrible medical skills, there¡¯s no way. It must just be a coincidence.¡® Zinnia and Charlie returned to the Lynn residence. When Isaac came home for the weekend and learned what had happened at school, he was so furious he wanted nothing more than to storm into the police station and beat Betty up. Zinnia stayed at the Lynn residence for the weekend, keeping Henry and Sofiapany. It wasn¡¯t until Monday that she returned to school with Isaac. The moment she arrived on campus, she saw Ethan chatting animatedly with Maisie and the others. Ethan said, ¡°Did you hear that? Anne¡¯s finally awake! I¡¯ve been so restless these past few days.¡± On Saturday, Anne went in for another checkup. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the results showed that the blood clot in her brain had somehow shifted to a safe spot. That same day, Charlie scheduled Anne¡¯s surgery for the following day. The operation went smoothly, and Anne regained consciousness. Ethan and the others received the news that morning. Maisie scoffed, ¡°At least she¡¯s awake now. How stupid can she be? After all Betty did to her, she still chose to let Betty off the hook!¡± Just thinking about Anne¡¯s situation made Maisie feel exasperated. She just couldn¡¯t understand why Anne chose to let Betty off with just a minor punishment. Betty didn¡¯t even serve the full seven days in jail. Zinnia heard their angry words but remained silent. Lydia asked gently, ¡°Zinnia, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Zinnia replied, ¡°Weekend ising. That means we don¡¯t need toe to school.¡± Lydia smiled warmly. Hearing Zinnia¡¯s words, Maisie suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go on a trip!¡± That afternoon, Zinnia returned home. She only had two worksheets for homework, and since they weren¡¯t particrly difficult, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do them. Having just returned from the Lynn residence where she¡¯d spent the past two days, Zinnia finally had time to tend to her medicinal herb garden. She carefully loosened the soil around each thriving medicinal herb, taking her time with the task. Zinnia didn¡¯t have many hobbies and wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed. Over the years, her Master had taught her many things, but she only managed to grasp a few. Medicine, however, was the one exception; she devoted herself to it wholeheartedly. Every day, Zinnia found joy in tending to her lush and vibrant little medicinal herbs. She carefully pulled out the weeds, gently loosened the sun¨Cbaked soil, and gave the herbs a good watering. 55 vouchers She thought, ¡®What a pity I¡¯m not in Tareston. Here, I only have this tiny patch ofnd to tend. If I were back there, surrounded by vast fields of herbs, my heart would be filled with joy.¡¯ Just as Zinnia finished loosening the soil, the doorbell rang. She thought it was Yannis sending someone to deliver meals again. Zinnia set aside her tools, slipped off her mud¨Ccaked slippers at the edge of the garden, and padded barefoot toward the front door. As the door swung open, a shadow fell in front of Zinnia, and a crisp scent of mint drifted towards her. She looked up to find Yannis. Seeing the dark circles under his eyes, Zinnia could tell that he hadn¡¯t rested again. Zinnia called out, ¡°Yannis, you are back!¡± At the same time, Yannis asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing shoes? Put your shoes on!¡± His gaze dropped to her bare feet. In the end, Yannis bent down to grab a pair of slippers from the shoe cab and set them by her feet. He said, ¡°Put these on. The floor¡¯s cold.¡± Zinnia slipped on the slippers and asked, ¡°Yannis, when did you get back?¡± ¡°Just got back. Have you eaten yet? Come to my ce for dinner,¡± Yannis said in azy, slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Not yet. Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. She hadn¡¯t eaten yet and had assumed Yannis would just send someone with food as usual. But now that he had invited her over, the thought of his cooking made her mouth water. Yannis always sent her gourmet meals, the taste was impable. But Zinnia still preferred his home¨Ccooked dishes. Yannis nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± His eyes rested on her face, and he realized that Zinnia hadn¡¯t gained any weight in the past few days. Zinnia said, ¡°Wait a sec!¡± She suddenly remembered the herbal pills she¡¯d made for Yannis and hurried off to the herb room. Last time, after Zinnia bought a bunch of medicinal herbs, saying she wanted to experiment with them, Jackson went out of his way to set up a dedicated herb room for her. Jackson even dedicated a whole wall to neatly disy all kinds ofmon herbs, most of which Raymond had helped Jackson source. Zinnia carefully filled a bottle with the herbal pills, then gathered all the pre¨Cpackaged Soothing Soup ingredients. Caught off guard by Yannis¡® sudden return, Zinnia couldn¡¯t find a bag in her haste. Worried Yannis might get impatient waiting, Zinnia bundled everything up in her arms and rushed out. Seeing her arms overflowing with bundles, Yannis stepped forward to relieve Zinnia of most of the load. He 11:20 Thu, Sep 25 :. asked, ¡°What¡¯s all this for, Zinnia?¡± 82 55 vouchers Zinnia replied, ¡°These are all for you. The brown paper packages contain Soothing Soup. Keep some at home and some at your office, so you¡¯ll always have them on hand. Drink one every day. ¡°It¡¯ll help with your headaches and nourish your body. Your organs are still a bit at risk, so you need to stop staying up sote if you want to recover quickly.¡± Ever since Yannis mentioned forgetting his things at homest time, Zinnia had been worried it might happen again. Soter, whenever she prepared things for him, she always put together multiple sets. Yannis and Zinnia chatted as they took the elevator up to the 19th floor. Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, you do care about me, right? You went all out with these.¡± A warm smile softened his gaze, and the weight of his exhaustion began to lift from his shoulders. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± Zinnia said firmly, turning to meet his gaze. She remembered what he saidst time, about copsing at home with no one around. She thought, ¡®That will never happen on my watch.¡® Hearing this, Yannis paused briefly. Then he gestured toward the fingerprint scanner and said, ¡°Zinnia, my arms are full. Can you open the door for me?¡± Zinnia reached out and unlocked the door with her fingerprint. ¡°Zinnia, your slippers are on the top shelf,¡± Yannis said. Readplete version only at Find1Novel ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia bent down to grab her pastel yellow bunny slippers. Yannis stepped inside, carefully setting the bundles down on the entryway table before changing into his house slippers. ? Comment É« AD Dismissed 321 Chapter 321 : 65 Makchis After entering, Zinnia finally handed Yannis the bottle she was holding. She said. ¡°These are herbal pills my Master specially formted. Take one daily. When you finish them, I¡¯ll make more for you. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking them since I was a child. They¡¯re excellent for your health. If you take them every day, your health will surely improve.¡± Yannis asked, ¡°You have been taking them since childhood?¡± He thought, ¡°These pills seem not to be just ordinary tonic pills, but specially formted remedies to heal physical injuries! Zinnia replied, ¡°Yeah, I was quite sickly as a child. My Master even worried I wouldn¡¯t make it. So he specially made these herbal pills for me. You can take one now. ¡°These herbal pills aren¡¯t bitter at all. I especially made them sweet for you. You must take them on time, okay?¡± As a child, Zinnia was so frail she¡¯d be out of breath after just three steps and coughing after seven. If she walked too much, she¡¯d get dizzy. Her Master grew increasingly anxious watching her suffer, so he gathered all sorts of precious ingredients to nurse her back to health, and only then did she gradually recover. Yannis was deeply touched by her care. He could only imagine how much effort she must have put into making these pills. He said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Zinnia.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Zinnia replied. She felt a quiet delight that Yannis hadn¡¯t dismissed her herbal pills as some dubious remedy. ¡°Zinnia, what do you want to eat? I¡¯m free these days, so I can make dinner for you tonight,¡± Yannis said, his eyes shimmering with warmth and azy smile ying at the corners of his eyes. Staring into his dazzling eyes, Zinnia was momentarily spellbound. She stammered, ¡°You¡­¡± Yannis seemed surprised by her answer, a softugh escaping him as some thought crossed his mind. He said. ¡°I¡¯m not on the menu. If you ate me, who would cook for you?¡± Zinnia nibbled her lip, sensing something oddly suggestive in his words. She said, ¡°I just wanted to say that you decided. Everything you make is delicious.¡± Yannis¡¯s cooking was second to none. Aftering to Jinston, it took Zinnia quite a while to adjust to life without her Master¡¯s food. But just two days of Yannis¡® meals had her spoiled once again. She could eat other things, but nothing tasted quite like Yannis¡¯s. Meeting her steady gaze, Yannis thought, ¡®Damn, what¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯ve been abroad for too long. working too hardtely, and spending far too much time with Perry. My brain¡¯spletely fried. ¡®How could I say those words to her? Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem to catch my meaning! Regaining hisposure, he said, ¡°Till go cook for you. You just sit here and keep yourself upied 200 Zinnia stared at Yannis retreating figure, somehow sensing he was making a hurried escape. She wondered. ¡®Did I just scare him off? Then she grabbed one herbal package and headed to the kitchen She thought, Vannis hasn¡¯t been resting well these past couple of days. His pallidplexion is enough proof. His body is being pushed to its limits again. I had better brew some herbal soup for him now ¡°Zinnia, what brings you here?¡± Yannis asked as he was prepping ingredients. He nned to make a beef sear for Zinnia. He hadn¡¯t seen her in two days, and he felt she looked even thinner. ¡°Yannis, you haven¡¯t been resting properly these days. Don¡¯t you have a headache? Zinnia asked as the searched the kitchen for a suitable pot to brew some herbal soup. She figured that by the time they finished dinner, the soup would be ready, and Yannis could have some soup to get some proper rest. ¡°I¡¯ve just been swamped these past couple of days. I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Yannis said. Seeing Yannis repeatedly massage his temples, Zinnia could tell his mind was stretched to its breaking point. She said, ¡°Yannis, if you keep neglecting your health, your insomnia will never improve.¡± Yannis said, ¡°Alright, I was wrong, Zinnia. The busy period¡¯s over now, I¡¯ll make sure to get proper rest from here on out.¡± Zinnia said, ¡°After dinner, drink the Soothing Soup, and then I¡¯ll give you a massage. You need to get some proper sleep. I¡¯ve never seen a patient care so little for his health. But looking at Yannis¡¯s handsome face, she couldn¡¯t stay mad. ¡°Alright,¡± Yannis agreed without protest. He could feel his nerves stretched to the breaking point. After pulling an all¨Cnighter at the office, Yannis really should have gone to a doctor for medical hypnosis to get some proper rest. He¡¯d been running on empty for so long that even the herbal pouch wouldn¡¯t help him drift off anytime soon. But then Yannis remembered Zinnia at home, who hadn¡¯t eaten yet. He drove straight back. The moment he saw her, his frayed nerves that had been on red alert suddenly rxed. ¡°Yannis, do you have a small pot here?¡± Zinnia asked. Yannis replied, ¡°Why are you looking for a small pot? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll wash some strawberries for you.¡± He set down the tomato be was holding and turned to open the fridge. The refrigerator was packed to the brim with fresh ingredients. The top shelf was lined with fruits, milk, yogurt, and bottled water, while the bottompartment was stocked with all kinds of frozen foods. Yannis grabbed a box of fresh strawberries and started rinsing them under the faucet. He¡¯d only had his assistant stock the refrigerator beforeing home. Normally, it was almost empty except for some frozen meals and bottled water. Fresh produce and yogurt were only there when Zinnia wasing over for dinner. 10:35 Fri, Sep 26 Yannis hardly ever cooked at home, usually just grabbing whatever for meals. He rarely even stayed here; most of the time, he just crashed at the office. Holding up the herbal packet, Zinnia said, ¡°I need to find a pot to brew you some Soothing Soup. That way, by the time we finish dinner, it¡¯ll be ready for you to drink, and you can get a good night¡¯s sleep. This content belongs to F?ndNovel Jackson bent down to pull a small pot from the cab and asked, ¡°Will this work?¡± Everything in the house had been stocked by his assistant. It was impressively well¨Cequipped. ¡°That¡¯ll work,¡± Zinnia said after checking the pot. Yannis began to wash the pot. ncing sideways at Zinnia, he asked, ¡°So, how do you want this prepared, Zinnia? Just tell me and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Pour in half a pot of water, add this, and set a timer for about forty minutes; that should do it,¡± Zinnia instructed. Yannis followed her instructions and then took the herbal packet from Zinnia. As he opened it, his eyes widened in surprise. He found the herbs inside were all rare and long¨Caged. Herbal medicine ced the utmost emphasis on age and processing quality. The older the herbs, the higher the price. Yannis thought, ¡®Every single ingredient here is of premium medicinal quality, some so rare that even the Perkins family would need considerable effort to gather them all.¡¯ Yannis¡® grandparents practiced traditional medicine. Having spent much of his childhood learning from them, he naturally developed an eye for quality herbs. He could tell at a nce that everything Zinnia brought out was premium¨Cgrade. Yannis pondered, ¡®There¡¯s no way Jackson prepared these for Zinnia. He barely knows anything about traditional medicine. Zinnia must have packed all of these herbs herself. ¡®These are estimated tost for about a month. How did she manage to get so many precious medicinal materials?¡® He asked, ¡°Did you specially prepare these for me, Zinnia?¡± Dismissed 322 : Zinnia nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Take one dose a day for a month. After that, I¡¯ll adjust your prescription, and your condition will gradually improve. ¡°Please make sure to take it on time. If you¡¯re too busy to prepare it yourself, you can have someone else do it for you.¡± She thought, ¡®His body is severely weakened. It needs gradual nourishment, not strong medicine all at once! Yannis added the herbs to the pot. Then he handed a te of freshly washed strawberries to Zinnia and said, ¡°Here, Zinnia, have some strawberries. We will have dinner in half an hour.¡± Zinnia held the te and popped one strawberry into her mouth as she watched Yannis busily moving about the kitchen. She asked, ¡°Need any help?¡± Yannis replied, ¡°No need. Someone as lovely as you shouldn¡¯t be stuck in the kitchen. Don¡¯t you even have any homework today?¡± ¡°Yannis, if you hadn¡¯t brought up homework, we¡¯d still be good friends,¡± Zinnia said, stuffing another strawberry into her mouth. She shot him a reproachful look andined inside, ¡®Seriously, of all things, why did he have to mention homework?¡® Amused by her grumbling tone, Yannis chuckled and said, ¡°Looks like you really can¡¯t stand homework.¡± Zinnia grumbled, ¡°Who in their right mind likes homework? Senior year is all about homework, endless assignments, piles of test papers, problems that never end.¡± Yannis kept his gentle smile as he listened quietly. Yannis cooked while Zinnia watched over the medicine pot. They spoke little, yet a gentle, quiet serenity settled between them, filling the kitchen with a sense of silent understanding. ¡°The buffalo wings are ready. Wanna try one?¡± Yannis said, lifting the lid. Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up as she peered into the pot, nodding eagerly. Yannis turned off the stove. He bent down, grabbed a small te from the cab, picked up a chicken wing with a fork, and handed it to Zinnia. Zinnia set down the strawberries and took the te he offered with both hands. Their fingers brushed briefly before separating. Zinnia remained oblivious, but Yannis felt the fleeting softness against his skin, his fingers tightening almost imperceptibly. Zinnia picked up the chicken wing, blew on it, and took a bite. ¡°This is amazing!¡± she eximed. Her eyes sparkled. Yannis smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, have some moreter.¡± He took another te and carefully scooped the chicken wings out of the pot. cing the te right in front of her on the counter, he added, ¡°Help yourself whenever you want.¡± Zinnia was too busy devouring her chicken wing to reply, so she just nodded. Z(7) #66 vouchers Seeing how much she enjoyed it, a smile tugged at Yannis¡® lips. He scrubbed the pot clean, then relit the stove to heat fresh oil. Zinnia stayed close, watching Yannis¡¯s every move as he cooked. It had been days since she¡¯dst tasted his cooking, and just watching him cooking made her crave it all the more. With Zinnia following him around like a little duckling, Yannis would sneak her a bite each time he finished a dish. In no time, Yannis finished cooking. He cooked three dishes, including buffalo wings, and also made a soup. Seeing Zinnia reaching for the soup, Yannis handed her the pasta instead. ¡°Here, Zinnia, take this,¡± he said gently. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, carrying the pasta out to the dining table. Yannis brought out the soup first, then quickly returned to serve the rest of the dishes. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready,¡± he said, cing the fork in front of Zinnia. Zinnia had already been drooling in the kitchen. If it were anything else, she might have tried to act reserved. But faced with these aromatic dishes, she couldn¡¯t hold back at all. She eagerly picked up her fork and enjoyed the meal. Atst, Zinnia sat back with a contented sigh, her stomach happily full from the feast. Yannis stood up and began clearing the dishes from the table. Zinnia gazed at Yannis¡® beautiful eyes, lost in thought. She thought, ¡®I want to touch them. Would they su look this beautiful if I could hold them in my hands?¡® Yannis reached for the dishes in front of Zinnia. Noticing her prolonged, intent gaze, he called out, ¡°Zinnia.¡± ¡°Your eyes are so beautiful,¡± Zinnia said softly, admiration in her voice. Yannis gazed into her crystal¨Cclear eyes, his own reflection shimmering in them. Sensing her interest, he asked softly, ¡°So, Zinnia, would you like to touch them?¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she straightened up slightly. She asked, ¡°Really? Can I?¡± ¡°If you want to, you can,¡± Yannis said softly, bending down and bringing his face close to Zinnia¡¯s. In an instant, the distance between them vanished. Zinnia stared at Yannis¡¯s face up close and couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly, ¡®He¡¯s handsome!¡® ¡°Go ahead and touch if you want, Zinnia,¡± Yannis said, amused by her unblinking stare. He thought, ¡®She is like everyone else, yet somehow different.¡¯ Yannis knew his face was striking. After all, his mother, Grace, had once been hailed as the most beautiful woman in Jinston. His face was the perfect blend of Grace and James¡¯s best features. Updates are released by Find[?]ovel 10:35 Fri, Sep 26 : 15 vous here ÇÐ Every time James saw Yannis¡¯s face, no matter how angry he was, he¡¯d just scold Yannis a bit because he couldn¡¯t bring himself toy a finger on a face like that. Because of his face, countless women were attracted to Yannis. For a time, he despised his appearance, loathing the way people stared at him. But Yannis felt that being stared at by Zinnia was different. Her eyes were crystal clear, without any trace of covetousness, obsession, or possessiveness. It was a pure appreciation of beauty. Yannis watched as Zinnia¡¯s fingers reached towards his eyes. His thick, longshes fluttered involuntarily, and his breath hitched as he clutched the te, his knuckles turning white from the strain. Truth be told, Yannis didn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d said that. He¡¯d always hated anyone touching his head. Whether it was the massagest time or letting her touch his eyes now, both had crossed his boundaries long ago. Yet he kept making exceptions, unable to bring himself to refuse Zinnia. The delicate skin of his eyelids quivered beneath her soft fingertips, hisshes fluttering like startled wings. All his senses seemed to heighten. He could feel her gentle hand tracing the contours of his eyes with unhurried precision, from the arch of his brow to the curve of hisshes, from the brow bone down to the hollow beneath. Yannis could smell a sweet, delicate scenting from Zinnia. It was light but intoxicating, utterly pleasant. He lifted his gaze slightly, taking in the sight of Zinnia¡¯s exquisite features. Her face was bare of makeup, her brows naturally defined, neither too thick nor too thin, her eyes round and sparkling with innocence, her lips naturally rosy. Every detail was perfect. Yannis thought, ¡®Even now, she¡¯s still so young, yet her beauty already shines with breathtaking radiance. W can imagine how stunning she¡¯ll be when she fully blossoms?¡® ¡°Your eyes are so beautiful,¡± Zinnia murmured, admiring not just their color but also their perfect shape. After she had her fill, she pulled back, her eyes crinkling with delight, like a satisfied kitten. She thought, ¡®I don¡¯t want to keep these eyes for myself. They look best right where they belong, in Yannis¡¯s face.¡® Yannis straightened up as Zinnia withdrew her hand, exhaling quietly in relief. Then he said, ¡°Your eyes are beautiful too, Zinnia.¡± Yannis wasn¡¯t lying: Zinnia¡¯s eyes were truly beautiful. Just gazing into them could soothe anyone¡¯s soul, making all the dark and wicked thoughts retreat deep within. Nobody could bear to let even a trace show in front of her, afraid of tainting those pure eyes. 10:35 Fri, Sep 26 Chapter 323 : Dismissed 323 Chapter 323 : 22 TZ 50 vouchers ¡°Come on, Yannis, drink your herbal soup. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give you a massage so you can get a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Zinnia said gently, checking the time. Then she went into the kitchen, anddled out a bowl of herbal soup for him. ¡°Do I have to drink this? I feel like I¡¯m doing fine,¡± Yannis said, eyeing the steaming soup. He didn¡¯t think he needed all these tonics just yet. Yannis didn¡¯t want to take the medicine at all. He had perfunctorily taken the medicine prescribed at the hospital just twice before. Now, facing the soup, he hesitated, searching for a way to politely refuse. Zinnia said, ¡°You need this. You might feel fine now, but you¡¯re overworking every organ in your body. If you keep pushing yourself, you could end up bedridden. Take care of yourself now, and you¡¯ll be much healthier in the future. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink this, you¡¯re overdrawing your kidneys. And trust me, overdoing that will seriously affect your quality of lifeter on.¡± As she spoke, she looked down at his wrist. The ck belt cinched his lean waist, showing off perfect lines. She thought, ¡®His waist and hips look so good. I wish I could trace my fingers along them if I ever got the chance.¡¯ Yannis instinctively shifted away. He thought, ¡®Where is she even looking?¡® Zinnia continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you ever get married, your future wife might not be too happy about it.¡± She chose her words carefully, trying to make sure he could understand. Back when Yannis was in the town with her Master, plenty of people, both men and women, came for treatment. The men would act all shy and awkward, while the women would grumble andin. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll drink it,¡± Yannis muttered reluctantly between his teeth. He thought, ¡®Zinnia¡¯s medical knowledge is both a blessing and a curse! Taking the bowl, Yannis drank the soup in one gulp. He drank the herb soup not because of the so¨Ccalled future wife she mentioned, but simply because he couldn¡¯t bear the implication that he was inadequate. Yannis had thought of countless tactful ways to refuse, but Zinnia hit a nerve. No man could ept such a reason, especially when it was pointed out by his friend¡¯s sister. Yannis felt as if he¡¯d lost every shred of dignity and pride in front of Zinnia. He thought, ¡®No wonder people say seeing a traditional doctor is bad for a man¡¯s pride. Better go alone. He felt a wave of frustration. In the end, he could onlyugh at his situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot?¡± Zinnia blinked in surprise as she watched him down it in one gulp. She asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot?¡± Only then did Yannis realize his mouth was on fire. He thought helplessly, ¡®What a foolish thing I¡¯d just done? Somehow, whenever I am around Zinnia, something unexpected always seems to happen! It wasn¡¯t serious enough to cause actual burns. since the living room was air¨Cconditioned and Zinnia had let 10:36 Fri, Sep 26 :.. : the soup cool for a while. Still, his tongue felt mildly numb. No vouchard In the end, Yannis sucked on two ice cubes to cool his mouth before heading into the study to take care of some work. After a while, Yannis opened the study door and saw Zinnia lounging on the couch, munching on a bag of chips. Spotting Yannise out, Zinnia said, ¡°Done with work? If you are, I¡¯ll give you that massage I promised After thest massage, Yannis didn¡¯t expect to sleep straight through the night. He had only nned to take a short break and get back to work, but he ended up scrapping those ns altogether. After the experience, he finally believed what she said that her method was more effective than hypnosis. And he didn¡¯t feel groggy at all the next day. He woke up feelingpletely refreshed and clear¨Cheaded. So when Zinnia offered to give him another massage, Yannis figured he had better delegate some tasks in advance, just in case he ended up knocked out again and nothing important got dyed. ¡°All done,¡± Yannis said as he walked over. He had changed intofortable loungewear: a white crewneck tee and ck sweatpants, looking fresh and clean. Spotting the open bag of chips on the table, he chuckled and said, ¡°You like cucumber¨Cvored chips?¡± Reaching for one, he popped it into his mouth. Zinnia nodded, crunching on a chip. She said, ¡°I quite like the cucumber vor. It¡¯s refreshing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have them buy more cucumber¨Cvored ones next time,¡± Yannis said after trying a chip. He wasn¡¯t really into snacks, he usually had his assistant buy them. Still, he made a mental note of her preference for cucumber¨Cvored chips. ¡°Going to sleep on the couch again?¡± Zinnia asked as she wiped her hands with a wet wipe. She remembered Yannis had slept on the couch thest time. ¡°The couch is fine,¡± Yannis said. He honestly didn¡¯t mind Zinnia staying in his room during the massage, but since he was a guy and she was a girl, it just wouldn¡¯t feel right. Zinnia said, ¡°Alright. Lie down, I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± As she stood up, she suddenly realized that the sofa looked different than before. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel The old sofa was t and had no armrests, so Zinnia had to kneel awkwardly on the floor to give him a massagest time. Now, with the new sofa¡¯s armrests at just the right height for Yannis to rest his head, Zinnia could finally sitfortably, no more straining herself by kneeling. ¡°Here, Zinnia, sit on this,¡± Yannis said, suddenly producing an adorably soft stool printed with a cartoon sheep picture. Zinnia burst intoughter at the sight: a tall, imposing Yannis holding a tiny stool. She said, ¡°Are you trying to treat me like a baby? You even picked one with a sheep on it.¡± 10:36 Fri, Sep 26 :. HAT YOU FIND Yannis said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my little one? Only you can fix what¡¯s wrong with tne; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t trouble you like this. You¡¯ve been working so hard for me. ¡°Since I can¡¯t assist with the treatment, I promise I¡¯ll never let you be mistreated in any other way. Yannis never expected Zinnia to care about him so much. He had never really taken his insomnia seriously. never even considered that if it kept up, he might just die one day. Whether life or death, it didn¡¯t really matter to him. He thought, ¡®I should¡¯ve died over a decade ago. I just got lucky and was saved, but the person who mattered most to me never came back.¡® Last time, Zinnia had offered to give Yannis a massage so suddenly that nothing had been prepared at home, leaving Zinnia no choice but to kneel ufortably on the hard floor to help him out. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d do it again, Yannis subconsciously reced the sofa. He even had a custom- made stool to fit her height. Taking the stool, Zinnia sat down and said gently, ¡°Lie down.¡± Yannisy on the sofa, his head resting on the armrest. From where hey, Zinnia¡¯s face filled his view. They were so close that, with his keen eyes, Yannis could make out the fine down on Zinnia¡¯s cheeks and her thick, beautifully curledshes, slightly lowered over those mesmerizing eyes. He felt that if he stared into them for too long, he might just lose himself in them. Zinnia looked down at him gently. She asked, ¡°Need me to keep talking to help you rx?¡± Yannis froze, momentarily stunned by her question. ¡°Still nervous?¡± Zinnia asked softly, remembering how tense he¡¯d beenst time. ¡°Wait, so all that talkingst time was just because I was nervous?¡± Yannis said, instantly catching her drift, as sharp as ever. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia replied. For a moment, an unfamiliar emotion swelled up in Yannis¡¯s chest. Not knowing whether it was the medicine taking effect or something else, in either case, his heart felt strangely warm. 10:36 Fri, Sep 26 Dismissed 324 Chapter 324 : 155 your beh Zinnia gazed down at Yannis¡¯s sleeping face, so stunning that it took her breath away. Yannis was unbelievably handsome, with longshes softly resting against his cheeks and raven¨Cck strands tousled across his forehead. After confirming that Yannis was still asleep, Zinnia slowly reached out to his face, her soft fingertips lightly brushing against his smooth, delicate cheek. Zinnia couldn¡¯t resist giving his cheek a yful nudge. She felt that it was soft and bouncy. Her eyes sparkled like starlight as she muttered, ¡°Not only does he look amazing, but even touching him feels wonderful.¡± From the corner of her eye, Zinnia noticed the faint red mole on the bridge of Yannis¡¯s nose. She slowly moved her finger upward until it traced the tiny mark along the prominent ridge of his nose. Though barely visible from a distance, the mole became distinct when she leaned close. Zinnia stared at his gorgeous face for a long while,pletely mesmerized. She murmured, ¡°What would it be like to take a bite? Would he taste as good as he looks?¡± Her eyes remained fixed on his face as she lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow. As Zinnia¡¯s warm breath fanned across his face, Yannis unconsciously frowned. Just as Zinnia was about to kiss Yannis¡¯s face, a faint murmur escaped from Yannis¡¯s lips. Zinnia froze. She jerked upright, and only then did she notice Yannis¡¯s eyshes fluttering. It was a clear sign he was about to wake up. Zinnia scrambled to her feet so fast she nearly tripped. In her flustered rush, she hastily threw the sofa nket over Yannis. Zinnia was so flustered that she tossed the nket directly over his face. She didn¡¯t have time to worry about it. She scampered away, fumbling with the door before dashing out of the apartment. Little did Zinnia know that all her flustered movements were noticed by Yannis. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly as a faint, helpless smile yed at his lips. But soon a heavy wave of drowsiness overwhelmed him, and he drifted back to sleep. Yannis was drowsy during the massage. But even half¨Casleep, he could still hear Zinnia whispering into his ear, let alone feel her poking him. Had it been anyone else, he would have pushed them away without a second thought. But since it was Zinnia, he just let it slide. This time, when Yannis closed his eyes, there were no more shes of those bloody memories. Instead, his mind was filled with Zinnia¡¯s beautiful, crystal¨Cclear eyes and the gentle sound of her voice softly praising him. Yannis thought, ¡®It seems she does have a thing for my face. Hasn¡¯t she eaten enough? Now she¡¯s practically drooling over me. Remembering the feel of her warm. gentle breath on his skin. he chuckled softly. 10:36 Fri, Sep 26 No sooner had Zinnia arrived at school than she heard Ethan say, ¡°Hey, have you heard? Anne is transferring to our ss!¡± Zinnia chewed on her juice straw and asked, ¡°Why on earth is Anne transferring to our ss?¡± Ethan shrugged and replied, ¡°Not sure, just heard it from my dad this morning. He¡¯s on the school board School¡¯s been in session for weeks, so why is Anne transferring to our ss now? ¡°Even if Anne has fallen out with Betty and doesn¡¯t want to see her, she could¡¯ve just had Betty switch sses instead. Why would she choose toe to ours? It just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°When is she transferring?¡± Lydia asked, handing the opened strawberry tart to Zinnia. Ethan replied, ¡°Not sure, but definitely by next week at thetest. After all, she¡¯s a senior, she can¡¯t stay in the hospital recovering forever.¡± Zinnia remained silent, taking a bite of the strawberry tart. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Anne would ask to transfer to their ss. Noticing that Zinnia seemed distracted, Lydia reached over and gave her hand a gentle, encouraging pat. She said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all here for you.¡± Maisie hadn¡¯t returned to her seat yet. At that moment, she gently ruffled Zinnia¡¯s hair andforted her. ¡°Yeah, Zinnia, don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯ve got your back. ¡°Anne was pretty normal when Betty wasn¡¯t involved. Now that they¡¯ve fallen out for good, she should be back to her usual self. And even if she isn¡¯t, no big deal. We¡¯ll just keep our distance.¡± Maisie thought, ¡®Given the bad blood between Zinnia and Betty, and how Anne used to side with Betty, it¡¯s puzzling why she¡¯d want to transfer here now!¡® The bell soon rang, and everyone returned to their seats. William walked into the ssroom and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, I have an announcement to make. As you may have heard, Anne will be joining our ss next week. ¡°I know there¡¯s been a bit of tension among you, but I really hope you can try to get along. Even if you can¡¯t, please don¡¯t ostracize her, alright?¡± ***** After school was over, Zinnia packed up her things and left. She had just reached her residentialplex and was about to scan her face to enter when suddenly, the door of a car parked by the curb swung open. A female voice called out, ¡°Zinnia!¡± Zinnia turned and was surprised to see several unexpected faces. There was Maelis, whom Zinnia hadn¡¯t seen in ages; in just a few days, Maelis looked much older. Then Yosef, 10:36 Fri, Sep 26 Howard, and Timothy stepped out of the car. Barred from entering the gatedmunity without a resident¡¯s permission, they waited in the car for Zinnia. Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel Seeing them, Zinnia pressed her lips together and frowned. She thought, ¡®Why won¡¯t they just leave me alone?¡® ¡°Zinnia,¡± Howard called out, his eyes lighting up with hesitant joy. After being scolded by Yannisst time, Howard finally recognized his own mistakes. This time, he came prepared, his hands full of carefully selected gifts. Hearing Howard¡¯s voice, the other three snapped out of their stupor. They gazed at Zinnia with a mix of regret and guilt. The incident at school hit them like a sledgehammer. Only then did theye to realize how profoundly they had wronged Zinnia. They thought, ¡®Betty, whom we least expected to do such things, turned out to be the one who deceived us the most. Zinnia, the one we trusted the least, was the one we wronged the most. No wonder Zinnia has kept her distance from us. ¡®So much had happened, yet we rushed to conclusions and med Zinnia, never bothering to find out the truth. If only we had investigated, none of this would have happened, and our family wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess.¡® ¡°Zinnia,¡± Yosef called softly, supporting Maelis as he walked toward Zinnia. Yosef¡¯s heart was heavy, especially as he recalled theirst encounter, when Zinnia had said the Shaw family had never given her any allowance. Only now did Yosefe to realize Zinnia had been telling the truth. Maelis had meant to give Zinnia the allowance, but after the incident with the broken ne, she got upset and decided to dy it for a couple of days, leaving the matter to Betty to handle. Little did anyone know that Betty pocketed the money and never gave Zinnia a cent. Watching the Shaw family approach slowly, Zinnia recalled what Yannis had taught her: better to wrong others than to be wronged by them. So she didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, she red at them and snapped, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡± Zinnia didn¡¯t bother mincing words this time. Her sharp, barbed remarks cut deep, each one stinging like needles in the heart. 1 AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 325 …^ EL SA 5 vouchers Maelis said, ¡°Zinnia, I never should have taken you back! Look how you¡¯ve ruined our family!¡± She stormed toward Zinnia, raising her hand to strike. ¡°Mom!¡± the three Shaw brothers gasped in unison. However, Zinnia intercepted Maelis¡¯s hand and shoved her back hard. Last time, Zinnia had been caught off guard by Maelis¡¯s cruelty and nearly got hit. But now, seeing that ferocious look on Maelis¡¯s face, Zinnia was determined not to let Maelisy a hand on her. Zinnia thought, ¡®My Master neverid a hand on me growing up. What right does this outsider have to hit me?¡® Maelis stumbled back two steps, nearly falling before Howard caught her. Her bloodshot eyes red at Zinnia with resentment. She never expected Zinnia would dare fight back. Yosef frowned at Zinnia and said, ¡°Zinnia, even if Mom was out of line, you shouldn¡¯t have pushed her like that. She¡¯s getting on in years. What if Howard hadn¡¯t caught her? What if she¡¯d fallen?¡± Zinnia shot Yosef a cold nce, her clear eyes shing with defiance. She snapped, ¡°Should I just stand there and take the hit? It¡¯s easy for you to talk when you¡¯re not the one getting pped.¡± Yosef was left speechless. He never expected Zinnia to speak to him with such blunt disrespect. Zinnia took two deliberate steps back, putting clear distance between herself and the rest of them. Maelis steadied herself, her bloodshot eyes burning with anger. Her voice was razor¨Csharp with fury as she asked, ¡°Zinnia, do you still want me as your mother or not?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Zinnia shot back without hesitation. Maelis choked with rage, her face flushing crimson as she pointed a trembling finger at Zinnia. It was clear that Zinnia had pushed Maelis to the brink. Maelis felt torn between guilt and resentment toward Zinnia. She thought, ¡®Why didn¡¯t she speak up for herself? ¡®If only she had told us the truth, that those things weren¡¯t her fault, we wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood her for so long, and things wouldn¡¯t havee to this! Betty¡¯s actions had left the entire Shaw family in turmoil, but the deepest blow fell on Maelis. She never imagined Betty, the girl she¡¯d always believed to be pure¨Chearted, could harbor such venom or be capable of such cruelty. But Maelis had already made her choice. Especially when she thought of how Zinnia showed no understanding toward her as a mother, Maelis still simmered with anger. This visit, while she did feel some guilt toward Zinnia, was fueled even more by disgust. 10:36 Fri, Sep 26 By vouchers Maelis thought, ¡®Why did Zinnia have to air our family drama at school? She humiliated the Shaw family and dragged the Carsons into this mess. Even though the Carsons aren¡¯t pursuing it anymore, the bad blood between our families is already set. ¡®And now Betty is holed up at home, refusing to go to school. Donald berates me for being useless, and even my three sons have started siding with Zinnia instead of me. ¡®They¡¯re no longer as attentive to me as they used to be. My whole family life has been turned upside down. Why did I ever bring Zinnia back? If only I hadn¡¯t, our family would still be whole. Zinnia¡¯s guarded expression stabbed like a knife into the hearts of the three Shaw brothers. Seeing Zinnia turn to leave, Howard released Maelis and moved to chase after Zinnia. ¡°Security! Stop them!¡± Zinnia shouted as she backed toward the residential area. Read full story at find?novel At her shout, the security guards who had been monitoring the situation from the booth sprang into action. Howard found himself abruptly cut off outside. Seeing Maelis ring furiously at Zinnia, Howard frowned and said, ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t we here today to apologize to Zinnia? I get that you¡¯re upset about what happened with Betty, but this time, it wasn¡¯t Zinnia¡¯s fault; she¡¯s the real victim here!¡± Betty came home yesterday after just five days in the detention center, looking visibly thinner. Seeing her like that, Maelis was torn between anger and heartache. Though the brothers understood how much Maelis had worried about Betty, they felt it was still no excuse for Maelis to take it out on Zinnia. Betty¡¯s actions left Howard utterly disillusioned. No matter how tearfully Betty apologized or how much she insisted it wasn¡¯t intentional, Howard could never see her the same way again. Between them now stood an unbridgeable rift. The love Howard once showed Betty now struck like a cruel boomerang, mocking the fact that their sibling bond meant nothing. Howard thought, ¡®To frame Zinnia, Betty was even willing to y with human lives. As her brother, I probably don¡¯t hold an ounce of affection in her heart¡® Right now, all Howard wanted was to make things right with Zinnia. ¡°Mom, this incident has nothing to do with Zinnia. It¡¯s all Betty¡¯s fault. We¡¯re the ones who spoiled her rotten,¡± Yosef said sternly. Yosef was also deeply disappointed in Betty. Heined inside, ¡®Mom spoiled Betty rotten. I¡¯d already warned Betty not to cause any more trouble, but within a day, she made such a huge mess,pletely ignoring my warnings. ¡®And after all the mess Betty caused, Mom still med Zinnia. How does Mom end up being so unreasonable? ¡°This morning, Howard said he wanted toe to see Zinnia, so Timothy and I decided to join him. Just as we were about to leave, Mom said she wanted toe with us. ? 10:36 Fri, Sep 26 FX 55 youthers ¡®Who would have thought that the moment she arrived, she¡¯d try to hit Zinnia? Didn¡¯t she realize that if she did, there would be no turning back between us and Zinnia?¡® Timothy stayed silent, but his thoughts were a tangled mess. Thinking that he had spent the entire afternoon suffering from diarrhea caused by his Betty, he felt extremely conflicted. Then Jackson¡¯s words fromst time echoed in his mind. He thought, ¡®Did Betty think Morn would like that set of jewelry, or was it just something she wanted for herself? ¡®Come to think of it, this kind of thing happened way too often. At least twice a month, Betty would drag me along to pick out gifts for Mom, but they rarely matched Mom¡¯s taste. In the end, they all ended up in Betty¡¯s possession.¡¯ It suddenly hit Timothy that Betty, whom he¡¯d grown up with, wasn¡¯t at all the person he¡¯d imagined her to be. Once again chastised by her sons, Maelis seethed with scalding fury churning within her chest. The past few days had left her mentally exhausted, teetering on the edge. Her venomous gaze locked onto Zinnia, who was shielded behind the security guards, as if she could kill Zinnia with a single re. The way Maelis red at Zinnia was no longer that of a mother but of someone facing a sworn enemy. She shot back, ¡°So what if Betty did something wrong? It¡¯s all Zinnia¡¯s fault! Why can¡¯t we settle our family matters privately? ¡°Zinnia made such a scene at school and turned our family into aughingstock. She¡¯s the source of our family¡¯s troubles. If she hadn¡¯te back, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. ¡°Betty would never have done those things if not provoked by Zinnia. Zinnia is the root of all our troubles. I wish I had never brought her back into our lives.¡± Zinnia replied coolly, ¡°If I¡¯m the jinx, then what are you? The mother of a jinx? You¡¯re a jinx, too. And your three sons? Jinx No.1, No.2, and No.3. Your whole family is just as much of a jinx as I am.¡± Maybe it was because she¡¯d spent so much time with Yannistely that even her way of speaking had begun to mirror his. AD Dismissed 326 73 1 55 vouchers The security guard couldn¡¯t help but smirk when he heard Zinnia speaking in that dead serious tone. The three Shaw brothers frowned as they heard Zinnia¡¯s words. Maelis tore free from Yosef¡¯s grip and charged at Zinnia in a rage. The humiliations she¡¯d suffered recently nearly matched all she¡¯d endured in decades. She thought, ¡®Zinnia is nothing but a curse. She snapped, ¡°Zinnia! After everything the Shaw family has given you, how dare you act this way?¡± Maelis was halfway through her charge at Zinnia when Howard yanked her back. The security guards formed an imprable wall around Zinnia, making it impossible to even touch her. With those towering men blocking the way, all anyone could do was catch fleeting glimpses of her through the narrow gaps between them. Rubbing his temples, Howard said, ¡°Zinnia, Mom hasn¡¯t been resting welltely. Don¡¯t take her harsh words to heart.¡± He truly didn¡¯t know what to do with Maelis. ¡°Let¡¯s tally up exactly how much I¡¯ve cost your family. I¡¯ll repay every cent,¡± Zinnia said, her voice calm as still water. Maelis said, ¡°Repay? Do you even have the money? You grew up in some backwater town, raised in a dirt¨Cpoor family. How much could you possibly have?¡± She looked at Zinnia with undisguised disdain and mockery. Yosef felt something inside him snap as he heard Maelis¡¯s mad words. He thought, ¡®That¡¯s it. We¡¯re done with Zinnia for good.¡® Timothy shouted, ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡± He was also taken aback by Maelis¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not yourself right now. Let¡¯s get in the car first,¡± Howard said, not daring to meet Zinnia¡¯s gaze. His heart pounded with panic. He thought, ¡®I can¡¯t let Mom stay here any longer. She¡¯s not herself today, saying things like this.¡¯ ¡°Just tell me how much I¡¯ve spent in the two months since returning to the Shaw family. Whether I can afford it or not is none of your concern,¡± Zinnia said, her gaze mocking as she looked at Maelis and the others. ¡°300 thousand dors! Do you even have that?¡± Maelis snapped, furious as she wrenched her hand free from Howard. In all her decades of life, no one had ever dared defy her like this. Maelis shot a re at the three Shaw brothers and said, ¡°And you three, just keep your mouths shut! Isn¡¯t she so capable? Didn¡¯t she say she wants to cut all ties with us? ¡°Fine, let¡¯s settle every single score with her, one by one. She needs to understand that without the Shaw family, she¡¯s nothing.¡± Caught between Zinnia and Maelis, the three Shaw brothers were utterly torn, their minds reeling with frustration. They began to think that perhapsing to see Zinnia today had been a grave mistake from the start. : Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(. 55 vouchers Zinnia shot Maclis a look of disbelief. She said, ¡°300 thousand dors? Do I look like a fool to you?¡± Maelis spat out, her gaze brimming with unconcealed loathing as she red at Zinnia. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve been eating our food, using our things, living at the expense of the Shaw family. ¡°And that¡¯s not even counting your clothes, jewelry, and other luxuries. Consider yourself lucky. If you can¡¯t pay up, just say so outright.¡± Zinnia replied, ¡°First, when ites to meals, I only ate bread. I never touched your fancy greens, never liked them, and never tried them. For two months, that¡¯s at most 3,000. ¡°Second, for your toiletries and utilities, even if you add those in, it¡¯s no more than 3,000. ¡°Third, the servant¡¯s quarters you provided for me, I checked, rent for no more than 2,000 a month, so 4,000 for two months. Fourth, I never wore your clothes or used any of your skincare products. ¡°Fifth, I didn¡¯t wear a single piece of your jewelry. Feel free to check if you don¡¯t believe me. Altogether, that¡¯s no more than 10,000. If you are so desperate for money that you want to rob me, I don¡¯t mind calling the police.¡± Maelis felt blood rush to her head, her face flushing crimson with rage. ¡°ount number,¡± Zinnia said, her expressionpletely unfazed. Maelis rummaged through her purse, pulled out a card, and threw it at Zinnia. She snapped, ¡°What about your school tuition? We paid 160 thousand per semester. We covered your entire senior year.¡± Zinnia didn¡¯t say a word. She nced down at the bank card on the ground but didn¡¯t pick it up. She pulled out her phone, scanned it from a distance, and with a single tap, transferred 330 thousand. Seeing that Zinnia had managed to get that much money, Maelis said, ¡°If you have what it takes, then don take a cent from Sofia.¡± Her eyes burned with jealousy as she noticed the ce Zinnia was staying in, a ce she had never had the privilege of living in. The thought that Zinnia was enjoying it filled her with rage. She added, ¡°The apartment you¡¯re living in was arranged by Jackson. I dare you to sever all connections with the Lynn family!¡± Zinnia replied, ¡°The money is mine, nothing to do with the Lynn family. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to check. As for the house, I¡¯ll move outter. Just tell me the rent, and I¡¯ll pay Jackson.¡± ¡°The rent here is at least 160 thousand a month,¡± Maelis spat. She red at Zinnia¡¯s serene mask, desperate to see a crack in herposure. She thought, ¡®Why am I the only one suffering? How could the real culprit stand there so unbothered, so unshaken? ¡®She was born to be my curse. That ungrateful wretch has turned my whole life upside down. So why does she get to live in peace while I¡¯m left to suffer?¡® ?? 55 vouchers Seeing this, the three Shaw brothers closed their eyes in resignation. After Maclis¡¯s outburst, they knew there was no longer any hope of reconciliation. Their family and Zinnia could never be on good terms again. They were at aplete loss about what to do, torn between Maelis, the mother who raised them, and Zinnia, the sister who had long since grown distant from them. Zinnia nodded. She transferred 160 thousand to Jackson¡¯s ount and then held up her phone for Maelis to see. She asked, ¡°Is it okay?¡± Maelis was stunned into silence. Then a bitter realization struck her. She said, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter! I carried you for ten long months, ten months of agony. Do you think you can just walk away? You will never truly be free from this family.¡± ¡°Mom, how much further are you going to take this?¡± Yosef suddenly roared. Zinnia just stayed calm and replied, ¡°You carried me for ten months, but the child you gave birth to was strangled at birth. Technically speaking, Mrs. Shaw, your family killed me the moment I entered this world. I owe your family nothing.¡± The Shaw family froze at her words. Maelis¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, a wave of unspeakable pain surging through her. She asked, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®strangled at birth¡°?¡± Zinnia said coldly, ¡°I was switched with Betty at birth. The person who swapped me strangled me unconscious and dumped me in a dumpster. My Master brought me back to life. I don¡¯t owe your Shaw family a single thing.¡± Having alreadyid everything out, Zinnia didn¡¯t mind spelling things out a bit more. She thought, ¡®Just to make sure they don¡¯t keep thinking I owe them and use it as an excuse to harass me repeatedly. Zinnia continued, ¡°Given your family¡¯s resources, investigating the events from seventeen years ago shouldn¡¯t be difficult. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and investigate it. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve settled my debts to the Shaw family, it¡¯s time to settle the score between me and your family.¡± AD Dismissed 327 : 55 Vouchers Maelis¡¯s breath quickened. Zinnia¡¯s words sent a sharp pang through her chest. Hearing that Zinnia was strangled at birth, all her anger was instantly extinguished, as if a bucket of ice water had been dumped over her. Maelis shot Zinnia a sharp look, the resentment in her eyes slowly fading, but her words still biting. ¡°As if we owe you anything,¡± she snapped. This text is hosted at F?ndNovel Zinnia said, ¡°For Timothy and Yosef, I made Chamomile tea and Soothing Soup. They required the use of a century¨Cold ginseng, worth at least 1.6 million. There is a long list of other premium¨Cgrade ingredients as well. ¡°All my medicines are of the highest quality. I¡¯m offering you fair prices. For a two¨Cmonth course, the total cost is 3.3 million. ¡°As for the Moon Scar Cream you use, the minimum market price is 300 thousand per bottle. At auction, even several hundred thousand yuan per bottle is considered cheap. ¡°I gave you three bottles in total. I won¡¯t charge you auction prices; just the market price, so that¡¯s 1 million.¡± Since Maelis insisted on being so calcting, Zinnia decided to y along with her rules. She thought, ¡®If we¡¯re settling ounts, let¡¯s do it fair and square. I won¡¯t take advantage of her, and she won¡¯t take advantage of me.¡¯ Zinnia rattled off a detailed list, leaving the Shaw family utterly stunned. They might not be familiar with medicine, but they understand the value of a century¨Cold ginseng. They thought, ¡®She is exaggerating. Even our family might not be able to produce a century¨Cold ginseng. How could a country girl like her possibly have one?¡® Maelis¡¯s anger red up again. She said, ¡°Zinnia, have you gone money¨Cmad? How could a country bumpkin like you possibly have century¨Cold ginseng? And the face cream I use was given to me by Betty, none of your damn business!¡± Zinnia took out her phone and disyed the ginseng appraisal report. She said, ¡°Here¡¯s the appraisal report. You should still be able to find the herbal residue from the medicine I prepared at your home. Feel free to have it tested. ¡°I¡¯llpile a detailed list of the medicinal ingredients I provided and email it to you. Moore¡¯s Herbary conducted the valuation. If you have any doubts about the prices, feel free to have them appraised by other redited institutions. ¡°If there are significant discrepancies in the quotes, feel free to submit the lowest valuation to me for confirmation.¡± Zinnia scrolled through her phone and pulled up the patent certificate for Moon Scar Cream. She said, ¡°As for the face cream you¡¯ve been using, Mrs. Shaw, this is the patent certificate for the cream. You can have it verified. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you im Betty got the cream, but I am certain I am the only one who has ess to it. 10:36 Fri, Sep 26 Unless she took it from me and gave it to you under my name, then she must have stolen it. 25 vauchers ¡°I¡¯ve lost a total of five bottles, worth 1.6 million. That¡¯s enough for me to file a police report and press criminal charges against her.¡± Maelis was momentarily stunned by Zinnia¡¯s threat of criminal charges. She thought, ¡®Betty was just released from detention. If she went back, what would happen to our family¡¯s reputation?¡± Her voice sharpened with desperation as she snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare nder Betty!¡± ¡°The police will figure out if it¡¯s nder or not,¡± Zinnia shot back, showing no mercy. The three Shaw brothers were stunned by how much hade to light. They thought, ¡®How many things has Betty been hiding from us? And Zinnia isn¡¯t at all what we thought. There¡¯s more to her than meets the eye. ¡®She grew up in a small town, yet could so easilye up with a century¨Cold ginseng and other rare medicinal ingredients. The Lynn family couldn¡¯t have provided them. After all, when Zinnia prepared those medicines, she had virtually no connection to them. Yosef took a deep breath and said, ¡°Zinnia, give me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± He thought, ¡®At this point, any further argument would only humiliate us more. ¡®Zinnia has parted ways with our family for good; there is no chance of reconciliation now. Zinnia provided her ount details and soon received 4.3 million. She looked at the Shaw family and said coldly, ¡°Now that everything¡¯s settled, do not contact me again. If you continue to harass me, I will file a police report. Consider this your final warning.¡± When dealing with the Shaw family, Zinnia spoke with unprecedented rity, as if she had rehearsed these words hundreds of times in her mind. Now that the moment hade, she could effortlessly counter their every move. Strictly speaking, Zinnia had merely stayed with the Shaw family for two months. Beyond those negligible blood ties, she had no real connection to them whatsoever. If anything, she was the one who got the short end of the stick. The medicinal herbs Zinnia used for the Shaw family, particrly the century¨Cold ginseng, would fetch over 4.3 million at auction. Zinnia and her Master had been to auctions before. To Zinnia, watching those rich folks bid on their goods at auction was so boring that she could fall asleep. And so, the matter with the Shaw family was settled for now. A clear and final line had been drawn between them. The Shaw family stared at Zinnia¡¯s retreating figure and stood frozen for a long moment. She never looked back, not even once. The Shaw family realized that there would be no going back now. After Zinnia left, the security guards dispersed. The bank card that Maelis had thrown down nowy abandoned on the floor. For the Shaw family, it served as a painful reminder of what had just happened. It was heart¨Cwrenching to look at. Maelis watched as Zinnia walked away. For a moment, it felt as if a gaping hole had been torn open in her chest, letting in a biting winter wind that left her heart numb with pain. For a long moment, Maelis couldn¡¯t recover from the shock. She thought, ¡®All I wanted was to scold Zinnia a little, maybe make her admit she was wrong. How did things end up like this? Why does she have to be so stubborn and sharp¨Ctongued? ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s all Zinnia¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t talked back to me, I wouldn¡¯t have had to be so harsh. She brought this on herself. Zinnia couldn¡¯t care less about what the Shaw family thought. As soon as she got home and started packing her things, her phone rang. It was Jackson calling. Jackson was already at the airport. His voice wasced with unconcealed worry as he asked, ¡°Zinnia, where are you?¡± Jackson was abroad negotiating a business deal when his assistant suddenly showed him a bank transfer notification. Jackson immediately had the assistant trace the sender and investigate what had happened back home. What his assistant discovered made Jackson¡¯s blood boil with rage. Jackson cursed inside, ¡®Damn it! Maelis is out of her mind, and those three Shaw brothers are just good¨Cfor- nothing!¡® He immediately ordered his assistant to book him a flight home. He¡¯d thought the school mess was bad enough. He never expected the Shaws to have the nerve to go after Zinnia like this. Completely disillusioned with the Shaw family, Jackson felt nothing but disappointment. Hearing Jackson¡¯s voice, Zinnia felt an inexplicable pang in her chest. She said, ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m moving out.¡± Zinnia thought, ¡®Although I have already cut ties with the Shaw family, Maelis is still a Lynn. If Maelis ever found out I am still living in the apartment Jackson arranged for me, she¡¯d make a scene. Zinnia didn¡¯t want the Lynn family to sh with Maelis¡¯s family because of her. She felt it would only put Sofia in an awkward position. Besides, she¡¯d always nned to get her ce anyway. AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 328 ?? 155 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t listen to Maclis and the others. That¡¯s my house. It has nothing to do with them. Just wait for me, okay? I¡¯ll be back really soon, I promise. ¡°I¡¯ve already called Yannis, and I¡¯ll be home in no time,¡± Jackson said, his heart pounding with panic as he listened to Zinnia. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, Jackson,¡± Zinnia murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t you want me as your brother anymore?¡± Jackson blurted out, his voice trembling with panic. His heart felt as if it were being torn apart. He had worked so hard to break down the walls between him and Zinnia. He never wanted her to be this distant from him again. After a brief pause, Zinnia replied, ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m just moving out. I¡¯m not abandoning you.¡± Jackson had always been so good to her that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything hurtful. ¡°So, Zinnia, will you wait for me toe back? I¡¯ll be home soon,¡± Jackson said in a gentle voice, his panic eased a little by her words. Zinnia pressed her lips together, her gaze lingering on the neatly packed luggage. Without another word, she ended the call. Dragging her suitcase behind her, she took nothing but what she¡¯d originally brought with her. With quiet determination, she headed for the door. She transferred the money she got back from the Shaw family to a spare card and left it in the entryway for Jackson to see when he got home. It was meant to cover her living expenses during her stay with the Lynn family. Yannis called her, but Zinnia didn¡¯t answer. As she reached the exit of the residentialplex and tried scan her face to leave, she was stopped by security. The security guard said, ¡°Mr. Lynn and Mr. Perkins have instructed that you can¡¯t leave for now. Mr. Perkins asked you to wait for him, he¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± After failing to reach Zinnia despite multiple attempts, Yannis had no choice but to call the building security instead. Zinnia frowned. She didn¡¯t want to see Yannis. She knew he was just following Jackson¡¯s orders to keep her from leaving. But she understood that if the guards didn¡¯t let her out, there was no way she could get past them. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel She thought, ¡®No point making things hard for people just doing their jobs. Forget it, I can leave after I¡¯ve exined things to them.¡¯ Zinnia¡¯s mind was aplete mess. She truly had no idea how to handle her rtionship with Jackson. With a sigh, she sat down on the edge of the flowerbed, feeling lost. Seeing that Zinnia wasn¡¯t putting up a fight to leave, the security guard rxed. Zinnia had barely sat down when she received a call from Sofia and Henry, who told her they were already on their way. Over the phone, Zinnia could hear them hurrying out, and in the background, Sofia¡¯s furious shouts directed at Maelis and the three Shaw brothers. Just then, a voice called, ¡°Zinnia!¡± Zinnia looked up to see Yannis striding toward her. Seeing that Zinnia hadn¡¯t left and seemed unharmed, Yannis finally let out a relieved breath. Seeing the anger on Yannis¡¯s face, Zinnia hesitated for a moment. She stood up and murmured, ¡°Yannis.¡± Yannis nced at the suitcase beside her and asked, ¡°You have severed ties with the Shaw family, and now you¡¯re leaving me behind, too?¡± Zinnia couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet Yannis¡¯s eyes. Those gentle, smiling eyes she was so used to now looked anything but warm. She said, ¡°We were never really that close to begin with.¡± Yannis gritted his teeth, so frustrated he could spit blood at her response. He said, ¡°Zinnia, after all I¡¯ve done for you, this is how you repay me? You¡¯re so ungrateful. Come on, we¡¯re going back.¡± Yannis thought with frustration, ¡®We¡¯ve known each other for so long, and I¡¯ve cooked for her every single day, always trying to make her happy. But when something happens, she doesn¡¯t even think about calling me. ¡®She just tried to leave without a word. She answered Jackson¡¯s call, but not mine.¡® He reached out and took Zinnia¡¯s hand, trying to lead her back, but she stood rooted to the spot. Seeing Zinnia standing there, head bowed, her petite and fragile frame all alone, he felt his anger inexplicab soften. He suppressed his frustration and spoke as gently as he could. He said, ¡°Zinnia, do you know how worried Jackson is about you? The moment he found out the Shaws were bullying you, he called me in a panic, begging me to stop you. He¡¯s rushing back to see you and have a good talk.¡± Yannis was just getting ready to leave the office when Jackson called. Toby had asked why he had been heading out so earlytely, and he¡¯d replied, ¡°Got a kid waiting at home, gotta make dinner.¡± But right after he said that, Jackson¡¯s call came in. The moment Yannis found out what had happened, he fumed. He thought, ¡°The Shaw family is absolutely beyond shameless. I¡¯ve lived for over twenty years and never seen a family so brazen. Yannis snatched his car keys and practically floored it back to the scene, pushing right against the speed limit. He was worried sick that something might happen to Zinnia. Neither Yannis nor Jackson had expected the Shaws to stoop so low. ¡°If I go back, the Shaws will just keep harassing Jackson,¡± Zinnia murmured, her voice tinged with helplessness. El 55 vouchers Zinnia had no idea how to deal with Jackson. She thought, ¡®He always treats me so well, but that is only because I used to be his cousin. ¡®Now that I have cut ties with the Shaw family, how am I supposed to interact with Jackson now?¡± ) Zinnia was never good at handling rtionships. The Shaws were the only exception. From the very moment the Shaw family hurt her, Zinnia resolved never to forgive them. She had long been nning how to cut ties with them, which was why she could strike back so decisively today. But when it came to Jackson and others from the Lynn family, Zinnia didn¡¯t know what to do about them. They had always been so kind to her. She was grateful for their kindness, but she just didn¡¯t know how to handle any of it. She felt so confused. She thought, ¡®Maybe leaving is the best option. If I left, the Shaws wouldn¡¯t go and make trouble for the Lynns anymore!¡® Yannis said, ¡°Do you think Jackson fears the Shaws making trouble for him? Zinnia, Jackson only cares about you, not the Shaws. ¡°If he can¡¯t manage his rtionship with the Shaws, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be your brother. What truly terrifies him is the thought of you leaving.¡± Yannis let out a helpless sigh and thought, ¡®Zinnia always puts everyone else first and never thinks about herself. No wonder Jackson worries about her. The Shaw family is nothing, yet she still lets them get to her. ¡®She should be enjoying her youth, not dealing with a whole family of troublemakers.¡¯ Zinnia was silent for a moment as she tried to process Yannis¡¯s words. Her mind was in turmoil, like a jumbled mess. Yannis gently took her hand and led her to his apartment. As soon as they walked in, Yannis poured a ss of milk for Zinnia. ¡°Here, have some milk,¡± he said softly. Zinnia looked up at Yannis. She shared the thoughts she had sorted out along the way. She said, ¡°But I¡¯m no longer part of the Shaw family. Technically, that means I shouldn¡¯t have any ties to the Lynns either. ¡°And since you¡¯re Jackson¡¯s friend, shouldn¡¯t we have nothing to do with each other now?¡± She¡¯d only gotten involved with the Lynns because of the Shaws, and only with Yannis because of Jackson. Now that she had nothing to do with the Shaws, technically, she figured she wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Yannis and Jackson anymore either. That was just how Zinnia saw it. 10:36 Fri, Sep 26 : Chapter 329 Dismissed 329 Chapter 329 : Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel Yannis said, ¡°Cutting ties with the Shaw family only means you¡¯re done with them, not with me or Jackson. We care about you, and that has nothing to do with the Shaws. So don¡¯t lump us in with them or me us by association.¡± Yannis took a deep breath. If the Shaw family were standing right in front of him, he would curse them out, He was genuinely proud of Zinnia for cutting ties with them so decisively, and he truly admired her straightforwardness. But he didn¡¯t want Zinnia to lump him and Jackson in with the Shaws just because of the Shaws disgraceful acts. He thought, ¡®The Shaws are scumbags. Jackson and I don¡¯t want to be med by association. That would bepletely unfair to us. Hearing Yannis¡¯s words, the confusion in Zinnia¡¯s eyes gradually faded. She didn¡¯t regret leaving the Shaws behind, but when she thought of Jackson, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret. Yannis¡¯s words cut through her previous confusion like sunlight piercing fog, bringing sudden rity to her troubled heart. Yannis crouched down in front of Zinnia, locking eyes with her. He said, ¡°Zinnia, do you think that just because you¡¯ve cut ties with the Shaw family, you have to cut me and Jackson out too?¡± Zinnia knew she was not the brightest. There were so many things she couldn¡¯t figure out. Cutting ties with the Shaw family was something she had been preparing for a long time. But she never expected Jackson to barge in so abruptly. She wasn¡¯t prepared for him at all, so she was at a loss for a moment. Yannis gave Zinnia¡¯s cheeks an affectionate pinch. ¡°You silly girl, are you trying to drive Jackson and me crazy?¡± he huffed. Zinnia¡¯s silence told Yannis everything: she was thinking that way. Yannis thought, ¡®I have never met anyone so ridiculously naive. While others would kill to be associated with me and Jackson, she is nning to sever all ties with us.¡¯ Zinnia blinked up at Yannis without resisting. With her cheeks still pinched, she mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you mad.¡± Her words came out slurred, but she truly hadn¡¯t meant to upset him. Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, when you don¡¯t know what to do, why don¡¯t you call me? If you¡¯re lost, don¡¯t you think I¡¯d notice?¡± Yannis gave her cheeks another affectionate, exasperated squeeze before finally letting go, the soft, pillowy feel still lingering on his fingertips. He thought, ¡®For such a tiny girl, she sure has the chubbiest cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you or be a burden,¡± Zinnia said softly. She was straightforward by nature. She never beat around the bush or bothered with polite formalities; those things were just tooplicated for her. Zinnia didn¡¯t want to bother Yannis. She felt Yannis had helped her a lot with Anne¡¯s ident. She was not the type who liked to trouble others, especially after what Maelis said today, telling her to repay ? Sh Youchers every cent the Shaw family had ever spent on her. That only made Zinnia even more determined not to bother Yannis anymore. Zinnia thought, ¡®It¡¯s easy to return things, but debts of kindness are the hardest to repay. At least I owe the Shaws nothing. But when ites to Jackson and the others, that¡¯s a different story! She had no idea how to repay their kindness, so she tried to keep her debts to them as minimal as possible. Except for her Master, she found it hard to truly trust anyone else. Yannis met her calm gaze and said earnestly, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re never a bother to me. Whatever you¡¯re going through has never been and never will be a burden to me.¡± Yannis had never considered Zinnia¡¯s troubles a burden. He was more than happy for her to turn to him whenever she was in trouble, rather than being left all alone with no one to support her, which would leave her vulnerable to being bullied. On his way back, Yannis had already requested the residentialplex¡¯s surveince footage. When he saw Maelis trying to hit Zinnia yet again, his blood boiled with rage. He thought, ¡®Maelis is getting bolder, repeatedly trying toy a hand on Zinnia. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a mother. Yannis continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to your department, then stay with me. I won¡¯t let you leave until Jackson returns. If anything happens to you, I¡¯d never be able to face him.¡± Zinnia said, ¡°I can stay at a hotel. I¡¯ve grown up now, I can take care of myself. Now that you¡¯ve seen me, you can let Jackson know I¡¯m safe.¡± Zinnia thought Yannis only brought her back because of Jackson. Yannis said firmly, ¡°Zinnia, I didn¡¯te looking for you just because Jackson asked. Even if he hadn¡¯t called I¡¯d still havee. I will never turn my back on you when you need help.¡± Zinnia¡¯s words made Yannis sigh. He seethed inwardly at the Shaw family, ¡®Nothing but a bunch of troublemakers. Zinnia froze. She thought, ¡°I don¡¯t belong here. Once Master returns, I will leave. I didn¡¯t expect anyone to care if I stayed or not. ¡®But now, Jackson cares about me, and so does Yannis. Maybe I¡¯m not as alone in this city as I always believed. Some people would worry if I left, people who truly care about me.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t quite describe what she was feeling. No one had ever looked her in the eye and inly said, ¡°I care about you.¡± As they were talking, the doorbell suddenly rang. Zinnia looked toward the door, thinking to herself, ¡°That must be Sofia and the others. ¡°Stay put, Zinnia. I¡¯ll go check it out,¡± Yannis said as he got up and headed toward the door. The door opened to reveal Sofia and the Lynn family, just as Zinnia had expected. ¡­ Sofia anxiously asked, ¡°Yannis, where¡¯s Zinnia? Where is she?¡± E on youchats The entire Lynn family had arrived, including Charlie. Charlie was on duty at the hospital. He dropped everything and rushed over the moment he received a call from Jackson, his anger barely contained. ¡°Yannis, where¡¯s Zinnia? Is she alright?¡± Henry asked urgently, his voice tight with anger. He knew exactly what disgraceful things Maelis and the others had done, and it made his blood boil. Yannis stepped aside, revealing Zinnia sitting in the living room. He said, ¡°Sofia, Henry, Zinnia¡¯s here at my ce, safe and sound.¡± Zinnia set down her cup and stepped out. Seeing the whole Lynn family outside, she was a little lost. She hadn¡¯t meant to trouble them, she just hadn¡¯t expected Jackson would tell them. Sofia hurried into the room and pulled Zinnia into a tight embrace. She said, ¡°Zinnia, my dear, I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m so sorry for not raising Maelis right. You shouldn¡¯t have had to go through this because of her.¡± Sofia never imagined Maelis and the others would stoop to such disgraceful acts. Isaac looked at Zinnia, remorse in his eyes. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zinnia. I should¡¯ve walked you home after school, then Maelis and her family wouldn¡¯t have bullied you.¡± AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 330 Chapter 330 Sofia clung to Zinnia desperately, as if she feared Zinnia would disappear the moment she let go. A20D Zinnia stood frozen, not knowing how to face the Lynns. Zinnia could see unmistakable worry filing their eyes. Noticing Zinnia¡¯s flustered expression, Yannis pushed the door wide open and said, ¡°Sofia, Henry,e on in.¡± ¡°Yannis, thank you for looking after Zinnia,¡± Charlie said, thest to enter. Seeing Zinnia safe and sound, he finally let out the breath he¡¯d been holding. ¡°We¡¯re friends, no need to thank me. Come on in,¡± Yannis said, ushering Charlie inside. Sofia gripped Zinnia¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t listen to Maelis or any of the Shaws. They¡¯re all out of their minds. From now on, you¡¯re only my granddaughter now; you have nothing to do with the Shaw family.¡± Sofia adored Zinnia from the bottom of her heart. When she and Henry got the call from Jackson, their heads were buzzing. They knew Maelis could be foolish, but never imagined she¡¯d be so confused she couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong. Zinnia was caught off guard by Sofia¡¯s reaction. Aplicated mix of emotions welled up inside her. She had expected Sofia and the others to scold her for being immature, but instead, they were standing up for her. Seeing the lost look on Zinnia¡¯s face, Sofia¡¯s heart ached. She said softly, ¡°Zinnia, go home with me. I¡¯ll protect you. No one¡¯s going to mess with you. If anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll take them down, one or two, I¡¯ll handle them all.¡± Sofia had thought that once Zinnia moved out, the Shaw family would finally calm down. But to her utter disbelief, they stooped so low as to pull such a shameful stunt, all for Betty, an outsider. Her disappointment in Maelis knew no bounds. ¡°Zinnia, Sofia¡¯s right. Come home with us. We won¡¯t let anyone from the Shaw family bother you again,¡± Henry said softly, his heart aching. Readplete version only at find{n}ovel Henry cherished Zinnia dearly. He cursed Maelis inwardly for the way she treated Zinnia. ¡°Sofia, I¡¯m grown up now. I can take care of myself,¡± Zinnia said softly, lowering her head in quiet refusal as she faced their affection. Sofia tightened her grip on Zinnia¡¯s hand. Her eyes zed with unwavering determination as she said, ¡°Zinnia, your mother has no say in the Lynn family. You are a Lynn now, not a Shaw. The Shaws don¡¯t deserve to call you family. ¡°I will make a public announcement that you have severed ties with the Shaw family and that you are my only granddaughter.¡± Sofia had once held onto hope that Maelis and the Shaw family mighte to their senses, but instead, they only went from bad to worse. A vers She thought, ¡°The Shaws just don¡¯t know how to cherish anything. If they don¡¯t want Zinnia, then we would dly take her in and cherish her as our own! Zinnia said, ¡°Sofia, it¡¯s okay. I know you love me dearly, but I don¡¯t want you to worry about me because of this. You¡¯ve already done so much for me. I will just live alone and stay away from the Shaws After Zinnia was acknowledged by the Shaw family, although the Shaw farmily did not publicly dere that she was their biological daughter, her identity was not a secret within their circle. Now that she had severed ties with the Shaw family, she didn¡¯t want to be associated with them anymore. However, Zinnia wasn¡¯t very supportive of Sofia¡¯s proposal to make such a public announcement. She was worried that if Maclis found out, she would cause trouble for Sofia and the others. Zinnia thought, ¡®Ever since I moved in with the Lynns, Maelis has made no secret of her disdain for me. constantly disapproving of Sofia and the others taking me in. ¡®If Sofia made the announcement, I can¡¯t imagine the endless trouble Maelis would cause for Sofia and the rest.¡¯ Although Sofia and others kept saying they weren¡¯t afraid, Zinnia didn¡¯t want them to be disturbed because of her. Besides, Zinnia knew she wouldn¡¯t be staying here much longer. Once her Master returned, she¡¯d leave. She thought, ¡®Maelis is still Sofia¡¯s daughter. Even after I leave, they¡¯ll remain family. There¡¯s no need for me to cause an irreparable rift between them! Sofia exined gently, ¡°Zinnia, you are not even an adult. You can¡¯t live alone. And if you still want to go to school here, you need a guardian.¡± Sofia was far too perceptive, so she could easily understand the reason why Zinnia refused. She knew Zinn was shielding them from trouble. Yet her very thoughtfulness only made Sofia¡¯s heart ache all the more Sofia thought, ¡®Zinnia is still just a child, yet treated so cruelly by her own family. And she is still thoughtful enough to put others first. Though she is the one most hurt in all this, she hasn¡¯t spared a single thought for herself!¡® Zinnia frowned as she listened to Sofia. She didn¡¯t expect it to be soplicated. She thought, The Shaw family is currently my guardian, but I¡¯ve severed ties with them. If I want to continue my education, I need a new guardian. ¡®But Master is not around, and he doesn¡¯t want to be found. What should I do?¡® Zinnia fell silent, but the distress on her face was unmistakable. Sofia understood all too well that the Shaws had wounded Zinnia so deeply that Zinnia now wanted nothing more to do with any family ties whatsoever. She said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t worry about the Shaw family. They have no say in our family¡¯s decisions. Just move in with us. We will handle everything for you.¡± Zinnia and Sofia were locked in a stubborn standoff. Zinnia stood her ground, and Sofia couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Zinnia. As their argument reached an impasse, Yannis hung up the phone, with Yvette¡¯s excited voice still faintly in the background, and stepped forward to join them. Yannis suggested, ¡°Sofia, how about this? Let¡¯s change Zinnia¡¯s official family registration addren to the Jenkins residence. And we can draft a statement to make the Jenkins family Zinnia¡¯s guardians for new ¡°After all, Zinnia has already epted Yvette as her godmother. If we do this, Maelis won¡¯t cause you any trouble, and Zinnia won¡¯t have to worry about you either way. ¡°You are all family, and no matter where the registration is, your love for Zinnia won¡¯t change. She doesn¡¯t want to make things hard for you, and you wouldn¡¯t feelfortable handing her over to strangers. ¡°Yvette might seem a bit unreliable sometimes, but when ites to kids, she and her husband are the best Just look at how rambunctious Maisie is. ¡°That¡¯s all because of how much they spoil her. They¡¯ve always wanted another girl, and if Zinnia joins their family, they¡¯ll be thrilled. ¡°Our families know each other well. I just called Yvette, and they¡¯re already on their way. As soon as Zinnia agrees, we can get the statement done right away.¡± Yannis¡¯s words gave the Lynns pause for thought. They pondered, ¡°Yannis has a point. If Zinnia is truly set against joining our family, the Jenkins family would be a wonderful alternative. ¡®We have met Yvette and Aaron before. They are kind and trustworthy people, certainly far better than the Shaws. Zinnia has never had parental love. If she bes part of the Jenkins family, she¡¯ll finally have loving parents. Raymond has always been fond of Zinnia and has long regretted not being able to mentor her If Zinnia bes part of the younger generation of the Spence family, Raymond would be truly delighrea Zinnia froze, staring at Yannis in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected him to help her in this way, especially since they had only known each other for a short time. Ìï AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 331 Chapter 331 Yannis looked at Zinnia and said, ¡°Zinnia, none of us would feel at ease if you were on your own. Your registration family should be with either the Lynns or the Jenkinses. We just wouldn¡¯t trust anyone else with this.¡± Yannis thought, ¡®Registering her with any other family wouldn¡¯t make it any easier to protect her. After all, the Shaws are rted to the Lynns by marriage, and in Jinston¡¯s social circles, few would dare risk the trouble the Shaws might bring. ¡®But if her registration ended up with the Lynns, Maelis would never let it go without a fight. Yannis had thought about taking Zinnia in, but couldn¡¯te up with a proper justification. Just as they were talking, the doorbell rang. Yannis went to open the door and found the entire Jenkins family, Aaron, Yvette, and Maisie, standing neatly in a row outside, each loaded with armfuls of gifts. Yvette craned her neck, peering past Yannis. She eximed, ¡°Where¡¯s my girl? Have you been taking good care of her? Zinnia, my sweetheart, I am here! I¡¯vee to take you home! As she spoke, she shouldered Yannis aside as she made a beeline for Zinnia. After school, Yvette and Maisie went to pick up Aaron, who had just returned from a business trip. The three of them were having dinner at a restaurant when Yannis called. Without hesitation, they dropped everything and came right over. The armfuls of wee gifts they carried had been hastily picked up at the mall. ¡°Zinnia! Zinnia!¡± Maisie called out cheerfully, unable to contain her excitement. She thought, ¡®Zinnia is already my friend, and now she is going to be part of my family. This is just amazing. I can hang out with her every day! Yvette and Maisie shouldered Yannis aside and rushed straight to Zinnia. ¡°Uncle Aaron,e in,¡± Yannis said, nodding to Aaron. Aaron was in his early forties. With refined, schrly features entuated by silver¨Crimmed sses and a tailored gray suit, he still looked remarkably youthful. He shed the sharp authority he carried in the business world and reced it with the doting affection he reserved for Yvette and Maisie. His arms were still full of packages, including gifts specially brought from abroad for Zinnia. Aaron said, ¡°How is Zinnia? I have already asked awyer to draft the statement. And he will arrive soon.¡± Aaron had learned from Yvette a few days earlier that she had taken on a goddaughter. Since Yvette was the one who made decisions in the family, as long as she was happy, Aaron had no objections. Aaron had justnded when Yvette and Maisie couldn¡¯t stop singing the praises of Zinnia. Even though he hadn¡¯t met Zinnia yet, he already felt a soft spot for her. 6), ?????? ???? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? 55 vouchers Yannis looked at Aaron and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like Zinnia when you meet her. You won¡¯t regret your decision today.¡± As he mentioned Zinnia, his expression softened visibly. Aaron said, ¡°If even you like her, that girl must be something special.¡± He was momentarily taken aback by the uncharacteristic softness in Yannis¡¯s demeanor. Aaron knew Yannis well. Yannis seemed easygoing, but was distant toward outsiders. Now, seeing how much effort Yannis was putting into Zinnia¡¯s affairs, Aaron realized Zinnia had truly won Yannis¡¯s heart. ¡°Raymond will be here shortly,¡± Aaron said to Yannis as he stepped inside. Upon learning about Zinnia¡¯s situation, Yvette immediately called Raymond and made a special request for him to lend his authority, demonstrating just how much the family valued Zinnia. Since Aaron¡¯s parents had passed away early on, Raymond was the only elder they could turn to. After greeting Henry and the others, Yvette hurried over to Zinnia, her face radiating maternal tenderness. She bent down, cupped Zinnia¡¯s face in both hands, and nted two warm kisses on her cheeks. She eximed, ¡°Zinnia, my precious baby girl! I missed you so terribly! Just a few days apart, and you¡¯ve grown even more beautiful!¡± The Lynns all rose to their feet involuntarily in response to Yvette¡¯s actions. Sofia even reached out to stop Yvette, but found herself at a loss for words. However, seeing Yvette¡¯s genuine warmth toward Zinnia, the Lynns visibly rxed. They were relieved to see Yvette genuinely adoring Zinnia. ¡°Yvette,¡± Zinnia called out helplessly as her cheeks were showered with kisses. Yvette cupped Zinnia¡¯s cheeks with both hands and gently corrected her, ¡°Call me Mom from now on. You¡¯re my daughter now.¡± Yannis couldn¡¯t help but wince at Yvette¡¯s actions. He thought to himself, ¡®Did I do the right thing by calling Yvette over?¡® Aaron nodded in greeting to the Lynns. ¡°Aaron, when did you get back? Come sit,¡± Henry called out to Aaron. ¡°Just got back. I found out about picking up my new daughter at thest minute and didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything properly. I just grabbed a few things from the mall. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Aaron said with an apologetic smile as he set down his armful of gifts. ¡°Zinnia, this is Aaron, your new father,¡± Yvette said warmly. Zinnia looked up and met Aaron¡¯s smile. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Aaron called softly. Perhaps sensing her gaze, Aaron smiled at Zinnia, radiating warmth but with a slight awkwardness of meeting 9:05 Sat, Sep 27 un voricher Zinnia for the first time. It was a stark contrast to how Donald had first looked at Zinnia, his brows furrowed and his eyes barely concealing his disdain. Though Donald tried hard to conceal it, Zinnia could still sense his dislike for her. After all, his attitude toward her was nothing like the way he doted on Betty. Although there wasn¡¯t much evident joy on Aaron¡¯s face, Zinnia could tell that he was trying his best to maintain a gentle demeanor, lest he intimidate her, whom he had just met. Aaron didn¡¯t know much about Zinnia yet, but he could already tell she was the kind of girl who easily won people¡¯s hearts. Not long ago, when Maisie came home, she even brought gifts from Zinnia for the whole family. Zinnia made Moon Scar Cream for Yvette and Maisie, and it looked just like the one the Moore family used to make. Having heard that Aaron had been in poor health as a child, Zinnia prepared some rare ingredients for him to create a nutritious diet. Raymond was also deeply moved when he saw those gifts Zinnia prepared. He said, ¡°Zinnia is such a sincere girl. The ingredients she prepared are all rare and precious herbs.¡± ordingly, even though Aaron never met Zinnia, she had already made an excellent first impression on him. ¡°Zinnia, sweetheart, call him Dad,¡± Yvette urged with a beaming smile. Zinnia bit her lip. Meeting Aaron¡¯s quietly affectionate gaze, her breath caught. Hershes trembled before she finally spoke, ¡°Aaron.¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to call Aaron Dad. ¡°Hey, sweetheart!¡± Aaron responded without hesitation, his eyes practically brimming with joy and a wide smile spreading across his face. Excitement surged in Aaron¡¯s heart, but years in the business world had trained him to keep his face carefully neutral. 1 AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 332 Aaron gazed at Zinnia, his face brimming with a gentle smile as he struggled to contain his excitement. Carefully, he ced the bag in his left hand onto the coffee table in front of Zinnia. In the bag were the gifts Aaron bought abroad. He then pulled a card from his suit jacket and handed it to Zinnia. He said, ¡°Zinnia, this is our first meeting, and I don¡¯t know what you like yet. I hope you don¡¯t mind these little gifts. Here, take this card. My taste isn¡¯t the best, so you can pick out something you like.¡± The Lynn family felt somewhat reassured after observing Aaron¡¯s attitude. While Yvette and Maisie truly adored Zinnia, it was the approval of Aaron, the head of the Jenkins family, that ultimately put their minds at ease. Before Zinnia could react, Maisie had already snatched the card and stuffed it into Zinnia¡¯s hand. She beamed and said, ¡°Quick, take it, Zinnia! Next time we go shopping, we¡¯ll use Dad¡¯s card. Might as well spend his money while we can!¡± Just then, the doorbell rang. Yannis went to answer it. It was Raymond who arrived. Raymond¡¯s clear, booming voice echoed through the living room before he even appeared. He said, ¡°Henry, thank you for giving us such a wonderful granddaughter. I have brought thewyer and the statement here. Zinnia,e on! Let¡¯s get the paperwork done. Once it¡¯s finished, you¡¯ll officially be part of our family!¡± He finished with a triumphant chuckle. Apanying Raymond was awyer who was present to notarize the statement. Sofia gently patted Zinnia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Zinnia, would you prefer to be officially registered with the Lynn family or the Jenkins family?¡± Sofia thought, ¡®Now that Raymond has arrived, who has been personally invited by Yvette and Aaron, it is clear proof of how much the Jenkins care for Zinnia. Sofia would prefer Zinnia to be officially registered with the Lynn family, but she also understood that Zinnia wouldn¡¯t want to put them in an awkward position. So, she decided to give Zinnia the final say. Raymond said, ¡°Zinnia, if you join the Jenkins family, you and I can exchange medical knowledge. You already have a Master, so I can¡¯t be your teacher, but we share a special bond. I can¡¯t wait to have you as my granddaughter.¡± The moment Yvette and Aaron told him about Zinnia, Raymond rushed over. He was determined to wee Zinnia into their family. Raymond had always liked Zinnia and regretted not being able to take her as his apprentice. Now, the thought of having Zinnia as his granddaughter made him beam. Ever since Zinnia went to live with the Lynns, every time Raymond went fishing with Henry, he had to listen to Henry brag about Zinnia. But now, the tables had turned. 58 Boucher Raymond said, ¡°Henry, I really have to thank you for giving me such a wonderful granddaughter. His joy was so overwhelming that even the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes couldn¡¯t hide his delight. While Raymond was overjoyed, Henry couldn¡¯t muster a smile. He thought, ¡®If only Maelis hadn¡¯t gone too far, maybe we¡¯d still have a shot with Zinnia. Now I just have to watch Raymond get the upper hand. Isaac and his brothers watched with pursed lips, suppressing the urge to forcibly register Zinnia as a member of the Lynn family. They wanted her to be one of them, but they understood how hard this was for her. Just thinking of the Shaw family gave the Lynn brothers a headache. They thought, ¡®We want nothing to do with the Shaws, and Zinnia, after being harassed again and again, surely feels the same. ¡®With the Lynns¡® connection to Maelis, it is almost certain Zinnia wouldn¡¯t choose our family. Though they hadn¡¯t spent much time with Zinnia, they knew how stubborn she was. The fact that she¡¯d rather live alone than join the Lynns said it all. Recalling what Maelis had said in the surveince footage, a suffocating disgust settled over the Lynn brothers. They thought, ¡®Just hearing it is painful. How much worse it must have been for Zinnia to face that cruelty herself?¡® Maelis¡¯s words were utterly disappointing, even disgusting. Even now, thinking about them made the Lynn brothers feel sick. They¡¯d never imagined Maelis could be so unreasonable to Zinnia. The Lynn brothers thought, ¡®If we were on the receiving end of such words from Maelis, even without any real connection, we¡¯d have felt hurt and resentful too. ¡®Anyone with a bit of pride wouldn¡¯t want to rely on their own family after that. Not to mention Zinnia. This update is avable on find?novel ¡®As for the Shaw brothers, they are useless. How could they just stand by and let Maelis insult Zinnia like that? We had better keep a distance from them.¡¯ Isaac crouched down in front of Zinnia, his eyes full of guilt. He said, ¡°Zinnia, whichever family you choose, we¡¯re still family. I¡¯m so sorry. I should¡¯ve walked you home today. If I had, you wouldn¡¯t have had to face all that nastiness alone.¡± Isaac truly regretted it. He¡¯d thought the short walk home would be safe, never imagining the Shaw family could be so shameless. No one had expected Maelis to go that far. She¡¯d been quiet for so long that everyone thought the situation had calmed down. But she suddenly showed up and ambushed Zinnia. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isaac,¡± Zinnia said, shing a reassuring smile at Isaac. She thought, ¡®I just didn¡¯t want the Lynn family to worry about me. Yet in the end, they still got dragged into this. Zinnia¡¯s heart ached more from seeing the whole Lynn family worry about her than from the cruel treatment she had endured from the Shaw family. Not only did Isaac regret it, but Sofia and Henry were just as remorseful. They thought, ¡®We should have arranged for someone to escort Zinnia. If even Isaac and Jackson could foresee how troublesome Maelis could be, how could we have missed it?¡® 1 9.05 Sat, Sep 27 E55 vouch Initially, when Sofia and Henry agreed to let Zinnia live on her own, it was precisely because they anticipated Maelis would harass her. They thought that at least this way, Maelis and the rest wouldn¡¯t constantly bother Zinnia. Yet they gravely underestimated how much influence Betty had over Maelis, and never imagined in their wildest imaginations that Maelis could show no warmth at all toward Zinnia Comment Dismissed 333 55 vouchers Thewyer asked, ¡°Should we sign the statement now? Have you decided which family to register with?¡± He nced at Henry, whose face was clouded with worry, then at Raymond, who was grinning broadly. He felt the contrast was striking. Yvette looked at Zinnia longingly, her eyes shining brightly with an unspoken plea: ¡°Choose the Jenkins family and sign the statement.¡± Maisie grabbed Zinnia¡¯s hand and shook it energetically. She said, ¡°Zinnia, sweetie, pick the Jenkins family! Please!¡± Maisie bent over and nudged her head against Zinnia¡¯s shoulder like an affectionate puppy. She said, ¡°Zinnia, I need you. You should join my family.¡± With Maisie clinging to her like this, Zinnia was so distracted that she couldn¡¯t even feel awkward anymore. Charlie gazed at Zinnia tenderly and said, ¡°Zinnia, no matter what you choose, we¡¯ll always be your brothers.¡± A crowd of people stood around, waiting for Zinnia¡¯s answer. Feeling lost, Zinnia nced helplessly at those nearby. When Zinnia was at a loss, she instinctively sought out the one she trusted most. In the past, that person had always been her Master, but now, almost without realizing it, her gaze naturally drifted toward Yannis instead. Meeting her lost, uncertain gaze, Yannis said, ¡°Just follow your heart, Zinnia. No matter who you choose, we will always stand by your side.¡± Normally, Yannis seemed utterly unreliable, drawling out his words, eyes half¨Clidded with azy, careless smile, as if he could talk someone intoplete confusion. But when he looked at anyone seriously, they couldn¡¯t help but believe every word he said. Sofia stroked Zinnia¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t worry about hurting our feelings. No matter which family you choose, we will always be your grandparents. Our love for you won¡¯t change. You¡¯ll have more people loving you.¡± In Sofia¡¯s heart, she knew that no matter who Zinnia chose, it would never change how much they cherished her. Sofia thought that it was Maelis¡¯s loss that such a wonderful girl wasn¡¯t hers. Sofia no longer hoped Maelis woulde to her senses; all she wanted now was for Zinnia never to be wronged again. The crowd waited in hushed silence for Zinnia to make her choice. No matter which family Zinnia picked, they all wished her nothing but the best. Their hearts united in this single hope. They thought that while the Shaw family had failed to cherish Zinnia, they would cherish her deeply. Meeting Sofia¡¯s loving, understanding gaze, Zinnia lowered hershes. She said, ¡°Sofia, I want to be with the Jenkins family.¡± She just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Shaw family anymore. Zinnia¡¯s choice was both expected and, somehow, a little surprising for Sofia. But she just said 65 vouchare gently, ¡°Okay. After the statement was signed, the Jenkins family became Zinnia¡¯s guardians, and Zinnia was officially a member of the Jenkins family. Maisie bent down and wrapped Zinnia in a warm hug. She said, ¡°Wee to our family, Zinnia!¡± Raymondughed and said, ¡°Henry, don¡¯t worry. Our family will never let Zinnia suffer.¡± He then turned to Zinnia and said, ¡°Wee, Zinnia. From now on, you can call me Grandpa if you want. If you¡¯re notfortable with it, you can just call me by my name.¡± Hearing this, Zinnia readily called, ¡°Raymond.¡± Raymond pulled out a box engraved with the Spence family crest from his jacket. He opened it to reveal a wless pearl bracelet glowing inside. He said, ¡°Here¡¯s my wee gift for you, Zinnia. ¡°This was left by my wife. Each of you three, Yvette, Maisie, and you, gets one as her legacy.¡± From that moment on, Zinnia found herself with a new home, severing all ties with the Shaw family once and for all. Aaron epted a share transfer agreement from his newly arrived assistant and handed it to Zinnia with a warm smile. He said, ¡°Zinnia, thesepany shares are for you. The same as Maisie¡¯s.¡± Beforeing, Yvette and Aaron had discussed what to give Zinnia as a wee gift. They bought piles of presents, but nothing seemed substantial enough to show how much they cherished her. After racking their brains, they decided that giving Zinnia thepany shares was the best choice. They felt nothing was more meaningful than something real and tangible. The 5% shares allocated to Zinnia matched Maisie¡¯s portion, clearly demonstrating their full recognition and eptance of Zinnia as an equal member of the family. Maisie had no objections. She was overjoyed to have a family member like Zinnia. She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to kiss Zinnia to express her affection. Maisie cupped Zinnia¡¯s face in both hands and was leaning in for a kiss when Yannis grabbed her by the back of her cor. Maisie turned to find Yannis¡¯s icy stare fixed on her. Yannis shot Maisie a cold look. He asked, ¡°Who taught you to kiss people whenever you want?¡± Maisie pouted and said, ¡°Come on, Yannis, I¡¯m just excited. Zinnia is my sister now. What¡¯s wrong with kissing her?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re excited, it¡¯s still not okay. Don¡¯t you know how many germs are in your mouth?¡± Yannis said sternly. Yannisined inside, ¡®Why do Yvette and Maisie always go around kissing Zinnia? I¡¯ve already seen it happen at least three times. Who knows how many more when I¡¯m not around? This is a bad habit. It needs to stop.¡¯ 9:05 Sat, Sep 27 ¡°It¡¯s not like I got any saliva on Zinnia,¡± Maisie muttered. ¡°If you did, that¡¯d be even worse,¡± Yannis shot back. Maisie was already used to Yannis¡¯s unpredictable moods. She thought, ¡®Fine, no kisses then: Then she affectionately pinched Zinnia¡¯s cheek instead. Maybe it was the improved living conditionstely, and Maisie couldn¡¯t help but notice that Zinnia¡¯s cheeks had filled out a bit, soft and smooth to the touch. ¡°Zinnia, I swear I¡¯ll always protect you. No one¡¯s ever gonna hurt you,¡± Maisie murmured, pressing her face against Zinnia¡¯s. The others couldn¡¯t help but smile at Maisie and Zinnia¡¯s heartwarming moment. ***** ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s go home,¡± Yvette said warmly. Original content can be found at find{n}ovel Maelis¡¯sments about the house Jackson had prepared for Zinnia left the Jenkins family feeling uneasy. The Jenkins were fiercely protective of their own. They thought, ¡®It¡¯s not that we couldn¡¯t provide a house for Zinnia.¡® Before Zinnia could respond, Yannis interjected, ¡°Let her stay at my ce. My apartment¡¯s close to the school, and after everything tonight, it¡¯s alreadyte. She has ss tomorrow. Plus, it¡¯ll be more convenient for my treatment sessions.¡± Yannis nced at the weariness that had unknowingly crept onto Zinnia¡¯s face. He thought, ¡®It is already close to nine, and Zinnia still hasn¡¯t eaten. If she had to go through all the hassle of returning to the Jenkins residence and getting ready for bed, it¡¯d be way toote. AD Comment Dismissed 334 Zinnia¡¯s eyelids drooped with exhaustion as she stifled a yawn. When she heard Yannis¡¯s words, her eyes widened. She never imagined he¡¯d ask her to stay. Yannis bent down and said, ¡°You can stay here with me, no rent. But in return, Zinnia, could you help treat my condition?¡± The moment Yannis made this proposal, Maisie and the others all turned to stare at him in shock. Meeting their astonished gazes, Yannis nodded and said, ¡°Zinnia can treat my insomnia and help regte my health. Rest assured, she won¡¯t be wronged while she¡¯s with me.¡± Yannis¡¯s insomnia had always been a headache for everyone. As soon as he mentioned it, all eyes immediately turned to him. The smile on Raymond¡¯s face faded and was reced by a look of grave concern. He stepped forward and said seriously, ¡°Yannis, let me check your pulse.¡± Yannis offered his wrist to Raymond. After checking Yannis¡¯s condition, Raymond turned to Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, have you been helping Yannis with his health?¡± he asked, a hint of surprise and approval in his voice. The moment Raymond took Yannis¡¯s pulse, he immediately noticed the subtle changes in Yannis¡¯s condition. After all, no one knew Yannis¡¯s health better than Raymond. Raymond was at his wits¡® end with Yannis. He prescribed medicine, but Yannis refused to take it. He told Yannis to go to bed early, yet Yannis never listened. Raymond often worried that one day, Yannis¡¯s body would reach a breaking point and he¡¯dpletely break down. Raymond thought, ¡®Although Yannis¡¯s health hasn¡¯t improved much yet, as long as his insomnia can gradually be brought under control, his physical depletion can be restored. Once this problem is solved, everything else will fall into ce. ¡®That incident left such deep scars on Yannis, even hypnosis couldn¡¯t erase those memories. Zinnia replied, ¡°Yes, his constitution is a bit weak, so I prepared some Soothing Soup for him.¡± ¡°Did Yannis drink the coup?¡± Raymond asked again, his voice trembling with barely contained excitement. Follow current nov?ls on Find~Novel ¡°Yes, he did,¡± Zinnia replied, genuinely puzzled by their surprised looks. She thought, ¡®Why is everyone so shocked? Isn¡¯t that what patients are supposed to do?¡® If Zinnia knew how Yannis had resisted medicine, she¡¯d probably understand why everyone was so shocked. Yannis had always been resistant to taking medicine since he was a child. No matter how others tried to force it down his throat, beat him, and scold him, even after breaking his ribs, he would just clench his jaw and refuse to take it. 9:06 Sat, Sep 27 Even when he was sick, he¡¯d rather tough it out than take any pills. Bo your har Upon learning that Zinnia could cure Yannis¡¯s insomnia and that Yannis was willing to take the medicine prescribed by Zinnia, Raymond was very pleased. He wished that Zinnia could live with Yannis forever. He said, ¡°Henry, let Zinnia stay here with Yannis. Yannis may seem a bit unreliable, but he is trustworthy, Just let Zinnia stay here. With Yannis around, the Shaw family won¡¯t daree and trouble Zinnia again. ¡°Zinnia is in her senior year now, with a heavy academic workload. Constantly moving isn¡¯t good for her. This ce is close to school, so she can get a bit more sleep in the mornings. ¡°If she ever needs help with her studies, Yannis can tutor her.¡± Raymond listed all these advantages, trying to persuade Henry and others to agree to Zinnia living with Yannis. Yvette and the others were equally astonished that Zinnia could treat Yannis¡¯s insomnia. Henry asked gently, ¡°Zinnia, would you be willing to stay with Yannis? Only if you want to.¡± The Lynns were genuinely surprised that Zinnia could help with Yannis¡¯s insomnia. They knew just how much Raymond worried about Yannis. Whether out of friendship or simply because they cared for Yannis, the Lynns didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Yannis. But the Lynns felt it all depended on whether Zinnia was willing to stay with Yannis. With Yannis around, the Lynns felt reassured. Yannis had no ties to the Shaw family, so the Lynns believed that the Shaws wouldn¡¯t dare make trouble in front of Yannis. No matter how vicious the rumors about Yannis were in their circle, calling him arrogant, sharp¨Ctongued. even ruthless, in the eyes of the Lynns, Yannis was nothing but dependable. Zinnia met Yannis¡¯s eyes, recalling how he¡¯d recently said he might copse at home one day and no one would even notice. She bit her lip. She thought, ¡®I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll have to leave. Before that happens, I should help nurse him back to health. If I can get him better, maybe he won¡¯t be in such danger anymore. The next second, she nodded. Seeing Zinnia agree, a gentle warmth flickered in Yannis¡¯s eyes. Watching Yannis¡¯s eyes brimming withughter, Zinnia felt herself being infected by his cheerful mood and found herself feeling a bit excited as well. ***** Seeing that it was gettingte, Sofia and the others prepared to leave. Her gaze lingered on Zinnia for a moment before finally turning to Yannis. ¡°Yannis, we¡¯ll entrust Zinnia to your care,¡± Sofia said gently. ¡°Sofia, you¡¯re wee to visit Zinnia anytime,¡± Yannis said. 9:06 Sat, Sep 27 1 tb varesan Sofia gave Zinnia¡¯s hand another gentle squeeze and said, ¡°Zinnia, if you ever need anything, just call us anytime, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, Sofia. You take care too,¡± Zinnia said, smiling gently as she met Sofia¡¯s reluctant gaze. ¡°Zinnia, if anything happens, just call me and I¡¯lle get you,¡± Maisie said before leaving. She wished she could take Zinnia home, but since Zinnia chose to stay with Yannis, Maisie could only say goodbye, her reluctance clear. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. With Zinnia now officially entrusted to Yannis¡¯s care, the matter was temporarily settled. ***** Zinnia nced at Yannis, who was bent over tidying up the table. Now that it was just the two of them in the living room, she finally asked, ¡°Why did you ask me to stay? Jackson said you don¡¯t like being disturbed by others.¡± Yannis paused briefly before saying, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re not a bother at all. You¡¯re helping me get better, and I¡¯ll provide room and board. Honestly, if you left, there¡¯d be no one to eat my cooking. Food just doesn¡¯t taste the same when I¡¯m eating alone.¡± Yannis was not one to tolerate disturbances. But he found himself not minding having Zinnia around. He couldn¡¯t quite exin why he made this decision. Maybe it was just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment choice, but he didn¡¯t regret it one bit. Yannis thought to himself, ¡®Maybe the house just feels too empty. I don¡¯t want toe home every day and never see her petite figure again. Zinnia said, ¡°I¡¯ll nurse your body back to health as soon as possible.¡± She thought, ¡®Once he is better, if Master still hasn¡¯te for me, I¡¯ll move out. This is just a temporary arrangement. I won¡¯t overstay my wee.¡¯ Yannis replied, ¡°No rush. I will show you to your room. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Since Zinnia had already packed her things, she didn¡¯t have to go downstairs again. Yannis grabbed her suitcase and led her to the guest room. Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, your room is right here. You¡¯ll have to make do for now. Tomorrow I¡¯ll have someone redecorate it to your liking and have your clothes delivered.¡± Though it was just a guest room with simple decor, everything was of the finest quality. After all, Yannis demanded nothing but the best. Yet Yannis felt it was too in for Zinnia to live in. Yannis pondered, ¡®The color scheme is too monotonous. I will have it redecorated tomorrow; after all, a young girl¡¯s room shouldn¡¯t feel so cold and unweing.¡¯ 311 9:06 Sat, Sep 27 Chapter 335 : Dismissed 335 Chapter 335 : 2? 55 vouchers Yannis never expected to have Zinnia stay here. No one could have predicted what happened with the Shaw family. But now that she was here, he felt it was his responsibility to take good care of her. Zinnia shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with renovations. It¡¯s already perfect. I¡¯ll find a ce and move out as soon as possible, so I won¡¯t impose on you for long. There¡¯s really no need to redecorate just for me.¡± Zinnia had no intention of staying at Yannis¡¯s ce for long. She didn¡¯t want to trouble the Lynn family or the Jenkins family, and agreeing to stay at Yannis¡¯s ce was just a temporary measure. She thought, ¡®I don¡¯t want to bother him. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll start looking for a ce. I¡¯ve got enough money to rent my apartment. But since I¡¯m new to Jinston, I¡¯ll need to ask around. I don¡¯t know if Lydia knows any good ces!¡¯ Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t feel burdened staying here. It¡¯s just me in this big house, all alone, with no one to talk to. Having you here brings some life into the ce. Won¡¯t you stay and keep mepany? I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± His voice was low and tinged with sorrow. His longshes drooped slightly, his whole being radiating an unmistakable air of loneliness. His words weighed on Zinnia¡¯s heart. She gazed at Yannis Yannis wore a te¨Cblue shirt. His features were refined. His eyes, once so lively, now shimmered with loneliness. Without his usual smile, his gaze was calm and solitary, as if the whole world had wronged him, a sight that instantly softened Zinnia¡¯s heart. Seeing Yannis like this, Zinnia felt an inexplicable pang in her heart. Before she could think it through, her mouth moved faster than her brain as she blurted out, ¡°Okay.¡± Realizing what she¡¯d just agreed to, Zinnia pressed her lips together as a wave of bted regret washed over her. But one look into Yannis¡¯s eyes, and she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to take it back. She knew what it was like to be alone and how much that hurt. She thought, ¡®Yannis had helped me time and time again, whether it was standing up for me at school, shielding me when Howard came looking for trouble, cooking for me, or bringing me little gifts every single day. ¡®He even helped me with my guardian issue today. I know exactly how good he¡¯s been to me, and honestly, I just can¡¯t bring myself to refuse his request. Forget it, I¡¯ll just keep himpany until I leave! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find~novel Seeing that Zinnia agreed, Yannis beamed. He said, ¡°Zinnia, why don¡¯t you get settled first? I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡± With that, he headed for the kitchen. Zinnia thought, ¡®Something feels off. Is he this easy to please?¡® After Yannis left, Zinnia nced around. The guest room¡¯s decor wasn¡¯t much different from the rooms downstairs, except this one felt cool and impersonal, while those downstairs were warm and inviting. 1861 55 vouchers. The bedding and pillows were brand new. Though no one usually stayed here, the housekeeper kept everything spotless, making it ready for use at any time. Zinnia rummaged through her suitcase and took out the box her Master had given her recently. Gazing at the note lying quietly inside, she gently ran her fingers over it. She murmured, ¡°Master, when on earth will you ¡± Zinnia finished unpacking and stepped out of the room. The mouthwatering aroma of food filled the air. Just then, Yannis emerged from the kitchen carrying a te. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple tonight. I just made some spaghetti. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll cook you something delicious.¡± It was already past nine, toote to cook anything borate. So Yannis quickly made some spaghetti to tide Zinnia over for now. Zinnia sat at the dining table with Yannis across from her. After taking a bite of spaghetti, she paused. She looked up and gently reminded him, ¡°Yannis, remember to simmer the Soothing Soup and drink it.¡± Since she had promised Raymond and the others that she would help restore Yannis¡¯s health, Zinnia was determined to give it her all. Meeting Zinnia¡¯s earnest, determined gaze, Yannis replied, ¡°Alright.¡± The thought of having to drink the Soothing Soupter made his lips tighten imperceptibly. Raymond and the others had good reasons to worry; Yannis truly hated taking medicine. He¡¯d always just tough it out whenever he got sick. But the mere thought of Zinnia giving him that skeptical look-¡°Seriously? A grown man afraid of medicine?¡°¡ªwas enough to make his head throb. Yannis thought, ¡®Better not stir up more trouble. I¡¯ve already got enoughbels stuck on me. If I let Zinnia keep adding more, God knows what I¡¯ll end up being in her eyes. ¡®Just think of it as some soup, not medicine. That will make me feel better! Zinnia lowered her head to eat the spaghetti again. She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t Yannis quite obedient? Why were Raymond and the others so surprised to hear that he drank the soup? ¡®By the way, Yannis is amazing in the kitchen. Even a simple bowl of spaghetti bes a treat in his hands.¡± ***** Momentster, as Zinnia was doing her homework, a knock came at the door, followed by Yannis¡¯s voice. Since her door wasn¡¯tpletely shut, his words drifted clearly into the room. Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, I had some new clothes delivered for you. Just make do with these for tonight. I¡¯ll have more sent over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Zinnia said as she opened the door and took the bags from Jackson. 9:06 Sat, Sep 27 She thought, I¡¯m treating him with expensive herbs. The cost of these clothes should bnce things out. If that¡¯s not enough, I can always make it up to him with something elseter Yannis replied, ¡°No need to be so formal with me.¡± If he ever found out Zinnia was secretly drawing boundaries between him, he¡¯d probably blow a fuse. Even though Jackson had already prepared plenty of outfits for Zinnia downstairs, something Maelis said bothered Yannis, so he simply called and had several fresh sets sent over. The full set of outfits, along with matching essories, shoes, and bags, will be delivered the next day. For tonight, Yannis just had a few sets sent over so Zinnia would have something to change into. Zinnia reminded, ¡°Yannis, take the Soothing Soup and finish up whatever you need to do. I¡¯ll give you a massageter to help you rx. ¡°Medicine alone won¡¯t fully restore your health, the root cause is your sleep disorder. If we don¡¯t address your sleep problems, your health will keep deteriorating.¡± Noticing the subtle aroma of herbs in the air, Zinnia realized Yannis had prepared the medicine as she¡¯d asked. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about his health. As a doctor, Zinnia didn¡¯t mind going the extra mile as long as her patients cooperated and followed her instructions. She could tell that Yannis disliked taking medicine. For his health, she didn¡¯t mind reminding him a few more times. AD Dismissed 336 Chapter 336 When Zinnia woke up the next morning, she stared at the unfamiliar room and was at a loss for a moment. She thought, ¡®Oh, right. I¡¯ve moved again. In just three months since arriving in Jinston, Zinnia had already moved four times. She lowered hershes with a quiet sigh. She thought, ¡®Who knows if I¡¯ll have to move again! Zinnia got up and tidied herself up. She changed into a pink dress and tied her hair into a low ponytail. Carrying her backpack, she opened the door, only to freeze at the sight of Jackson¡¯s tall, elegant figure standing in the living room. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Jackson called out softly as he took two quick steps toward Zinnia. ¡°Jackson,¡± Zinnia murmured in surprise, never expecting to see him the moment she woke up. Though it had been just over a week since theyst met, Jackson already looked noticeably haggard. His handsome features were shadowed with exhaustion from his rushed journey, even sporting stubble on his chin. Zinnia had never seen Jackson in such an unkempt state before. Jackson felt his heart finally settle when he saw Zinnia. He pulled her into his arms, his hand gently stroking the back of her head as if to calm them both. His deep voice was thick with guilt and relief as he said, ¡°Sorry, Zinnia. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you.¡± The previous day, when Jackson received the news that Zinnia had been bullied by the Shaw family, his heart clenched with regret. Guilt gnawed at Jackson, spreading through his heart like an inescapable shadow. He thought, ¡®I am the one who brought Zinnia home, yet I failed to protect her. I should¡¯ve been there. I left her alone to face all that malice.¡® Zinnia rested her head against his chest, listening to his rapid, anxious heartbeat. Tilting her face up, she studied him. She noticed the dark shadows under his eyes, a clear sign that he hadn¡¯t rested properly in a long while. She asked, ¡°Jackson, when did you get back?¡± ¡°I got back this morning,¡± Jackson said softly. Jackson had flown back overnight. Before that, he had spent a whole day in meetings. With no time to rest, he rushed here right after getting off the ne. When he arrived, Zinnia was sleeping. Jackson didn¡¯t disturb her. He just sat in the living room, hoping to be the first person she saw when she woke up the next day. Yannis retrieved the breakfast delivery from the door and turned around. Seeing Zinnia and Jackson locked in an embrace, he yawnedzily and teased, ¡°Alright, you two, wrap it up, breakfast is ready.¡± Yannis suffered the most when Jackson came back in the dead of night. He¡¯d just managed to fall asleep, only 65 vouchers to be woken up and bombarded with questions. Jackson kept asking him about Zinnia¡¯s situation. Neither Jackson nor Yannis got another wink of sleep. Theyy awake until dawn, and Yannis could do nothing but tacklepany matters during those sleepless hours. Waiting until it was nearly time for Zinnia to leave for school, Yannis called his assistant to have breakfast delivered. Since Zinnia was staying with him, he didn¡¯t rush off to the office early like he usually did. Jackson released Zinnia from his embrace. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Zinnia. I¡¯ll drive you to schoolter.¡± He took her backpack and led her toward the dining table. ¡°Zinnia, I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked, so I just had someone bring over a bit of everything. If there¡¯s something you prefer, let me know and I¡¯ll get it for you next time,¡± Yannis said as he took the food out one by one. Then Yannis went to the kitchen to pour some milk for Zinnia and brewed coffee for himself and Jackson. Zinnia took her seat, with Jackson settling beside her while Yannis sat across from them. Seeing Jackson and Yannis drinking coffee first thing in the morning, Zinnia frowned. She said, ¡°Both of you already have insomnia, and now you¡¯re drinking coffee this early? You need to cut back. ¡°Too much caffeine disrupts your body¡¯s natural rhythm. If this keeps up, your insomnia will only get worse.¡± Yannis and Jackson had just reached for their coffee when Zinnia¡¯s words stopped them in their tracks. Without protest, they withdrew their hands. Yannis stood up and said, ¡°Alright, no coffee then. I¡¯ll go pour some milk for us.¡± With that, he headed straight into the kitchen. Jackson was taken aback to see Yannis obey so meekly. After all these years of knowing him, Jackson knew that while Yannis seemed approachable, few could truly reach his heart, let alone get him to listen. Even James couldn¡¯t manage that. Jackson looked at Zinnia, his usually cold eyes softening with a mix of warmth. He said, ¡°Looks like you are getting along well with Yannis.¡± Jackson had worried that Zinnia and Yannis wouldn¡¯t get along, but seeing that Yannis was closer to Zinnia than he was made him feel a bit left out and jealous. Zinnia said. ¡°I¡¯m treating his condition. If it weren¡¯t for that, we probably wouldn¡¯t have much to do with each other.¡± When Jackson returnedte at night, Yannis had already exined to him about Zinnia treating his illness. So Jackson wasn¡¯t surprised now. He asked gently, ¡°Zinnia, would you like toe live with me?¡± Updates are released by Find¡ïNovel Jackson had considered it all along. But he worried that with his demanding work schedule, which often kept him outte, he wouldn¡¯t be able to properly care for Zinnia if she lived with him. That was why he arranged for her to stay here. He had thought, ¡®The ce is close to Zinnia¡¯s school, and with Yannis around, he could keep an eye on her if anything happened. But no matter how many precautions he took, he never imagined the Shaw family would 9:06 Sat, Sep 27 stoop so low. 86 #55 vouchers After the Shaw family incident, Jackson couldn¡¯t stand leaving Zinnia alone anymore. He wanted her to move in with him right away, regretting that he hadn¡¯t insisted on it from the start. Zinnia picked up a pancake and took a small bite, letting his words hang in the air for a moment before responding. Jackson¡¯s heart ached as he watched Zinnia¡¯s reaction. He thought, ¡®The Shaw family did hurt her after all. Just then, Yannis came out from the kitchen with two sses of milk. He raised an eyebrow at Jackson and teased, ¡°What, afraid I¡¯ll eat Zinnia alive if she stays here with me?¡± Yannis grumbled inwardly, ¡®Seriously? He just got back, and now he wants to take Zinnia away? I spent half the night convincing her to stay, and now he¡¯s just swooping in. Talk about not ying fair Jackson replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that with your work and Zinnia¡¯s school, I don¡¯t want to burden you for too long. I was thinking maybe she could stay with me instead.¡± Jackson pondered, ¡®Zinnia¡¯s in her senior year. Yannis has juste back and is already swamped with work. With one at school and the other at the office, how could he possibly have time to look after her? ¡®Besides, Yannis has never been one for unnecessary trouble. Even if Yannis is only tolerating Zinnia out of courtesy for now, if this goes on too long, problems are bound to arise.¡® C Dismissed 337 55 vouchan Yannis replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Zinnia¡¯s so adorable. How could she ever be a bother? Besides, she¡¯s the one treating me. Honestly, I¡¯m the one taking advantage here, having a private doctor always around to look after me.¡± Yannis nced at Zinnia, a gentle smile curling at his lips. His voice was warm and teasing, especially when he lingered on the words ¡°private doctor.¡± His tone brimmed with unmistakable tenderness. Zinnia looked at Yannis. She bit her lips, realizing Yannis was helping her out of a difficult situation. Jackson was surprised by how readily Yannis epted Zinnia. He thought, ¡®Why does it feel like Yannis likes Zinnia even more than I expected? It doesn¡¯t seem to be just because I asked him to, it¡¯s for who she is. Yannis continued, ¡°Come on, I may have a job too, but let¡¯s be honest, I¡¯m way less swamped than you are. Just let Zinnia stay with me. You go do what you need to do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take great care of her.¡± Yannis slid the ss of milk over to Jackson before sitting down. Yannis knew that the entire burden of the Lynn family rested on Jackson¡¯s shoulders; Jackson wasn¡¯t having it easy. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel What the Shaw family did this time crossed Jackson¡¯s bottom line. He might look calm andposed now, but the moment he heard what had happened to Zinnia, he rushed back in a fury. That alone showed how much he cared about her. Yannis thought, ¡®The more Jackson cares for Zinnia, the deeper his anger toward the Shaw family burns. There¡¯s no way things will stay peaceful for them now. ¡®With the Shaw family to deal with, Lynn Corporation to manage, and Zinnia to look after, Jackson is running ragged. As his friend, I shall help shoulder some of the burden. ***** After breakfast, Jackson and Yannis sent Zinnia to school. They waited until she had safely entered before finally leaving. As they walked toward the car, Jackson said, ¡°I¡¯ll cover all of Zinnia¡¯s expenses.¡± Jackson was swamped. After dropping Zinnia off, he still had to head to the office. The way the Shen family treated Zinnia made Jackson seethe with anger. He thought, ¡°They need to be taught a lesson. They ride on the Lynn family¡¯s coattails, yet treat someone I care about like this? Didn¡¯t they tell Zinnia not to rely on our influence? Fine, let¡¯s see how the Shaw family fares without it. ¡®Maelis was at fault, but the Shaw brothers were even worse. Not one of them had the guts to stand up for Zinnia. They just stood by indifferently, making a few sarcastic remarks. I will make them regret what they have done to Zinnia. Knowing Jackson wouldn¡¯t feel at ease unless he could do something, Yannis nodded and agreed. ***** (86 55 vouchers Zinnia entered the ssroom and immediately overheard her ssmates gossiping about the Shaw family. ¡°Did you hear? The Shaw family¡¯s in trouble. Theirpany got hackedst night. A ton of data got leaked, and their stock price went haywire,¡± one ssmate whispered. Another chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s not all. My dad said the Lynn family just pulled out of a bunch of projects with the Shaw family. Something must have gone down between the two families.¡± One added, ¡°The Shaw family is just no match for the Lynn family. The moment the Lynns pulled out, the Shaws couldn¡¯t weather the storm.¡± Someone else jumped in, ¡°And get this, the contract the Shaws signed with MZ Group just two months ago? They got a termination notice first thing this morning. MZ Group would rather pay a fortune in penalties than keep working with them.¡± One said, ¡°Who on earth did the Shaw family piss off? First hackers, then the Lynns pulling out, and now even MZ Group is bailing on them.¡± The students in Zinnia¡¯s ss were all wealthy kids, with their fingers on the pulse of every shift in high society. There were many old¨Cmoney families in Jinston, and every student admitted to ss 19 came from an influential background. The Shaw family had only been rich for a little over twenty years. Without the Lynn family¡¯s backing, those students wouldn¡¯t give the Shaws the time of day. As Zinnia listened to their chatter, she recalled what Jackson had told her that morning: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zinnia. I won¡¯t let them get away with hurting you.¡± A swirl ofplicated emotions rose in her chest. Ethan said, ¡°What did the Shaws do to piss someone offtely? So much drama all at once. The Lynns are rted to them by marriage, but they just pulled out all their investments. Something big must¡¯ve happened between those two families. ¡°Maisie, do you know what¡¯s going on? You live close to the Lynns. Have you heard any gossip?¡± Maisie replied, ¡°What else? The Shaws are up to no good. They deserve it.¡± She yawned sleepily. She¡¯d gotten hometest night, and after washing up and rushing through her homework, it was nearly midnight. Only a few families knew what had happened to the Shaw family. Maisie had heard about it from Raymond that morning. She learned that the other Lynns supported Jackson¡¯s decision. Maisie thought, ¡°Thinking about what the Shaws did yesterday, it was just absurd. In all my years, I¡¯ve never seen parents treat their daughter so harshly. ¡®The Shaws went too far this time; they couldn¡¯t even tell right from wrong. ¡®Do they ever consider that if the Lynns hadn¡¯t protected Zinnia, or if my family hadn¡¯t walked in to help Zinnia, Zinnia would have been left all alone? Just thinking about that kind of situation is suffocating. Zinnia didn¡¯t care much about what was happening to the Shaw family anymore. Since she had cut ties with the Shaws, their fate, good or bad, was none of her business. 9:06 Sat, Sep 27 870 #59 voucher) Now that someone was standing up for Zinnia, she wasn¡¯t about to pretend she was some saint. Seeing those who bullied her get theireuppance, Zinnia couldn¡¯t say she was happy about it, but she certainly wasn¡¯t upset either. Zinnia thought, ¡®If I hadn¡¯t managed toe up with the money yesterday, I couldn¡¯t even imagine how humiliating it would have been and how harshly they would have tried to shame me. Zinnia understood that Maelis was pushing her so hard just to make her break and beg, to force her to yield because she supposedly couldn¡¯t pay. They wanted Zinnia to be as unsettled and miserable as they were, to suffer the same daily mental torment. But Zinnia was stubborn to the core; the more they pushed, the more she dug in her heels. She remembered what her master had always told her: ¡°Never let anyone walk all over you. If someone has to be wronged, let it be them, not you.¡± Ethan knew the Lynns had their reasons, but the hacker thing was just puzzling. He finally asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the deal with that hacker, anyway? What do you think, Brian?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Brian replied coolly, his eyes drifting to Lydia behind him, who was reading a book. Maisie shrugged and said, ¡°Who knows? Probably just too many people out there who can¡¯t stand the Shaws.¡± Just hearing about the Shaw family¡¯s troubles gives Maisie a headache. She thought, ¡®Thank goodness we got Zinnia out of there. Who knows how long she might have been stuck in that toxic mess otherwise.¡® Maisie turned to Zinnia and said, ¡°Zinnia, did you have breakfast? I brought some, want a bite? You must have had a hard time staying with Yannis. Come on, why note home with me? Look at your little face, you know you¡¯ve gotten thinner.¡± Even after just one night apart, Maisie couldn¡¯t help but worry that Yannis hadn¡¯t taken good care of Zinnia. She kept staring at Zinnia, convinced she looked a bit thinner. Zinnia replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, and I haven¡¯t lost weight. If anything, my cheeks are getting fuller.¡± AD Comment Dismissed 338 861 55 vouchers Checktest chapters at find?novel Lydia sat quietly at her desk, listening with aposed expression as she casually turned a page in her book. Only after Zinnia and Maisie finished chatting did Lydia look at Zinnia and say, ¡°ss is about to start. Have you finished your homework?¡± ¡°No! Lydia, help me!¡± Zinnia whined, pulling out her homework and scooting her stool closer to Lydia. A sweet, milky fragrance filled Lydia¡¯s senses as she looked down at Zinnia. The corners of her lips curved up ever so slightly. That afternoon after school, Maisie said to Zinnia, ¡°Let me walk you home first, then I¡¯ll head back to my ce.¡± Maisie was uneasy about letting Zinnia go home alone. She decided to walk Zinnia back first before heading home herself. She thought, ¡®If the Shaw family tried to cause trouble again, they¡¯d probably think twice with me around.¡® ¡°No need, Maisie. It¡¯s only a ten¨Cminute walk. Nothing¡¯s going to happen,¡± Zinnia said as they walked out together. As Zinnia and Maisie stepped out, Isaac came down the stairs and said, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ll walk you home.¡± After the Shaw family incident, Sofia had insisted that Isaac personally escort Zinnia home that afternoon. Maisie called out, ¡°Isaac.¡± Isaac nodded at her and said, ¡°Let me walk Zinnia home. The Jenkins residence is farther from here, and I don¡¯t want you to get home toote.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take turns. You walk her home today, and I¡¯ll do it tomorrow,¡± Maisie suggested, ncing between Isaac and Zinnia. Both Isaac and Maisie were uneasy about Zinnia going home alone. Their distrust of the Shaw family ran deep, especially after the recent turmoil. They felt that, given Maelis¡¯s vtile nature, she would likelye to harass Zinnia again. ¡°Alright,¡± Isaac agreed without objection. Zinnia found herself being thoroughly taken care of. She tried to protest, saying, ¡°Isaac, Maisie, it¡¯s close. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Isaac affectionately ruffled Zinnia¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯d feel better walking you home. It¡¯s just a few minutes anyway, and I live right across from you, barely ten minutes away.¡± ***** Isaac stood outside as he watched Zinnia enter the residentialplex. He reminded her gently, ¡°Zinnia, call me if anything happens.¡± Öà X56 vouchin Isaac thought, ¡°This ce had top¨Cnotch security. Once inside the residentialplex, it will be safe. The Shaw family couldn¡¯t possibly get in without a resident¡¯s permission. ¡°Okay, Isaac. Be careful on your way back,¡± Zinnia replied sweetly from just inside the gate. After watching Zinnia leave, Isaac approached the security booth and told the guards, ¡°If you see anyone from the Shaw family near theplex, notify us immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get close to Zinnia. If they try to force their way in, don¡¯t hesitate, just kick them out.¡± Yannis had already registered Zinnia¡¯s fingerprint, making getting home a breeze. When she arrived, the house was empty. Yannis was still tied up at work. He texted Zinnia: [I¡¯ll be runningte tonight and might not make it back in time to cook. I¡¯ve arranged for dinner to be delivered.] Zinnia replied: [Okay.] She knew Yannis had only just returned from abroad, and he was swamped with work. There was no way he coulde home every day to cook for her. Zinnia opened the door and froze. The ce lookedpletely transformed. She felt a bit doubtful that she might havee to the wrong ce. She took a step back and checked the floor and the room number to make sure she hadn¡¯t gone to the wrong floor. Zinnia stood by the door and took in thepletely transformed living room. She found the decor both familiar and unfamiliar. It looked like the ce Jackson had arranged for her, yet not quite the same. The once ck¨Cand¨Cwhite space now had beige floors covered with an intricately patterned rug. The stark white sofa, once so cold and austere, had been reced with a cozy, warm yellow one. White floral curtains now adorned the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, their sheer fabric fluttering gently in the breeze from the garden. Overhead, the formerly austere ceiling light had been swapped for a sparkling crystal chandelier, its dazzling prisms casting rainbow reflections across the room and filling the space with a vibrant glow. As Zinnia stepped inside, she realized the transformation wasn¡¯t limited to the living room; even the dining area lookedpletely different. Gone was the simple ck¨Cand¨Cwhite bar counter, with its mixology set and shelves packed with imported liquors, most of which Zinnia couldn¡¯t even name. Back when she lived with the Shaws, Donald had been quite the connoisseur. He¡¯d even installed a special disy case for his collection of pricey liquors. Yet even to her untrained eye, Zinnia could tell the selection at Yannis¡¯s ce seemed more premium than Donald¡¯s. But now all those bottles had been put away, reced by a few small bouquets of sky¨Cblue flowers in vases. 9:07 Sat, Sep 27 ?? 25 56 vouchark Some of the disy cases held roly¨Cpoly dolls¨Cjust the kind of cute decorations any girl would adore. The long rectangr dining table was gone, reced by a cozy round one. Zinnia headed toward her room. She was surprised to find that the once in ck door had been transformed into a creamy white one, now adorned with two Mickey Mouse plushies. Even the doorknob was wrapped in a soft, fuzzy cover, so it wouldn¡¯t feel cold to the touch. Seeing how dramatically the living room and dining area had changed, Zinnia thought, ¡®If even these spaces look like this now, I can¡¯t begin to imagine what my room will look like. What on earth is Yannis nning to do with it?¡® Zinnia gripped the doorknob and gently pushed the door open. As the room came into view, she let out a quiet sigh of relief. She thought, ¡®At least it¡¯s not a sea of pink.¡® Her gaze fell upon a beige princess¨Cstyle bed, topped with a soft, milky¨Cyellow duvet that looked so plush she wanted to dive onto it and roll around. The wide windows offered a stunning view of the endless blue sky, and by the window sat a cozy little sofa, perfect for taking it all in. The room was fully furnished with a vanity table, a desk, and a sofa. Each piece was exquisitely crafted and adorned with delicate bouquets. At a nce, it was obvious that this was a young girl¡¯s sanctuary, where even the air was filled with a sweet,forting fragrance. Zinnia thought, ¡®There isn¡¯t a trace of the previous coldness left. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think I¡¯d wandered back into Jackson¡¯s ce. Only now, the pink has given way to a warm, creamy beige.¡® Zinnia had assumed Yannis would just redecorate her room, not transform the whole ce to this extent. She hadn¡¯t peeked into the other rooms, though, and wondered if they¡¯d changed too. The entire house lookedpletely different from when Zinnia had first seen it. Back then, it had a sterile, impersonal atmosphere, as if someone could pack up and leave at any moment. Now, though, it radiated warmth andfort, filled with unmistakable signs of being truly lived in. AD Comment Dismissed 339 Zinnia had just stepped out of her room when the doorbell rang. Assuming it was the food delivery, she went to answer. But as soon as she opened the door, a thunderous roar exploded in her ears. James bellowed, ¡°You damn brat! Been back this long and not oncee home? Do I have toe fetch you myself?¡± Zinnia blinked up at James. James was in his early sixties. His piercing eyes shone with vitality, and his weathered, wrinkled face bore the marks of time. His hair was already streaked with gray. His posture was ramrod straight, d in a sharp ck suit that amplified hismanding presence. With hawk¨Clike intensity, his piercing gaze swept the empty living room, his brows drawn together in a deep frown. Zinnia noticed James bore a faint resemnce to Yannis. ¡°Mr. Perkins, look down,¡± Victor whispered. James frowned in confusion. At 6¡® tall, he towered over Zinnia, who was only 5¡¯3¡°. Not expecting anyone else to be in Yannis¡¯s apartment, he didn¡¯t even bother to look down. So hepletely missed Zinnia standing right in front of him. ¡°Sir, are you looking for Yannis?¡± Zinnia asked. Hearing the soft, sweet voice, it was as if someone had flipped a switch in James; his fierce expression froze mid¨Csnarl. Only when he looked down did he notice Zinnia. Zinnia wore a soft pink dress, her silky hair cascading over her shoulders and neck. Her features were delicate and pure, with eyes that sparkled like polished gemstones. She was stunningly pretty, her makeup¨Cfree face utterly captivating, and so endearing that one just wanted to protect her. James felt his tough exterior just melt away. Only then did he realize that the living room looked nothing like Yannis¡¯s ce. He thought he might havee to the wrong apartment. As for the ¡°Yannis¡± Zinnia mentioned, James didn¡¯t even register it, being too caught up in the moment. James was halfway through the door when he abruptly pulled back. He said, ¡°My apologies, youngdy. Wrong ce.¡± He then closed the door with exaggerated lightness, afraid even the slightest sound might startle Zinnia inside. James moved with such fluid efficiency that Zinnia didn¡¯t even get a chance to speak. James frowned and grumbled to Victor, ¡°Victor, what the hell! I told you to take me to that damn brat¡¯s ce. Why¡¯d you bring me to some youngdy¡¯s apartment instead? Hope we didn¡¯t scare the poor girl just now.¡± Victor, still a bit dazzled by Zinnia he¡¯d just seen, adjusted his reading sses and muttered to himself, ¡°This is Yannis¡¯s ce. Or are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡± 9:07 Sat, Sep 27 : EL 55 vouchere He nced up at the doorte, double¨Cchecking the address. Then he said, ¡°This is the ce¡± James frowned. Before he could say anything else to Victor, the door swung open again. Zinnia said, ¡°Sir, are you looking for Yannis? He¡¯s at work and hasn¡¯te back yet. Why don¡¯t you and take a seat first?¡± The moment James saw Zinnia, his stern expression softened. The deep frown between his brows rxed as he consciously modted his voice to sound gentle. He said, ¡°So this is Yannis¡¯s ce after all. We two old fellows thought we¡¯d gotten the wrong apartment.¡± Zinnia nodded and said, ¡°Yannis isn¡¯t back yet. Pleasee in and make yourselvesfortable. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± She opened the door wider to let them in, then went over to the kitchen to pour them each a ss of water. James turned to Victor and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s a young girl doing in that damn brat¡¯s ce? He should¡¯ve given me a heads¨Cup. Hope I didn¡¯t scare her. Victor, you don¡¯t think she¡¯s my future daughter¨Cinw, do you? ¡°That damn brat¡¯s gone too far! This girl looks barely legal. The older he gets, the worse he behaves. I swear I¡¯ll break his legs!¡± James¡¯s sharp gazended on Zinnia. His stern eyes softened with a touch of affection. He thought, ¡®What a lovely little thing. She is far too good for that rascal Yannis. But she looks barely legal! That brat never does anything right. ¡®If this really happens, how am I supposed to face her parents? Sure, things might be more liberal overseas, but that brat still can¡¯t go and do something so beastly!¡® Victor said, ¡°Yannis isn¡¯t the type to act irresponsibly. There might be some misunderstanding here.¡± After Grace passed away, James had a vtile temper that no one could rein in. Whenever Yannis showed up, their meetings inevitably turned into shouting matches. But faced with Zinnia, James was putting on an artificially sweet tone, which even Victor found hard to get used to. Victor thought, ¡®Even Devin and La have probably never heard him talk like this. If they did, they¡¯d get goosebumps and quietly call for a doctor! James scoffed, ¡°A misunderstanding? Come on, you and I both know what Yannis is like. He¡¯d never let just anyone into his ce unless they meant something to him. ¡°And look at this decor, no more of that gloomy ck¨Cand¨Cwhite nonsense. It¡¯s obvious this was all changed for that little girl.¡± As James walked on with a cold snort, his sharp, shrewd eyes swept over the dramatically transformed apartment. He was convinced he had it all figured out. When Yannis was little, Grace had decorated his rooms in warm colors. But once he had a say, every ce he lived in was either funeral¨Cck or hospital¨Cwhite, which always felt stifling. Now, looking around at this softer, warmer space, James felt much more pleasant. 9:07 Sat, Sep 27 56 vouchers Victor fell silent. He realized that James was right about Yannis. He began to believe that Zinnia truly mattered to Yannis. As they chatted, the two made their way to the living room and took a seat on the sofa. Zinnia poured two sses of water for them and said gently, ¡°Please have some water.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± James and Victor replied in unison, their eyes still fixed on Zinnia as they carefully epted the sses with both hands. Zinnia felt increasingly self¨Cconscious under their gazes. Though she knew they meant no harm, being stared at for so long made her fidget. She offered, ¡°Let me wash some fruit for you.¡± James said softly, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t trouble yourself. We will just sit for a bit, then we¡¯ll be on our way. No need to fuss over us.¡± His eyes remained fixed on Zinnia, a shrewd, curious glint in his gaze. When he tried to soften his voice, the forced gentleness was unmistakably stiff and awkward. Zinnia said, ¡°No trouble at all.¡± With that, she hurried into the kitchen. As she thought about James, a slight shiver ran through her. It was not out of fear, but simply because she just wasn¡¯t used to being around someone like that. She thought, ¡®Despite his fierce appearance, his gaze is unexpectedly gentle. He was trying to lower his naturally booming voice, but it came out awkwardly. ¡®His voice was sometimes loud, sometimes soft, as if he wasn¡¯t used to it at all. The mix of these qualities gives off such a strange vibe that it leaves me feeling a bit uneasy.¡¯ Even though James tried hard to conceal his imposing aura, Zinnia could tell that he was no ordinary person. He was someone who had been through countless battles and seen his fair share of bloodshed. Victor said, ¡°Mr. Perkins, let¡¯s just talk normally. If you keep this up, I can¡¯t take it, let alone that poor girl.¡± AD Get full chapters from Find1Novel Dismissed 340 Chapter 340 : ?? E66 vouchers, Zinnia pulled out her phone and tapped the first contact in WhatsApp¨CYannis, of course. Since they¡¯d just messaged a short while ago, his name was right at the top. Zinnia hesitated as she tapped out a message to Yannis. She said: [Yannis, when are youing home? There are two elderly gentlemen at the house right now.] Zinnia had no idea when Yannis would be back. Theirst message exchange was half an hour ago, and she still hadn¡¯t gotten a reply. With the fruit washed and ready, she carried the bowl out to the living room. As Zinnia emerged, James beckoned to her. He said, ¡°Come here, sweetie, stop fussing around and sit with us. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Zinnia wasn¡¯t really in the mood for small talk with them. Social situations like this always made her anxious, she¡¯d never been good at dealing with elders. Zinnia settled onto the small sofa beside them. Setting her phone aside, shepletely missed the screen lighting up with a notification. James looked at Zinnia and tried to soften his tone as he asked, ¡°Sweetie, what¡¯s your rtionship with that brat?¡± Zinnia wondered to herself, ¡®That brat? Is he talking about Yannis?¡® ¡°That¡¯s Yannis,¡± James said, waving his hand with obvious disdain. Zinnia exined, ¡°Yannis is a friend of my brother, Jackson. I¡¯m just crashing at his ce for now because of some family issues.¡± At the mention of Jackson, James immediately realized. He said, ¡°Jackson? Sweetie, you must be the granddaughter Henry always talks about, right? What was your name again?¡± James and Henry fought side by side back in the day. James had heard months ago that Henry¡¯s family had found their long¨Clost granddaughter, but he¡¯d never met Zinnia until now. He didn¡¯t expect their first meeting to happen like this. Victor chimed in helpfully, ¡°Zinnia.¡± ¡°Zinnia, what a lovely name,¡± Jamesplimented. Zinnia gave a shy, polite smile at thepliment. James looked at Zinnia with a warm smile and asked gently, ¡°Sweetie, how old are you?¡± ¡°Seventeen,¡± Zinnia answered sweetly, now quite ustomed to the odd look on James¡¯s face. ¡°Seventeen years old?¡± James muttered in disbelief. As the realization dawned on him, his brows shot up in surprise. 9:07 Sat, Sep 27 Zinnia wondered, ¡®What¡¯s he so surprised about?¡® 17 55 vouchers James had suspected Zinnia might be underage, but hearing it confirmed still hit him like a punch to the gut. His eyes widened as he exchanged a meaningful nce with Victor. James shot Victor a nce, meaning: ¡°She¡¯s so young! That rascal is getting more shameless by the day.¡± Victor replied silently: ¡°I did tell you it might just be a misunderstanding.¡± James thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s over. There goes my future daughter¨Cinw. I believed someone had finallye to rein in that rascal, but it looks like I was wrong. Who knows how long that brat will keep running wild?¡® Learning Zinnia was only seventeen, no matter how thick¨Cskinned James was, he couldn¡¯t possibly think of her as his future daughter¨Cinw. He believed Yannis wouldn¡¯t cross that line. Meanwhile, Yannis grew increasingly restless as Zinnia¡¯s reply never came. ncing at the mountain of documents cluttering his desk, he sighed and began gathering them. Just then, Toby knocked on the door and entered with an armful of documents. He said, ¡°Mr. Perkins, the R&D department will be ready for the meeting in ten minutes.¡± Yannis said, ¡°Cancel the meeting. We¡¯ll do it tomorrow. Just pack up the documents; I¡¯ll review them at home.¡± Seeing that there was still no reply from Zinnia, he was worried. Car keys in hand, Yannis strode out of the office, calling building security on his way. ***** James chuckled and said to Zinnia, ¡°Zinnia, the snacks you kids have nowadays are delicious! I have lived so many years and never tasted anything this good. Right, Victor?¡± Victor replied, ¡°Absolutely! Who knew we¡¯d been missing out on so many culinary delights all these years? Take this Cheetos. They¡¯re wonderfully crispy and spicy, with just a hint of sweetness. Mr. Perkins, you must try this! James said, ¡°Let me try!¡± Zinnia said warmly, ¡°Here, Mr. Perkins, Victor, try these. These are tomato¨Cvored chips. They¡¯re really tasty.¡± When Yannis pushed the door open, James was telling Zinnia about Yannis¡¯s childhood. James chuckled and said, ¡°Zinnia, you have no idea how much everyone adored that rascal when he was a kid. ¡°That rascal was such a pretty kid back then. His mom once dressed him up in an adorable princess dress and took him for a stroll around the residentialplex. The neighbors mistook him for our daughter. ¡°I still have his photos at my ce. Looking at those pictures, you couldn¡¯t even tell if he was a boy or a girl. He was that adorable. Next time youe to my ce, I¡¯ll show them to you.¡± 9:07 Sat, Sep 27 ¡°Sure! Sounds great!¡± Zinnia replied cheerfully. 65 voltroxy Seeing James spill more and more of his embarrassing stories, Yannis¡¯s face grew darker and darker. With a nonchnt tone, he asked, ¡°Did Ie back at a bad time?¡± Theughter in the living room died instantly. James, who had been all smiles just a moment ago, suddenly froze, his smile stiffening midugh. ¡°Yannis, you¡¯re back!¡± Zinnia called out, turning toward Yannis as soon as she heard his voice. Yannis leaned casually against the wall, one hand in his pocket. His impably tailored ck suit had the top button undone, and his tie was carelessly askew at his neck. He shot them azy, half¨Clidded nce, exudingnguid indifference. Seeing Zinnia safe and sound, Yannis let out a barely noticeable sigh of relief. He thought, ¡®Thank goodness she¡¯s alright.¡¯ James visiblyposed himself, his demeanor instantly turning formal. But no matter how Zinnia looked at it, James seemed oddly restrained around Yannis, as if there was some awkward tension between them. James snorted, ¡°Look who finally decided toe home. Leaving Zinnia here all alone, what if someone had just snatched her away?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I have you here for, to keep an eye on things,¡± Yannis said as he changed into his slippers. He unbuttoned his suit jacket with one hand, slung it over his arm, and shuffledzily inside. James said, ¡°You¡¯re so unreliable, never take anything seriously.¡± He raised an eyebrow, clearly exasperated. He felt just looking at Yannis was an eyesore. As Yannis stepped into the living room, he swept his gaze over the scene. The snack bags on the table were all open, with two bags of chips sitting right in front of James and Victor. Looking closer, he spotted chip crumbs on Victor¡¯s uniform and at the corner of James¡¯s mouth. This update is avable on Find¡ïNovel Yannis shot them azy nce before strolling over. He bent down to tidy the table and said, ¡°Wipe those chip crumbs off your mouth. If you¡¯re craving snacks, I¡¯ll have someone send you a whole stash next time. Stop hogging the kid¡¯s treats.¡± Once he finished tidying up, Yannis tore off a napkin and handed it to James. Dismissed 341 Wigs Soucherov Chapter 341 James¡¯s face stiffened as he quickly snatched the napkin and wiped at his mouth in a flustered mess. He said, ¡°Who even likes this stuff, anyway?¡± ¡°Left side,¡± Jackson said coldly, giving him a frosty nce. James awkwardly switched to wipe the other side of his mouth. He then looked at Victor and Zinnia. He asked, ¡°Did I get it all?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zinnia replied as she nodded. Victor also nodded. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll stop having them delivered,¡± Jackson said coolly as he took a seat beside Zinnia. James shot a re at Yannis and quickly said, ¡°Keep sending them then. Otherwise, what¡¯s Zinnia supposed to snack on when shees over?¡± ¡°Why not just have someone buy fresh snacks when Zinnia visits? By the time she gets here, whatever¡¯s in the pantry might as well have expired,¡± Yannis said as he opened a bag of chips for Zinnia. His longshes cast shadows as he looked down, his veined hand deftly handling the packaging. James shot back, ¡°Nothing anyone else buys could ever match what you have delivered to her taste. And if they expire, just order more.¡± ¡°Broke,¡± Jackson said. Zinnia sat off to the side, watching their exchange, and inexplicably sensed a subtle tension in the air. James was fuming, while Jackson remained perfectlyposed. Even as James red daggers at Yannis from across the table, Yannis kept feeding Zinnia chips, unruffled and calm. James¡¯s hawk¨Clike eyes shed sharply as he said, ¡°If you need money, you should just ask me directly. Victor, send him the money. Otherwise, people might think I¡¯m mistreating him.¡± Victor pulled out his phone, thinking, ¡®Mr. Perkins finally got the chance to give Yannis some money. I guess I should keep Devin and La informed about Yannis¡¯s shortage of money, too. They will also be happy to offer help!¡¯ ¡°Victor, don¡¯t listen to my father,¡± Yannis said calmly. James said, ¡°You just had to ignore the path Iid out for you. You went off to start some godforsakenpany and lost every cent. Serves you right. Now you finally realize you¡¯re broke?¡± Yannis¡¯s refusal stoked James¡¯s fury. James clenched his fists, barely restraining the urge to give Yannis a good thrashing. He thought, ¡®Why couldn¡¯t he have inherited even a shred of Grace¡¯s gentle nature? He is stubborn as a damned mule.¡® 9:02 Mon, Sep 29 Newest update provided by Find[?]ovel Yannis shot James azy sidelong nce, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. He said, ¡°Mind yournguage, old man. Don¡¯t go corrupting Zinnia. Unless you want Jacksoning after you.¡± James cleared his throat awkwardly and said, ¡°Zinnia. I am sorry. Don¡¯t pick up any bad habits from me. okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Perkins,¡± Zinnia replied. After chatting with James for a while, she was no longer afraid of him. She thought. ¡®He¡¯s quite gentle. If Yannis knew what Zinnia¡¯s remark about James was, he¡¯d be speechless for a good while. Anyone who¡¯d heard of James¡¯s fearsome reputation would be equally dumbfounded. As was well known to everyone, James was a battle¨Chardened general whose very name could silence crying children. And he was anything but gentle. Yannis frowned at the address ¡°Mr. Perkins¡°. He said to Zinnia, ¡°Given his informal demeanor, there¡¯s no need to address him so formally; just call him by his name.¡± Hearing this, James snapped, ¡°You brat! Who are you saying is informal?¡± He instinctively raised his hand to smack Yannis, but, catching sight of Zinnia, swallowed his anger and put down his hand. Yannis raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°See?¡± Yannis was long ustomed to James threatening to smack him at the drop of a hat. He didn¡¯t even bat an eye anymore. He thought, ¡®He probably couldn¡¯t hold back any longer toe looking for me, seething with suppressed anger. Only Zinnia¡¯s presence made him restrain himself today!¡¯ Victor thought, ¡®There they go again. If Zinnia hadn¡¯t been there, I can¡¯t even imagine how far those two would have gone. Zinnia froze mid¨Cbite. The chip snapped in her mouth, with one half still awkwardly sticking out between her teeth. Seeing the chip about to fall, Yannis caught it with his bare hand and tossed it into the trash. Then, without hesitation, he gently brushed the crumbs off Zinnia¡¯s dress. Seeing what Yannis, always the notorious germaphobe, had just done, James and Victor were stunned. James unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt, his throat burning with irritation. Just a few words with Yannis made him want to swear. He said to Zinnia, ¡°Zinnia, you can just call me James.¡± ¡°James,¡± Zinnia called. The reason Zinnia called James ¡°Mr. Perkins¡± was that she considered him a senior, and it was their first meeting, so she wanted to show politeness and respect. ¡°Yeah, now that sounds right,¡± James said with a relieved chuckle, the awkwardness vanishing in an instant. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Yannis asked. 2 9:02 Mon, Sep 29 B goughers James shot back, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m here for? You¡¯ve been back for over a month. Do I have toe drag you home myself?¡± James instinctively wanted to blurt out a curse, but when he caught sight of Zinnia¡¯s sweet, innocent face, he bit the words back. His gaze darkened with suppressed anger as he fixed it on Yannis. Yannis gently ruffled Zinnia¡¯s hair and handed her the bag of chips. He said, ¡°Zinnia, go finish your homework first. I¡¯ll make you dinnerter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, knowing the rest of the conversation wasn¡¯t meant for her ears. James softened his tone and said to Zinnia, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re wee to drop by my ce anytime.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. Then she took her chips and retreated to her room, thoughtfully closing the door behind her. The soundproofing was excellent; once the door was shut, she couldn¡¯t hear a thing. With Zinnia gone, the forced calm shattered instantly. James¡¯s steely gaze pinned Yannis in ce. He asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, were you nning to nevere home?¡± Yannis, who had been perched on the arm of the small sofa, now sank fully into the cushions. He lowered his eyes as he loosened his tie with one hand, his neck resting against the backrest. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoyed by me? I¡¯m a good kid. I won¡¯t go back and get in your way.¡± James shot back, ¡°Bullshit! I ought to beat the shit out of you! Yeah, you¡¯re a goddamn eyesore, but your mother¡¯s memorial day is approaching. Are you going to stubbornly refuse toe home?¡± As he spoke, he pped down hard on the coffee table, the force of his barely contained fury making everything on it rattle. The air instantly froze solid, an invisible chill spreading through the room. Yannis¡¯s hand, which had been idly toying with the cup, froze mid¨Cmotion. His lips tightened into a thin, taut line. James¡¯s words burst out before he could stop them. As realization hit, the fury froze on his face. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 9:02 Mon, Sep 29 B Dismissed 342 ¡°Mr. Perkins, please don¡¯t get so worked up. The doctor said you must wild extreme anger, waard gently. James had fought his way through a hail of bullets and mountains of corpses, forging a noted by temper. But after marrying Grace, he learned to restrain his temper, for fear of frysering ber His married life with Grace was wonderful. They had three children. Before the ident happened, the family of five enjoyed a period of warm and happy times together. Ever since that incident, the rtionship between James and Yannis had changed. Yannis was no longer for little boy who would beg James to carry him on his shoulders, After stepping down from his position a few years ago, James had mellowed out a bit while enjoying the retirement at home. Yet Yannis could always effortlessly ignite his fury. Yannis looked over and said coldly, ¡°This coffee table cost me 10 million. If you break it, you¡¯ll pay for it¡± His lips, once tightly pressed, slowly rxed as his eyes dropped, veiling a hint of inscrutable emotion. The overhead light cast across his face, showing not the slightest trace of fear. James snorted, ¡°Like hell I¡¯m paying you! Didn¡¯t you just refuse the money Victor tried to transfer?¡± James fumed, his anger caught between an outburst and surrender. He shot Yannis a fierce re, but deep down, the tension in his heart quietly loosened. His hand trembled slightly, his knuckles turning white from the pressure. ¡°I don¡¯t take handouts. But if you damage my property, you pay for it,¡± Yannis said coolly. Then he picked up Zinnia¡¯s unfinished ss of milk and took a sip. The sweetness of the milk washed away the bitterness in his throat. He added, ¡°But since the table¡¯s fine, let¡¯s just drop it.¡± Yannis felt the fury in his chest get stuck. Staring at Yannis, he thought, ¡°This brat has changed a lot. Victor watched as the flush slowly faded from James¡¯s face and let out a quiet sigh of relief. He thought, ¡®It takes Yannis to calm him down. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to change the subject on me,¡± James said, his graying eyebrows shooting up. Yannis downed the milk in one go. Then he shot James a look and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one changing the subject? Just get to the point, old man. Zinnia is waiting for dinner.¡± James said, ¡°Can¡¯t I just have a meal here? You cook for Zinnia, yet in all these years, I¡¯ve never even tasted a single thing you¡¯ve made.¡± His anger dissipated as he cast a skeptical gaze at the ss in Yannis¡¯s hand. He thought, ¡®I never knew this brat would touch someone else¡¯s leftovers. And if I¡¯m not going deaf in my old age, did I just hear him say he¡¯s going to cook? ¡®What the hell? That little bastard had never even entered a kitchen in his life. Since when could he cook?¡® 9:02 Mon, Sep 29 B 2 66 vouchers ¡°Fine. Eat, then you can go,¡± Yannis said with a sigh. It hadn¡¯t been long since they¡¯dst met, and Yannis couldn¡¯t help but notice there was much more gray in James¡¯s hair. James respected the natural cycle of life and death, never bothering with artificial tricks like hair dye. The deep wrinkles carved by time were visible on his face, and his hair and eyebrows had turnedpletely gray. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got. I¡¯m your father. What, you think you can throw me out?¡± James said. His anger was already gone, reced by anticipation. He was dying to see what kind of food Yannis could whip up in the kitchen. He thought, I¡¯m his father and I didn¡¯t even know he could cook. If Zinnia gets sick from his food, how would I ever exin that to Henry? I have to see it with my own eyes today. Only then can I answer him! ¡°Make yourselves at home,¡± Yannis said as he stood up and headed to the kitchen. He thought, ¡®Zinnia is waiting for dinner. She is growing; she needs proper nutrition. I can¡¯t keep her waiting! Yannis had originally nned to have someone deliver food to Zinnia, butter, he started to worry about her. Deciding to leave the office early, he called to cancel the delivery and headed home right away. He also texted Zinnia that he¡¯de back to cook for her. As Yannis disappeared into the kitchen and the door closed, Victor said softly, ¡°Yannis has grown up now.¡± In the past, any mention of Grace would have led to heated arguments between Yannis and James. But today, Yannis no longer quarrels with James. Victor thought with relief, ¡®It¡¯s a good thing to see. Mr. Perkins is getting old and simply can¡¯t handle that kind of emotional upheaval anymore. ¡®Mr. Spence said that Mr. Perkins has umted many old, lingering injuries, some of which can¡¯t be fully healed, so all he can do now is rest and recuperate.¡® James murmured, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s grown up. If only Grace could see this, she¡¯d be so proud.¡± James slumped back on the sofa. His gaze lingered on the figure moving methodically behind the frosted ss kitchen door. Yannis had always been ridiculously picky about everything since he was little. At the slightest inconvenience, he¡¯d give one those teary puppy¨Cdog eyes, looking all wronged and pitiful. Grace had her hands full with Yannis back then. As a kid, Yannis never even knew what a kitchen looked like, let alone set foot in one. Seeing that Yannis could cook now, James was left with mixed feelings. Yannis didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. He just whipped up six dishes and a soup. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Yannis called, then headed to Zinnia¡¯s room to fetch her. They settled around the new round table, instantly closer than the old long one ever allowed. Gone was that Content originallyes from f?ndnovel 9:02 Mon, Sep 29 B¡­ inexplicable sense of distance; now, everything felt naturally intimate. Áã James took the seat of honor at the round table, with Victor to his left, Yannis to his right, and Zinnia settling in beside Yannis. ¡°Yannis, how did you learn to cook?¡± Victor asked warmly. Having served alongside James for decades since their battlefield days, he was more family than retainer to the Perkins family. As soon as they tasted the food, Victor and James exchanged a nce, their eyes widening with undisguised surprise. The food was quite good. Yannis said, ¡°I picked it up while I was overseas. When there¡¯s no one to cook for you, you just figure it out.¡± His words rendered both Victor and Yannis speechless. When Yannis graduated from university, he insisted on starting his ownpany. James had everything set up for him in the family business, but Yannis stubbornly refused to follow James¡¯s n. After a fierce argument that night, Yannis stormed off overseas. Furious, James ordered that all financial support for Yannis be cut off. No one was to give him a single cent, or they¡¯d be opposing the Perkins family. Back then, whenever Devin and La sent Yannis money, James punished them. James had thought that cutting off all financial support would force Yannis toe back. But to his surprise, Yannis was stubborn to the core. After two years abroad, Yannis had learned to roll up his sleeves and cook, and he became pretty good at it. James lowered his head. The dishes were perfect in every way, yet to him, they carried an inexplicable bitterness. For a moment, no one spoke. Zinnia sensed the atmosphere felt a bit off, but she held her tongue and didn¡¯t chime in recklessly. AD Comment Dismissed 343 It had been years since James and Yannis had shared such a quiet meal. Both preupied with their thoughts, neither ate much, while Zinnia and Victor had healthier appetites. Seeing Zinnia¡¯s good appetite, Victor and James couldn¡¯t help nodding approvingly. They adored girls with hearty appetites. These days, most young women were so obsessed with dieting. They barely ate a few bites before iming they were full, ordering mountains of food, only to let most of it go to waste. This sight pained Victor and James, who had lived through times of scarcity. After dinner, James was ready to go. He said to Yannis, ¡°Tell Zinnia we¡¯re leaving. Next time, bring her over to our ce. And don¡¯t forget the snacks she likes.¡± Zinnia had a heavy workload of homework today. After dinner, she exchanged a few words with James before heading to her room to study. James and Victor understood how heavy Zinnia¡¯s schoolwork was, so they didn¡¯t disturb her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have my assistant send the snack brand list to Victor,¡± Yannis said coolly. Victor quickly interjected, ¡°Yannis, my eyesight¡¯s been failing these years. I can¡¯t even read my phone anymore. Why don¡¯t you just have the snacks delivered directly?¡± Yannis nced at Victor and said coolly, ¡°Your CEO romance novel is still ying.¡± Victor coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t read my phone, so I have to listen to audiobooks instead.¡± Victor desperately pped his hands over his pockets, trying to muffle the sound. When that proved futile, he sheepishly pulled out his phone and turned it off. Meeting Yannis¡¯s calm, unreadable gaze, he gave an awkward chuckle. Victor helped James out the door and said, ¡°Yannis, we will head out now. And don¡¯t forget to send those snacks over soon. Make sure they¡¯re the really tasty ones! ¡°I¡¯ve lived all these years and never tasted such exotic treats before!¡± With that, he mmed the door shut before Yannis could even react. After James and Victor left, Yannis stood staring at the empty living room. He took out his phone to ask Toby to send some things to Perkins Manor. As he turned, he saw Zinnia emerging from her room. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Jackson called. While doing her homework, Zinnia suddenly remembered she hadn¡¯t made Yannis the Soothing Soup. She thought, ¡®Funny how he remembers everything else so well, but when ites to this, he always forgets. If I don¡¯t remind him, he¡¯d never remember on his own.¡® Zinnia nced around the now¨Cempty living room and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t made the Soothing Soup yet. Did James and Victor leave?¡± 9:02 Mon, Sep 29 B Hesitating, Jackson said, ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t need to drink that every single day?¡± Yannis had been drinking Soothing Soup for days now. Whether his better sleep was thanks to the soup or Zinnia¡¯s nightly head massages, he couldn¡¯t say. The massage helped him drift off. As for the soup¡¯s supposed sleep benefits, those were still a mystery. The only thing he was sure of was the persistent, ufortable heat that filled his body every day. Zinnia wouldn¡¯t even let Yannis have iced coffee, leaving him with nothing but water. Toby once joked, ¡°You are already living the life of a retiree.¡± Zinnia replied, ¡°No way. I promised to help you get better. Don¡¯t you like the vor, or does the soup make you feel unwell? Just say the word and I¡¯ll make you something else. ¡°You¡¯ve only been taking the soup for a few days. There¡¯s no way your body could recover that quickly. Only with long¨Cterm persistence will you see results. You have to take proper care of your health.¡± Zinnia¡¯s refusal made Yannis hang his head, looking like a dejected puppy whose tail wagged hopefully for a treat, only to be firmly denied. He said, ¡°Just this one is fine.¡± Zinnia hurried into the kitchen to prepare Soothing Soup, deliberately avoiding Yannis¡¯s visibly dejected expression. She thought, ¡°That face is downright dangerous. One look at those puppy¨Cdog eyes and I¡¯d give in to anything. ¡®His health is genuinely poor. If he didn¡¯t take proper care of himself, he might not even make it past his forties or fifties. ¡®With me around, I can supervise and prepare Soothing Soup for him. But once I am gone, he will have to do it on his own.¡® Zinnia put the herbs into the pot, set the timer, and walked back out. She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a shower and finish up your work? I still have a bit of homework left. Once I¡¯m done, I can give you a massage.¡± Yannis stepped forward and gently patted her head, a faint smile on his lips. He said, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ve been sleeping much better these past two days. You¡¯re swamped with schoolwork right now, so you don¡¯t have to give me a massage every day. ¡°That herbal pouch works wonders. I can fall asleep just fine with it. Once you¡¯re done, make sure to get some rest yourself.¡± Yannis thought, ¡®It is already past eight. Zinnia still has homework to finish, needs to wash up, and has to pack her things. Our routines are out of sync. ¡®If she waits for me to fall asleep before going to bed herself, it will be toote for her. ¡®I can¡¯t keep relying on her to help me sleep. Her academic workload would only get heavier, and I can¡¯t let her juggle her studies and look after me at the same time. That would be far too exhausting for her. Yannis asked Zinnia to stay, not intending to burden her. Letting her treat his condition was just an excuse to help her feel at ease about staying. 9:02 Mon, Sep 29 B 255 vouchers Truth be told, he didn¡¯t care much about his health. His life felt like something he¡¯d stolen back from death¡¯s door, and fate might decide to take it back any day. Zinnia shot him a skeptical look and asked, ¡°Can you really fall asleep by yourself?¡± This update is avable on Find[?]ovel Zinnia knew she couldn¡¯t always help Yannis sleep. But while she could, she didn¡¯t want to see him tossing every night. She knew prolonged sleeplessness took such a toll. Zinnia had no idea what Yannis had gone through before. She could only guess it must have been something so painful, something that haunted him every time he closed his eyes. Zinnia thought, ¡®I need to find another way to help Yannis sleep. The herbal pouch isn¡¯t cutting it. His insomnia is just too severe, and the effect doesn¡¯tst long. ¡®It isn¡¯t just ordinary insomnia; his is trauma¨Cinduced, and his defenses are always up. Finding an approach he wouldn¡¯t resist won¡¯t be easy anytime soon!¡® Yannis nodded and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯lle ask you for help. Do you like the room? If there¡¯s anything not to your liking, I can have it redone for you.¡± Jackson nced at thepletely transformed living room. He had arranged for the renovations right after dropping Zinnia off at school that morning, but when he got back, James and Victor were already there, so this was his first proper look at the redesigned space. ¡°I love it. It¡¯s perfect. Thanks,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Once you finish your homework, get some rest early, Zinnia. If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate toe find me. I¡¯ll be right across the hall,¡± Jackson said, his eyes twinkling with a gentle smile. Zinnia replied softly, ¡°Alright, the soup should be ready in about half an hour. Drink it when it¡¯s ready and get some rest early. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± The monthly exams were approaching, and Zinnia¡¯s schoolwork had piled up. Studying wasn¡¯t her strong suit; many concepts still confused her, so she had to put in a lot of extra effort just to keep up. On top of that, a lot had happened recently, so she hadn¡¯t exactly been having an easy time herself. AD Dismissed 344 ¡°Alright,¡± Yannis replied. Zinnia paused at her bedroom door. She turned back to nce at Yannis, worry clear in her eyes as she spoke, ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, juste to me, okay?¡± Yannis said, ¡°Alright, Zinnia, you should get some rest, too. Good night.¡± He stood still, watching her quietly. As he met her worried gaze, a faint smile curved his lips, and the usualzy amusement in his eyes softened just a little. Checktest chapters at fin?novel ¡°Good night,¡± Zinnia said softly. As Zinnia disappeared into her room, the smile slowly faded from Yannis¡® face. He headed straight to his study. Lately, he¡¯d been quite busy, and with Zinnia at home, he¡¯d instructed Toby to deliver all documents to the house. Yannis figured that until Zinnia finished her exams, about seventy percent of his work would have to be done this way: He couldn¡¯t bear to leave Zinnia alone. He booted up hisptop and told Toby to set up a meeting, As the video conference ended, Yannis said calmly, ¡°Alright, thank you all for working overtime today. You¡¯ll get double pay.¡± The exhausted team instantly perked up at the mention of double overtime pay. They eximed, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Perkins!¡± Then they gradually logged off the video call one by one. Yannis¡¯s expression stayed cool and detached as he checked the time. It was midnight already. Then it struck him: he¡¯d forgotten something important. Toby lingered, gazing at Yannis across the screen. The cool white light overhead entuated Yannis¡¯s chiseled features. Toby thought, ¡®No wonder he¡¯s the reason all the women in thepany show up to work so motivated.¡¯ Toby spoke up, ¡°Mr. Perkins, you¡¯ve been going to bed early every daytely. It¡¯s been ages since you stayed up thiste. Is your insomnia acting up again? Should I call a doctor for you? Are you feeling alright?¡± Toby first met Yannis when they were roommates abroad, and they became something like friends. It wasn¡¯t until Yannis recruited Toby to work together back home that Toby realized Yannis came from a truly distinguished family. Yannis was a bona fide aristocrat, like someone who had a throne waiting for him at home. At the mention of going to bed early, Yannis suddenly remembered what he¡¯d forgotten. He said to Toby, ¡°Logging off now. Triple pay for you.¡± Then he abruptly stood up and left the room. Stepping out of the living room, Yannis caught the faint medicinal aroma lingering in the air. He went to the kitchen anddled out the soup Zinnia had prepared. It had been sitting too long and was already cold. Though he didn¡¯t want to drink it, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to waste Zinnia¡¯s thoughtful gesture. 9:02 Mon, Sep 29 B ?? Se vouchers Leaning against the kitchen ind, he was bathed in the cool¨Ctoned light of the living room. His head bowed slightly, radiating an indescribable sense of solitude. He cradled the base of the bowl, its white rim touching his lips as he sipped the broth in small increments, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing gently with each swallow. The cold soup was nothing like when it was hot. In the past, Yannis would never have touched it. But now, he drained the bowl clean. The spacious living room, with its floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows overlooking most of the city, was bathed in light, save for one area shrouded in darkness. Yannis nced toward Zinnia¡¯s room, where the light was out now. He thought, ¡®She must be asleep. Yannis couldn¡¯t help but think of how Zinnia earnestly admonished him to finish his medicine. Having lived for so many years, only Zinnia could ever make him do something he didn¡¯t like. A faint smile flickered in Yannis¡¯s otherwise calm eyes. Rubbing his stiff neck, he ced the bowl in the dishwasher before finally heading back to his room. The light in Yannis¡¯s room was on. Unlike Zinnia¡¯s newly renovated space, his remained unchanged. It was still that simple monochrome palette. Yannis unbuttoned his shirt as he stepped into the bathroom to wash up. Fifteen minutester, Yannis emerged from the bathroom infortable loungewear. His damp hair was still tousled, but he didn¡¯t bother to fix it. He flopped straight onto the bed, closed his eyes, but sleep eluded him. His mind was wide awake. Even though his nerves were screaming for rest, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest urge to sleep. The silence felt strange now. There was no longer Zinnia¡¯s soft, awkward voice always trying to find something to say just to distract him. Yannis never minded those sleepless nights before, but after just a few early nights with Zinnia around, he couldn¡¯t seem to adjust to this quiet. His body clock, long used tote nights, was now rebelling, and a wave of inexplicable restlessness washed over him. Zinnia¡¯s repeated reminders to go to bed early echoed in his mind. He forced his eyes shut, only to snap them open again the very next moment. Waves of crimson flooded his mind. His hand atop the quilt clenched tightly, veins bulging at his temples. The ring overhead light made his usually calm eyes flicker, longshes trembling. He reached under his pillow and fished out the herbal pouch. It had been a while since hest used the herbal pouch. The scent had faded. With Zinnia keeping an eye on his sleep these days, Yannis hadn¡¯t needed to rely on it to fall asleep. The herbal pouch, smaller than his palm, was ced beside his pillow. Its delicate herbal scent, so much like Zinnia¡¯s own fragrance, filled his senses. Breathing it in, it was as if she were right there beside him. Yannis shut his eyes again. Pale at first, then gradually deepening into thick, viscous pools of dark scarlet, 9:02 Mon, Sep 29 B waves of crimson flooded his mind once more. His breathing grewbored, and his knuckles whitened from the strain. His chest heaved violently as he barely restrained the turbulent emotions raging in his heart, jaw clenched, Suddenly, his eyes snapped open. He bolted upright, groping for something on the nightstand, The wooden vial felt cool in his palm. He pulled out the stopper, tapped out two brown pills, and quickly tossed them into his mouth. A subtle sweetness melted on his tongue as he leaned against the nightstand, trying to ease the tightness and panic in his chest. Yannis stared nkly at the wooden vial in his hand, his mind foggy and unfocused. Unconsciously, he tightened his grip on the bottle. Zinnia¡¯s clear, innocent eyes appeared in his mind. He felt like hearing Zinnia saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything.¡± Instead of chaotic thoughts, Zinnia¡¯s methodical instructions echoed in his mind: ¡°You must get proper sleep. You have to eat well, or your health will deteriorate. I will restore your health. ¡°Trust me on this. If you can¡¯t sleep, juste to me. Can you fall asleep?¡± Yannis slowly slid down against the nightstand. He slowly closed his eyes. The lingering sweetness trickled down his throat, bit by bit spreading warmth through his chilled limbs. Zinnia¡¯s worried gaze appeared in his mind. The faint herbal scent drifted through his senses, flowing along his meridians and washing away the crimson waves threatening to return. ***** Ìï AD Comment Dismissed 345 Before the knew it, the weekend had arrived. When Zann¨¦e woke up, to her wearprite, Yanne was still at home, * rare urrence Sull groggy, she blinked at him deeply anvt called on, ¡°Yenise Standing by the window, Yannis was dressed head to toe in ck. ite wore a jet¨Cck shirt and ck casual pants. His expression was unreadable, his profile exuding a cold detachment. An aura of mncholy and gloom clung to him. The early morning sunlight streamed through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling, windows, yet even its golden light coalivit chase away the loneliness that enveloped him. A bouquet of white daisies sat on the living room table. Yannis was on the phone in the living room. Hearing, Zannia¡¯s voice, he hung up immediately and turned around. Seeing her drowsy state, the corners of his lips gradually curved upward, dispelling the mua! aloofness as a glint of light appeared in his eyes. Yannis said gently, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Zinnia, What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have someone bring it to your ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, so I don¡¯t want anything¡± Zinnia replied, still a bit groggy as she shook her head. She rarely had any appetite in the mornings and usually skipped breakfast when she didn¡¯t have school Yannis said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s have some milk to tide you over. How about I cook you some spaghetti? Skipping breakfast isn¡¯t good for your stomach.¡± Yannis walked over from the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window to the kitchen ind. He poured a ss of milk and handed it to Zinnia. Still a bit sleepy, Zinnia shuffled over to the kitchen ind. She epted the milk and said, ¡°Thank you, Yannis.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Yannis said with a soft smile, gently stroking Zinnia¡¯s head as he smoothed down the little tuft of hair sticking up. He added, ¡°I¡¯ll go make you some spaghetti With that, he turned and headed into the kitchen. Zinnia sat at the kitchen ind, slowly sipping her milk as she watched Yannis bustling about in the kitchen. Zinnia blinked sleepily and asked, ¡°Yannis, aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡± Yannis was always busy with work, and Zinnia had school, so their time together was mostly limited to the evenings. But after living together for some time now, the two had grown much closer. Yannis said gently, ¡°I¡¯m taking the day off today for something, so I¡¯ll have to leave soon. I might not be back in time to cook dinner, so I¡¯ll have dinner delivered to you. If you need anything, just call me.¡± As he spoke, he set the spaghetti down in front of Zinnia and sat down across from her. me.¡± Zinnia twirled the spaghetti to let it cool before taking a bite. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I need to go back to the Lynn residence this afternoon.¡± 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 B Sofia called the previous day. She asked Zinnia to visit the Lynn residence over the weekend. Sofia also mentioned that there was a package for Zinnia. It had arrived on Friday, but no one knew who had sent it ¡°Zinnia, it¡¯s getting colder today. Remember to put on a jacket when you go out. And text me when you get back so I know you¡¯re safe, okay?¡± Yannis reminded her gently. He didn¡¯t restrict where Zinnia went. October had arrived, and the autumn chill was setting in. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. Since Yannis wouldn¡¯t be back for a while, he wanted to wait until Zinnia woke up so he could say goodbye before heading out. He waited until Zinnia finished eating before leaving with the bouquet of white daisies. After Yannis left, Zinnia gathered her things and then returned to the Lynn residence. Sofia had been watching the courtyard, and the moment she spotted Zinnia, she came out beaming with joy to greet her. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re back!¡± Sofia called out, her face alight with happiness. ¡°Sofia,¡± Zinnia called out sweetly. ¡°Quick, dear! I had the pastry chef prepare all sorts of delicious treats just for you,¡± Sofia said warmly, taking Zinnia by the hand and leading her into the living room. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. Knowing Zinnia wasing back that day, Henry stayed home instead of going out to y chess with his old friends. He was in the study, reviewing the chess game he¡¯d yed with Raymondst time. When Benedict informed him that Zinnia had arrived, Henry set down his chess pieces immediately and came out of the study to greet Zinnia. Henry eximed warmly, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re back! Quick,e here! My, how you¡¯ve grown? You¡¯re getting prettier every day!¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Zinnia called with a smile. Sofia led Zinnia to sit on the living room sofa, carefully examining her for any signs of weight loss or distress. She said, ¡°Zinnia dear, how are things going with Yannis? ¡°If it¡¯s not working out, I can always arrange a new ce for you, you know.¡± ¡°No need, Sofia. Yannis has been really good to me,¡± Zinnia said with a gentle smile. Seeing Zinnia¡¯s radiant smile and her lively, sparkling eyes, Sofia knew she wasn¡¯t lying. She thought, ¡®Zinnia seems more at ease with Yannis than with us.¡® She gently smoothed Zinnia¡¯s hair. Sofia smiled and said gently, ¡°It looks like you and Yannis are getting along well, Zinnia. Don¡¯t believe what people say about him. Yannis is truly a good person. He¡¯s had a hard life and is such a poor soul.¡± (9:03 Mon, Sep 29 B Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but feel there was a deeper meaning behind Sofia¡¯s words. ôœ After lunch, Sofia beckoned to Benedict, who came over holding a small package in his hand. Sofia said, ¡°Zinnia, this package arrived at home yesterday. Since you weren¡¯t here, I had someone sign for it ¡°Is this for me?¡± Zinnia asked, frowning in confusion as she took the box from Benedict. Since moving out of the Lynn family home, she¡¯d had Chandler handle her move and made sure all deliveries went to her new address. She thought, ¡°There is no reason anything should still be sent here! The package was surprisingly small, far too tiny to hold the medicinal herbs Zinnia had requested. Then, struck by a sudden realization, Zinnia¡¯s fingers clenched tightly around the package. Noticing Zinnia¡¯s uncase, Sofia asked, ¡°Zinnia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zinnia couldn¡¯t afford to stay at the Lynn residence any longer. Hastily pulling out the gifts she¡¯d prepared, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sofia. I made ns with Maisie to hang out. She¡¯s probably waiting outside. I¡¯lle visit again soon. ¡°Sofia, these herbal pills are for you. The coffee beans are for Henry. He can brew some while fishing to help with his headaches. Here¡¯s a small first¨Caid kit for Jackson, Soothing Soup for Charlie, bruise ointment for Isaac, and this is for Benedict.¡± ¡°Take care on your way, dear,¡± Sofia called out, armsden with gifts. She watched as Zinnia shouldered her backpack, picked up the box, and hurried out of the Lynn residence. ¡°Take it slow, Zinnia,¡± Benedict called out as he hurried after Zinnia. ¡°Got it,¡± Zinnia replied as she waved. After leaving the Lynn residence, Zinnia walked some distance away before finding a ce to sit down with the package in her hands. Staring at the unmarked package, she bit her lip nervously, then began carefully unwrapping it. Inside were a wooden box and a ss jar of candy. Zinnia took out the box and opened it. Insidey a set of keys. 3.03 Mon, Sep 29 ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find_Novel(. D Dismissed 346 D :.. Chapter 346 1 2 16 255 vouchere At the sight of the key, Zinnia¡¯s eyes grew misty. Dangling from it was a white magnolia pendant, handcrafted by Master, their promised token. As long as she saw the magnolia, she knew Master was safe. Zinnia had been on edge ever since her Master left so suddenly. But now, seeing the magnolia pendant, the knot of worry in her heart finally began to loosen. ¡°Master,¡± Zinnia murmured as she picked up the key, her slender pale fingers gently stroking the white magnolia. Beneath the key was a folded note with an address. The moment she recognized the familiar handwriting, her eyes slowly welled up with tears. The note read: [I¡¯m sorry, Zinnia. It was my fault for not thinking things through and making you suffer. This key is for the house I prepared for you. If you¡¯re not happy staying there, just leave. [Remember, you¡¯ll always have a ce to call home with me. And the candies in the ss jar are limited to one per day. Don¡¯t eat more than you should. I promise, before you finish them all, I¡¯lle back for you.] Zinnia lifted the ss jar. Inside, there was a dazzling kaleidoscope of colorful candies wrapped in shimmering papers, piled high like a rainbow. A single crystal tear sshed onto the note beneath Meanwhile, far across the ocean, a pale¨Cfaced man clutched his chest as a sharp pain pierced through him. Struck by some agonizing thought, he suddenly doubled over, crimson blood trickling from the corner of his lips. He murmured, ¡°Zinnia.¡± ***** Zinniaposed herself. Then she carefully tucked the box into her backpack and folded the neatly creased note into the inner pocket. Her gaze lingered on the beautiful ss jar as she frowned slightly. She thought, ¡®Master left so many candies, but I can only have one per day, and I¡¯m not even allowed to count how many are left. I don¡¯t know when Master will return, but at least I have something to look forward to. ¡®When thest candy is gone, Master wille back. That hope is enough for me. A faint smile yed on Zinnia¡¯s lips as she thought, ¡®Master wille back for me soon.¡¯ Zinnia had taken a cab to Lynn residence by herself. Since Sofia and the others thought she was with Maisie, they didn¡¯t bother to arrange a ride to send her back. Now she was figuring out how to get home. Just then, she heard a voice calling ¡°Zinnia!¡± Turning around, she saw Maisie leaning out of the car window with a bright smile. Stranded in this remote vi district, where taxis were scarce and ride¨Chailing apps were useless, Zinnia never expected to run into Maisie here. The car soon pulled up in front of her. ¡°Hop in, Zinnia!¡± Maisie called out cheerfully, swinging the door open with a bright smile. Zinnia got in the car and said, ¡°Hey, Maisie!¡± ¡°Zinnia, I was just about to ask you for some shopping. What luck running into you now. Come on, let¡¯s go 9:08 Mon, Sep 29 A ONES Tourbers have some fun, Maisie said excitedly. She had been nning to go to Cloud Harbor to hang out with Zinnia. Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but smile back, catching Maisie¡¯s infectious grin. She asked, ¡°Where are we off to?¡± Maisie noticed that Zinnia¡¯s beautiful eyes glistened with tears, so bright and tender that it tugged at her heart. She asked, ¡°Zinnia, why are you crying? Did something happen? Or did someone bully you?¡± Zinnia had sensitive skin; even a brief cry would leave her eyelids red. She hadn¡¯t realized her eyes were still puffy. Touching her still¨Cwarm eyelids, she lowered her gaze and murmured, ¡°The wind blew some sand into my eyes, so I rubbed them.¡± Zinnia still wasn¡¯t used to lying. Whenever she did, her gaze would instinctively drop, unable to meet anyone¡¯s eyes. Maisie, not one to overthink things, gently cupped Zinnia¡¯s face in her hands and gazed at her with concern. She said, ¡°Is there still sand in your eyes? Does it hurt? Let me take a look.¡± Zinnia¡¯s face was deceptively innocent. Even when she lied, one¡¯d find oneself believing her without question. Zinnia shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay now. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Maisie, where are we going?¡± She turned to watch the scenery shing by outside the window. Maisie replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping. It¡¯s finally our monthly holiday, and it¡¯s been ages since we had a proper shopping spree. The season¡¯s changing, so we should update our wardrobes. Mom said we can buy as much as we want. She¡¯ll foot the bill!¡± The two of them headed to the downtown mall, the same one they¡¯d been to before Jackson. Maisie knew the ce like the back of her hand. Instead of rushing to buy clothes, they decided to just wander around and have some fun in the mall first. Maisie linked arms with Zinnia and led her into the cafe. They found a table and sat down. A server quickly brought over two tablets. Maisie said enthusiastically, ¡°Zinnia, the orange juice here is amazing, and the snacks are great too. Quick, see what you like!¡± The menu offered a dizzying array of juice options. Maisie was the first to order. She picked out several desserts and a strawberry juice, carefully avoiding anything with cream. Zinnia browsed through the enticing pictures on the tablet and finally settled on a drink that looked delicious. The desserts arrived first. ¡°Zinnia, this one¡¯s cream¨Cfree, so you can have it,¡± Maisie said. Zinnia picked up her spoon and scooped up a bite, anticipation in her eyes. ¡°Here are your drinks,¡± the server said as the drinks arrived. Maisie popped in her straw, took a sip, and her eyes crinkled with pleasure. 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 Zinnia was just about to take a sip when Maisie suddenly sat bolt upright. Maisie said, ¡°Wait, Zinnia Zinnia had just put the straw to her lips when she paused, blinking in confusion. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Maisie called out to the server who was about to leave. The server turned around. Maisie said, ¡°I think you brought the wrong juice. My sister didn¡¯t order this one; the name on the menu was different.¡± Before the server could respond, Zinnia recognized those clear, gentle eyes and eximed in delight, ¡°Lydia!¡± Maisie looked at the server, puzzled. As she studied the server more closely, she realized those eyes did look strangely familiar. Lydia pulled her mask down slightly, revealing half her face, and her warm eyes grew even softer as they turned to Zinnia. ¡°She can¡¯t have cream, and that drink she ordered had some in it, so I swapped it for another one,¡± Lydia exined with a gentle smile. Maisie blinked in surprise when she realized who it was. ¡°Lydia! What are you doing here?¡± she asked, clearly taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m working part¨Ctime here,¡± Lydia replied, her expression gentle. Th?s chapter is updated by FindN()vel ¡°Lydia, wanna join us?¡± Zinnia asked warmly, gesturing to the sweet treats on the table. ¡°Hey Lydia, got a minute? Come eat with us. We¡¯re heading to the mall this afternoon. Let¡¯s all go together,¡± Maisie called out warmly. Everyone in the ss knew about Lydia¡¯s family situation, but no one ever judged her for it. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go together, Lydia!¡± Zinnia chimed in cheerfully. Lydia said with a gentle smile, ¡°Thanks, but I still have to finish my shift. You two go ahead and eat. Maybe next time.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Zinnia murmured, unable to hide her disappointment. Noticing Zinnia¡¯s disappointment, Lydia gently patted her on the head and smiled softly. She said, ¡°I promise, next time I¡¯ll go shopping with you.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Zinnia said. 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 Dismissed 347 After having drinks, Maisie then took Zinnia to the arcade, where they spent half the afternoon ying games. Byte afternoon, they were finally ready to shop for clothes. Maisie, knowing exactly where she wanted to go, grabbed Zinnia¡¯s hand and led her straight to the elevator, heading up to her favorite boutique on the 13th floor. ¡°Ms. Jenkins, what a pleasure to see you. Our newest collection just arrived yesterday,¡± the salesperson greeted them warmly, her face lighting up with a professional yet genuine smile. Maisie and Zinnia settled onto the plush sofa prepared for them. Maisie said, ¡°Alright, help me pick out some outfits for my sister.¡± ¡°Oh my! I had no idea this youngdy is your sister! No wonder she¡¯s just as stunning,¡± the sales associate gushed enthusiastically. Zinnia blushed slightly. The salesperson said, ¡°This youngdy, may I ask what styles you prefer? Do you have any favorite colors? The sales associate¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of Zinnia¡¯s flushed cheeks. She thought, ¡®Oh my god! She¡¯s the dream child I¡¯ve always wanted. She is so beautiful, just like a living doll¡® Zinnia replied, ¡°Anything is fine. I¡¯m not picky about clothes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have our models try on some outfits for you. Then you can let me know which ones you like, alright?¡± the sales associate asked gently. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the fitting models right away. Ms. Jenkins, you and your sister can enjoy some refreshments while you wait,¡± the sales associate said warmly before heading off to prepare the fitting session. The coffee table in front of them wasvishly spread with an assortment of pastries, fresh fruits, and premium beverages, while a sleek runway stretched out just ahead of their seating area. Maisie and Zinnia didn¡¯t have to try on the clothes themselves. The boutique provided models matching their body types to showcase the outfits. Whatever caught their eye, they could have it wrapped up to take home. Leaning back on the sofa, Maisie grinned at Zinnia and said, ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s pick out a lot today and give Mom¡¯s wallet a good workout.¡± ¡°Yannis already got me clothes, so I don¡¯t need to buy anything,¡± Zinnia said, leaningfortably against Maisie. Yannis had prepared a huge walk¨Cin closet for Zinnia. It was filled to the brim with beautiful clothes, jewelry, handbags, and shoes, everything imaginable. Maisie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She said, ¡°Wait, Yannis even prepared clothes for you? Since when is he this thoughtful? There must be a catch. He didn¡¯tce them with anything. did he?¡± 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 Maisie thought. Vannis, that sharp¨Ctongued iceberg of a cousin, actually went out of his way to get clothes for Zinnia? I must have misheard Zinnia said seriously, ¡°No, there¡¯s no poison. I checked. They¡¯re perfectly fine. He just got me way too many. ! can¡¯t possibly wear them all¡® ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re staying at Yannis¡® ce now. He hasn¡¯t been giving you a hard time, has he? If you¡¯ve been wronged at all, why don¡¯t youe home with me?¡± Maisie said, still not quite trusting Yannis. ¡°No, Yannis treats me very well,¡± Zinnia replied gently. Zinnia felt confused. She thought, It is odd. Why does Maisie look so shocked? It is as if, in her eyes, Yannis has done somethingpletely out of character But then again, thinking of Yannis¡¯s handsome face, Zinnia thought, ¡®With a face like his, all he has to do is snap his fingers and half the people around would be falling over themselves to get to him. He doesn¡¯t need to do anything himself. Thinking about how Yannis cooked for her, stood up for her, and even picked out clothes for her, Zinnia felt that these actions just seemed so out of character for someone like him. She thought, ¡°Yannis should be like a work of art, meant to be admired from afar, not doing all these things for me. Soon, the fitting models arrived in two groups: one showcasing Maisie¡¯s signature edgy and sporty styles, and the other featuring looks tailored for Zinnia. Since Zinnia was open to any style, the sales associate used her sharp fashion sense to select outfits for the fitting models to try on. Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up as she saw the outfits on the fitting models. She felt every suit looked perfect on Zinnia. Grinning, she turned to Zinnia and asked, ¡°Zinnia, which one do you like best?¡± No girl could resist beautiful clothes, and Zinnia was no exception. The sales associate had an impable eye for fashion, and every outfit on the models looked so stunning that Zinnia found herself at a loss, unable to decide which one she liked best. ¡°We¡¯ll take them all,¡± Maisie dered, waving her hand before Zinnia could even hesitate. Zinnia said, ¡°Maisie, I already have plenty of clothes. We don¡¯t need to buy so many.¡± She¡¯d never splurged on clothes like this before; the only thing she¡¯d ever bought in bulk was medicinal herbs. Maisie insisted, ¡°Let¡¯s buy them all. After all, it¡¯s Mom footing the bill. Today, we¡¯re going all out, Zinnia. Every one of these outfits is gorgeous, and you¡¯ll look stunning in them. You¡¯re our little princess, and princesses deserve to dress like royalty.¡± Maisie grinned and ruffled Zinnia¡¯s hair. ¡°Next batch,¡± she casually instructed the sales associate standing nearby. The sales associate beamed with delight and immediately ushered the fitting models away to change into the next set of outfits. 0:03 Mon, Sep 29 420 ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find_Novel(. 55 vouchere Eventually, Maisie stopped looking at clothes for herself altogether and focused entirely on picking out outfits for Zinnia. ¡°Not these two, and not this one, Maisie dered, pointing at the off¨Cshoulder, crop¨Ctop, deep V¨Cneck, and high¨Cslit outfits on the model. She thought, ¡°Zinnia is still too young for outfits like that. She is already stunning now. If she dresses in clothes like that, those guys would probably be vying with each other to take her home. ¡®As her good friend and sister, I need to protect her. Those clothes are not allowed. Observing the clothes Maisie picked out, the sales associate quickly grasped her selection criteria and professionally arranged for the fitting models to change into alternative, more suitable outfits. Maisie went through batch after batch of outfits. It took so long that Zinnia grew weary. Slumpingzily on the sofa, her eyelids heavy with drowsiness, Zinnia was barely able to keep her eyes open. When Maisie called for yet another change, Zinnia tugged at her sleeve. Zinnia let out a sleepy yawn and murmured, ¡°Maisie, isn¡¯t this enough? We¡¯ve already bought so many.¡± Outside, the sky was growing dark, dusk settling over the city. With October approaching, night was falling earlier than before. But in the dazzling metropolis of Jinston, even as night fell, a riot of neon lights came alive, turning darkness into day. The city became a world of glitz and mour, so different from the simple, sun¨Cup¨Cto¨Csun¨Cdown rhythm of life in a small town. Noticing that Zinnia was getting sleepy, Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s finish this round and then go eat.¡± Spotting the new arrivals, her eyes lit up with excitement. Pointing at the outfit on the lead model, she said, ¡°That one¡¯s gorgeous. Bring that one over!¡± Zinnia nced over and saw that it was a matching set. The outfit was a soft pastel green set: a loose, mint¨Cgreen top paired with a flowing skirt in the same delicate hue. Casual yet elegant,fortable yet graceful, it looked on the fitting model like the first tender buds bursting with life on a tree branch in early spring, full of youthful energy. ¡°Zinnia, go try it on now. After you change, we¡¯ll go eat,¡± Maisie said, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 Dismissed 348 875 68 vouchers Maisie beamed as Zinnia came out in her new outfit. She stepped forward and twirled Zinnia around. The more she looked, the more pleased she became. She found dressing up Zinnia such a joy. ¡°Same as always, charge these to my mom¡¯s ount. Send some to the Spence residence and the rest to Cloud Harbor,¡± Maisie told the sales associate. Then she took Zinnia by the hand and led her upstairs to their reserved restaurant. They booked a seat at a window¨Cside table. The night view outside was lovely, and elegant piano music drifted softly through the restaurant. As they sat down, the waiter promptly brought over the menus. Maisie urged excitedly, ¡°Zinnia,e on, hurry up and order! Get whatever you like. We¡¯re going all out!¡± In the end, the two of them ordered chili con carne. It had been ages since theyst enjoyed one, and their mouths were practically watering with anticipation. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m gonna go to the restroom,¡± Zinnia said, taking advantage of the wait while the dish was being served. ¡°Want me toe with you, Zinnia?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Zinnia said. Then she left the restaurant and headed down the long hallway to the restroom. On her way back, she froze in her tracks when she spotted a man and woman kissing passionately in the elevator. Get full chapters from find?novel Zinnia recognized the man as Donald. But she couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face. Donald and the woman were locked in a fierce, almost violent kiss, their movements wild and desperate. Donald¡¯s hands kept roaming relentlessly over her exposed shoulder, venturing deeper beneath her clothes. Zinnia felt sick to her stomach at the sight. She pulled out her phone and, unable to bear looking, snapped a quick photo of the couple in the elevator. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in the Shaws¡® drama, but she thought that Maelis was still part of the Lynn family. So she decided to tell Jackson about this. She thought, ¡®As for what to do about it, that¡¯s his problem now! She quickly snapped some photos and hurried back into the restaurant. Donald seemed to sense something. He suddenly broke off the kiss and turned his head, casting a wary nce outside. The woman asked, ¡°Donald, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her voice dripped with seduction, echoing in the quiet space. At the same time, her hand slid down Donald¡¯s waist, venturing lower with a teasing touch. Her flushed face pressed against his chest, sending an electric tingling through Donald. In that instant, weakness spread through his legs. Ovee with desire, his hand found her curves. Her breath came in quick, shallow gasps as she pressed herself against Donald, her body going weak with 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 desire. ¡°Donald,¡± she moaned. : 65 vouchers Her sultry voice sent shivers down Donald¡¯s spine. Donald said, ¡°Sorry, Jenny, it¡¯s not fair to you, having to sneak around with me like this.¡± Jenny said, ¡°It¡¯s no hardship at all, Donald. For you, and our daughter, I¡¯d do anything willingly.¡± Her glistening, teary eyes brimmed with emotion, perfectly feeding Donald¡¯s ego. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d never wrong you, and I¡¯ll make sure our daughter is always protected,¡± Donald murmured, his hands teasingly roaming over her body. Her body melted into Donald¡¯s arms as she gasped for breath. She asked, ¡°And what about that other daughter of yours?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? She¡¯s nothing but a bastard,¡± Donald spat, his eyes full of contempt at the mention of Zinnia. His grip tightened involuntarily as a surge of anger welled up in his chest, casting a shadow over his usually refined and gentlemanly features. Jenny gasped, grabbing at his wandering hand. She murmured the word ¡°bastard¡± silently as her eyes gleamed with hidden thoughts. ¡°You sound so sweet, Jenny,¡± Donald murmured, silencing her scream with a kiss. Jenny yfully pushed against Donald and cooed in a breathy, seductive whisper, ¡°What do you want to do with her? Betty suffered so much because of her. Are you just going to let it slide?¡± Donald said, ¡°No way. Last time, I made Maelis go see that stubborn little bastard. After the scene Maelis caused, that brat will never forgive our family. ¡°Once the Lynns stop paying attention to that little bastard, I¡¯ll have someone send her back where she came from. Don¡¯t worry, Betty is the only daughter I care about in this family.¡± Donald couldn¡¯t wait any longer. As he finished speaking, he shoved Jenny against the wall and pinned her there. Jenny wrapped her arms around Donald¡¯s waist, letting his kisses leave trails of moisture on her skin as sharp, prickling pain spread across her chest. She asked, ¡°And what about those sons of yours?¡± Donald tightened his grip on Jenny¡¯s waist, then leaned close. He whispered, ¡°Those are my sons. They¡¯re outstanding, never give me any trouble. Of course, if you could give me a son, the entire family fortune would be his. Jenny, won¡¯t you please me properly?¡± A shadow flickered through Jenny¡¯s eyes. She slid off Donald and sank to her knees before him. When Zinnia returned to her seat, Maisie noticed her expression and asked, ¡°Zinnia, what¡¯s wrong? You look pale.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Maisie,¡± Zinnia replied absent¨Cmindedly, her thoughts still on the photo in her phone. 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 Maisie didn¡¯t think too much. She picked up some beef and put it into Zinnia¡¯s te. She said, ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s dig in! Yannis told me you can¡¯t have garlic, so I made sure not to add any in the dish.¡± Maisie was still a bit surprised by the message she¡¯d received from Yannis just a few minutes ago. She hadn¡¯t expected him to care about where they were or what they were eating. He even sent over a whole list of things Zinnia couldn¡¯t eat. On a day like this, Maelis hadn¡¯t expected Yannis to even spare the time to check his phone. Zinnia said, ¡°Thanks, Maisie. Did Yannis text you?¡± Maisie replied, ¡°Yeah, he just texted me. When he found out we were having dinner, he sent me a whole list of your dietary restrictions. Zinnia, looks like we¡¯ve got a ready¨Cmade guide for eating out from now on.¡± Maisie served herself some meat, shaking her head in amazement. She thought, ¡®Yannis is being considerate for once. He even remembers Zinnia¡¯s likes and dislikes.¡® Yannis had told Maisie: [Zinnia loves eating meat and enjoys all kinds of it, but she doesn¡¯t like fatty parts. She can¡¯t stand even a trace of fat on lean meat. [She also likes shrimp, but she hates peeling them because she dislikes having greasy hands or getting her hands messy with juices.] ¡°Zinnia, Yannis says you need to eat some veggies,¡± Maisie said as she ced some vegetables on Zinnia¡¯s te. Zinnia stared at the te of greens in silence for a few seconds. Sheined inside, ¡®Seriously? Even when I¡¯m out eating, Yannis still manages to control what I eat.¡® Noticing Zinnia¡¯s dislike for vegetables but knowing she couldn¡¯t go against Yannis, Maisie said, ¡°Zinnia,e on, just have a piece of greens. Then you can eat all the meat you want.¡± As she spoke, she put more meat on Zinnia¡¯s te. Zinnia picked up some greens and shoved them into her mouth, chewing with all the enthusiasm of someone eating cardboard. Maisie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She thought, ¡®Zinnia faces the greens with the same resentment she usually reserves for math homework.¡¯ Quietly, Maisie recorded a short video of Zinnia eating vegetables and sent it to Yannis, her lips curling into an irrepressible smile. Meanwhile, in the quiet living room of Perkins Manor, a soft chime broke the silence. 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 Dismissed 349 Yannis held his phone with cool detachment, acutely aware of the three pairs of eyes fixed on him. As he watched the video that had just arrived, a faint smile flickered across his usually impassive face. It instantly dissolved the room¡¯s tense atmosphere. La sat across from Yannis. She was in a crisp white suit. Her refined, capable look was unmistakable. Noticing a rare smile on Yannis¡¯s face, she asked, ¡°Yannis, have you got a crush on someone?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yannis replied, turning off his phone. The gloom in his eyes was slowly fading. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Devin, in his ck suit, gave Yannis a steady, admiring look and said, ¡°Dad says you¡¯ve learned to cook. When do I get a chance to try your food?¡± As he spoke, he slid a te of freshly made creamy mushrooms in front of Yannis. It was Yannis¡¯s favorite dish since childhood. Devin thought, ¡®Dad went to see Yannis without even telling me and La, so neither of us got to try any of Yannis¡¯s cooking. Dad won¡¯t stop bragging about it every day since he got back! Yannis nced around the table, nothing but cold vegetarian dishes. The only exception was the te of creamy mushrooms set before him, a privilege he¡¯d enjoyed for over a decade. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Yannis said tly. Devin let a gentle smile warm his usually reserved eyes at Yannis¡¯s words. He thought, ¡®That means there is still hope we might one day taste his cooking¡® La said, ¡°Yannis, those snacks you sent Dad, I liked them too. Maybe you could send some to me as well?¡± La couldn¡¯t help but notice how much Yannis had changed since returning from abroad, and it pained her heart. Her eyes, usually sharp and unyielding to outsiders, softened whenever she looked at Yannis. The other day, when La got home, she saw James and Victor grinning in the living room as people kepting and going, delivering snacks. After she learned that those snacks were sent by Yannis, she felt jealous. Before returning to Perkins Manor that day, La and Devin had already agreed on a n: La would ask Yannis for snacks, while Devin would invite Yannis to share a meal. Although Yannis had been back for quite some time, today was the first time they were having a meal with him. Yannis had avoided them on every other asion. ¡°Do you even need my snacks?¡± Yannis asked, ncing at La. La said, ¡°Just haven¡¯t had time to shop for myself. I heard that you¡¯re living with a youngdy now. Let me tell you, there are so many things to keep in mind when living with a girl.¡± Yannis nced at her and said, ¡°Alright, send me the tips.¡± James let out a cold snort. Heined inside, ¡®I had gone to great lengths to get those snacks, but La just had to ask and got it right away. That brat, Yannis, is the very definition of a double standard.¡± 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 Yannis said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I have things to do afterwards 4 At Yannis¡¯s words, James tightened his grip on his fork. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re not staying here tonight? After finallying home, you¡¯re just going to leave again?¡± Yannis nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°On a day like this, you¡¯re still leaving? Do you even have any respect for your mom?¡± James roared. Seeing that things were taking a turn for the worse, La left her seat and moved behind James. Sheforted James, ¡°Dad, Yannis just got back. Come on, let¡¯s eat now. You know Mom wouldn¡¯t want to see us upset. It would trouble her spirit. La thought, ¡®Every time Yannis and Dad meet, it ends in arguments, and they part ways bitterly. If Mom knew that after she was gone, the two of them would still be constantly at each other¡¯s throats, how heartbroken she would be Under the table, Devin ced a restraining hand on Yannis¡¯s thigh and gave him a subtle shake of the head in silent warning. Yannis shot Devin an icy re, silent. ¡°Does he look like he gives a damn about your mom?¡± James snarled, his furious gaze cutting sideways at Yannis. Yannis set down his fork and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You all eat.¡± Ignoring Devin¡¯s attempt to stop him, he stood and walked straight out. The fragile peace between James and Yannis, painstakingly built over the past two days, shattered once again, plunging the room into icy silence. The te of creamy mushrooms sat untouched¨Ca silent witness to the renewed chill at the table. La hesitated, torn between chasing after Yannis and staying with James. She knew James had just had a check¨Cup, and all those old injuries from his youth were acting up again. He really shouldn¡¯t get agitated now. Normally, Yannis would have let things slide with James, but today was different. Ever since that incident over a decade ago, the once¨Cclose bond between them chilled in an instant. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t exactly bad, but the warmth and affection they¡¯d once shared as father and son vanished without a trace. ¡°You ungrateful brat! Don¡¯t you daree back!¡± James roared, fury surging through him as the harsh words escaped his lips. Yannis paused for a split second, then strode away without looking back. James¡¯s furious gaze burned into Yannis¡¯s retreating back, his chest heaving with barely contained rage. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go after Yannis,¡± Devin said. Then he cast a concerned nce at La. Once La gave him a reassuring nod, he turned and strode quickly out of the hall to catch up with Yannis. 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 Yannis walked out of the long corridor. The Perkins Manor was a masterpiece of a Victorian¨Cstyle britting Because Grace liked it, James had spent a fortune to have it constructed. Every detail was exquisitely crafted Devin caught up with Yannis. He said, ¡°Yannis, don¡¯t take Dad¡¯s words to heart. He didn¡¯t mean it. You¡¯ve been abroad for two years, and it¡¯s rare for you to finallye home. He¡¯s been waiting so long for this day. ¡°He wanted you to stay, but he just didn¡¯t know how to say it, so heshed out in frustration.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. His health isn¡¯t good, you and La should look after him, Yannis said evenly, having long known James¡¯s temper. Devin avoided mentioning James further. Recalling that Victor had told him Yannis was out of money, he said, ¡°Need money? I can send you some.¡± His usually stern gaze softened with concern as he looked at Yannis. Yannis arched an eyebrow at him and teased, ¡°What? Got so much money you don¡¯t know what to do with itz ¡°Right, La has got money burning a hole in her pocket too. Take some as pocket money, Devin said with a warm chuckle. His tone softened when speaking to Yannis, a stark contrast to his usual sternness with outsiders. When they were kids, Yannis insisted on having only the best: good food, fine clothes, and quality drinks. Devin and La saved every penny they got from Grace, just to spend it all on Yannis. When Yannis was born, Devin and La had sworn to protect him at all costs and to honor Grace¡¯s love. But after everything that happened, they lost Grace. With Grace gone, they could no longer repay her; all they could do was redouble their love and devotion, pouring it into James and Yannis. When Yannis first went abroad, his living conditions deteriorated so drastically that he developed a high fever and nearly fell into aa. Terrified, Devin and La rushed overseas to bring him home. While Yannis was still in aa, they¡¯d already arranged for an air ambnce to fly him home. But as soon as Yannis woke up, he refused to go back with them. They had never been able to handle Yannis. In the end, they just shoved cash into his hands, threatening, ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, we¡¯ll knock you out and drag you back to!¡± But Yannis just wouldn¡¯t take their money. Now that they¡¯d finally managed to get Yannis back home, Devin and La would give him their hearts if they could. ¡°Save it for your future wife. I¡¯m off,¡± Yannis said. Knowing he couldn¡¯t make Yannis stay, Devin said gently, ¡°Yannis, if you ever need anything, juste to me. La and I will always have your back, no matter what.¡± Dismissed 350 After dinner, Maisie had her driver take Zinnia home, and she casually sent Yannis a message to let him know Zinnia had been safely delivered. The next second, Maisie received a text message: [Payment received, 300 thousand dors.] Delighted, she sent Yannis two kneeling thank¨Cyou stickers. She thought, Yannis may be scary, but when ites to money. he delivers. When Zinnia got back, Yannis hadn¡¯t returned. Every light in the house was on as always. Ever since her first visit, she¡¯d never seen the ce dark, day or night. Zinnia messaged Yannis to let him know she was home. Yannis replied right away: [I¡¯ll be back veryte tonight. Lock the doors and windows, and message me if you need anything.] Zinnia replied: [Okay.] Zinnia entered her room and carefully put away what she had brought back from the Lynn residence. She thought she should find time to check the house her Master had prepared for her. Looking around the redecorated room, she thought, ¡®I won¡¯t be staying here long anyway. All this is unnecessary. Th?s chapter is updated by F?nd-Novel Pushing aside her thoughts, Zinnia went to wash up. The lingering smell of chili con carne was still on her. By the time she finished, it was nearly nine o¡¯clock, and Yannis still wasn¡¯t back. Zinnia sat at her vanity and picked up her phone. She was ready to send the photo she took earlier that day to Jackson. But when she pressed the power button, she found her phone was dead. Not being much of a phone person, she hadn¡¯t even noticed. With a sigh, she put it on the charger. Bored, Zinnia dug out her homework. Since she had other ns for the next day, she figured she might as well get her homework done now. As time ticked by, Zinnia felt a little thirsty. She left her room to get some water. But just as she stepped out, she heard the front door open. Curious, Zinnia headed toward the entrance. Seeing Jackson supporting Yannis as they came in, Zinnia hurried over, calling out, ¡°Jackson! Yannis!¡± ¡°Zinnia, why aren¡¯t you in bed yet?¡± Jackson asked in surprise as he steadied the drunken Yannis. He thought, ¡®It is almost midnight. At her age, staying upte isn¡¯t good for her health. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yannis?¡± Zinnia asked as she hurried over to support Yannis from the other side. As she got close, an overpowering stench of alcohol hit her. She thought, ¡®He smells like he¡¯s been marinated in booze.¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s drunk,¡± Jackson said. He and Zinnia helped Yannis into the living room and carefully lowered him onto the sofa. 9:03 Mon, Sep 29 $5 vouchere Noticing Jackson also reeked of alcohol, Zinnia said, ¡°Jackson, have you been drinking too? I¡¯ll go make you some sobering soup.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Zinnia. I¡¯ll have someone bring some sobering soup over in a bit,¡± Jackson said, not wanting his little sister to tire herself out. Jackson leaned back on the sofa, massaging his throbbing temples. He¡¯d been drinking with Yannis and Perry for hours. Even with his high alcohol tolerance, the prolonged session gave him a splitting headache. Perry had already passed out drunk, so Jackson had the driver take him home. Jackson was still rtively sober, so he brought Yannis back himself. Every year on the same day, Yannis went all out drinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Jackson. Just wait a moment,¡± Zinnia said. She dashed back to her room to gather ingredients for a sobering soup, then rushed into the kitchen to start cooking. After that, she poured two sses of water. In the living room, Yannis was hunched over, retching violently from the alcohol. Jackson patted Yannis on the back with a resigned sigh. He said, ¡°Damn it. Just make sure you take good care of Zinnia, that¡¯s the least you can do after all I¡¯ve done for you.¡± Yannis¡¯s usually neat hair was now a mess, two buttons of his shirt undone from difort. His cheeks were flushed, and the corners of his eyes were red. Seeing Zinnia approach, Jackson hauled up Yannis, now done retching, and deposited him back on the sofa. ¡°Jackson, have some water. Let me take care of Yannis. The sobering soup is already cooking and will be ready soon,¡± Zinnia said. She handed Jackson the ss before kneeling beside Yannis. Yannis¡¯s head lolled to the right, turning directly toward Zinnia. His breath came out in hot puffs, his eyes bloodshot from all the drinking. Even his neck was flushed pink with intoxication. Zinnia had known Yannis for so long, yet had never seen him so disheveled and vulnerable. He had left that morning with his usual aristocratic poise, but by night, he had be aplete mess, the heavy smell of alcohol on him as if he were trying to drown himself in it. Jackson said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zinnia. Don¡¯t worry about Yannis. He¡¯s used to this. He¡¯ll be fine after sleeping it off tonight.¡± Zinnia said, ¡°It is fine. You rest now. Let me give Yannis some water. It¡¯ll help settle his stomach.¡± Zinnia gently supported Yannis¡¯s head. Feeling how hot he was, she wondered how much he¡¯d drunk. She pressed the cup of water to his lips and coaxed softly, ¡°Yannis, let¡¯s have some water, okay?¡± Jackson said, ¡°Zinnia, Yannis is drunk. He can¡¯t hear a thing and won¡¯t drink anything.¡± When Yannis was drunk, he refused everything and got super defensive. If anyone tried to force him, he would knock it all over or fight one off in a heartbeat. After drinking half a ss of water, the burning in Jackson¡¯s stomach eased considerably. He turned to check 9:04 Mon, Sep 29 on Zinnia, only to freeze in shock the next second. 676 55 vouchers. Yannis rested his head on Zinnia¡¯s shoulder. Hearing her soft, sweet voice, he struggled to open his eyes and met her clear, bright eyes. His tense body finally began to rx as he slumped weakly against Zinnia. His voice was thick and sticky with drunkenness as he murmured to her ears, ¡°Zinnia.¡± Zinnia felt her ears grow warm. Even drunk, Yannis was stunning. His face was flushed from the alcohol, eyes tinged red, longshes resting against his eyelids. The tip of his nose was pink, making the crimson mole on the bridge of his nose seem even more vivid and alluring. They were so close that Zinnia could feel Yannis¡¯s scorching breath against her face. ¡°Yannis, have some water, okay?¡± she coaxed softly, holding the cup to his lips. Perhaps truly drunk beyond reason, it took Yannis a long moment to process the sensation when his burning lips met the cool rim of the ss. He pried his eyes open again to look at Zinnia, and only after confirming she wasn¡¯t a threat did he drink. Jackson watched as Yannis leaned in so close to Zinnia, and for some reason, found it quite an eyesore. Fighting the urge to shove Yannis¡¯s head away, he called out, ¡°Zinnia, let me take over.¡± AD Dismissed 351 Chapter 351 ¡°Zinnia, let me help him drink,¡± Jackson said, surprised to see Yannis being so docile for once. While it was good that Yannis was finally willing to drink, Jackson didn¡¯t want to tire out Zinnia, so he decided to take over. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jackson. Let me handle this. You should rest for a while,¡± Zinnia said, ncing at Jackson with concern. Yannis tugged at Zinnia¡¯s sleeve, whining in a clingy tone, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m so thirsty.¡± He hadn¡¯t felt this parched until he took a sip of water. Zinnia didn¡¯t have time to talk to Jackson, focusing entirely on helping Yannis drink. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re the best,¡± Yannis said with a tipsy smile. Jackson just couldn¡¯t bear to watch. After all these years of friendship, he¡¯d never seen Yannis act so clingy and spoiled. He thought, ¡®What the hell is going on with him?¡® Yannis¡¯s smile quickly faded when the beeping from the kitchen signaled the sobering soup was ready. Seeing his chance, Jackson scooted closer to the two of them and said, ¡°Zinnia, let me take over.¡± ¡°Thanks, Jackson,¡± Zinnia said. She handed Jackson the cup. Then she gently settled Yannis¡¯s head on the armrest of the sofa as a pillow, then headed to the kitchen. ¡°Yannis, drink,¡± Jackson ordered, having none of Zinnia¡¯s patience. He hunched over, yanked Yannis upright, and shoved the cup toward his mouth. Yannis stubbornly mped his mouth shut and turned his head away. ¡°Drink,¡± Jackson insisted, pressing the cup to his lips. Yannis kept his lips tightly shut. He lifted his heavy¨Clidded gaze to Jackson, ready to strike at any moment. Recognizing the vaguely familiar outline of Jackson¡¯s face, Yannis paused. Then hezily closed his eyes again. ¡°Stay away from me,¡± he muttered, his hoarse voice icy with dismissal. Ignoring Jackson, he wrenched free from his grip before copsing back onto the sofa. Jackson let out an exasperatedugh. He¡¯d known Yannis for years, and it was only in the past two years that he had stopped getting roughed up on this day. Before that, every time they drank together on this date, Jackson always ended up taking a beating. Ever since James had Yannis thrown into military training as a kid, Yannis could beat anyone. Even when drunk, his instincts stayed razor¨Csharp. Anyone who got too close was just asking for a beating. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find?Novel Jackson had known Yannis long enough that Yannis had finally stopped hitting him. Though even when drunk, Yannis still treated Jackson with disdain. What Jackson didn¡¯t expect was this tant double standard: the way Yannis became docile around Zinnia, 11:28 Tue, Sep 30 82 55 vouchers like a proud lion bowing its head in submission. He couldn¡¯t fathom where this side of Yannis came from. ¡°Jackson, the sobering soup is ready. You should have some first,¡± Zinnia said gently as she came out of the kitchen, carrying two bowls of sobering soup. She offered one bowl of sobering soup to Jackson. ¡°Thanks, Zinnia. You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Jackson said as he took the bowl. Zinnia nced back at Yannis, who had somehow managed to end up face¨Cdown on the sofa again, his head buried deep in the cushions. She couldn¡¯t help but worry he might suffocate, so she bent down and gently turned him onto his back to help him breathe easier. ¡°Yannis, wake up. Let¡¯s drink some sobering soup,¡± Zinnia coaxed, trying to pull his head toward her. But he was dead weight, she couldn¡¯t budge him an inch. Jackson watched in astonishment as Yannis let Zinnia boss him around without a word. After the initial shock, it finally dawned on him: Yannis was the ultimate double standard. In her haste, Zinnia¡¯s fingers tugged at Yannis¡¯s cor, pulling open two buttons and identally exposing half his shoulder. Her fingertip inadvertently grazed his skin, leaving a faint red mark. Seeing this, Zinnia instantly flushed with guilt. Jackson¡¯s eyebrow twitched at the sight of Yannis¡¯s exposed shoulder. He set the bowl on the table and said, ¡°Zinnia, let me handle this.¡± Jackson bent down and buttoned Yannis¡¯s shirt up tightly. Just as Yannis, still groggy, started to sway toward Zinnia, Jackson swiftly grabbed him and pulled him back. Jackson warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lean on Zinnia! You reek of booze. What if you make her smell like a bar?¡± Yannis¡¯s heavy eyelids fluttered halfway open, his gaze hazy with alcohol. It took him a full second to process what Jackson had said. Then, turning clumsily, he stared at Zinnia crouched by the sofa, squinting as if trying to burn her features into his alcohol¨Cfogged mind. Zinnia had taken a bath and casually twisted her hair into a bun, with a few strands of hair sticking to her cheeks. She looked very demure and beautiful, just like the beautiful cat that Yannis had kept when he was a child. Only in the end, it died. Yannis suddenly grabbed her wrist, his eyes wide open. With stubborn, earnest determination, he spoke each word slowly and deliberately, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ll protect you. I swear.¡± Noticing he wouldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, Zinnia was puzzled, not quite sure what he meant. Yannis didn¡¯t say anything further, his eyes drooping heavily. Exhaustion weighed on him. Every inch of his body ached, his mind swimming in a haze. 82 Su vouchers Whether he¡¯d finally figured things out or just given up, he went limp, letting Jackson drag him by the cor without resistance. Zinnia held the bowl, bracing for resistance, but to her surprise, Yannis drank obediently. She fed Yannis spoonful after spoonful while Jackson steadied him. Jackson thought, ¡®So that¡¯s how it is. This guy only acts special around Zinnia. Looks like they are getting along pretty well after all. After feeding Yannis the sobering soup, Zinnia and Jackson both breathed a sigh of relief. They thought, ¡®With all the alcohol Yannis has downed, he would surely wake up with a pounding headache if he didn¡¯t have the soup.¡® Suddenly, Zinnia noticed a bit of soup at the corner of Yannis¡¯s mouth and gently wiped it away with her fingers. Jackson plopped Yannis back onto the sofa. Heined inside, ¡®A drunk person is such dead weight. Jackson had had more than a few drinks himself. Utterly drained, he slumped onto the sofa in exhaustion. ¡°Jackson, where are you staying tonight?¡± Zinnia asked. Jackson said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight. It¡¯s gettingte. Staying up thiste isn¡¯t good for you. Go get some rest. Leave Yannis to me. I¡¯ll rest for a bit, then help him to his room.¡± Jackson just couldn¡¯t rx knowing Zinnia would be alone with someone as drunk as Yannis. So he decided to stay in the guest room for the night. Noticing his tired face, Zinnia said softly, ¡°Jackson, why don¡¯t you go rest? Yannis always has the guest room cleaned, so you can sleep there. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± She thought, Jackson looks exhausted too. Yannis always takes care of me, now that he¡¯spletely wasted, it¡¯s my turn to look after him.¡® ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Zinnia. You go ahead and sleep. I am fine,¡± Jackson said, gently ruffling her hair. His face softened into a reassuring smile. After taking care of everything, Zinnia realized it was already past midnight. She rarely stayed up thiste and was truly exhausted. So she decided to listen to Jackson and go to sleep first. She said, ¡°Okay. I will go to bed now. Just let me know if you need anything, Jackson.¡± The sobering soup,ced with sleep¨Cinducing herbs, seemed to have taken effect. Yannis now looked much better, lying quietly on the sofa without a fuss. 11:28 Tue, Sep 30 Dismissed 352 In the middle of the night, Zinnia woke up parched. She had left her room earlier to get some water, but never got around to drinking it. 2 She opened the door and walked toward the kitchen ind. Just as she finished pouring a ss of water and turned around, she suddenly spotted a figure by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. Her drowsiness vanished instantly. Setting down her cup, she hurried over, calling softly, ¡°Yannis?¡± Sure enough, the figure by the window was Yannis. Huddled in the corner, he stared nkly out the window, his usually sharp eyes now so dark that not a glimmer of light remained. He neither spoke nor moved. Zinnia crouched beside him, calling softly, ¡°Yannis?¡± Yannis showed no reaction whatsoever, his gaze unfocused as he stared nkly out the window. Zinnia followed his gaze out the window but didn¡¯t see anything unusual, just ordinary lights. She called again, ¡°Yannis?¡± Zinnia grew worried about his condition. Afraid the alcohol might be making him unwell, she gently reached out to feel his forehead, then his cheek. The sobering soup worked. His skin felt cooler now, and the feverish heat had faded. Perhaps Zinnia¡¯s touch had roused him slightly, as broken, barely audible murmurs escaped his lips: ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Please, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Yannis¡¯s forehead rested against the cold ss window, with city lights outside casting shifting patterns across his face. A corner of the sheer curtain fluttered, scattering mottled shadows. His hair hung limply over his brow, adding an unguarded vulnerability to him. If one looked closely, his whole body was trembling slightly. Zinnia¡¯s heart clenched at the sight. She had never seen Yannis look so broken, as if abandoned by the whole world. ¡°Yannis,¡± she murmured, rmed by his condition. She reached out and held his hand, his knuckles white from gripping too hard. As soon as Zinnia touched his hand, a sudden force pulled her into a tight embrace. A faint whiff of alcohol lingered around her. Zinnia froze, too stunned to react. Yannis rested his head on Zinnia¡¯s shoulder, his arms wrapped tightly around her waist, like a wounded lion cub seekingfort and protection. Zinnia froze for a moment, then slowly wrapped her arms around his waist, gently patting his back. Yannis¡¯s broken, pain¨Cchoked whispers reached her ears: ¡°Let her go, take me instead. I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t leave me.¡± Each word wasced with unbearable anguish. Seeing Yannis so dependent and vulnerable pained Zinnia. An inexplicable tightness settled in her chest. She thought, ¡®He shouldn¡¯t be like this. 82 56 vouchers ¡®As the golden boy he is, the word ¡°beg¡± would never have crossed his lips. Yet now, out of his mind, he pleaded. Zinnia could sense the profound anguishced in his low whispers. Zinnia knew Yannis was at his most vulnerable now; she mustn¡¯t trigger him, or his psychological trauma would only deepen. Maybe that was the root cause of his chronic insomnia. Gently patting his back, she coaxed him softly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I promise, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Yannis¡¯s arms tightened around Zinnia. His eyes unconsciously reddened. A single tear fell from the corner of his eye,nding hot against her neck, while an aura of anguish and destion radiated from his entire being. Zinnia felt a searing sensation on her neck, igniting an odd, indescribable feeling she couldn¡¯t quite ce. She lowered her head to look at Yannis. She found his eyes were rimmed red, his usually dark, imprable gaze shimmering with unshed tears. Zinnia thought, ¡®He¡¯s in so much pain. It turns out that behind his ever¨Cpresent smile, he is hiding a profound suffering no one else could see.¡® Suddenly, she recalled what Sofia had told her that afternoon: Yannis had a hard life. Realizing this, even Zinnia¡¯s usually slow¨Cto¨Creact heart ached with bted sympathy for him. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you,¡± she murmured, gently stroking his hair. She wasn¡¯t particrly good atforting others, so she tried to recall how she¡¯d seen people do it before. Once, when Zinnia and Maisie were walking around the school track, they saw a boy and a girl. The girl was crying her eyes out, and the boy gently stroked her hair. Zinnia didn¡¯t catch what the boy said, but whatever it was, it made the girl stop crying. Zinnia thought, ¡®I hope this trick will work on Yannis. Wish I¡¯d heard what that boy said back then; then I could¡¯ve used it tofort Yannis now.¡¯ Perhaps her words had finally taken effect; Yannis fell silent. He simply held her, saying nothing, making no other move. ¡°Yannis, would you like me to help you back to your room to rest?¡± Zinnia asked gently. Zinnia¡¯s legs were going numb from crouching. Now that Yannis had stopped crying, she thought about helping him back to his room. The source of th?s content is find?novel She thought, ¡®It is the dead of night, and the living room is getting chilly. If we stay out here any longer, we will both risk catching a cold.¡® Zinnia wondered how Yannis ended up here. Jackson had texted her before bed, saying he¡¯d put Yannis to bed and told her not to worry. But when she came out, she found Yannis crouched in the corner by the window. Yannis remained silent. Zinnia tried to pry his arms from around her waist, but after struggling for what felt like ages, his grip was irond. She couldn¡¯t budge him an inch. Zinnia sighed in frustration. Perhaps sensing her difort from crouching, Yannis suddenly straightened his legs. Caught off guard, Zinnia lurched forward, and in an instant, she found herself sitting squarely in hisp. 11:28 Tue, Sep 30 Zinnia felt something soft and cool brush against her forehead. Instinctively, she straightened up, her eyes darting to Yannis¡¯s lips. Her cars burned crimson, her hands fluttering helplessly as she struggled to figure out what to do. Yannis¡¯s gaze remained vacant and lifeless. Noticing his dazed expression, Zinnia felt a faint sense of relief. She thought, ¡°This is just like a scene from that TV drama Maisie and I had watched the other day! Maybe it was because she was distracted, Yannis frowned slightly. He released his hold on her waist and guided her hands to his waist, silently urging her to hold him. Zinnia was already fidgeting nervously on hisp. When he suddenly pulled her closer, she toppled right onto his chest, her face instantly burning with embarrassment. She didn¡¯t expect Yannis to be incredibly clingy when drunk. He stopped muttering about being abandoned anymore, just holding on to her for dear life. She tried to wriggle free, but he wouldn¡¯t let go. With a pitiful, almost pleading tone, Yannis murmured, ¡°Hug me.¡± Yannis looked up at her, the corners of his eyes still red and glistening with unshed tears. He looked utterly pitiful. In a hoarse, wounded voice, he said, ¡°Are you going to abandon me too? None of you ever keeps your promises. You¡¯re all liars.¡± Seeing him like this, Zinnia simply couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him anything. ¡°I¡¯m not going to abandon you,¡± she said, meeting his gaze. As Zinnia finished speaking, a flicker of rity briefly lit up Yannis¡¯s dull, vacant eyes. His arms around her ckened for a moment, only to tighten again almost instantly. Zinnia didn¡¯t notice this subtle change. By now, she had grown used to Yannis clinging to her. She thought, ¡®Fine, hold me then. As long as it makes him feel better.¡® ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Yannis said, sounding like a toddler who needed constant reassurance. Zinnia said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Even though she knew he wasn¡¯t in his right mind, she meant every word. Just then, a chilly draft swept in from the window, making her shiver. ¡°I want to sleep,¡± Yannis murmured weakly. ¡°Then let me help you to bed,¡± Zinnia said. She stood and reached out to guide him. With Zinnia leaving his embrace, a sudden pang of emptiness washed over Yannis. But then, his hand was held. Dismissed 353 : 82 55 vouchers Zinnia bent down, thinking about how Jackson had helped Yannis earlier. She grabbed Yannis¡¯s hand, draped it over her shoulder, and then firmly gripped his wrist, getting ready to haul him up. Being petite, it was no easy feat for Zinnia to help up Yannis, a man over six feet tall in his drunken state. ¡°Yannis, can you try to stand? Let me help you back to your room, okay?¡± Zinnia coaxed, her voice gentle and pleading. Fortunately, Yannis had snapped out of his earlier mood. His eyes rolled slightly as he processed her words with a drunken dy. Then, leaning on Zinnia for support, he slowly got to his feet. Suddenly, Yannis muttered in a low, sulky voice, ¡°Why do you treat Jackson so well? Why did you let Maisie kiss you before?¡± His questions, which seemed toe out of nowhere, left Zinnia momentarily stunned. But considering that he was drunk, she still answered patiently, ¡°Because Jackson is my family. And he has always been very kind to This text is hosted at F?nd-Novel
    1. me.
    ¡°Maisie is my good friend, and she is also very kind to me. She kissed me because she likes me.¡± Yannis replied, ¡°I am your good friend, too. Don¡¯t let her kiss you. I am better to you than they are. I want to be your family, too.¡± Zinnia replied helplessly, ¡°Of course, we are friends. And I treat you like my brother. So basically, you are my family, too.¡± Yannis said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your brother. Jackson is your brother. I want to be more than that. You must treat me better than you do them.¡± Zinnia was speechless for a moment. She thought, ¡®Seriously? Is this even the Yannis I know? Howe he bes so unreasonable and stubborn when he¡¯s drunk? ¡®Didn¡¯t Jackson say that we don¡¯t need to mind him when he¡¯s drunk, and that he¡¯ll be fine after a good sleep? Does this level of fussiness look like someone who doesn¡¯t need to be taken care of?¡® Yannis pressed further, ¡°Promise you will treat me better. Promise you will never leave me.¡± Zinnia thought, ¡®Forget it, don¡¯t take it seriously with him. He is drunk anyway. If he cooperates, I can help him get back to sleep. But if he stays there and doesn¡¯t move, I can¡¯t even drag him.¡® Realizing apromise was her only option, she said, ¡°Fine, I promise.¡± ¡°You are so sweet, Zinnia,¡± Yannis said and beamed right away. His face lit up like a child given his favorite candy. Zinnia quickly helped him toward the room. But she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Yannis was lighter than when Jackson and she had supported him together. Yannis¡¯s room was still lit. As soon as the door opened, the stark monochrome decor came into view. The bed was covered with a ckforter, one corner hastily thrown back. 420 92 Se vouchem Zinnia could tell that Yannis had bolted out himself. He was barefoot, not even stopping to put on his shoes. Zinnia helped Yannis onto the bed and pulled the nket over him. Standing by the bedside, she looked at Yannis, who stubbornly kept his eyes wide open, staring at her. She said softly, ¡°Come on, try to get some sleep. Can¡¯t fall asleep? Do you want me to massage you?¡° Zinnia thought, ¡®If even all that alcohol can¡¯t help him sleep, his insomnia is a headache! Simply massaging his head wouldn¡¯t put Yannis to sleep. Zinnia was targeting specific pressure points to stimte drowsiness, but she knew that prolonged use of this method could be harmful to his health. Yannis blinked at her, his eyes full of anticipation. He said, ¡°You forgot to say goodnight to me.¡± ¡°Fine, goodnight,¡± Zinnia said. She thought, ¡®He¡¯s so particr about this! Zinnia returned to her room, feeling utterly drained. She copsed onto the bed, cocooned herself in the nket, and sank into a deep sleep without another thought. After fussing around with Yannis for over half an hour, it was already past 3 a.m., way past the time anyone should be awake in the dead of night. With all thatmotion, Zinnia could no longer fight the overwhelming drowsiness. When Zinnia woke up, morning had alreadye. Soft light filtered through the cream¨Ccolored curtains, filling the room with a gentle glow. Suddenly, Zinnia felt a bloating pain in her belly. She quickly scrambled out of bed and rushed to the bathroom to take care of her period needs. Afterward, she came out and sniffled. She thought, ¡®Well, my nose is stuffed up. I knew staying out in the coldst night woulde back to bite me. Did Yannis catch a cold or not? ¡®No idea when he left his room, or how long he was out in the cold windst night. He¡¯d been drinking, so he¡¯s more likely to catch a cold than I am.¡® With concern about Yannis, Zinnia couldn¡¯t be bothered to go back to sleep. Besides, her stomach was still cramping, and all she wanted was something warm to drink. She opened the door and stepped out. It was already daylight outside. As she looked around, her gaze fell on Yannis sitting in the living room. Dressed in a gray tracksuit, Yannis sat upright with aptop on hisp. His sharp brows and chiseled features exuded an air of cold elegance and quiet nobility, yet his distant gaze was tinged with aloof indifference. Yannis was fully sober. Seeing Zinnia rush out anxiously, he set aside hisptop, stood up, and walked over to her. He called out, ¡°Zinnia.¡± Zinnia held onto Yannis¡¯s hand and looked up at him with concern. She asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t catch a cold, did you?¡± 11:28 Tue, Sep 30 82 As vouchers ¡°I don¡¯t. Are you feeling unwell? Should I call a doctor?¡± Yannis asked, his heart softening at her anxious, caring gaze. After a night¡¯s rest, Yannis had reverted to his usual aloof and noble self, with no trace ofst night¡¯s vulnerability. Watching him, Zinnia thought with relief, ¡®He probably doesn¡¯t remember anything that happened while he was drunk. After checking his pulse and finding it normal, Zinnia released his hand. She said, ¡°Good thing you didn¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Feeling the fleeting touch on his wrist was nothing like the tight grip she¡¯d held him withst night, a silent loneliness welled up in Yannis¡¯s chest. He asked, ¡°Zinnia, did you catch a cold? Shall I call a doctor for you?¡± Yannis thought, ¡®Zinnia isn¡¯t the type to worry for no reason. If she is concerned about me being sick, it must be because she has noticed something unusual. Maybe she is the one who isn¡¯t feeling well.¡¯ A look of concern clouded the usual rity and gentleness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Yannis. And don¡¯t you remember? I¡¯m a doctor myself,¡± Zinnia said. She thought, ¡®My nose is a bit stuffy, nothing serious. I¡¯ll just make myself some medicer. What bothered her were the cramps in her lower abdomen, leaving her looking noticeably pale. Yannis¡® gaze dropped to her slightly pale lips, his concern lingering. He asked, ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re looking pale. Are you feeling alright?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I am just having some cramps,¡± Zinnia stammered, her eyes darting away, unable to meet Yannis¡¯s gaze. At that moment, she felt Yannis seemed just as stubborn as he had been the night before. Noticing her evasive gaze and hearing what she said, Yannis immediately realized it was that time of the month for her, and a flush crept up his ears. Zinnia asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jackson? Did he leave already?¡± She nced around anxiously and thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell him about Donald¡¯s matter.¡® Yannis replied, ¡°He has gone to work. How about some gnhi soup for breakfast? I made them fresh this morning,¡± Yannis said. Zinnia thought, ¡®Well then, I¡¯ll talk to Jacksonter. Then she nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Right now, all she wanted was something warm to eat, anything would do. ¡°Okay, Zinnia, wait here a moment. I¡¯ll go cook you some gnhi soup,¡± Yannis said, turning toward the kitchen. Zinnia had intended to tell Jackson about Donald¡¯s matter the previous night, but seeing how exhausted he looked, she didn¡¯t want to trouble him further and decided not to mention it. Now that it was already the next day, she nned to send him a message to let him know. So she returned to her room to get her phone. Dismissed 354 9:0 -82 $5 vouchers! Zinnia grabbed her fully charged phone and texted Jackson. She briefed him on what she had seen, sent over the photos she¡¯d taken, and provided details of where and when she¡¯d seen it. Zinnia was confident that with Jackson¡¯s skills, he¡¯d be able to track that woman down. The woman she saw yesterday bore a striking resemnce to the figure she¡¯d spotted at the hotel before. Jackson still hadn¡¯t replied. He was probably busy. Just as Zinnia was about to step out, someone knocked on the door. Zinnia opened the door to find Yannis standing outside, holding a cup of hot chocte. Yannis smiled gently and said, ¡°Zinnia, have some hot chocte to warm you up first. The gnhi soup will be ready soon.¡± He gave her the drink, his deep eyes looking worriedly at her slightly pale lips. Zinnia was surprised he¡¯d know. The hot chocte took away the cold from her hands, and her cheeks started to flush. She took a sip, and her lips showed a rosy color. Yannis¡¯s gaze lingered on her lips for a moment before he quickly looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll go check if the gnhi soup is ready.¡± Yannis left again. Just then, the phone on her desk rang. ¡®That must be Jackson, Zinnia thought. She walked over, unlocked her phone, and sure enough, it was a message from Jackson. He said he¡¯d immediately investigate. Zinnia finally felt a weight lift off her shoulders. She thought, Jackson will handle all this.¡¯ Zinnia felt absolutely no affection for Donald. Every time he looked at her, his expression made her feel like she was nothing but dirt. It stung every time. She still remembered the first time she was brought back to the Shaw family. Donald had muttered under his breath, ¡°Bastard.¡± That word left Zinnia deeply disturbed. From the moment she saw Donald, she took an instant dislike to him and felt not an ounce of filial love. ¡°Zinnia, the gnhi soup is ready! Come out and have some,¡± Yannis called from the living room. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia downed the cup of hot chocte in one gulp, set her phone down, and stepped out of the room. Yannis had already set the gnhi soup on the table. As he sat down beside her, Zinnia noticed there was only one serving. She turned to him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating, Yannis?¡± The gnhi soup was cooked in rich chicken broth, with a thinyer of clear, golden chicken fat on top. It wasn¡¯t greasy at all, and the smell was really tempting. Yannis¡¯s eyes crinkled. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, Zinnia. This is all for you,¡± he said softly. That morning, after seeing Jackson off to work, Yannis ordered breakfast for Zinnia. Remembering she said she wanted gnhi soup a few days ago, he even got some fresh ingredients so he could make them himself. The chicken broth was made for lunch, but it turned out to be perfect for cooking the gnhi soup. Zinnia blew on it to cool it and took a bite. It was soft and springy, full of vor. Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up. It was tasty. Tue, Sep 30 82 55 vouchers Yannis watched her eyes light up with happiness, a gentle smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Is it good?¡± Zinnia said, ¡°Yummy! With skills like this, if you ever became a chef, I¡¯d be your biggest fan. Zinnia popped another bite into her mouth. ¡®So good! If he ever opened a restaurant, I¡¯d be there every day, she thought. Yannis grinned, ¡°If I ever get into trouble, I¡¯d just open a restaurant and wait for you to visit every day. That way, I definitely won¡¯t go broke.¡± Zinnia chuckled, ¡°Your ce would be packed. I¡¯d probably have to make a reservation.¡± Yannis thought for a second and said seriously, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just cook for you. No restaurant, no waiting lines.¡± ¡°What about your future wife?¡± Zinnia asked softly. She kept eating, and her cheeks puffed out cutely. She blinked at him. She remembered Yannis saying he learned to cook just to win over his future wife. She felt she was getting the benefits meant for his wife. Yannis chuckled softly. ¡°I won¡¯t marry. I¡¯ll just cook for you. If I end up alone, juste visit me often, okay?¡± Yannis reached out and gently tucked her loose hair behind her ear. His deep, soft voice, full of tenderness, was really charming. His eyes sparkled with quiet amusement. Zinnia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something about Yannis had changed since she woke up, but she couldn¡¯t quite say what it was. Zinnia lowered her head and said with a yful smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you really can¡¯t find a wife, I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life.¡± Zinnia thought for a moment. If she took care of Yannis when he got old, he¡¯d cook delicious meals for her every day. Not a bad deal. Taking care of him would mean a lifetime of good food. Yannis grinned and teased, ¡°So, you want to keep me?¡± ¡°Are you expensive to keep?¡± Zinnia asked casually. Zinnia thought, ¡®Yannis cooks so well. If he ever gets into trouble, I¡¯d happily support him. As long as he keeps cooking for me. But if he¡¯s too high¨Cmaintenance, I might not be able to afford him.¡¯ ¡°Keeping me won¡¯t be cheap,¡± Yannis said yfully serious. ¡°How much would it cost to keep you?¡± Zinnia asked, totally serious. Zinnia thought, ¡®Do I have enough saved to keep him? If not, I can sell more medicine or do some medical jobs to make extra money. Still, I don¡¯t know how much I need. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a special deal¨Ca hundred,¡± Yannis joked. He didn¡¯t want to scare her off. After all, she just said she wanted to take care of him. 11:28 Tue, Sep 30 Zinnia looked surprised. ¡°A hundred?¡± That was super cheap. 82 55 vouchers ¡°Too expensive? Then how about ten dors? I need some bread. Otherwise, how could I cook for you if I go hungry?¡± Yannis¡¯s lips curled into a gentle, amused smile, his eyes shining with warmth. Zinnia teased, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re that cheap?¡± ¡°Too expensive isn¡¯t good, but too cheap isn¡¯t right either. He¡¯s even cheaper than what I spend on a steak. Ten dors a day is enough to feed him. With millions in the bank, I could support him forever, Zinnia mused. Yannis looked at her, a teasing smile on his face. ¡°So, how much money do you have, Zinnia? You really sound like a rich girl¨Cgot a big stash saved up, huh?¡± ¡°Over five million,¡± Zinnia said, trusting himpletely and not hiding anything. She recently got back over three million from the Shaw family. Official source is find?novel Yannis thought, ¡®Wow, this little girl has over five million saved? My price was practically giving it away. ¡®I thought the Shaw family treated her so badly she probably didn¡¯t have much money. Jackson said she barely used her allowance from the Lynn family, so I thought she was short on cash. I really underestimated her! Five million might be less than what his cufflinks cost, but it was a big amount for most people. Yannis mused, ¡®Zinnia¡¯s background must be moreplicated than just being adopted from a small town.¡® AD Comment Dismissed 355 Yannis thought, ¡®A girl from a small town could so casually make such valuable medicine herbs. She seems clueless about most things, but when ites to five million, she acts like it¡¯s barely worth noticing. ¡®She didn¡¯t care if the Shaw family treated her well or not, since she probably had people in her life who treated her much better. To her, the Shaw family didn¡¯t matter enough to get her attention. ¡°Now I want to change my price. How about one hundred million?¡± Yannis asked, looking serious. ¡°I can¡¯t keep you. Why don¡¯t you open a restaurant? I¡¯ll go there,¡± Zinnia said. Zinnia thought to herself, ¡®There¡¯s no way I can pay that. Yannis is just too expensive. I¡¯d have to sell tons of herbs just to keep him. Master always said, ¡®Spend money on a man, and he¡¯ll cheat you out of every penny! Zinnia had always been a good student who followed her master¡¯s teachings exactly. ¡°Zinnia, aren¡¯t you even going to try?¡± Yannis asked, annoyed that she backed off so quick. She gave up at the first sign of trouble. ¡°Well, I guess I am not likable.¡± Yannis lowered his head, the light in his eyes slowly fading. A bit of bitterness flickered on his face, his voice sounding lonely and sad, and his usually straight posture slumped a little. He looked like a sad, abandoned guy who had no one to love him. At that moment, Zinnia felt like she was seeing the same him fromst night again. Her heart hurt a little, and she felt heavy in her chest. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find(?)ovel ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just don¡¯t have much money right now. Give me some time to save up, and when I do, I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Zinnia whispered, feeling her chest get tight. She bit her lip, clumsily trying tofort him. Yannis looked at her, his deep eyes unreadable. ¡°Zinnia, you wouldn¡¯t lie to me, would you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± Zinnia answered quickly. Zinnia thought to herself, ¡®A hundred million? That¡¯s crazy! Even if I sold myself, I wouldn¡¯t be worth that much. Since I won¡¯t have that money, it¡¯s not really lying to him.¡® At that moment, her mind started racing. Yannis could see from her eyes that she was already nning some little scheme in her head. But he didn¡¯t mind; all that mattered was she promised him. When he saw a little bit of light, he would hold on tight just to feel close and warm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± Zinnia asked suspiciously as he just sat there, staring at her while she ate. He always worked on weekends. She understood missing yesterday, but wondered why he was still there today. Yannis said, ¡°I¡¯ll go after lunch. What about you, Zinnia? Any ns for the afternoon?¡± It was almost lunchtime, and he wanted to eat with her before leaving. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for the afternoon,¡± Zinnia said. She had nned to check out the house her master gave her the keys to, but she wasn¡¯t feeling well and didn¡¯t have the energy to go out. 11:28 Tue, Sep 30 P: ?? Since she felt sick, Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, why don¡¯t youe to the office with me? I¡¯d worry if you stayed home alone.¡± He really didn¡¯t feel good about leaving her by herself. Zinnia thought, ¡®What¡¯s there to worry about? I¡¯ve always been fine staying home alone. Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, since you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯m worried about leaving you alone. If something happens, I might not get back in time. Come to the office with me. Bring your iPad¨Cmy office is just asfy as home.¡± The more Yannis thought about it, the more worried he became. It was better to just take her with him. Zinnia ended up going to the office with Yannis. He said he was too lonely working alone and needed herpany. When Yannis made that sad face, Zinnia¡¯s heart just melted. She couldn¡¯t say no to him. Yannis led Zinnia into the private elevator, which took them straight to the 36th floor. As soon as the doors opened, his assistant Toby was waiting outside. Seeing Yannis holding Zinnia¡¯s hand, Toby asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± Yannis was holding Zinnia¡¯s hand with his left, and in his right hand, he carried her favorite crystal water bottle and a bag of snacks they picked out together. With her pink purse over his shoulder, he looked like a caring dad. Toby¡¯s eyes stayed on Zinnia¡¯s face, which looked familiar, as he tried to remember. He thought, ¡®Wasn¡¯t she identally trapped in the elevator?¡® Toby still remembered how she looked at Yannis with disdain, making Yannis so flustered he didn¡¯t dare talk back. He just ran away quickly. It seemed Yannis had ended up caring about her, like trying to make up for it. Toby let his imagination run wild. His girlfriend had been watching romantic dramastely, and he¡¯d watched a lot with her. ¡°This is Zinnia,¡± Yannis said coldly. ¡°Is everything I asked for ready?¡± ¡°All set, sir,¡± Toby quickly responded, then greeted Zinnia formally. Toby had never seen Yannis care so much about anyone before. Zinnia was obviously an exception. Yannis¡¯s voice got softer as he spoke to Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, this is my assistant, Toby. If you need anything, just ask him. I have a meeting in ten minutes. Wait for me in the office, okay?¡± ¡°Hello, Toby,¡± Zinnia said sweetly. Toby couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at his boss¡¯s sudden change. ¡®So Zinnia is the girl at home Yannis was talking about,¡® he thought. ¡°You may go,¡± Yannis said, waving Toby away, then gently led Zinnia toward his office. As they walked past the secretarial office, all the secretaries, busy at their desks, stared, wide¨Ceyed, since Yannis gently held a girl¡¯s hand, acting soft and caring. ¡°Hey Toby, who is that little angel Yannis is holding hands with?¡± ¡°I want to have a daughter as cute as her!¡± ¡°What a beautiful little angel. I just want to take her home. I¡¯ve got tons of snacks at my desk¨Cmaybe I¡¯ll sneak some to herter. Toby, tell us! Who¡¯s that girl?¡± Toby answered, ¡°That¡¯s Zinnia.¡± ¡°Damn, she is way too pretty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so not fair that I can¡¯t hold her hands.¡± Zinnia and Yannis didn¡¯t catch their chatter. They stepped into the office. 82 ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ll be working here. You can rx on the sofa. I had snacks and fruit prepared for you. If you want to nap, there¡¯s a break room inside. If you need anything, just ask Toby, or call me directly,¡± Yannis said gently. Honestly, he was busy. His desk was already piled high with paperwork. Ìï Dismissed 356 65 vouchere Yannis had barely sat down when he rushed off to the meeting room, leaving Zinnia alone in the office. When Yannis decided to bring Zinnia to the office, he told Toby to prepare snacks and desserts that girls like. He made sure there was no cream in anything. Maisie only mentioned it oncest time, but Yannis remembered. Toby then asked everyone in the office group chats for snacks and fruit. The big coffee table was full of colorful treats and fresh fruit. ¡°Zinnia, do you need anything else?¡± Toby asked, since Yannis asked him to look after her while the other assistants went into the meeting. ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Thanks,¡± Zinnia said with a shake of her head, picking up a piece of chocte to munch on. Toby put the iPad in front of Zinnia and said softly, ¡°What would you like to drink? There¡¯s a long list of drinks¨Cjust tap what you want and it will be sent right over.¡± The iPad showed many drinks¨Cmilk, fruit drinks, coffee, and soft drinks. Unlike snacks, some drinks don¡¯t taste as good if they sit out for too long. Since Toby wasn¡¯t sure what Zinnia wanted, he didn¡¯t pick for her. They had a special drink supplier, so orders could be sent quickly. ¡°This one,¡± Zinnia said, looking at the tempting picture as she ordered a strawberry juice. She hadn¡¯t had juice in two days and was really craving it. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll be right outside at the first desk¨Cjust tell me if you need anything,¡± Toby said. With everything set, he finally left. As the special assistant, Toby already had a lot on his te. Before leaving, Yannis told him clearly: ¡°Don¡¯t stay in the office unless you really need to.¡± Yannis could be pretty territorial about that. Zinnia found herself alone in the office. She curled up on the couch with a nket around her, feeling a dull ache in her lower belly that was mild in the morning but worse by afternoon¨Cmaybe because she caught a chill the night before. Zinnia put down the chips and opened the thermos on the table. Inside was the hot chocte Yannis made for her at noon. She didn¡¯t like the bitter taste, so he added a lot of milk to the hot chocte. The thermos kept it warm. She took a few big sips, feeling the warmth go down her throat and ease her stomach pain. Feeling better, she picked up her iPad and started watching a popr drama. She was d she finished most of her homeworkst night. If she had to do it now, she¡¯d rather die. The muffled sounds from the TV yed in the background. Zinnia¡¯s stomach hurt so badly she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. Her hand instinctively pressed on her belly, and before she knew it, she drifted into a restless sleep. When she woke up, she heard a worried voice¨CYannis asking, ¡°How is she, Roderick?¡± Roderick said, ¡°She had a serious problem at birth, which caused her to have very low energy and blood. She must have met a doctor to save her. L 22 Latest content published on Find~Novel #6 vouchers ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s a miracle she survived at all. Look how well she¡¯s grown. You must have worked really hard and used some rare medicines, right?¡± Roderick carefully took out the IV needle from Zinnia, then looked at Yannis, who was standing by her bed looking concerned. Roderick was hired by the Perkins Group. When Yannis fell into aa overseas, it was he who took Yannis to the hospital. After Yannis came back, he brought Roderick back with him. They had a good rtionship. Yannis stayed quiet, his usually calm eyes now soft and worried as he remembered all the trauma she went through as a child. A sh of anger crossed Yannis¡¯s cool face. He thought, ¡®A newborn is so vulnerable. How could anyone be so cruel as to hurt a baby?¡® Yannis wouldn¡¯t ept this. Anyone who dared to hurt her should pay a heavy price. His gaze sharpened with cold anger. Roderick felt a chill down his spine as he looked at the serious, cold Yannis. Yannis is really angry now. I¡¯m curious about what will happen to the person who hurt this girl, Roderick thought to himself. He added, ¡°She has a cold constitution, which causes very bad menstrual cramps. ¡°She was exposed to cold water once, and recently she caught a chill again, making things worse. Her period is very painful.¡± Seeing how worried Yannis looked, Roderick exined Zinnia¡¯s condition clearly. ¡°How should we take care of her?¡± Yannis asked nervously. Yannis remembered her being pulled into the pool on her birthday. As for catching a chill, his mind shed. back tost night. ¡°She is already being carefully treated,¡± Roderick said. ¡°But menstrual cramps don¡¯t fix overnight. They take years of steady treatment. I told you, it¡¯s a miracle she survived.¡± ¡°She needs careful care,¡± Roderick added. ¡°Her meals should be a good mix of meat and vegetables. Don¡¯t give her meat at every meal. Too much meat can upset her health.¡± After checking Zinnia¡¯s condition, Roderick thought, ¡®She was really lucky to survive. If she hadn¡¯t met a doctor back then, she wouldn¡¯t be here today!¡¯ After feeling her pulse, he thought, ¡®It¡¯s truly a miracle. Who has such amazing medical skills to pull her back from death?¡® ¡°Yannis,¡± Zinnia mumbled groggily, catching bits about eating less meat. That woke her up a little. Her eyelids fluttered open. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m right here,¡± Yannis whispered. The room was quiet as he quickly crouched down beside her, 11:29 Tue, Sep 30 leaning in to listen. Roderick left the room. ¡°Yannis, what happened to me?¡± she whispered weakly. She checked herself and felt her stomach didn¡¯t hurt as much. ¡°Zinnia, you fainted from the pain earlier, so I called a doctor for you,¡± Yannis said, feeling relieved that he brought her here. If she fainted at home, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Zinnia had a past trauma that caused her very bad period pains, to the point she¡¯d thrash in bed, feeling like she was dying. Her master tried everything to help, and it got a little better, but there was no permanent fix. She had to take care of herself. Even doctors can¡¯t heal themselves. When ites to her menstrual cramps, Zinnia was helpless. Her master had done all he could. Zinnia was curled up watching a drama when the pain got too much and she passed out. It was Toby who came in with her strawberry juice and saw something was wrong. He quickly called Roderick and told Yannis. Before leaving, Yannis told Toby to watch Zinnia closely in the office and tell him if anything happened. So when he heard she fainted, he stopped his meeting and rushed to her side, staying with her and watching over her for a full hour. Roderick had just removed her IV when hisment about eating less meat suddenly woke her up. Dismissed 357 ¡°Does it still hurt anywhere, Zinnia?¡± Yannis asked softly. 55 youchers They were in the lounge of Yannis¡¯s office. Zinnia¡¯s face was pale, and her lips, usually full and rosy, were nowpletely drained of color. Strands of sweat¨Cdampened hair clung to her cheeks, and her round, dazed eyes glistened with unshed tears. She looked so vulnerable, it really tugged at Yannis¡¯s heart. ¡°No, Yannis,¡± Zinnia murmured as she finally came to. She realized she must have fainted from the pain. With the painkillers working in her system, the pain had dulled and was much more bearable. ¡°Mr. Perkins, the meeting attendees are still waiting,¡± Toby called from outside, knocking on the door. This meeting was important for thepany¡¯s AI robotics project. Three years in the making, it was at its most critical stage. Yannis needed to make decisions on key issues. That was the only reason he came to the office. Zinnia spoke up, her voice weak. ¡°Yannis, you should get back to work. I¡¯ll be fine on my own. I¡¯m feeling much better now. I just want to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, Zinnia, try to get some rest. When you wake up and I finish my meeting, I¡¯ll take you home. If you need anything, just call the staff, all right?¡± Yannis gently stroked her hair, his voice soft and calming. Seeing the usually lively girl now so pale and weak in bed, he couldn¡¯t deny the ache in his heart. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia responded, closing her eyes again. With the calming effects of the medicine meant to help with her difort, Zinnia, already tired from a sleepless night and now further drained by the drug, could barely keep her eyes open. Yannis gently tucked her in and left. Toby was still waiting outside. Yannis ordered, ¡°Find a girl to look after Zinnia¨Cpay double.¡± Toby was surprised. He thought, ¡®I never thought Yannis would go this far for Zinnia. Yannis almost never let anyone into his private space. ¡®Yannis rushed back to his office when he heard Zinnia had fainted. His normally calm face showed real concern. ¡®When he entered, Roderick was about to give Zinnia an IV while she was unconscious on the sofa. Yannis stopped Roderick, scooped her up, and carried her straight into the lounge. ***** After Yannis left, Toby quickly went to the secretarial office to find someone trustworthy to look after Zinnia. The secretaries, all admiring Zinnia¡¯s beauty, eagerly wanted to help take care of her. Toby chose a quiet girl named L, and then followed Yannis to the meeting room. Only the sleeping Zinnia and L were left in the office. @ Far Sevenchers L looked around the office, her eyes resting for a moment on the stack of papers on Yannis¡¯s desk. After a short hesitation, she went into the lounge to watch over Zinnia. L first carefully checked the IV site on Zinnia¡¯s hand to make sure everything looked fine. Then she gently tucked the nket around Zinnia, who was sleeping soundly in the bed. L sat by her side. ¡°Zinnia?¡± L called softly, but the medicine kept her in a deep, unnatural sleep. Seeing no response from Zinnia, L pulled out a small bottle from her zer and sprayed its contents directly onto Zinnia¡¯s face, making sure she stayed deeply asleep and wouldn¡¯t wake up soon. Worried Zinnia might wake up in the middle, L sprayed her face again and again. Zinnia¡¯s face soon got soaked, and although she coughed and spluttered from the liquid, she showed no signs of waking. Seeing Zinnia didn¡¯t wake up, L tiptoed out of the lounge. The blinds in Yannis¡¯s office were closed, so people inside could see out but no one outside could see in. After making sure no one else was in the office, L went straight to Yannis¡¯s desk and started going through the papers, looking for what she needed. ¡°Yannis,¡± Zinnia mumbled as a sharp pain shot through her belly, making her open her eyes slowly. Her blurry gaze drifted toward the office door, then focused on the shadowy figure moving outside. Zinnia stared at the figure outside, forgetting her pain for a moment. She looked around the room¨CYannis was already gone. As she took a breath, her senses sharpened. ¡®That¡¯s knockout spray, she realized instantly. Outside, L nced nervously at the lounge. Seeing Zinnia turn over in her sleep with no sign of waking, she kept going through the files. Her hands were shaking. A few files slipped from L¡¯s hands and ttered to the floor. Her heart jumped into her throat as she quickly crouched down, trying to grab them before anyone saw. Only when she left did Zinnia open her eyes, her heart pounding. She reached for the phone by her pillow, her hands trembling as she fought with the fingerprint sensor. With a lot of effort, she scrolled through her contacts, looking for Toby¡¯s number. Toby was caught off guard when he saw Zinnia¡¯s name on his phone. He looked at Yannis, who was focused on the meeting, then slipped out of the room with his phone. He stepped into a quiet corner and said, ¡°Zinnia?¡± For original chapters go to find?novel ¡°Someone was going through Yannis¡¯s files in the office. She brought knockout spray. Get the doctor and let him give me the antidote.¡± Zinnia¡¯s voice was weak and broken, each word fading as sleep took over her. She had no strength left to resist. As she finished speaking, she finally gave in to the drug¡¯s hold, sinking into darkness. Fuming inside, she thought, ¡®If I wasn¡¯t feeling so terrible right now, I¡¯d make that woman taste my knockout powder. Doesn¡¯t she know that cheap ingredients mess with my head?¡® Toby¡¯s heart missed a beat at her words. Not because he worried something was stolen, but because if 11:29 Tue, Sep 30 Presyoucher 82 anything happened to Zinnia, Yannis would be mad at him. Almost sensing trouble, Yannis looked out from the conference room. Feeling the heavy, watchful gaze, Toby¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his hand nearly dropped his phone. ¡®Does Yannis have super hearing or what?¡® he wondered nervously. The meeting was very important, with foreign partners joining via video call. Yannis, who usually would fly abroad to negotiate in person, stayed because he didn¡¯t want to leave Zinnia alone at home. He gave up a percentage of the profits for that. Having already interrupted the meeting once¨Ccosting Yannis another half a point¨CToby knew he couldn¡¯t bother Yannis again. He quickly nodded to show everything was fine and kept working on his own. As Yannis¡¯s assistant who hade back from Yinecrest with him, Toby was more than he seemed. L, who was going through the files, was quickly caught, and the bottle of knockout drug she had was taken away. Roderick who had just left came back and looked at the scene. He thought, ¡°This girl really attracts trouble.¡® Roderick checked on Zinnia, gave her the antidote, and then left. Zinnia, however, stayed deeply asleep. Because of the strong dose of the knockout drug, it would still take some time for her to wake up even after getting the antidote. AD Comment Dismissed 358 Chapter 358 Follow current nov?ls on find¡¤novel 220 As Zinnia slowly woke up, she heard Yannis shouting angrily, ¡°Toby, who gave you the guts to hide this from me?¡± Zinnia¡¯s body shook a little because she was scared. When she opened her eyes, she saw Yannis standing outside the office. His face was cold and serious, and his sharp eyes looked ruthless. Toby stood outside, taking the me. Five minutes before, after Yannis finished his meeting, Toby told him what happened. When Yannis heard Zinnia had been sprayed with a knockout drug, his face turned icy with anger. Even though the drug¡¯s effects had worn off, his face stayed dark. Zinnia got out of bed, opened the door, and softly called out, ¡°Yannis.¡± Yannis said softly, ¡°Zinnia, do you feel ufortable anywhere? I already had Roderick check drug is gone, so you¡¯ll be okay. Sorry I let you go through this.¡± you, and the Yannis¡¯s cold face quickly softened. He walked over to her, his eyes full of worry. ¡°Yannis, I¡¯m fine now,¡± Zinnia said softly after sleeping most of the afternoon. She did feel much better, though a dull pain still stayed in her lower belly¨Cjust her usual monthly pain, nothing to do with the drug. ¡°Yannis, I was the one who told Toby not to tell you. Please don¡¯t scold him,¡± Zinnia said softly. She had just heard Yannis scolding Toby. She had never seen Yannis this angry before. Zinnia thought well of Toby. At that moment, Toby gave her a thankful look. Yannis said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t scolding him.¡± ¡°Yannis, did you catch the person who went through your files? Did anything bad happen?¡± Zinnia asked worriedly. She knew if secrets of thepany got into the wrong hands, the results could be very bad. As Zinnia drifted off to sleep, she vaguely heard Yannis telling Toby to find someone to watch over her. That woman only came into Yannis¡¯s office because of me. If anything happens because of that, I¡¯d never forgive myself, she thought nervously. Yannis said, ¡®Got her. Don¡¯t worry, Zinnia. Everything¡¯s okay now. I¡¯m done here, so let¡¯s go home and I¡¯ll cook your favorite food. Seeing Zinnia still worried about others even though she wasn¡¯t feeling well, Yannis felt a wave of tenderness. He reached out, his big, strong hand gently brushing her silky hair, giving it two soft strokes. Yannis and Toby had already noticed strange things among the staff and had asked people to keep watch, just waiting for the mole to slip up. Both of them had a feeling the mole would make a move soon. Their leaving the office for meetings was actually a nned move to give the move a chance to make a mistake. Yannis usually didn¡¯t allow women into his office¨Conly male workers reported to him there. But he understood how hard it was for women to find jobs, and hispany still gave chances to talented women, 82 never underestimating what they could do. Because Yannis didn¡¯t like women in his office, L never got to go in. 55 vouchers. But Yannis brought Zinnia with him. Since Zinnia wasn¡¯t feeling good, he even made a special exception and let a female helper into his private lounge to care for her. This gave L a perfect chance to act. To Toby¡¯s surprise, the person he picked turned out to be the mole. Toby only wanted to find someone to take care of Zinnia. They had other ways to catch the mole. But surprisingly, Zinnia¡¯s presence made it easier to find out who the mole was. L had been paid off by the Shaw family, who had long wanted to work with the Perkins Group. But their deal didn¡¯t match what Yannis wanted, so he kept saying no. The Shaw family wouldn¡¯t give up. They saw teaming up with the Perkins Group as their way to seed, and maybe even a way to get close to Yannis. So Yosef tried bribing one of the Perkins employees. L had been paid off by the Shaw family about two weeks ago, after her family had trouble. The Shaws wanted to get the final quote from the Perkins Group, hoping it would help them make a deal. Yosef promised to help her, then she worked for him. The knockout spray she used on Zinnia was actually her self¨Cdefense spray. Since it was her first time doing this, she got nervous, and ended up spraying too much on Zinnia. L wasn¡¯t really a threat, and the quote papers left in the office were just fake clues. Seeing them wouldn¡¯t have mattered. In the end, Zinnia just got caught up in all this by ident. ***** Zinnia sat back in the car as Yannis covered her with a nket. Toby was driving them home, telling her what had happened. She asked softly, ¡°So, what are you going to do with L?¡± ¡°Fired,¡± Yannis said coldly. ¡°Keep your eyes on the road,¡± Yannis said sharply, stopping Toby from talking too much. Toby thought, ¡®He¡¯d get upset even if I said a few words to Zinnia. He is protective! Yannis said, ¡°She betrayed thepany, so this is already a pretty kind way to handle it. If it were any otherpany, she¡¯d be cklisted and never work again.¡± His way of dealing with it was already pretty soft. After all, she hadn¡¯t really done much harm yet. She was just starting to act, and her n didn¡¯t work. Because her family was having trouble, Yannis decided to show her mercy. Yannis didn¡¯t want to scare Zinnia or make her think he was too harsh. ¡°Yannis, you¡¯re really a kind person,¡± Zinnia said. In those CEO love stories she and Maisie had been reading, CEOs broke thew, more like ruthless killers Chapter 358 than real business people. Maisie kept saying how crazy those stories were. A 2 355 venttiers Yannis is sow¨Cabiding. At least I won¡¯t have to worry about visiting him in jail someday, Zinnia thought happily. ¡°Yep, Yannis replied without feeling guilty. In his mind, he was a good guy. As for the Shaw family, the ones. behind everything, he nned to deal with them himself. Yannis thought, ¡°The Shaw family actually dared to hire people to hack our system. If I hadn¡¯t personally written the main program and only brought in top cybersecurity experts, they might have seeded. The person who tried to hack their system really surprised Yannis. He didn¡¯t think the Shaws had such skilled people. Yannis thought, ¡°That hacking trick feels strangely familiar. ¡®I wonder if I can hire that hacker. They have both bravery and skill¨Cjust the kind of person we need! Jackson pushed the Shaws into a corner. Yosef was angry. He wanted to prove the Shaws could survive without them. He was trying so hard to make a deal with Yannis, to make up for their losses. Yannis thought, ¡®The Shaw family is shameless. Even if I forget my friendship with Jackson, the way they treated Zinnia is enough to stop me from ever trusting them!¡® Business shouldn¡¯t be based on feelings, but Yannis never followed just the rules. That was why he was such a headache for many. Yosef¡¯s actions were terrible¨Cusing L¡¯s weakness and forcing her to do such bad things. Yannis thought, ¡®The Shaws are rotten inside. Thank goodness Zinnia wasn¡¯t raised by them. ¡®If Yannis hade to me and fought fair, I wouldn¡¯t look down on him. Business is a war¨Cpeople will do anything to win, and I respect that.¡® ¡®Using such dirty tricks¨Cpressuring and exploiting a woman¨Cwas the worst thing in business.¡® AD Dismissed 359 After they got home, Zinnia was so tired from everything that happened that afternoon she didn¡¯t even want to move. Yannis made herfortable on the sofa and made her hot chocte to help her feel better. ¡°Zinnia, wait here for me. I¡¯ll make us some dinner,¡± Yannis said softly. He realized that after everything they¡¯d been through, his n to make her gain weight hadn¡¯t worked out. Checktest chapters at find?novel ¡°I want meat!¡± Zinnia hugged a plush toy tight, feeling sad as she remembered what she had vaguely heard earlier. ¡°How can you take that away from me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s meat,¡± Yannis said with augh. Feeling better, Zinnia rxed back on the sofa with a sigh, while Yannis went into the kitchen. Zinnia took out her phone to check the group chat, where others were talking about ns. In three days, there would be an event, and they wanted to go together. Zinnia quickly sent a hand¨Craising emoji. She definitely wanted to join the fun. Maisie: [Zinnia! We asked you to y games this afternoon but got no reply. Did something happen?] Maisie wanted Zinnia to join her for games that afternoon but couldn¡¯t reach her for hours. Worried, she messaged Yannis, who told her Zinnia was safe with him, which made her feel better. Zinnia: [Just got too sleepy this afternoon and fell asleep.] Then, a private message from Lydia popped up: [Did something happen this afternoon?] Her worry was clear in her words. Lydia saw that Zinnia hadn¡¯t replied for hours that afternoon, so she checked and saw Zinnia was at Perkins Group. Their security was very tight. She couldn¡¯t get in quickly. Not wanting to waste time, she went straight to Maisie, who told her Zinnia was with Yannis. Lydia finally rxed, knowing Zinnia was safe. To make sure she wouldn¡¯t miss anything, she set up an automatic alert to notify her instantly whenever Zinnia sent a message. Zinnia: [Just felt a little sick this afternoon and took a nap, so I missed your messages. Are you done with work now?] Zinnia casually exined, not going into details about what had happened that afternoon. She remembered Lydia mentioning she had a part¨Ctime job now. Lydia: [Almost done. What do you want to eat tomorrow? I¡¯ll make it for you.] Touched by Zinnia¡¯s care, she smiled and sent a bunny petting sticker. Zinnia: [I want a chocte cupcake!] Zinnia already used to being spoiled with treats. Lydia brought her something tasty to school every day. Lydia: [I¡¯ll bring it tomorrow. How about adding some strawberries?] Lydia loved how Zinnia always told her exactly what Zinnia wanted. Zinnia: [Okay.] ? 82 65 vouchers After chatting with Lydia for a bit, Zinnia sent a few messages to others in the group chat. Then Yannis called from the kitchen, ¡°Zinnia, dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Yannis brought out the dishes and was just taking off his apron when Zinnia put down her phone and walked over. But when she saw the food, her face dropped. It was full of greens she really hated. ¡°Yannis, are we running out of money?¡± Zinnia asked seriously. Just two days ago, he said he might go broke, and then he was serving her vegetarian food. ¡°Of course not,¡± Yannis said gently. ¡°But Roderick said you need a bnced diet. So from now on, just one meat dish per meal.¡± Yannis wouldn¡¯t be poor in this life. But the clear dislike in Zinnia¡¯s eyes was obvious. He put down the te and gently guided her to sit. It was not that Yannis didn¡¯t want Zinnia to eat meat. Her health just couldn¡¯t handle it. Roderick exined that it wasn¡¯t easy for Zinnia to reach her current healthy state, and upsetting that bnce could seriously hurt her. Zinnia used to binge eat without problems, mainly because she had spent two months eating poorly. Her body was so deprived of fats and nutrients. But her diet had been bnced for a while, and she needed to watch what she ate. No more overeating, and sweets should be limited too. Yannis added softly, ¡°Roderick also said you can¡¯t have too many sweets, and snacks will be limited too. From now on, Zinnia, you¡¯ll need to ask me if you want any snacks.¡± Yannis really didn¡¯t want to risk her health. Yannis became more curious about Zinnia¡¯s past. He wondered, ¡®Who could have saved a baby nearly dying and helped her get healthy with rare herbs?¡® A quiet thankfulness grew in him. ¡°Yannis, you¡¯re a monster,¡± Zinnia pouted, her eyes losing their sparkle at his words. Yannis said softly, ¡°Zinnia, I talked to Roderick. Once you turn eighteen, your body will be stable, and we can loosen some of these rules. It will be a tough year, but hang in there, okay?¡± Yannis never liked to refuse Zinnia anything. Seeing her unhappy hurt him too. Zinnia said, ¡°Yannis, I¡¯m totally fine. I¡¯m a doctor, you know? Even if there were problems, I could fix them myself. Seriously, you don¡¯t have to cut out my meat, snacks, or sweets!¡± She grabbed Yannis¡¯s sleeve, her bright eyes looking up at him. ¡®I only love a few things. Why are they all off- limits? That doctor is just mean!¡® she thought. Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ll make some low¨Ccalorie sweets for you. For snacks, I¡¯ll get a factory to make natural ones. But when ites to meat, I just can¡¯t agree to let you have more.¡± That was the first time Yannis saw her acting cute, and his heart skipped a beat. Her big eyes looked at him. begging, her face still a little pale. Seeing her like that, he felt his heart melt. 11:29 Tue, Sep 30 0: Yannis, who usually gave her anything she wanted, felt like he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He wanted to agree, but he forced himself to hold back. He could say yes to everything else. Sugar¨Cfree sweets, special snacks, even the moon and stars if she asked. But not anything that could hurt her health. ¡°Yannis, you¡¯re so mean!¡± Zinnia red at him as she pulled her hand away, showing her unhappiness. Yannis said. ¡°Zinnia, once you healpletely, I¡¯ll prepare a big feast for you. Whatever you want. The vegetarian dishes are tasty too. Give them a try. They¡¯re just as good as meat. Don¡¯t you trust my cooking?¡± Zinnia pouted sadly. Yannis sighed, gently rubbing her head. ¡°Yannis, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be together much longer,¡± Zinnia said. Yannis felt a sharp pain in his chest at her words. He hated this sudden ache. She was right there, but he couldn¡¯t shake a feeling of insecurity. ¡°Why?¡± Yannis asked. Zinnia pouted, ¡°I will leave you.¡± Dismissed 360 82 55 vouchers The next day, Zinnia said no to Yannis¡¯s request for her to take the day off and stayed in bed until there were only ten minutes left before she had to rush to school. Yannis made her breakfast. When she went into the ssroom, most of the students were already there. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re here!¡± Maisie called out, ran over, and hugged her warmly. ¡°Maisie,¡± Zinnia whispered, leaning on her as they walked to their seats. Lydia was already sitting at her desk, where a fancy chocte cake topped with strawberries was waiting. Lydia had made the filling with cream cheese. She looked at Zinnia with kind eyes and said, ¡°Zinnia, here¡¯s the chocte cake I promised you yesterday.¡± ¡°Lydia, Yannis won¡¯t let Zinnia have anything too sweet right now,¡± Maisie exined. ¡°No snacks for her these few days. He¡¯s looking for a special supplier to get her healthy snacks.¡± Knowing how popr Zinnia was at school, Yannis had told Maisiest night to watch her closely. Lydia frowned with concern. Zinnia tugged on Maisie¡¯s sleeve, looking up at her with a pleading face. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m fine. Just a tiny bite. I promise I won¡¯t eat too much.¡± Latest content published on Find~Novel She thought, ¡®That chocte cake looks so good! I want to taste it. No meatst night, and now they¡¯re stopping me from this little treat too. ¡°Zinnia, I really want to give you what you want,¡± Maisie said. ¡°But Yannis asked me to keep you away from these. If I let you, he might get mad. He hits hard after all those years of military training.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t resist Zinnia¡¯s begging. In the end, she closed her eyes tight, not daring to look at Zinnia. She was afraid that if she softened, Yannis would cut her allowance. Maisie gently messed up Zinnia¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°Zinnia, once you¡¯re better, I promise I¡¯ll buy every dessert in town andy them all out for you. We can eat whatever we want, whenever we want. I swear.¡± Zinnia¡¯s face dropped. She gave in as she remembered how scared Maisie was of Yannis. It really felt like she was back under her master¡¯s strict watch again. Maisie told Lydia that Zinnia had to avoid sugar, meat, and other things. Lydia listened carefully and remembered every detail. Lydia gentlyforted Zinnia, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll make you a low¨Csugar treat tomorrow, but let¡¯s skip sweets today, okay?¡± Zinnia was still upset. She thought, ¡®There are only a few things I really like in life. Sleeping, studying medicine, and eating good food. Buttely, I can¡¯t sleep well, and I can¡¯t eat what I want!¡® ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why does she look so sad?¡± Ethan came into the ssroom munching on a burger, noticing right away Maisie and the others around Zinnia. Zinnia scrunched her little face as the smell of meat floated through the air. Her eyes stayed on the burger in Ethan¡¯s hand, wishing she could have just one bite. 11:29 Tue, Sep 30 : 1a 65 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, want a burger? I have two fresh ones,¡± Ethan said kindly, seeing the longing look in her eyes. Anyone could tell she wanted them as he handed them over. ¡°Ethan, take your burger outside. Now!¡± Maisie yelled. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Ethan asked, surprised. Blocked by Maisie, he could only press his face to the window, looking at the group inside with a confused look. ¡°Don¡¯t eat that in ss, and definitely not in front of us!¡± Maisie snapped. ¡°Alright, since Zinnia wants them, just give her. I¡¯ll go eat somewhere else. I went all the way to buy these. They smell so good. I know Zinnia will love them.¡± Though confused, Ethan followed orders. Remembering how Zinnia had been staring at his burger earlier, he offered them to Maisie to pass to Zinnia. Maisie snapped, ¡°Get lost, Ethan.¡± Maisie said softly, ¡°Oh, Zinnia, I¡¯ll buy you thoseter. For now, let¡¯s focus on getting you better, okay? Once you¡¯re healthy, we¡¯ll have a big feast together.¡± Ethan ate his burgers outside and then came back. Zinnia calmed down a little. She grabbed a bottle of strawberry milk and took a sip. Zinnia told herself, ¡®I¡¯ve lived like this for over ten years. Just one more year to go, and then I can eat whatever I want. It¡¯ll pass really fast. She took a big gulp of her milk. ¡°Anne¡¯s here,¡± someone said. Zinnia, still drinking her milk through a straw, looked toward the door. The first person she saw was William, and next to him was Anne, who had juste out of the hospital. Anne looked over. Their eyes met in the air, and Anne gave Zinnia a shy smile. Zinnia frowned. Zinnia looked away and took slow sips of her milk. ¡°Everyone, be quiet,¡± William said as he led Anne into the ssroom. Whispers spread as students wondered why Anne had moved to ss 19. They thought, ¡®Why leave ss 2 for our ss?¡® After the fight between the two sses, most of the ss 19 students didn¡¯t like Anne. ¡°Everyone, this is our new ssmate, Anne Carson. Let¡¯s wee her,¡± William said. He really didn¡¯t understand why Anne transferred, especially since she had trouble with some ss 19 students. Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Anne Carson. I hope we get along, she said softly as she looked around the ssroom, but her eyes stayed on Zinnia for a bit After everything that had happened recently, Anne appeared much more mature. A few students pped. Anne knew she wasn¡¯t really wee there, but she didn¡¯t care. William said, ¡°Anne, the only seat avable now is the middle one in the back. You can sit there for now, and we¡¯ll change the seats after the monthly tests. Is that okay?¡± 11:29 Tue, Sep 30 With the tests starting this afternoon and the weekend in two days, Anne just nodded and said, ¡°Okay¡± She slung her bag over her shoulder and went to thest row. As she walked past the front, her eyes stayed on Zinnia. Zinnia kept her head down, focused on heric book. She wouldn¡¯t even look at Anne after their fight. Anne pressed her lips together. ¡®No way we can just be friends. I better take it slow, she thought. Anne thought sadly, ¡®I made too many mistakes. My judgment about people was too bad.¡¯ Dismissed 361 Chapter 361 55 vouchers After ss, Zinnia went to the restroom. Anne followed right behind her. Just as Zinnia reached the sink to wash her hands, she heard, ¡°Zinnia.¡± Turning around, she saw Anne. Zinnia washed her hands and held them under the dryer. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked slowly. She had felt someone watching her during ss. It had to be Anne. Zinnia thought, ¡®She¡¯s obviously here for me. Is she here to help Betty bother me? If she really wants to do what Betty asks, I won¡¯t just stay quiet.¡¯ Anne looked at Zinnia¡¯s guarded face, a quick sh of bitterness crossing her face. She said, ¡°Thank you, Zinnia.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zinnia was confused. Zinnia thought, ¡®She knows I was the one who saved her? She was unconscious, not dead¨Cmaybe she could still hear. But surely she couldn¡¯t have heard me mumbling, could she?¡® ¡°I know it was you who saved me,¡± Anne said, confirming Zinnia¡¯s guess. While she was out cold, she heard Zinnia talking by her ear, thest person she¡¯d expected. Anne felt overwhelmed by Betty¡¯s betrayal. She had given her whole heart to Betty, only to be pped and pushed down the stairs. That moment wiped out any feelings she still had for Betty. By helping Betty this once, she returned the favor of the ointment. But being friends again was impossible. ¡°It was my brother, Charlie, who did your surgery,¡± Zinnia said calmly, her voice t and emotionless. For original chapters go to F?ndNovel ¡°I sent gifts to your family, and I¡¯ll always be thankful,¡± Anne said sincerely. ¡°If you ever need anything, just ask. My family will help you right away.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. She didn¡¯t n to tell Anne, but since Anne already knew, she saw no reason to refuse something that clearly benefited her. Zinnia thought, ¡®Master taught me¨Ccredit where it¡¯s due. This world runs on favors and connections. More options never hurt.¡® ¡°What were you doing following Zinnia?¡± Maisie saw them and asked sharply. After ss, Maisie was called away by William, while Lydia stayed to collect homework. Both were busy, so neither could go with Zinnia to the restroom. When they finished, they saw that Anne was missing too. Fearing a fight, Maisie rushed to find Zinnia. After all, Anne used to think the world of Betty. She would do anything to give Betty what Betty wanted. Even a small remark from Betty would make Anne scramble to get it. Maisie thought, ¡®Betty almost killed her, but Anne just let it go. That shows how deep her feelings for Betty were. But Zinnia is so kind and pure; how could she stand a chance against someone like Anne?¡® 11:37 Wed, Oct 1 (64 Anne looked at Maisie¡¯s guarded face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would never hurt her.¡± Maisie said, ¡°Who knows? When ites to Betty, you act like you¡¯re under some spell.¡± 55 Vouchers Maisie hadn¡¯t always been so tough on Anne, but seeing her let Betty off so easily just made her really mad. If someone almost hurt her, Maisie would either beat them up or make them pay. Maisie took Zinnia away, while Anne watched them leave, feeling a bit jealous. When they got back, Ethan saw the gift box on Zinnia¡¯s desk and asked, ¡°Zinnia, what did Anne want? She even left you a gift. Do you think she¡¯s up to something?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it,¡± Zinnia said, looking at the fancy box. It looked expensive. Paying for her help was fair, but she didn¡¯t really need it. She could sell it or give it away. ¡°Oh, Zinnia,¡± Maisie said softly, ¡°we shouldn¡¯t ept gifts from someone like her. If you like it, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Maisie thought, ¡®Zinnia deserves the best. We can¡¯t let her be swayed by small favors. Seeing her concern, Zinnia exined briefly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maisie. This is just her way of thanking me for helping her.¡± ¡°Wow, Zinnia, you¡¯re really good at medicine?¡± Ethan said, looking around at his ssmates. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want many people to know, we¡¯ll keep it just between us.¡± Ethan thought, ¡®She looks so innocent. Who knew she was actually a medical genius?¡® They knew some about Anne¡¯s health¨Cmany doctors couldn¡¯t help. But with just a few precise moves, Zinnia fixed her hematoma, making the surgery much easier. Maisie said, ¡®Of course Zinnia is amazing.¡® Maisie thought, ¡®Zinnia yed a big part in saving Anne. She got the Moon Scar Cream and showed her healing skills. ¡®She is full of surprises. No wonder Grandpa loves her so much. When he saw the Moon Scar Cream, he said it was the legendary form from long ago! ¡°If you aren¡¯t feeling well, I can check you too,¡± Zinnia said softly. ¡°Really? Zinnia,e on, check me!¡± Ethan said excitedly, holding out his hand. Having a doctor friend right there was awesome. Zinnia took Ethan¡¯s wrist gently and started feeling his pulse. Her face looked serious. Ethan felt nervous, his heart pounding. ¡°You¡¯ve been staying up toote, and your stomach¡¯s been upset,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°Lately, are you constipated? Do you get diarrhea when you eat too much and have stomach pain sometimes?¡± 11:37 Wed, Oct 1 64 55 vouchers ¡°Wow, Zinnia, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Ethan yelled, pulling his hand back quickly, eyes wide with shock¨Cfeeling totally embarrassed. ¡°You really should stop staying upte,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°If you keep this up, your stomach will get worse, and you might get colon cancer. There are signs¨Cyou have inmed intestines.¡± Her words shocked everyone. Ethan shook, voice trembling as he asked, ¡°Z¨CZinnia, is that true? Will I have cancer?¡± Ethan thought, panicking, ¡®I¡¯m so young. Am I going to die?¡® Zinnia nodded. ¡°Sometimes you binge, sometimes you barely eat. Plus, you do intense workouts on an empty stomach.¡± Ethan fainted immediately. Dismissed 362 : 464 64 55 vouchers The group fell silent, then rushed Ethan to the school infirmary in a panic. After checking him out, the school nurse was surprised. This strong guy had just fainted from fear. After giving Ethan some sugar water, the nurse left the room. Maisic looked at the still¨Cunconscious Ethan, then turned to Zinnia and asked, ¡°Zinnia, are you sure about what you said?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Zinnia nodded. Ethan¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. Spotting Zinnia, he sat up quickly, grabbing her sleeve. ¡°Zinnia, please help me. I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± Ethan woke up suddenly, crying with fear. ¡®I haven¡¯t even had the chance to make my mark yet. How can I be dying already?¡® he thought desperately. Chapters first released on F?ndNovel ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that serious yet,¡± Zinnia reassured him, patting his shoulder when she saw he looked scared. She had frowned earlier because she noticed his condition. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t serious at this point. ¡°Really, Zinnia?¡± Ethan looked at her with begging eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll prepare the medicine for you tonight when I get home,¡± Zinnia said softly. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you. Just take it for two weeks, and you¡¯ll start feeling much better.¡± ¡°Zinnia, I trust you,¡± Ethan said, holding onto Zinnia¡¯s sleeve and nodding strongly. Her bright, calm eyes made him feel at ease. Seeing Ethan was awake, everyone headed back to ss, while Ethan took a break to get checked at the hospital. Though he trusted Zinnia, it was better to be safe than sorry. When they got back to ss, everyone crowded around, eager to find out what was wrong with Ethan. The group just shrugged and said it was only low blood sugar. By noon, Ethan came back after his checkup. It was intestinal inmmation. Luckily, it was caught early and wasn¡¯t too bad. The hospital gave him some anti¨Cinmmatory medicine andxatives. At lunchtime, they went to the cafeteria. There was one more person joining Zinnia as a vegetarian. Ethan. Sitting across from her with a tray of veggie dishes, Ethan sighed, ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯re in the same boat now.¡± The doctor told Ethan to eat light. He couldn¡¯t even have his favorite c. Zinnia had to give up her juice too, and settle for low¨Csugar milk instead. Still, having someone share these diet rules really made Zinnia feel better. Yannis told Maisie to watch over Zinnia, so for lunch, Zinnia had beans, peppers, and mushrooms. Evershine High hired really good chefs, so even the veggie dishes were great. Since Zinnia had to eat less meat and avoid greasy or salty food, these tasty veggie options were a big help. Seeing that even the vegetarian food looked tasty, Zinnia felt a little less resistant. She thought, ¡°The Shaw family¡¯s veggie meals made me feel sick to my stomach and lose hope for life. 65 vouchars ¡°Zinnia, ask Yannis to order you something tasty tonight,¡± Maisie said. None of them had meat dishes either. They shared the pain together. ¡°Vegetarian is healthy anyway,¡± she added with a smile, Zinnia kept eating. Someone passing by excitedly said, ¡°Hey, did you hear? Neo is back, and he¡¯s throwing a party in three days! ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a chance to get close to Neo and maybe get him to share that Moon Scar Cream with us. That cream feels amazing!¡± Ethan looked confused. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet?¡± Anne¡¯s dad had called for the Moore family, hoping they could help. Their youngest heir, Neo, came to see if he could find a fix. After Anne woke up, Neo went around bragging that it was all thanks to the Moore family. No one knew about Zinnia¡¯s part. Everyone thought Neo helped, but really, he was just taking the credit. These days, everyone in their circle kept going on about how great Neo was. But only people who had actually met him knew what a spoiled yboy he was. He was arrogant and bossy. Lately, invites to his party have beening in non¨Cstop. He was really making a big deal out of it. Maisie said, ¡°Not yet. From what Grandpa told me, the Moore family is having some trouble overseas. They¡¯re barely hanging on and thinking abouting back.¡± Ethan scoffed and said, ¡°The Moore family isn¡¯t the same. They really think they can make a , Oct 1 ¡°Hey, do you guys know much about the Moore family?¡± Zinnia asked. 64 55 vouchers Maisie exined, ¡°We don¡¯t know much about the Moores. They moved abroad twenty years ago. That was before our time. We¡¯ve only heard the elders mention a few things. ¡°The Moores used to be just as strong as the Lynns and the Perkins. Their new head, Richard, is very impressive. He turned things around for them. My dad, my mom, even my grandpa speak highly of him.¡± ¡°Who are the main people in their family?¡± Zinnia asked, eager to learn more about the Moores. Brian said, ¡°Richard; his wife, Hannah; and their son, Nathan. Nathan was the pride of the circle. If he had lived to be an adult, he might have been a real genius.¡± His voice went a bit emotional. ¡°Even now, people still talk about Nathan. He was super smart, talented, and looked like a promising future star.¡± Dismissed 363 Chapter 363 ¡°And then?¡± Ethan asked eagerly. 55 voucher Brian said, ¡°Twenty years ago, the Moore family moved abroad. Three yearster, their house was bombed in a terrorist attack, and three family members died in the fire.¡± The others didn¡¯t know much about the Moore family, but Brian, who worked in the intelligence department, knew more. Hearing this, everyone sighed deeply, feeling sad for the story. ¡°Why did the Moore family move abroad anyway?¡± Maisie wondered aloud. ¡°If they¡¯d stayed here, none of this would have happened.¡± ¡°No one really knows why the Moore family moved abroad,¡± Brian said. ¡°But rumor has it Mrs. Moore had health problems, so they went overseas to get better treatment.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that once they moved out, they¡¯d never get the chance toe back,¡± Ethan said. ¡°But isn¡¯t Richard a good doctor?¡± Maisie asked, ¡°So why would they need to move abroad? ¡°Are you saying even the head of the Moore family couldn¡¯t cure it?¡± Zinnia said, ¡°Even Richard can¡¯t cure every illness.¡± ¡°How old was Nathan when the tragedy happened?¡± Zinnia asked, looking straight at Brian. Brian said, ¡°The Moore family moved abroad twenty years ago. Nathan was just seven back then. Threeter, when the tragedy hit, he was only ten.¡± This update is avable on F¦Énd£Îovel ¡°Ten,¡± Zinnia whispered. Seventeen years had passed. If he were alive, he¡¯d be twenty¨Cseven, just like her master¡¯s age. years Zinnia wondered, ¡®Master, are you from the Moore family? If you are, how did you survive against all odds seventeen years ago?¡® Once she thought this, she just couldn¡¯t shake it. There were too many coincidences. After a long day of sses, it was Maisie¡¯s turn to give Zinnia a ride home. Yannis wasn¡¯t at home. Zinnia looked around the living room. Her stomach growled. ¡®I want snacks, not the vegetarian dinner tonight,¡¯ she thought. Zinnia put her backpack in her room and went into the living room, only to see her snacks were almost gone. A few packs of cookies and some chocte were left. The cookies and chocte didn¡¯t have any bad additives, so Yannis hadn¡¯t taken them away. With no other choice, Zinnia angrily grabbed a pack of cookies and took a big bite. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have moved here,¡¯ she thought sadly. Zinnia sat on the sofa, nibbling on a cookie when her phone buzzed on the coffee table. She leaned over and picked it up. It was a message from an unknown number. [Miss M, Mr. M has prepared the medicine for us. He said that the medicine is with you. When would be a good time for us to pick it up?] 11:37 Wed, Oct 1 (64) 55 vouchers Zinnia thought, ¡°Those were the titles Master and I agreed to use in public. I never really understood what they meant before. Now I do. Master, what exactly is your connection to the Moore family?¡® Three Moores had died in that fire. Just the thought made her feel a sharp, tight pain in her chest. She¡¯d rather her master was only a distant rtive of the Moores, rather than being the person she was guessing. ¡®If that¡¯s true, Master has had such a hard life,¡® she thought, a bitter feeling growing in her throat. She popped a piece of candy into her mouth, hoping the sweetness would calm her upset feelings. Holding back her thoughts, Zinnia arranged to meet them over the weekend. ¡®I have exams these two days, so I can¡¯t give it to them until then,¡® she thought. After all those days waiting, they finally contacted her about the medicine. Zinnia thought, ¡®Master was the one who contacted them. I¡¯ve always trusted Master. He would never hurt me. Besides, if they could find Master, they must be special.¡® The other side agreed to the time quickly. Just as Zinnia put down her phone, the front door opened. Yannis came in carrying two shopping bags. She saw him but stayed still, not helping. Yannis had taken all her snacks, and Zinnia felt a little upset. Maybe because she had grown closer to him, she was acting a bit spoiled. ¡°Zinnia, did you eat the soup I made for you?¡± Yannis asked. He didn¡¯t expect Zinnia to help anyway. He could tell she was still upset. Her pouty little face showed it. She hardly looked at him, just hugged her stuffed toy and absentmindedly tugged its ear, refusing to look at him. After changing his shoes, Yannis stepped inside. That morning before work, he set a timer for the soup. Knowing exactly when Zinnia would finish school, he sent her a text right after sses ended. ¡°No,¡± Zinnia muttered, not even looking toward the kitchen. She saw Yannis¡¯s message but ignored it on purpose. She just wasn¡¯t in the mood for soup. Still, the faint smell of broth stayed in the air. ¡°Still upset, Zinnia? I could feel your grumpy mood the moment I came in,¡± Yannis teased, with a yful smile. Carrying the bags, he went toward her. Her shoulders slumped sadly, her face partly hidden in her white hoodie¡¯s cor. Her bright eyes looked down and seemed tired. Zinnia looked just like a kitten who lost its favorite treatzy and sad in her bed, not wanting to look at her owner. ¡°You stole my snack!¡± Zinnia snapped when she heard himugh, giving him an angry re. ¡°You even locked the snack cab. Now I can¡¯t even have a pack.¡± Since Zinnia moved in, knowing how much she loved snacks, Yannis had made a special snack cab just for her, filled with all kinds of treats. Zinnia could only look longingly at it. She wasn¡¯t allowed to eat any. 11:37 Wed, Oct 1 64 55 vouchers ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Zinnia. I did leave you some snacks,¡± Yannis said, pointing to the few treats on the table. ¡°I want chips and gummies,¡± Zinnia said. Yannis said, ¡°If I give you some treats, will you forgive me, Zinnia?¡± Herint sounded sad. Her little pout was really cute. ¡°You won¡¯t give me any,¡± Zinnia huffed. ¡®I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m acting so bratty. This isn¡¯t even my ce, and I¡¯ve only known Yannis a little while, she thought. Yannis chuckled softly as he set down the bags. ¡°Looks like I really let you down. I wonder if these will make it up to you.¡± Yannis liked seeing Zinnia¡¯s little sulks. She was getting more rxed around him, her shy side melting away. ¡°What?¡± Zinnia asked, pretending she didn¡¯t care, as her eyes looked at him. Dismissed 364 Chapter 364 : 64 85 vouchers ¡°You brought me snacks!¡± Zinnia eximed. At the sight of the colorful packages, her head immediately dropped in delight. She set her doll aside and reached into the bag to grab a pack of potato chips. Eyes sparkling with joy, Zinnia gazed up at him. Yannis gently ruffled her hair, a smile ying on his lips as he teased, ¡°If I didn¡¯t give you any, wouldn¡¯t you be mad at me?¡± Yesterday, after she learned from Roderick that she had to limit her snacks, Yannis knew she¡¯d be upset. That very night, he arranged for a special line to make all her favorite treats just for her. Yannis had his nutritionists develop special snack recipes for Zinnia. No bad additives, only safe and clean ingredients. He didn¡¯t trust store snacks, so he preferred to have them made just for her. Zinnia blinked, refusing to admit it. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, just a little upset.¡± ¡°Alright, Zinnia isn¡¯t mad,¡± Yannis smiled. Yannis said, ¡°I had these specially made for you at a factory, so you can enjoy them without worry. But remember, only one pack a day, okay? For now, there are just a few vors, but I¡¯ll get you more soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best,¡± Zinnia murmured sweetly, her face full of happiness, eyes sparkling. Yannis teased, ¡°So that¡¯s all it takes to get Zinnia¡¯s favor? Just a few snacks? If someone else lures you away with treats someday, I will be heartbroken.¡± Yannis thought Zinnia was way too easy to please. He couldn¡¯t help worrying that someone might lure her with treats. ¡°Zinnia, if there¡¯s anything you like or want, just tell me. I will get it for you. But you can¡¯t ept them from guys, okay?¡± Yannis bent down and gently pinched her cheek. She had finally gained some weight after being looked after, but after thest few days, she got thin again. She still needed proper care. Zinnia had already torn open the bag of chips and popped one into her mouth. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. Yannis teased yfully, ¡°Because you are too cute. There are bad people out there who might try to take you away. If that happens, you won¡¯t see me anymore, won¡¯t get to eat my cooking, and they might even starve you!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a guy too,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°I was lured here by your food. Doesn¡¯t that make you a bad guy too?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. I¡¯m a good guy. You can always trust me,¡± Yannis said with a gentle smile, happy to see how quick¨Cwitted Zinnia wastely. ¡°Oh,¡± Zinnia said. He was so handsome that his words naturally made her trust him. Her fingers itched to touch his eyes as Zinnia looked at him. ¡°Does that mean I can¡¯t ept from Jackson, Charlie, or Isaac either?¡± she asked. 11:37 Wed, Oct 1 Chapter 364 Official source is F?nd-Novel & 64 55 vouchers Yannis smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can ept from them. But don¡¯t trust those boys at school too much, Zinnia.¡± If I told Zinnia not to ept their gifts, they¡¯d probablye after me with fists flying, Yannis thought. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. Yannis said, ¡°Alright, Zinnia, rest for a bit. I¡¯m going to make dinner now. And that¡¯s your only snack for today.¡± Zinnia looked at him with her big, bright eyes and said sweetly, ¡°Can I have some meat?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Yannis replied with a warmugh. After Yannis went to the kitchen, Zinnia felt better after eating her snacks. Even her stomach hurt less now. She slid off the couch and followed him into the kitchen. ¡°Still worried I might trick you?¡± Yannis teased, a yful smile on his face as he turned around with the chopped chicken ready to wash, and saw here in. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t,¡± Zinnia said, her eyes darting. She picked up a chip and offered it to him. ¡°Here, try a chip. Zinnia held a chip between her fingers. Yannis saw her flustered face, then lowered his head and bit into the chip, his lips brushing her fingertips. She quickly pulled her hand back. ¡®Why does my hand feel so hot all of a sudden?¡® she wondered. Zinnia tried to change the subject and asked, ¡°Did you make the soothing soup?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll make it soon,¡± Yannis said as he rinsed the chicken. Thinking about Zinnia¡¯s great medical skills and the Moon Scar Cream, he looked at her curiously and asked, ¡°Zinnia, who taught you medicine?¡± Whoever could teach Zinnia to make Moon Scar Cream and heal her broken body must be someone special. Only the Moores knew the cream¡¯s secret, but they had all died in that explosion seventeen years ago. Yannis remembered his grandpa¡¯s words. The massage technique Zinnia showed was simr to that of the Moores. A bold guess formed in his mind. Popping another chip into her mouth, Zinnia said, ¡°My master.¡± ¡°Zinnia, what¡¯s your Master like? How old is he? Do you know hisst name? Since he saved you, I should visit him.¡± As he spoke, Yannis peeled and diced potatoes. Zinnia¡¯s voice softened, a bit sad in her eyes. ¡°My master was really good to me. I don¡¯t know how old he was, or what hisst name was. You don¡¯t have to thank him. He¡¯s already gone.¡± Her voice dropped, sad because she didn¡¯t know anything. Deep down, she had her own guesses, but she didn¡¯t dare think about it too much. ¡°I heard you made Moon Scar Cream. Did your Master teach you that too, Zinnia?¡± Yannis asked. He saw how her eyes lit up every time she talked about her master. 11:37 Wed, Oct 1 Seeing that her master was very important to Zinnia, Yannis felt a strange jealousy. 64 55 Vouchers Yannis could tell Zinnia wasn¡¯t lying about those questions. The real sadness in her eyes showed she really didn¡¯t know her master¡¯s name or age. But the more mysterious her master was, the more it made him suspicious. Yannis hadn¡¯t thought much before, but when he met Yvette, she couldn¡¯t stop showing off that Zinnia had given her Moon Scar Cream. Yannis thought, ¡®Grandpa had bought all the Moon Scar Cream from the Moore family years ago. Now that a new Moon Scar Cream ising out, I start to feel a little hope. Is Nathan still alive?¡® ¡°Yeah, my master is really amazing,¡± Zinnia said, her eyes shining. At her answer, Yannis¡¯s heart tightened. Only the Moores knew how to make it. But they died in that explosion. Yannis thought, ¡®I should meet Jackson. After all, he¡¯s been looking into that explosion for years! He couldn¡¯t believe Nathan was really gone. They had found only two burned bodies, but Nathan¡¯s body was never found. Some said it was burnedpletely, others whispered the mastermind took it away. Rumors kept going, but Jackson never believed Nathan had died. They were childhood friends and grew up together. If Nathan hadn¡¯t gone abroad that year, they would have been friends forever. Dismissed 365 64 55 Vouchers Soon it would be the weekend. Maisie walked up to Zinnia and said, ¡°Zinnia, there¡¯s a party on the street the day after tomorrow. Want to go have some fun?¡± They had all made ns to hang out. ¡°Sure,¡± Zinnia replied as she packed her schoolbag and left the ssroom with them. After school, Zinnia saw Jackson. ¡°Jackson!¡± she called out, running over to him. Jackson saw Zinnia, stepped up, and a warm smile appeared on his face. This content belongs to Find¡ïNovel ¡°Jackson, what are you doing here?¡± Zinnia asked. She hadn¡¯t seen Jackson for the past two days. After he messaged her saying he¡¯d handle things, she hadn¡¯t heard anything since. ¡°Now that you have done with your exams, let¡¯s get you something tasty to eat,¡± Jackson said, taking her backpack and guiding her to the car. Maisie wasn¡¯ting; she was heading back to the Spence residence. ¡°Jackson, how¡¯s the investigation into Donald going?¡± Zinnia asked. In the car, Jackson was driving while Zinnia sat in the passenger seat. ¡°I¡¯m still looking into it. Once I get all the proof, I¡¯ll send him where he belongs,¡± Jackson said. Jackson wasn¡¯t kind¨Chearted about this. Over the past two days, he had people secretly gather proof of Donald cheating- the more they found, the more sickening and creepy the evidence looked. Donald and his mistress had been sneaking around for years. If Maelis ever found out, it would be a shock. The Lynn family would never ept Donald after this. Jackson thought, ¡®Donald was a young man who looked clean¨Ccut. Maelis met him when she was doing charity work in a small town. Who knows what sweet talk or tricks he used to fool her? ¡®After Maelis went home, she started sponsoring Donald¡¯s college. They fell in love. The Lynn family didn¡¯t care about money or status, and since they¡¯d been together so long, they got married after graduation. ¡®After the wedding, Donald treated Maelis well enough that her parents had noints. They even helped him start his own business. But Donald turned out to be ungrateful. ¡®Donald¡¯s first love was his high school sweetheart from the small town. They even set a wedding date, but right after Maelis left, Donald suddenly called off the engagement. ¡®We thought their rtionship was over, but a few yearster, their old affair started again. Donald kept her as his mistress, supporting her financially. ¡®Betty is the daughter of Donald¡¯s mistress. By some strange twist, she was switched at birth with Zinnia. ¡®But two girls born on the same day being switched? That¡¯s no ident.¡® Jackson didn¡¯t believe in coincidences. Checking into Donald and his mistress was pretty easy, but Jackson was holding back on confronting them. His real goal was to find out how Zinnia got switched at birth. 64 55 vouchers If either of them was involved, Jackson would make sure they paid. The Lynn family wouldn¡¯t let Donald get away with it either. But one thing confused Jackson. Zinnia was clearly Donald¡¯s daughter. He wondered, ¡®Why did Donald hate her, but go out of his way to spoil Betty, the daughter his mistress had with another man?¡® ¡®If he doesn¡¯t like daughters, then Betty is a girl too. Not even his own, just his mistress¡¯s kid. Yet he spoils her and treats Zinnia so badly. It¡¯s really strange, Jackson thought. Jackson couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®If Donald doesn¡¯t like Maclis¡¯s kids and prefers his mistress¡¯s kids, then why doesn¡¯t he show that same dislike for Zinnia¡¯s brothers? Why is Zinnia the only one he hates?¡® Donald was the kind of guy who¡¯d do anything for his own benefit. Seeing how much the Lynn family cared for Zinnia, he¡¯d at least act like a caring dad¨Cmaybe to get in good with them. But he didn¡¯t even bother to do that. Sofia said that when she and Henry first visited Zinnia after she came back into the family, Donald already showed he didn¡¯t like her. ¡®Something just feels wrong,¡® Jackson thought. But the DNA test between Zinnia and Maelis proved it¨CZinnia and Maelis were truly rted. ¡°Zinnia, what do you think about Donald?¡± Jackson asked. He didn¡¯t put up with betrayal. Donald wouldn¡¯t get off easy. Jackson thought, ¡®I wonder if Zinnia still has feelings for Donald as her dad. If she does, I¡¯ll need to think carefully about how to handle him.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t like him,¡± Zinnia said inly. She had never liked Donald. Not from the start. There was no admiration or attachment, and she couldn¡¯t even exin why. ¡°Alright, then I know what to do,¡± Jackson said firmly. Zinnia¡¯s feelings mattered most to him. Since she didn¡¯t even have a bit of love for Donald, he could deal with him without holding back. Once he figured this out, Donald would be taken away from where he didn¡¯t belong. After dinner, as Jackson drove Zinnia back to Cloud Harbor, he asked, ¡°Zinnia, why don¡¯t you stay with us for the weekend?¡± ¡°Jackson, Maisie wants me to spend the weekend with her,¡± Zinnia said. She didn¡¯t want to meet Maelis. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for Grandma to join us for dinner outside,¡± Jackson said, understanding she didn¡¯t want to see Maelis, and not pushing her. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia agreed. Even though she didn¡¯t like Maelis, Sofia had always been so nice to her. She would love to have dinner with her. ¡°Zinnia, if you¡¯re going back to the Jenkins residence, tell Yannis, or he¡¯ll worry,¡± Jackson said. ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Zinnia answered. 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 : As soon as Jackson parked, Yannis was already waiting to pick her up. ¡°Yannis, you¡¯re back!¡± Zinnia called happily as she saw him, rushing over, excited. 2304) 55 Vouchers While Jackson unloaded the gifts he bought for Zinnia, he saw her rushing to Yannis. With a teasing grin, Jackson called out, ¡°Worried I wouldn¡¯t bring Zinnia back so you had toe over?¡± Before, when he came home from work, Zinnia would wait just like this, ready to greet him. Jackson fought a wave of nostalgia and said, ¡°Looks like you aren¡¯t a workaholic anymore. You pick her up on time every day.¡± Jackson thought, ¡®Now I even have to tell Yannis before taking Zinnia out to cat. And Yannis sent me a long list of foods she can¡¯t have, all figured out by him.¡¯ Dismissed 366 64 56 Vouchers ¡°She¡¯s my one and only darling. Everyone was fighting over her, and I barely managed to win her. If you don¡¯t bring her back to me, I¡¯ll die of heartbreak,¡± Yannis replied with a yful grin, his eyes sparkling mischievously. Hearing Yanniszily say those words, Zinnia felt her checks warm up. Zinnia thought, ¡®Maisie and the others call her darling all the time. But when ites from Yannis, it feels hot. Does he talk to everyone with those honeyed words and that mischievous grin?¡® ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yannis asked, sensing something oddly familiar in Zinnia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Smirking like a little devil, with all those sweet words. How many girls have you charm¨Ctalked like this?¡± Zinnia muttered. Yannis said, ¡°Hey, can¡¯t I even smile now? Zinnia, don¡¯t get me wrong¨Cyou¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever called ¡®darling!¡± ¡®Wow, this girl is getting bolder every day. She even calls me a ¡®little devil¡® now,¡® Yannis thought, feeling totally wronged. Zinnia mumbled, ¡°Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ve called other girls that before.¡± Yannis turned to Jackson. ¡°I¡¯m a good guy. I barely ever talked to girls before.¡± Seeing her doubtful look, he thought he needed backup. Zinnia looked at Jackson and said, ¡°Jackson is a real gentleman. Not like you, always spouting sweet words.¡± Jackson said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t believe a word Yannis says. When he was abroad, he was a total heartthrob. With that face of his, he was irresistible. Crowds of fans, both guys and girls, would gather outside his apartment every day.¡± Jackson couldn¡¯t help but notice how they banter and get closer, feeling a strange mix of emotions in his chest. ¡°Liar,¡± Zinnia said, stepping away from Yannis and moving over to Jackson. She gave Yannis a sly look, clearly enjoying his stunned face. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so unfair! You two are ganging up on poor little me,¡± Yannis said. After just one month, Yannis was called by ¡°little devil,¡± ¡°honey¨Ctongued,¡± and ¡°liar.¡± Groaning inside, he could only swallow his frustration. He thought to himself, ¡®Can you really me me for that? My dad cut off my allowance, so I had to rent a shabby ce with no security. Even with a mask, people still kept staring! ¡°Want me to call you a shrink?¡± Jackson teased. ¡°Want me to check on you?¡± Zinnia turned her head, noticing this lively and crazy side of Yannis. She found it oddly interesting and kept watching him. 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 A 64 58 vouchers Yannis thought, ¡®What newbel is she putting on me? I was totally confused by her mysterious stare¨Ccan¡¯t tell what she was thinking, but one thing¡¯s for sure: it wasn¡¯t apliment. ¡®I really need to find a moment to ask her. So I can count all thebels she¡¯s given me. What kind of guy does she think I am?¡® Yannis rubbed his face, letting go of his earlier lively face. He looked at the siblings with a totally defeated look. Fine, do what you want, he thought. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs,¡± Yannis said to Jackson. ** Zinnia remembered she had homework to finish. With ns to go out and have fun, she knew she had to finish it fast so she could enjoy herself without worries. Once inside the living room, Zinnia headed straight for her favorite snack cab. She wanted to see if there were any new treats. Every time Zinnia came home, she¡¯d find her snack cab filled with new snacks. All made just for her, thanks to Yannis having the factory work overtime to make her favorites. ¡°Only one bag of chips today. Close the window when you do your homework in your room,¡± Yannis called after her, holding Zinnia¡¯s backpack. Jackson, arms full of things, gave Yannis a teasing look. ¡°So now you¡¯re ying both big brother and housekeeper, huh?¡± About Zinnia¡¯s health, Yannis had told Jackson a few days earlier. Yannis said, ¡°If I don¡¯t watch her, she¡¯ll always sneak extra snacks.¡± While Yannis was changing his shoes, Zinnia had already grabbed a bag of chips, a box of cookies, and two chocte bars¨Cand then rushed back to her room. ¡°I bet James has never seen you act like a mom before,¡± Jackson said, surprised at how well Yannis could take care of Zinnia. Jackson thought, ¡®At first, I thought Zinnia would just stay here for a while. But now, it¡¯s like he¡¯s raising her, worried about every little thing. ¡°You left her to me, so I have to be careful. If something happens to Zinnia, you¡¯lle after me,¡± Yannis said as they walked to the living room together. ¡°Your ce used to be so quiet. Now that Zinnia¡¯s here, this ce has be so lively and full of energy. Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Jackson said, looking around the changed house. Jackson thought, ¡®Last time I was here, I was in such a rush I didn¡¯t see much. But now, it feels like the ce got a total makeover¨Clike a whole new home.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Yannis agreed, a smile on his face. 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 58 vouelinis! ¡°Look, you should thank Zinnia. She¡¯s giving you lots of practice for when you have kids someday, Jackson said, noticing the child¨Cproof corners and the princess chair outside. ¡°You¡¯re actually doing pretty well as a temporary parent.¡± Jackson thought, ¡®All my worries are gone¨Cfor now, at least! ¡°If I had my own kids, I¡¯d just hire a babysitter. But with Zinnia, I wouldn¡¯t trust anyone else to watch her,¡± Yannis said, hanging her backpack by the door and making Jackson some coffee. Yannis thought, ¡®If I had kids, I wouldn¡¯t need to do all this. With my family members fighting over who gets to care for them, I¡¯d barely even hold my own child. For more chapters visit fin?novel ¡®But I wouldn¡¯t trust anyone else with Zinnia. She¡¯d just stay quiet if wronged, so I better keep a close eye on her myself. Jackson couldn¡¯t help but feel that Yannis was more like a real brother to Zinnia than he was. He just couldn¡¯t give her the care she needed. Even Yannis seemed to fill that role better than him. Yannis chuckled softly, raised his cup, and clinked it with Jackson¡¯s. ¡°Thanks for trusting me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Jackson leaned backfortably on the sofa. ¡°Alright, what did you want to talk about? You¡¯re not just here to brag about how good you are as a parent, right?¡± Jackson sat up straight as Yannis dropped a big surprise: ¡°Nathan might still be alive.¡± Dismissed 367 65 vouchers The next day, as Yannis drove Zinnia to the Jenkins residence, she looked at him and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Jenkins residence today. Make sure you eat properly while I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°Zinnia, are you really worried about me?¡± Yannis kept his eyes on the road as he drove. When he heard her, he happened to stop at a red light and turned to look at her, his deep eyes shining with affection. ¡°Yannis, Toby told me you get so busy with work that you forget everything. When I¡¯m not staying at your ce, you don¡¯t even bother to cook,¡± Zinnia said. These were all things Toby had told herst time she visited Yannis¡¯s office. ¡°How dare he tell you? I¡¯ll cut his pay when we get back,¡± Yannis said, raising an eyebrow yfully. Just then, Zinnia tugged on his sleeve. ¡°I was the one who asked Toby to tell me, so don¡¯t cut his pay,¡± she said, giving his sleeve a soft shake. Yannis looked at her fingers holding his sleeve, his voice full of fun. ¡°Zinnia, why are you being so cute again? Looks like I can¡¯t say no now.¡± Yannis couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had figured out he was a total pushover when it came to her. Last time, she tugged his sleeve for snacks; now, she was begging for Toby. ¡°How about I pay for what you¡¯re going to cut from Toby?¡± Zinnia said after thinking for a bit. Yannis shook his head. ¡°No way.¡± Just then, the light turned green and the car started moving forward. ¡°How can I make sure you don¡¯t cut his pay?¡± Zinnia begged, sounding worried. ¡°He¡¯s already poor. Any cut would hurt him.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what exactly were you thinking when you looked at me yesterday?¡± Yannis teased, still curious about that look he couldn¡¯t figure out before. Now was the perfect time to get her to talk. ¡®Honestly, I looked at him several times yesterday. How would I know which look he¡¯s talking about?¡® she wondered to herself. ¡°Can you at least give me a hint about which moment you mean?¡± Zinnia asked. Yannis grinned, teasing her. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you¡¯ve been looking at me many times, you can¡¯t even remember when?¡± ¡°Go ahead and cut Toby¡¯s pay,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°It¡¯s not my money. I don¡¯t care. If anyone gets upset, it¡¯s Toby, and if there¡¯s a grudge, me his stingy boss.¡± ¡°If Toby knew you gave up on saving his paycheck so fast, he¡¯d probably cry,¡± Yannis teased. He was amused at how easily she gave up. ¡°If you cut his pay,¡± Zinnia said, ¡°he¡¯ll be clinging to your leg and crying. Not mine.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a hint,¡± Yannis said. ¡°It was when you and Jackson teamed up against me.¡± He decided to gently get Zinnia to talk more. A 266 vouchers ¡°We weren¡¯t ganging up on you, Zinnia protested. He couldn¡¯t just use them unfairly. She hadn¡¯t teamed up with Jackson against him; they were just telling the truth. ¡°Alright, if you say so, I¡¯ll trust you,¡± Yannis said. ¡°But what were you thinking at that moment?¡± He wanted to know how she saw him. Zinnia hesitated, then looked at him. Remembering what she¡¯d been thinking yesterday, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to hear it.¡± Yannis thought, I¡¯ve already lost all dignity in front of you. What¡¯s worse?¡® ¡°Are you sure you want to hear this?¡± Zinnia asked sincerely, looking at him. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Yannis encouraged. Zinnia paused, looking for the right words. ¡°I just thought you seemed pretty down¨Cto¨Cearth,¡± she said softly, choosing her words carefully. Yannis¡¯s smile froze. Zinnia added, ¡°Maisie said, when people hold in their feelings until they break, they tend to go a little crazy. She calls it ¡®spazzing out.¡°¡± ¡®Great, now I am a guy who freaks out, Yannis thought, his smile faded, and his mouth drooped. ¡°I told you that you wouldn¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Zinnia whispered, stealing a quick look at his dark face. Th?s chapter is updated by F¦ÉndNovel Yannis took a deep breath and said, ¡°Zinnia, how about I move you to another ss? I can set it up. You¡¯ve been spending too much time with Maisie. She¡¯s really not good for you.¡± He thought, ¡®Look what she¡¯s done to my sweet girl. Her words are getting bigger, but they¡¯re all weird. She had learned phrases about people parting ways, which made him uneasy. ¡°No way!¡± Zinnia shook her head firmly. Yannis was only joking; he didn¡¯t really want to move her to another ss. Zinnia looked at him carefully and asked softly, ¡°Are you really still going to cut Toby¡¯s pay?¡± ¡°If I say I will, will you call me a liar?¡± Yannis asked, a little annoyed. Here she was, still worried about Toby¡¯s sry. Toby only said those things because Yannis had given him silent approval. But Zinnia didn¡¯t know that. She was really worried Yannis might cut Toby¡¯s pay. Zinnia didn¡¯t say anything, but her steady gaze fixed on him showed that was exactly what she thought. Yannis got annoyed but still had to hold tight to the steering wheel. Zinnia saw his upset face and took a piece of candy from her bag. She fed it to him, softly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Here, have this.¡± It was a special treat she got from her master. She could only have one a day, but she gave him the one meant for herself. ¡°Zinnia¡¯s trying to cheer me up?¡± Yannis asked, looking at the candy and her earnest face. Instantly, his mouth curled up into a smile. 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 64 55 vouchers Zinnia stayed quiet. She thought, ¡®Was I trying to cheer him up? I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been good at this. But I just upset Yannis, and I didn¡¯t want him to stay upset. Her silent effort made Yannis smile happily. He took a bite of the candy. ¡°Where did you get this candy, Zinnia? It¡¯s really good. Tell me, and I¡¯ll buy more,¡± he said kindly. The special vor of the chocte melted in his mouth. It was surprisingly tasty. He noticed a hint of hesitation in her eyes; she clearly didn¡¯t want to give it up but still offered it. Just thinking about that made a warm feeling spread through his heart. Yannis thought, ¡®So I do have a ce in her heart. She¡¯s trying to cheer me up. Though she¡¯s kind of awkward about it. Maybe she¡¯s never done this for anyone before. Maybe I¡¯m the first. That makes me happy. Yannis thought he couldn¡¯t refuse her attempt to cheer him up, but he could always buy more for herter. ¡°This was a gift¨Cmade by someone special. You can¡¯t buy it anywhere,¡± Zinnia said. Though she felt a little sad giving it, the feeling soon went away. She truly didn¡¯t mind giving it to Yannis. The candy worked its magic, and a bright smile returned to Yannis¡¯s handsome face. Yannis thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about we copy it? Or I could pay your friend to make more for you.¡± Yannis suddenly felt bad about taking that piece of candy, but it was gone. All he could do was think of how to make it up to her. Zinnia smiled softly, her eyes bright and clear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have plenty¨Cmore than enough for myself.¡± Zinnia thought, ¡®I don¡¯t even know where Master is. He¡¯s always the one who contacts me. But I still have a whole jar of candies left. Once I finish them, he wille back. With that, the wait didn¡¯t seem so long anymore. Dismissed 368 ????64) 55 vercharg Yannis parked outside the Jenkins residence and turned to Zinnia, speaking softly. ¡°Zinnia, if you need anything, just call me, okay?¡± Since he was busy with work these days, he felt better knowing she could spend time with Maisie at the Jenkins residence. Maisie could be a handful sometimes, but Yvette and her husband were really nice. The love and care they gave Zinnia was special. ¡°Zinnia, you really are my lucky star!¡± Maisie came out early to say hi. When Yannis saw Maisiee out, he drove away. Just as Maisie reached Zinnia, her phone buzzed. She looked at the screen. It was a transfer of 300 thousand dors from Yannis, with a message: [Take good care of Zinnia and don¡¯t teach her any nonsense.] Zinnia was confused. She could see Maisie was almost bouncing with excitement. ¡°Tomorrow, I will give you the best day ever. Whatever you want to do, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, Zinnia!¡± Maisie cheered happily. Zinnia agreed, and they went back to the Jenkins residence. Yvette and her husband had gone on a trip overseas a few days ago and wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow, so they had the house to themselves. Maisie had a hair treatment and a massage appointment in the afternoon, so they didn¡¯t stay long. Soon, they headed out. While Maisie was busy, Zinnia remembered she still needed to deliver the medicine. Zinnia said, ¡°I¡¯m going to walk around. Just call me when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay, Zinnia. If you need anything, just call me,¡± Maisie said, gently patting her head. Maisie wanted Zinnia to join her for the treatment, but since Zinnia wasn¡¯t interested, she didn¡¯t push. Zinnia left. She had already texted the person picking up the medicine, and with GPS, she headed to Kensington Club. Zinnia remembered Maisie mentioning Kensington Club. It was an exclusive ce for special guests. She was at the downtown mall, and the club was just downstairs only about ten minutes¡® walk. Zinnia took the elevator down and followed the map. Soon, she saw the beautiful Kensington Club. Two statues stood at the entrance, looking strong and lifelike, ready to jump to life. In the busy city, this ce was calm and peaceful, with soft music ying in the air. Waiting at the door was a handsome man in a dark navy suit, looking around. Zinnia appeared at the entrance, but Adrian waiting didn¡¯t see her. He didn¡¯t expect the mysterious Mr. M¡¯s apprentice to be just a teenage girl. He kept looking around. Latest content published on find?novel Zinnia checked the map again to make sure she was at the right spot and went inside the club. She walked up to the front desk and politely asked, ¡°Excuse me, where is Room 6?¡± At the door. Adrian paused as a soft voice caught his attention. Turning around, he saw Zinnia. She was in a 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 35 vouchers light green embroidered dress, with long silky hair in a loose braid over one shoulder. Seeing Adriane in, the club worker said, ¡°Adrian, this youngdy is here for Room 6.¡± Zinnia turned her head, and Adrian looked at her too. Adrian was very handsome, with sharp eyes, a high nose, and very nice features, like he was in a painting. His dark navy suit fit perfectly on his body. Zinnia had to look up to see him. Adrian thought, ¡®She has a very beautiful face¨Cbright eyes, soft skin, and perfect features. He was momentarily stunned. When Adrian saw Zinnia¡¯s face, a strange feeling grew inside him. Meanwhile, Zinnia looked at him and thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this the man I saw outside earlier?¡® Adrian pushed down the strange feeling in his chest and spoke softly, ¡°So, you¡¯re Mr. M¡¯s apprentice¨CMiss M?¡± He couldn¡¯t hide his surprise¨Cshe looked young. Zinnia nodded. ¡°Miss M, this way please,¡± Adrian said, motioning for her to follow as he led her down the hall. Zinnia followed him to a quiet, private room at the end. Adrian opened the door. The room was quiet and ssy, with calligraphy and paintings on the walls, high¨Cend antiques, and pretty flowers. The smell of coffee filled the air as Zinnia stepped inside. ¡°Adrian, has our guest arrived?¡± came Lysander¡¯s soft, old voice. Adrian answered, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Zinnia saw Lysander in a wheelchair. ¡°Miss M, please sit,¡± Adrian said politely, guiding her to a seat. Lysander moved his wheelchair closer. Adrian went to help him. When Lysander saw Zinnia in the room, he looked surprised and turned to Adrian. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lysander thought to himself, ¡®So this young girl is Mr. M¡¯s apprentice? She¡¯s so young! ¡°Grandpa, this is Miss M,¡± Adrian said, over his initial surprise as he introduced her. Zinnia tightened her lips. She didn¡¯t like that title. She stood up and said firmly, ¡°My name is Zinnia.¡± When Lysander looked at her, his old eyes flickered with surprise. He looked at Adrian behind her, then back at Zinnia, noticing they had simr eyes. A strange feeling grew in his chest. Lysander said softly, ¡°What a beautiful name.¡± Though tired and sick, a small smile appeared on his face as his kind eyes looked her over. Zinnia thought, ¡®My master gave me that name. While Lysander looked at her, Zinnia looked at him back. Near seventy, his gray hair was neatlybed, not a strand out of ce. 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 : 46064} 65 vouchers His face was kind and gentle, but a shadow of sickness was on his brow. He looked like he had a recent heart problem rpse. Seeing her stare, Lysander softly said, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m Lysander Evans.¡± Adrian could feel how much his grandfather liked Zinnia. ¡°This is my grandson, Adrian,¡± Lysander said with a warm smile. Adrian greeted her kindly. ¡®Why do I feel so happy when I see Zinnia?¡® he wondered. Zinnia thought, ¡°They seem noble. But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s an Evans family in Jinston. They must be from somewhere else.¡® Dismissed 369 Chapter 369 64 55 Vouchers Adrian gently led Lysander closer. The three of them sat down facing each other. ¡°Zinnia, here¡¯s the menu. See what you¡¯d like,¡± Adrian said, sliding the menu over to her. They didn¡¯t expect their guest to be such a young girl. If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t have set up to meet at a club. They weren¡¯t used to dealing with someone her age. They¡¯d never had a girl in the family before. Seeing someone as young as Zinnia, they honestly didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I¡¯m good, I actually have something to doter. Lysander, this is the medicine my master made for you,¡± Zinnia said, quickly pulling out a bottle from her bag and setting it on the table, already eager to go back to Maisie. ¡°We trust the medicine made by Mr. M,¡± Lysander said with a gentle smile. After ordering a few pastries, Adrian put down the menu, holding a fancy box. He tried to offer a small gift of thanks. ¡°You¡¯ve already paid my master,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°That was for Mr. M, and this one is for you, Zinnia,¡± Adrian said. ¡°You made a special trip to bring the medicine. This is our way of saying thanks.¡± Zinnia looked at them, knowing this gift probably didn¡¯t mean much to them, so she didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then,¡± she said. If she didn¡¯t hurry back, Maisie would start to worry. ¡°Wait a second, Zinnia,¡± Adrian said. ¡°I already ordered the pastries. I¡¯ll have them packed up for you to take. They¡¯re all handmade and taste really good. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love them.¡± Hearing she was about to leave, both Lysander and Adrian felt a sudden sadness. Adrian quickly stood up to stop her while signaling the waiter to pack some pastries for her. Zinnia said, ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Zinnia, these pastries are hard to find and super tasty. If you need to go, I won¡¯t hold you, but please take them. They¡¯ll be packed quickly,¡± Lysander said kindly. ¡°Your master trusted us to take care of you and told us how much you love soft, chewy pastries.¡± Lysander looked at Zinnia with gentle eyes. She could feel real kindness from him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Zinnia said. Adrian had already gone to arrange everything, so Zinnia couldn¡¯t leave. She thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Master to tell them so much. They even know I love pastries. It looks like Master really trusted them. Adrian came back shortly after, carrying several beautifully packed boxes of pastries. 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 ¡°Zinnia, are you going home? We can arrange a ride for you,¡± Adrian said as he came over. Zinnia politely said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m meeting friends at the mall.¡± ¡°Adrian, walk Zinnia out,¡± Lysander said. ¡°Lysander, there¡¯s really no need,¡± Zinnia said politely, not wanting to trouble them. 50 vouchers ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Let me walk you out,¡± Adrian offered. For some reason, he just wanted to spend a little more time with Zinnia. Even he felt confused by this strange urge. ¡°Grandpa, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Adrian said, turning to his grandpa. Lysander gave her onest long look and said, ¡°Zinnia, why not add Adrian on Facebook? Mr. M asked us to look after you. We¡¯ll stay in Jinston for the next six months. If you need anything, you can always ask him.¡± Adrian had already taken out his phone. Since they were the people Master trusted, Zinnia really had no choice but to do as they said. She thought, ¡®They are the backup Master set up for me. ¡®If they can reach Master, he¡¯ll definitely worry if I don¡¯t add them.¡® So she added him. As Adrian looked at her profile picture, a small smile appeared on his face. Zinnia walked out with Adrian beside her. Lysander watched from behind, his wise eyes staying on Zinnia. ¡®How could her eyes look so much like my son¡¯s?¡® he wondered. Outside the club, Zinnia stopped and said, ¡°I can handle the rest myself.¡± ¡°Alright, Zinnia. Don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you need anything,¡± Adrian said, handing her the box. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, taking the box. Adrian watched her until she disappeared into the mall, then he turned back and went into the club. Lysander stayed in his seat, his eyes lingering thoughtfully on the chair Zinnia had just left. ¡°Did you see her off?¡± Lysander asked, looking at him. Adrian nodded. ¡°Yeah, I only came back after seeing her go into the mall.¡± Then, with a teasing smile, he added, ¡°Grandpa, do you have a soft spot for Zinnia?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks a bit familiar?¡± Lysander said as he took a sip of his coffee. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Adrian said, ¡°Mr. M told you to cut back on coffee now.¡± Adrian quickly stepped forward and gently took it away, not sure why Lysander said that. ¡°I¡¯m dying, and this is the only pleasure I have left! You won¡¯t even let me drink it?¡± Lysander grumbled, ring at his grandson. ¡°Once you¡¯re fully better, you can drink as much as you want,¡± Adrian said firmly. ¡°You just got out of the hospital, so I need to watch you.¡± ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t you feel something strange about that girl?¡± Adrian looked at him helplessly, then sighed, ¡°I Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 should never have brought you back with me. Now I can¡¯t even enjoy a good cup of coffee,¡± Adrian turned to face him. ¡°Grandpa, you feel it too?¡± 64 55 vouchers Lysander said, ¡°Zinnia¡¯s eyes are very much like yours.¡± Both had that slight upward curve at the outer corners. ¡°Grandpa, my parents only had me. If Mom finds out Dad cheated, he¡¯lle crying to you,¡± Adrian teased. Lysander¡¯s face darkened, his tone no longer gentle. ¡°Maybe you should get your head checked.¡± ¡°Wait, are you saying she¡¯s Uncle Galen¡¯s daughter? But he¡¯s never even been married. How could he have a kid?¡± Adrian blurted out, surprised by the thought. Lysander sighed. ¡°Remember he¡¯s a yboy? If Zinnia really is the child from his reckless youth, then our whole family failed her.¡± Lysander¡¯s instincts were always right. He knew Zinnia had to be part of the family. Adrian fell silent, thinking back to over ten years ago when his uncle was known as a big yboy. It wasn¡¯t until he got caught up in some trouble that he stopped. But with all his past flings, maybe he did leave a child behind. After meeting Zinnia, that strange feeling of familiarity made it seem possible. ¡°Look into her background. Better to check than miss this chance,¡± Lysander said. They never had a girl in the family. ¡®If only she really belonged to the family,¡¯ he thought wistfully. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it,¡± Adrian agreed, feeling excited inside. Dismissed 370 85 voucher 64 Maisie, who had gotten sleepy from her hair appointment, suddenly woke up when she saw Zinnia carrying many fancy boxes, her eyes shining with happiness. ¡°Zinnia! You went to Kensington Club? And you actually bought their pastries?¡± ¡°I just stopped by Kensington Club and remembered you said their pastries are really good, so I brought some back for you,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°Yannis is watching my sugar now, so I can¡¯t cat much myself.¡± A few days ago, Zinnia heard Maisie casually talk about craving pastries from Kensington Club. But those special treats were super hard to get¨Cover 3000 dors for just five tiny pieces, with limited amounts each day. That was why Zinnia decided to get them when she had the chance. ¡°Zinnia, I love you so much!¡± Maisie said happily, her voice full of excitement. ¡°Let me feed you,¡± Zinnia offered. Maisie was stuck in the salon chair, so she couldn¡¯t move her head. Zinnia opened a beautiful box. Inside were five small pastries, each about the size of a walnut. Zinnia picked one up and fed it to Maisie. ¡°These pastries are so tasty! Zinnia, you should try one too. This one¡¯s not too sweet,¡± Maisie said happily. Kensington Club¡¯s pastries were just the best. Hearing they weren¡¯t too sweet, Zinnia tried one herself; her eyes lit up with joy. It was delicious. But she stopped after just one because she was careful of Yannis watching her. Zinnia thought, ¡®All these diet rules are such a pain. But I know Yannis means well, so I just go along. No need to worry everyone about me.¡® Maisie¡¯s hair was almost finished, and since evening wasing, they decided to go out for dinner. Because of Zinnia¡¯s diet restrictions, most restaurants weren¡¯t really an option, so they went to Perry¡¯s ce. His restaurant was perfect for them. As soon as they entered, loud music sted their ears¨CNeo had booked here for his party. The restaurant was full, loud, and noisy. It became a wild party scene. Zinnia frowned at all the noise. Seeing Zinnia ufortable, Maisie leaned in and said, ¡°How about we just go back and eat?¡± Finding a restaurant that could handle Zinnia¡¯s long list of diet rules was hard. But Perry¡¯s ce was different. He was a family friend and had a chef who could make whatever they needed. But they had identallye into Neo¡¯s party. ¡°No need,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here. We¡¯ll get a private room. The soundproofing will block out all that noise.¡± She thought, ¡®I could tell Maisie was starving, but if we went back now, it¡¯d take at least half an hour. And with rush hour traffic, we¡¯d be eating way toote.¡® ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get a private room then,¡± Maisie agreed, and she and Zinnia went to the front desk to ask for one. ¡°Is that Maisie Jenkins?¡± 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 ¡°Wow, Neo really has a lot of power. Even a Jenkins showed up!¡± ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that girl with Maisie?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the long¨Clost daughter of the Shaw family, but they don¡¯t really like her.¡± $64 55 vouchers ¡°Maybe the Shaws don¡¯t like her, but the Lynn family do. And honestly, the Lynns are way bigger than the Shaws.¡± ¡°Damn, Neo! You have so much influence¨Cyou even got Maisie and Zinnia toe!¡± ¡°Anyone who says the Moore family has fallen from grace will have to stop!¡± ¡°Exactly! Without Neo, we would never get into fancy ces like this.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find?Novel Even though the Jenkins family wasn¡¯t from Jinston, Maisie grew up there. The Spence family was a prestigious family, and as the only heiress of the Jenkins family, Maisie was spoiled by the Spence, Perkins, and Jenkins families. Among the younger people in these three families, Maisie was the youngest and clearly the favorite. Her special status was obvious. The Moore family moved abroad twenty years ago. The new head of the family wasn¡¯t capable, just living off their old reputation. The Moores couldn¡¯t get into high society anymore. They had fallen so far they were seen as a third¨Crate family. So, the only people Neo could invite were young socialites from smaller families and the rich new money types. The real top families didn¡¯t even bother. They thought parties like this were beneath them. Neo said, ¡°Of course, I can get Maisie toe! My charm is unbeatable.¡± He was in a blue denim jacket and ck pants, his hair dyed blond and earrings shining. He listened as everyone talked excitedly. Feeling proud, he smiled smugly. ¡°I¡¯ll greet her,¡± Neo said, pushing through the crowd and moving people aside as he headed out. Suddenly, he remembered he didn¡¯t even invite Maisie. ¡®Is she trying to tter me?¡® Neo thought happily as he walked out, all eyes on him, waiting to see what he¡¯d do. They thought, ¡®So many smaller families couldn¡¯t even dream of getting close to Maisie and Zinnia, yet Neo actually got them toe!¡® ¡°But is Maisie really here for Neo¡¯s party?¡± a girl whispered, sounding a bit doubtful. As Maisie was led by the waiter to a private room, people looked at each other. ¡°Neo is so good¨Clooking¨Cof course Maisie and Zinnia would fall for him,¡± sneered Ingram, Neo¡¯s scrawnyckey. As he followed Neo, he smiled proudly and shot a look at the girl who spoke. ¡°Exactly! Neo is the best. Look, even Maisie came!¡± said Kaelen, the red¨Chaired guy next to Neo. 11:38 Wed, Oct 1 ¡°Neo, they probably just couldn¡¯t find the right spot,¡± Ingram said as they moved forward. 64 55 vouchers The girl rolled her eyes and thought, ¡®Good¨Clooking? Maybe for regr people. But Maisie grew up around the most beautiful people in high society. ¡®Her cousin Yannis is super handsome. She sees his face all the time, so she will never settle for someone as in as Neo. And as for Zinnia, her brothers are all hot. ¡®Only you self¨Ccentered, average guy will think those two gorgeous girls are even interested in Neo. Neo had heard what the girl had said, but he was full of himself. ¡®With a face like mine, who wouldn¡¯t like me?¡® he thought confidently. There was no way those two girls wouldn¡¯t fall for him. He just refused to believe it. ¡®Zinnia looks so sweet and innocent. She¡¯d be fun to tease. Maisie is too sharp for me,¡® Neo thought. Neo flicked his hair, whistled loudly, and tilted his chin up, looking arrogantly at the two girls walking ahead. His face darkened. He thought, ¡®How could they ignore me?¡® Neo said, ¡°Hey! The party¡¯s right here. Where are you two going? Come here, take a shot with me.¡± Maisie and Zinnia frowned at Neo¡¯s cocky words. Maisie looked cold at Neo and said tly, ¡°The Moore family has really fallen low to raise someone like you.¡± Dismissed 371 Zinnia¡¯s eyes got colder as she looked at Neo. His clothes were really tacky, and he had a face that was barely handsome. Zinnia thought, ¡®Yannis keeps bugging me every day not to bother with a guy like this. He¡¯s not even half as hot as my master is. ¡®Ever since I started thinking my master might be someone special, I¡¯ve been looking into the Moore family online. That big explosion was a huge story¨Cmade headlines everywhere. ¡®Back when three Moores had their ident, why did Neo and his parents happen to leave the Moore residence? ¡®Some online rumors say that they might have been involved in the ident that killed the three Moores. They might have even nned it all. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t trust Neo. ¡®After my master¡¯s parents were brutally murdered, they are now living in luxury?¡® A cold chill ran down Zinnia¡¯s spine. Without another look, she and Maisie kept walking. ¡°Neo, please don¡¯t disturb the other guests,¡± the waiter said firmly. Zinnia¡¯s cold stares swept over the noisy crowd. The people watching whispered to each other, ¡°Aren¡¯t they here for Neo?¡± ¡°That makes sense. Maisie wouldn¡¯t even care about a small party like this.¡± Seeing the two of them ignoring the whispers, Neo¡¯s face darkened. He snapped, ¡°Come to me!¡± He stepped forward, pushed the waiter aside, and reached for Zinnia¡¯s hand. The next moment, Maisie flipped Neo over her shoulder and mmed him to the ground so fast. Neo cried out in pain, totally surprised by how quick and smooth her move was. His followers immediately yelled out in panic, ¡°Are you okay, Neo?¡± Everyone was shocked by what Maisie just did. The music suddenly stopped, leaving only them shouting loudly, making noise like a bunch of monkeys. ¡°I¡¯ll hit whoever I want. Try touching Zinnia again, and I¡¯ll break your hand,¡± Maisie said coldly, her icy gaze looking at them all. Zinnia was behind Maisie, the needle she had just taken out slipping back into her sleeve. ¡®I was going to teach that bastard a lesson, but Maisie was quicker,¡® she thought. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Neo snarled, pain running through his whole body. He¡¯d never felt so humiliated before. Holding his hurt shoulder and helped up, he red at Maisie with angry, venomous eyes. ¡°So what if I hit you? I could break your hand right now,¡± Maisie sneered coldly. She stayed fearless, not worried even though there were more of them. The stares from everyone around made Neo¡¯s face turn red with shame, and he got so mad he couldn¡¯t hold it 11:39 Wed, Oct 1
    1. in.
    64 555 vouchers Neo thought, ¡®How dare she embarrass me like this? If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, I¡¯ll never show my face in this circle again. ¡®I won¡¯t let these two bitches go today. Being humiliated by them is the worst shame. They offended my family. The Moore family used to be at the top of everything! ¡°Get them! Whoever teaches these two bitches a good lesson gets the Moon Scar Cream,¡± Neo roared angrily, his fierce eyes sweeping over his men. Most guests came to the party hoping for the Moon Scar Cream. They wanted to get in good with Neo. Moon Scar Cream was rare and hard to find, so they looked to Neo to give them some. Even though they wanted it, the crowd hesitated, too scared to offend both the Jenkins and Lynn families. Seeing things getting out of control, a waiter ran over and said, ¡°Neo, no fighting here. If you do, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the ce.¡± Other staff quickly gathered, trying to calm everyone down. Neo pushed the nearest waiter aside roughly. ¡°I¡¯m making a scene today. What are you going to do about it?¡± Maisie stepped in to steady the shaky waiter and sneered, ¡°The Moore family is really falling apart¨Craising trash like you with no manners. Without the real head of the Moore family, you¡¯re nothing.¡± ¡°Say that again, and I¡¯ll fucking kill you two,¡± Neo growled, his face twisted with rage. Nothing made him madder than being told his dad was less than the former head. He looked at Maisie, eyes burning. Maisie looked at him with a cold stare. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare kill me,¡± she spat back, then grabbed his hand and twisted it sharply. Neo howled in pain, his face turning red. ¡°Let go!¡± he yelled through clenched teeth. The loud snap of his bone made everyone¡¯s hearts jump, and many people stepped back quickly. ¡°Neo!¡± Kaelen shouted, rushing forward and pulling him back. Neo yelled in pain, clutching his hurt hand. Turning around, his face full of rage, he roared at the people behind him, ¡°Get them now! If anything happens to me, none of you will get away with it!¡± The crowd was surprised and unsure whether to jump in. No one thought Neo would be so weak. He barked a lot but couldn¡¯t even hurt Maisie. The source of th?s content is FindN0vel Maisie sneered and looked at them all with contempt. ¡°Are you sure you want to offend the Jenkins, Lynn, and Perkins families all at once?¡± The crowd hesitated, afraid and stuck where they were. Some people couldn¡¯t stand the tension anymore and slipped away. ¡°Go on, attack! Each of you will get a bottle of Moon Scar Cream,¡± Neo shouted with anger. ¡°Are you all so scared of a girl? Pathetic!¡± 11:39 Wed, Oct 1 ? A64 65 voucher He yelled at his men, ¡°With me here, what are you afraid of? Cowering before a girl? How are you going to survive in this circle? They¡¯re just two bitches. Teach them a lesson!¡± Tempted by the Moon Scar Cream and Neo¡¯s words, his men finally moved. Kaelen said, ¡°You dare to hit Neo? Think we¡¯re pushovers because we¡¯ve held back? It¡¯s time to teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Get them!¡± Neo ordered. About twenty guys rushed at once toward Maisie and Zinnia. ¡°Zinnia, fall back! Run if you can¨Cgo to a private room or outside and call Yannis,¡± Maisie ordered coldly, kicking away a guy rushing at them. Maisie thought, ¡®There are too many of them. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t fight, but I worry about Zinnia¡¯s safety. Just as another guy lunged at her, she quickly chopped his neck with her hand. People screamed and cried out in pain as some scrambled to get away, chaos breaking out. Even while protecting Zinnia, Maisie moved through the attackers easily. Neo stared at Zinnia, who was still being protected by Maisie, and shouted at his men, ¡°Grab Zinnia so I can have some fun!¡± Hearing that crudement, Maisie¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She kicked Neo right in the face as he hid behind his men. Neo yelled in pain, clutching his mouth. About a dozen people rushed at Maisie from all sides. Dismissed 372 : 64 For original chapters go to find~novel 65 vouchers Maisie knew things were about to turn bad. She swung her leg at the person rushing at her, then pulled back the fisting at her with a strong hit. At the same time, Maisie got a punch to her shoulder. She spun around and threw her attacker to the ground with a quick over¨Cthe¨Cshoulder toss. ¡®Damn, she is tough,¡® Zinnia thought as she watched Maisie get caught up in the fight. Maisie fought so hard that she made everyone mad. No one paid attention to Zinnia. ¡°Maisie, just thirty more seconds!¡± Zinnia yelled, throwing powder into the air. Police sirens red from downstairs. Maisie was still fighting. She didn¡¯t understand Zinnia¡¯s n, but she trusted her. ¡°Thirty seconds? No problem,¡® Maisie thought. Maisie saw her attackers wobbling and stumbling. As they swung punches at her, they fell down like dominoes before she even raised her hand. Left standing alone among the fallen, Maisie was noticeable. Zinnia looked at Neo. He had just sucker¨Cpunched Maisie. Zinnia kicked him hard twice, then poured a lot of powder onto his face. Instantly, red rashes broke out all over his skin. The police officers stood frozen, watching as people fell one after another like bowling pins. Maisie and Zinnia were caught red¨Chanded. At the police station, an officer said, ¡°So, Maisie, what happened? How did things get so crazy? You¡¯ve got some real skills¨Cfighting all those people all by yourself.¡± The officer looked at Zinnia and said, ¡°That powder of yours really hits hard¨Cknocked out so many in one shot. Did you have a problem with Neo? You gave him a face full of rashes. He looks really scary now.¡± After they gave their statements, the officers made small talk with the girls. The police had checked the unconscious people. They were okay, just knocked out for a while. The only serious injury was Neo, who had a bruised face and was beaten ck and blue. Since a big fight broke out, someone was sure to call the cops. So everyone involved was brought in to give their side. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t protecting Zinnia, I could¡¯ve taken them all on myself,¡± Maisie said with a smug grin. ¡®Wow, Zinnia is amazing. She just threw some powder, and bam. They all fell down like bowling pins,¡® she thought. ¡°Just some sleeping powder. Want some? It¡¯s great for keeping creeps away,¡± Zinnia said, batting her big, doe- like eyes at the female officer who asked her. The female officer couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, I don¡¯t need it. I can protect myself. You¡¯re just too pretty. It¡¯s only right for you to carry this for safety.¡± She felt her heart melt. The female officer thought. ¡®Thank goodness she was so quick¨Cthinking. If not, they¡¯d be in real trouble. That 11:39 Wed, Oct 1 powder worked perfectly, everyone else was still out cold. Toby ran in, looking worried. ¡°Are you both okay? Nothing bad happened, right?¡± He thought to himself, ¡®Please let these two little firecrackers be alright¨Cotherwise, Yannis is going to be really mad. But Yannis was already in a bad mood. ¡°Toby, you¡¯re here,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Toby. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Maisie said as she fixed her wrinkled clothes and shook off the whole thing like it was nothing. Zinnia angrily said, ¡°They kicked Maisie in the shoulder and even tried to hit her face!¡± Toby said, ¡°Please sit here for now. I¡¯ll go inside and talk with them. Mr. Perkins will be here soon.¡± ¡°Zinnia, go sit. I need to talk to Toby,¡± Maisie said. She was still mad about Neo¡¯s insults. If he wasn¡¯t already knocked out, she¡¯d beat him up. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia said obediently and sat down. Maisie and Toby went off to talk alone. Zinnia could only see Toby¡¯s face suddenly turn grim, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Maisie had said to make him look that way. ¡°You didn¡¯t need toe in person,¡± Niles, the police chief, said nervously as he came rushing over after getting the call. ¡°Where are my girls?¡± Yannis asked loudly. He had been workingte when suddenly he was told Maisie and Zinnia were at the police station. He called Toby and told him to go first. ¡°Where are they?¡± Charlie asked nervously, holding a first aid kit. Charlie and Yannis bumped into each other at a traffic light on their way home from work. When Charlie heard the girls were in trouble, he decided toe along. ¡°They¡¯re inside giving their statements,¡± Niles said, wiping sweat from his face. ¡°Someone kicked Maisie in the shoulder. Then Zinnia threw some powder that knocked out a whole group of people. Neo still hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± Since the initial report said Neo was attacking two girls, the officers knew Maisie and Zinnia were the victims. and just took their statements normally. Niles thought, ¡®The guys who fell are still out cold, with bruised and beaten faces. Big, strong men¨Cyet they couldn¡¯t handle two little girls. Honestly, it is a relief they didn¡¯t win. ¡®If anything happened to the two girls, they would be in serious trouble. But now that Maisie is hurt, Yannis won¡¯t let this go easily. Neo is really an idiot. He just came back from abroad and already caused such a mess. 11:39 Wed, Oct 1 64 1% 55 vouchers When Yannis heard Maisie got punched, his face turned icy. But when he learned Zinnia knocked out the whole group with her powder, he rxed a little. Yannis looked toward the lounge where Zinnia sat safely, taking care of Maisie and not noticing them. He studied her for a moment, making sure she was okay, then looked away. ¡°Yannis, I¡¯ll check on the girls,¡± Charlie said, his handsome face dark when he heard Maisie was hurt. Yannis nodded briefly. Niles asked a subordinate to take Charlie to see Maisic. ¡°Mr. Perkins, everything¡¯s taken care of,¡± Toby said as he stepped out. ¡°About Neo-¡± Toby leaned in close, whispering to Yannis. Niles stepped back, feeling like he¡¯d fallen into a cold abyss. He saw Yannis¡¯s face turn dark and cold, his deep eyes sending a chill through everyone. ¡°Take me to see Neo,¡± Yannis said, in a calm but icy voice. Though he kept his tone t, everyone understood: the calmer he seemed, the worse it was for anyone who upset him. Niles ordered, ¡°Take Mr. Perkins to see Neo.¡± Dismissed 373 : Just one look at Yannis¡¯s face, and it was clear. Neo was about to get into trouble. Of all the people he could have messed with, this clueless fool just had to pick those two girls. Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? 44 64 65 vouchers Neo¡¯s group all fainted, and since they weren¡¯t waking up soon, the officers had to put them all in an interrogation room. By the time they arrived, many of them hade to, as the drug effects wore off, and they were groggy. When they opened their eyes, they saw iron bars, with two officers sitting in front of them. The reality hit hard. Faces went pale; many had never been in a police station before, and fear twisted in their guts. ¡°How did we end up here?¡± ¡°I remember we were fighting, right? Maisie hits hard.¡± ¡°Man, howe I cked out so fast? I swear I heard police sirens just before I passed out.¡± ¡°Who the heck called the cops? Are they crazy?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Neo?¡± His followers called out nervously, looking everywhere. After all, they were all here because of him. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t he Neo?¡± A girl saw Neo¡¯s swollen, rash¨Ccovered, and bruised face and screamed loudly. ¡°What happened to Neo?¡± The crowd backed up in horror, trying to put some distance from him. ¡°No noise here. Now that you¡¯re awake, call your parents or guardians.¡± The two officers in front looked at the noisy, rowdy crowd with cold faces. With just onemand, the noise stopped immediately. They took out their phones to call home, feeling upset and frustrated. They thought, ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought a simple party wouldnd us in a police station? Who called the anyway?¡® ¡°Neo, please wake up.¡± Kaelen gathered his courage and, fighting his disgust, gently nudged Neo. Among everyone, Neo was the most important. cops ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face? Why does it hurt so much? Why is it so itchy?¡± Neo woke up suddenly, hurting all over. An unbearable itch took over his face. He wed at his skin, leaving bloody scratches all over his face. His face was already swollen and covered with angry red hives. After scratching franticly, he looked nothing like his handsome self before. Some of the more squeamish people closed their eyes, unable to watch. ¡°Stop scratching! Your face is breaking out in hives. If you keep going, you¡¯ll ruin your face.¡± Seeing blood under his nails and his face a mess, Kaelen ran over and grabbed his hand. 11:39 Wed, Oct 1 420 ¡°You idiot! Get me a doctor now,¡± Neo snapped, his eyes so swollen he could barely open them. Feeling Kaelen nearby, he kicked Kaelen out viciously. Kaelen flinched in pain, with anger shing across his face. Fed
    1. up. he red at Neo and stepped back, leaving him to his misery. ¡°Take me to a hospital! Call a doctor,¡± Neo shouted loudly.
    The two officers moved closer, yelling, ¡°Quiet down!¡± Neo jumped up from his seat, ring at the officers. ¡°How dare you yell at me? Do you even know who I am?¡± He lunged at them, fists clenched, ready to fight. As soon as he moved, a sharp pain shot through his leg. His face, covered in bloody scratches, turned pale from the pain. He twisted around, trying to open his swollen eyes, but could only see two figures in ck uniforms. He strained to see, but his swollen eyes could only narrow into small slits, making everyone blurry around him. ¡°Neo, we¡¯re at the police station now,¡± another guy whispered urgently, unable to watch him act so recklessly. ¡°Who the heck called the cops?¡± Neo roared in anger when he realized they were at the police station. Before back, his dad had warned him many times: ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. Our family isn¡¯t what it used to be, and it won¡¯t be easy to get back into the market here.¡± Neo worried his dad would find out he messed up. Neo shivered at the thought of his dad¡¯s angry stare. ¡°Did those bitches call the cops? Bring them here. I¡¯ll kill them,¡± Neo shouted loudly. His rough, desperate shouts carried to the doorway, reaching Niles and others just as they arrived. Niles felt a little sympathy for him. Neo was nothing but a spoiled brat¨Drude, arrogant, and totally useless. Still, he managed to make two people very angry¨Cpeople one never want to cross. Niles saw Yannis was cold and serious. His sharply defined face was totally emotionless, his brow set in a cold line, and his eyes shed with sharpness. Listening to Neo¡¯s arrogant ranting, Yannis told Niles, his voice cold and t, ¡°Niles, I want to speak privately with Neo.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring him out,¡± Niles said. He thought, ¡®In Jinston, the Perkins family basically controls half the city. For Yannis, dealing with Neo is easy. Niles quickly signaled to the two officers inside. The officers inside quickly took Neo and led him out of the room. ¡°Where are you taking Neo?¡± ¡°Hands off Neo!¡± 11:39 Wed, Oct 1 Neo¡¯sckeys panicked. After all, he was their biggest supporter. Neo had said he¡¯d take the me if something went wrong. They couldn¡¯t just leave him. ¡°Let me go! Where are you taking me?¡± Panic hit Neo as he was dragged to a strange ce. He struggled wildly, but it was no use. ¡°Yannis, this way please,¡± Niles guided Yannis to another interrogation room. The two officers brought Neo inside. Neither of them dared to look at Yannis, whose icy look seemed to freeze everything around him. (64 The door shut with a loud click. With his limited view, Neo could only see the dull concrete walls. The bright light overhead shone into his eyes, making him feel uneasy. Every instinct told Neo: ¡°This room is dangerous. If I don¡¯t get out now, I¡¯ll regret it forever.¡± Neo said, ¡°Why did you bring me here? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m from the Moore family?¡± ¡°Let me out! Get me out of here,¡± Neo yelled desperately. He kept shouting, demanding to leave, but no one answered. In the heavy silence, a strange fear started to grow. ¡°What a coward. The Moore family really raised a useless piece of trash,¡± Yannis scoffed, one hand in his pocket, looking at the trembling Neo in the chair across from him, his face swollen beyond recognition. Neo yelled, ¡°Who gave you the nerve to bring me here? Are you working with that bitch? I¡¯m from the Moore family. Let me go now!¡± After a while, Neo finally saw someone sitting in front of him. Squinting through his swollen eyes, he could barely see anything¨Cjust the vague outline of a tall figure in front. Dismissed 374 164 56 vouchers Neo was shorter than Yannis. With pain shooting through his body, Neo couldn¡¯t even straighten his back and had to crane his neck to look up at him. ¡°Your mouth stinks,¡± Yannis said coldly, a cruel smirk on his lips as he threw a ss of water at Neo. Neo got soaked as water sshed all over his face. ¡°How dare you throw water at me?¡± he yelled, frantically wiping his face with his hands. Bracing himself against the table, he lunged at Yannis, ready to teach him a lesson. Yannis sneered, tightening his grip on Neo¡¯s wrist, and kicked him. A scream of pain broke the air, so loud it sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. Even Zinnia outside could hear it clearly. At that moment, Neo realized with horror that he had picked a fight with someone way beyond his level. Pain shot through Neo¡¯s body as he clutched his groin, writhing on the floor in pain. In that second, all his confidence disappeared. ¡®I¡¯m going to regret this forever,¡® he thought, scared stiff. He never thought that after sending out invites to all those heirs and heiresses, not one woulde. Instead, the ce was full of spoiled kids from second¨Crate families. It was frustrating. When he heard that Maisie and Zinnia had arrived, a thrill ran through him. But those two girls totally disrespected him, which made him angrier. ¡®They need to learn a lesson,¡® he thought. Little did he know, those two weren¡¯t ones to mess with. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about messing with people you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Yannis said coldly, giving a nk look at Neo on the floor. ¡°Otherwise, today¡¯s trouble will be the least of what you¡¯ll face.¡± He walked out and gave orders to Toby, ¡°Charge him with group assault and keep him locked up for the longest time allowed byw. No bail, no visitors.¡± ¡°What just happened?¡± Zinnia asked, surprised by the loud scream. As a doctor with many years of experience, she could tell that the person must be going through something really inhumane¨Cpain way beyond normal. ¡°No idea,¡± Maisie said, but she knew how her cousin usually handled things. ¡°Thanks for helping me with the medicine, Charlie,¡± Maisie said, her cheeks pink as she watched him. He had carefully dabbed the corner of her mouth with a cotton swab. Maisie had been identally bumped, leaving a bruise at the corner of her mouth. Zinnia had juste out for fun and didn¡¯t think to bring any first¨Caid stuff. Luckily, Charlie always kept a first¨Caid kit in his car. When he heard about the fight and worried they might be hurt, he grabbed it right away. For more chapters visit Find1Novel ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I should thank you for protecting Zinnia today,¡± Charlie said softly, his voice warm as he carefully applied the medicine. Maisie smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Looking out for Zinnia is just what I should do.¡± 11:39 Wed, Oct 11 426 55 vouchers ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be so strong now, Maisie¨Cfighting so many people all by yourself! But next time, if there¡¯s a fight, remember to protect yourself first. If you can¡¯t win, just run. Stay safe.¡± Charlie¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile as he spoke patiently, ¡°You don¡¯t have any serious injuries, Maisie. I just checked your shoulder. It¡¯s okay. Only the cut at the corner of your mouth is a little noticeable¡± A flicker of coldness appeared in Charlie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can protect myself too, you know,¡± Maisie said confidently with a grin. ¡°If they hadn¡¯t alle at me together, I could¡¯ve taken them down myself. Next time, I¡¯ll protect you too, Charlie.¡± Maisie tucked his concern into her heart, feeling a little happy inside. She thought, If I hadn¡¯t taken the lead, none of them would¡¯ve even hit me. But if I didn¡¯t teach Neo a lesson, I¡¯d regret it.¡± Maisie had been sent to military training camps every school break since she was seven, for ten years straight. With skills like hers, most people couldn¡¯t harm her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll count on you to protect me from now on,¡± Charlie said with a smallugh at her words. He threw the cotton swab into the trash, put the cap back on the medicine, and gently ced it in her hand. Charlie said, ¡°Use the ointment three times a day. I just checked your shoulder. It looks fine, but I can¡¯t say for sure. When you get home, put on the ointment. If it doesn¡¯t get better,e back for a proper check¨Cup, okay?¡± ¡°Thank you, Charlie,¡± Maisie said, holding the medicine in her hand. She could still feel its warm feeling from his touch. Her heart skipped a beat at that thought. Zinnia watched Maisie¡¯s cheeks turn red and thought, ¡®Is her mouth really hurting that much? Her face is red from the pain. Why does it feel like her body temperature is off? And her heartbeat seems weird. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Yannis called as he came out. Zinnia was thinking about checking Maisie¡¯s pulse when she saw him. His face looked strong, his sharp ck clothes were perfect as he came toward her. Yannis¡¯s face softened when he saw Zinnia. He looked her over carefully and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He had been watching her in the lobby, but he was still worried until he saw her in person. Zinnia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Maisie was protecting me the whole time, but she got injured.¡± Zinnia thought, ¡®If I¡¯d known I¡¯d run into trouble today, I would¡¯ve brought some special powders. All I had were ones that make people fall asleep or cause rashes. Neo really got off too easy! ¡°Nothing serious?¡± Yannis asked Maisie, gently touching the corner of her mouth as he frowned. He thought that punishment for Neo wasn¡¯t enough. Yannis didn¡¯t worry about Maisie¡¯s fighting skills. After all, he trained her himself, and most people couldn¡¯t harm her. Maisie nodded, not worried about her injuries. Secretly, she thought happily, ¡®This injury was a good thing. I got to see Charlie, and he even put medicine on my wounds. Totally worth it!¡® ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you girls home,¡± Yannis said, holding Zinnia¡¯s hand and leading them. 11:39 Wed, Oct 1 He turned to Charlie and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take them home first.¡± Charlie nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± Maisie asked, looking at Charlie hopefully. 64 5b vouchers Charlie looked softly at the bruise on Maisie¡¯s mouth, with a warm smile. ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ve got something to do.¡± Maisie thought with a little disappointment, ¡®I really thought we¡¯d go for a walk together, but he¡¯s noting! ¡°Be careful on your way home, and send me a message when you get there,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Okay, you too,¡± Maisie said, smiling again as she went outside to join Yannis. Watching them leave, Charlie wiped his gentle smile away and turned to Niles, who had juste out. ¡°Niles, I want to check the injured person as a doctor.¡± Hearing Charlie¡¯s soft words, Niles felt a chill run down his spine. He had just seen how miserable Neo looked and thought, ¡®Yannis was ruthless, and herees Charlie. Poor Neo. He¡¯s really out of luck tonight.¡¯ Niles said, ¡°Sure, Charlie. Follow me, please.¡± Dismissed 375 64 55 vouchers Niles led Charlie back into the room. Toby was still there while Neo had already fainted from the pain. When he saw Charliee in, Toby stood up and greeted him politely. ¡°I heard he got hurt. I¡¯m here to clean the wound,¡± Charlie said calmly as he put down his medical bag and took out a bottle of rubbing alcohol. Niles peeked through the window of the room. He quickly covered his crotch and hurried away, muttering to himself, ¡®Better stay away from this. The Moores really raised a disaster of a son. Toby instinctively stepped back. Neo was already out from the pain. Charlie uncapped the bottle of rubbing alcohol and poured it onto the blood¨Cstained part, showing no emotion. Neo, who had been out cold, screamed out in terrible pain, flipping and writhing wildly on the floor. Charlie had already poured most of the alcohol on Neo. Seeing his face covered in cuts and blood, Charlie calmly poured the rest over him. Neo¡¯s screams were loud and piercing. His face was so badly hurt it was hardly recognizable. Charlie threw the empty bottle into the trash and told Toby, ¡°I¡¯ve finished cleaning the wound. You can take the rest.¡± Toby thought to himself, ¡®No wonder he is close to Yannis. They are both cold and super effective. Neo got what he deserved for his bad mouth. Of all the people to pick a fight with, he just had to mess with these girls. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Maisie being a fighter and Zinnia knowing her medicine, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect themselves. Facing a bunch of spoiled rich kids and troublemakers like that, they might not have made it out unhurt. ¡°The Moore family has really met their end this time.¡¯ ¡°Should I stay with you girls for a bit?¡± Yannis asked, ncing at them as he drove towards the Jenkins residence. Maisie was munching on her bread. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s okay. Go back to work. Zinnia and I are hanging out tomorrow, so don¡¯t stay and cramp us!¡± After all the chaos, the girls were super hungry. They hadn¡¯t even eaten and were really mad about it. Yannis then bought them some bread. He looked at Zinnia, worried because this might be her first time going through something so crazy and she might be scared. Zinnia said, ¡°Yannis, go home and get some rest. Don¡¯t forget to make your soothing soup.¡± Zinnia took small bites of her bread. After everything that happened, she was definitely hungry. ¡°The milk is warm,¡± Yannis said. At the red light, Yannis reached into the armrestpartment and grabbed the milk. He put in a straw and handed it to Zinnia. After everything, something warm and sweet might help her feel better. ¡°Thanks, Yannis,¡± Zinnia said as she took the milk and sipped it. The warm drink went down her throat and 11:39 Wed, Oct 1 slowly made her feel less panicked. 3285 vouchers Zimmia thought, I was really shaken by today. It was the first time I saw such a violent fight. Watching Maisie fight all those people alone while I couldn¡¯t do anything really got to me ¡°Yannis, what do you think will happen to them?¡± Zinnia asked. ¡°I¡¯ll handle them,¡± Yannis promised her. ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t bother you two again. In the backseat, Maisie listened. She knew Yannis would fight all of them. If they caught some regr girl instead, who knows what could have happened?¡® she thought grimly. ¡°These spoiled rich kids are just Neo¡¯s followers with no sense. Never underestimate how bad they can be. I¡¯d never feel sorry for scum like that, Zinnia thought. Knowing they were finally going to get what they deserved, she felt at case. Seeing her mood get better, Yannis finally felt a little relieved. ¡°Go rest properly. Call me if anything happens,¡± he said. Yannis gently tousled Zinnia¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Zinnia, call me if anythinges up, okay?¡± He slipped a piece of candy into her hand. She saw the wrapper looked just like the one she gave him that morning. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia said, holding the candy in her hand as she opened the door and got out. Maisie was already outside, and the two girls walked away together. Yannis watched them walk away before starting the car again. While driving, he looked at his phone and saw what Charlie had done. A small smile appeared on his face. ¡®Really good work for a medic, he thought. That night, as the two got ready to sleep in the same room, Maisie suddenly said, ¡°Zinnia, you look amazing!¡± Maisie saw Zinnia step out of the bathroom in a simple white nightdress with spaghetti straps. Standing there so soft and gentle, she looked like a sweet marshmallow. Maisie was blow¨Cdrying her hair when Zinnia came out. Right away, she jumped up and ran over, yfully touching her soft skin. Maisie pinched her cheeks and stroked her slim back, her eyes shining with fun. mischief. Without thinking, Maisie buried her head against Zinnia¡¯s chest. ¡°Your breasts are so soft! Why aren¡¯t mine?¡± Zinnia¡¯s face instantly turned bright red. ¡°Let me put some medicine on your shoulder,¡± Zinnia offered when she saw the bruise on Maisie¡¯s arm. Maisie couldn¡¯t help but gently pinch her chubby cheeks, teasing, ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re just too cute!¡± ¡°Zinnia, looks like Yannis has been treating you well,¡± Maisie said softly as she pinched Zinnia¡¯s soft, springy cheeks that felt just right. She thought, ¡®I really didn¡¯t think Yannis was the type to take care of someone. But Zinnia is a little chubbier than when I first saw her.¡¯ 11:39 Wed, Oct 1 ¡°He¡¯s been taking good care of me,¡± Zinnia said as she put ointment on Maisie¡¯s bruises. She wondered why everyone thought he was unreliable. ¡°Maisie,¡± Zinnia asked, confused, ¡°why do you guys think he can¡¯t take good care of me?¡± Maisie exined, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because Yannis can¡¯t even take care of himself, let alone look after you. ¡°When we were kids, Yannis was the perfect boy. Everyone liked him. He was always polite and well¨Cbehaved But then, things changed. Checktest chapters at F?ndNovel ¡°After Grace died, he became distant. He kept everyone away. He became cold and didn¡¯t show his feelings. always on alert. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his smiling eyes. That grin of his doesn¡¯t really show how he feels. He only opens up to a few people. Sometimes, even we don¡¯t know if his smiles are real or just for show. ¡°Since you two didn¡¯t know each other long, when he let you stay at his ce, we weren¡¯t sure if Jackson asked him to watch out for you or if it was just because you could help him with his insomnia. ¡°No one can really figure out what he¡¯s thinking. Who knows how much he genuinely cares about you? ¡°That¡¯s why we worried he wouldn¡¯t take good care of you. ¡°But Zinnia, I feel much better now. I can tell Yannis really cares about you¨Cyou¡¯ve been smiling a lot more than when we first met.¡± After applying the ointment, the two girls settled into bed and started talking into the night. AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 376 6720 56 vouchers Maisie thought, ¡®Yannis rushed over the moment he heard Zinnia was in trouble. If it were me, he would have just sent Toby to handle it. But he came himself¨CZinnia was the only reason. ¡®When Yannis heard Neo¡¯s rude insults, his face turned ice¨Ccold with anger. He was really mad. Neo was going to pay a heavy price; Yannis has probably ruined him for good.¡® ¡°Is Grace Yannis¡¯s mom? She¡¯s gone?¡± Zinnia asked hesitantly. She realized she had rarely heard anyone talk about Yannis¡¯s past¨Conly then did it hit her that no one had ever mentioned his mother before. Maisie nodded. ¡°Yeah. Yannis got his looks from her. Back then, Grace was the most beautiful woman in Jinston, good at music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. And she was a super¨Ctalented military doctor!¡± Zinnia pictured Yannis¡¯s face. He was already too handsome. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how stunning his mother must have been. ¡°Maisie,¡± Zinnia asked, ¡°what did you mean by that message you sent me?¡± They had gone shopping. That same night, Yannis had got drunk. Later, Maisie had asked Zinnia toe home with her, but she had said no. Maisie had texted her: [Do you want me toe pick you up?] ¡®I don¡¯t really get why Maisie¡¯s so worried about me, but I can feel she cares,¡® Zinnia thought, feeling warm andforted. Maisie sighed. ¡°That day was Grace¡¯s death anniversary. Yannis always gets emotional when ites to her. I was worried he might identally hurt you.¡± Turns out, her worries had been unnecessary¨CYannis had been actually in a pretty good mood. Little did Maisie know he had gone home that night. Originally, Jackson hadn¡¯t nned to take Yannis home, but he had insisted stubbornly. Drunk, he had said, ¡°There¡¯s a kid at home. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll be scared alone.¡± Only they had shared that secret that night. ¡°Is Yannis¡¯s insomnia because of Grace?¡± Zinnia wondered, thinking about how lonely and sad he looked that night. From Maisie¡¯s quick description, she could tell Grace must have been an amazing woman. She thought, ¡®No wonder Yannis was such a sweet kid. He had the best mom.¡® ?????? ???? find[?]ovel ¡°Yes. Grace died sixteen years ago,¡± Maisie said, her voice thick with sadness she didn¡¯t say out loud. ¡°Yannis was only eight then.¡± Zinnia said, ¡°Maisie, do you know how Grace died? Yannis¡¯s insomnia is really bad. He¡¯s carrying some emotional baggage. Maybe her death is a trauma that still haunts him.¡± Zinnia thought, ¡®I can only help Yannis sleep better for now. But unless we fix what¡¯s bothering him, his sleeplessness will stay, and even if he gets healthier, it will get worse again. ¡°This must be the pain weighing on Yannis¡¯s heart. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to truly help him heal, 12:25 Thu, Oct 2 but I still don¡¯t know how. 472 72 ¡®Even if I get Yannis¡¯s health back on track now, that insomnia of his will keep eating him up. Sooner orter, his body will crash again. And I can¡¯t always be there for him.¡¯ Maisie said, ¡°All I know is that sixteen years ago, there was a kidnapping case. Both Grace and Yannis were taken, but in the end, only Yannis survived. When James rescued him, he was covered in horrible wounds. ¡°Grace¡¯s death is a huge family secret¨Cfew people know about it. I was just a baby back then. James made sure no one talked about it. ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t ever ask Yannis about his mom. He totally freaks out whenever someone brings her up. Even James wouldn¡¯t dare talk about her around him. If you mention her, he¡¯ll turn on you instantly.¡± Maisie wanted to share more, but when Grace died, Maisie was only a one¨Cyear¨Cold baby. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied softly. Her mind was heavy with worry as she finally fell asleep. Zinnia thought ¡®Yannis may seem free and happy, but deep down, he¡¯s carrying scars. He was the only one who survived, covered in terrible wounds. Just hearing about it breaks my heart. Thinking about the awkward tension between Yannis and James, she wondered what kind of tragedy could have turned their close bond into something so distant. The truth was almost too painful to think about. Early the next morning, Maisie¡¯s phone kept buzzing. Annoyed, she unlocked it. ¡°Zinnia, Ethan¡¯s already spamming the group chat, telling us to get moving,¡± Maisie urged. Zinnia sat up suddenly, wide awake. They were going to the amusement park today¨Cher very first time. She was already looking forward to it. ¡°Zinnia, over here!¡± Ethan called out. As they went downstairs, the others had already arrived. Ethan had picked up Lydia on the way and rented a minivan big enough for all five of them. Lydia handed them the breakfast she had made and softly said, ¡°Here, I made breakfast for everyone.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lydia! Just in time. We haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Maisie said as she took the food. Between her two friends, Zinnia saw a feast: pan¨Cfried ham patties, crispy potatoes, mini beef burgers, and a yogurt bowl to bnce the richness. ¡°I made the yogurt sugar¨Cfree for you,¡± Lydia whispered to Zinnia. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, her eyes shining. Ever since she decided to cut sugar, Lydia had been bringing her all kinds of yummy treats in the mornings. Maisie took a bite of the beef and said happily, ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re like our kitchen fairy!¡± ¡°As long as you like it,¡± Lydia replied, pushing up her sses with a small smile, her tone fresh and bright as morning air. ¡°So tasty! But we only get to enjoy your cooking because of Zinnia. Lydia, you should open a restaurant. I¡¯d 12:25 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°Not right now,¡± Lydia said softly with a gentle smile. ¡°Hey, did you guys hear? Neo¡¯s party got messed up yesterday. He¡¯s still stuck in the station. More than a dozen families left the city overnight. They must¡¯ve upset a big shot,¡± Ethan said. Yannis kept the news quiet, so few knew the full story. But when more than a dozen small families suddenly left overnight, even the less observant could tell something big was going on. Maisie put another bite in her mouth and said, ¡°We did it.¡± ¡°What happened, Maisie? You got so fired up and didn¡¯t even tell us? Not even invite us to join. Are we still friends?¡± Ethan, who¡¯d beenzily scrolling on his phone in the back seat, suddenly sat up straight. AD Comment Dismissed 377 Chapter 377 Updates are released by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? 23 Maisie said, ¡°Yesterday, Zinnia and I ran into some idiots. We totally handled them. You guys have no idea- Zinnia just waved her hand, and they all fell down like bowling pins. It was so funny!¡± Maisie quickly told everyone what happened yesterday, but she didn¡¯t say what Neo had said. Ethan said excitedly, ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re totally awesome. That¡¯s how you handle them. Zinnia is super cool too!¡± Ethan joked, ¡°Zinnia, make sure you always carry lots of that special powder. Next time we meet any idiots, we¡¯ll just throw it at them.¡± ¡°Maisie, you just want to show off how great Zinnia is,¡± Brian said. ¡°Hey, you really get me!¡± Maisie leaned over and yfully pped Brian, smiling. ¡°Zinnia is seriously amazing!¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes shed cold when she heard Neo wanted to do something against Zinnia. ¡®Neo, huh?¡® she thought. Talking andughing all the way, the group reached the amusement park. They already bought VIP tickets on their phones, so they could skip the lines and go straight inside. The amusement park was huge, full of lots of rides and shows¨Cmore than enough to keep them busy all day. There were also different shows to watch. Ethan checked his phone and said happily, ¡°I looked it up. There¡¯s going to be fireworks and a dance show tonight.¡± Maisie said, ¡°Great! We¡¯ll see the shows right after the rides.¡± ¡°Hurry up,¡± Maisie added, grabbing Zinnia with her left hand and Lydia with her right. ¡°We¡¯ve wasted half the morning. If we don¡¯t start now, we won¡¯t have enough time this afternoon.¡± The group ran into the amusement park. ¡°I want to ride the Pendulum Ride!¡± Maisie called out excitedly as Ethan and Brian hurried to catch up. Maisie added, ¡°I wanna ride that Drop Tower!¡± Ethan said, ¡°Maisie, you dare to ride that? If you freak out, don¡¯t me us.¡± Maisie scoffed, ¡°Me, scared? Just make sure you¡¯re not the ones chickening out!¡± The group chased each other,ughing and joking around. Maisie asked excitedly, ¡°Zinnia, which ride do you want to try first?¡± They decided to start with something milder¨Cthe Pirate Ship ride. With the crowds packed everywhere, their VIP passes let them skip the lines. After showing their tickets to the worker, they got on right away. ¡°Gotta sit in the back! That¡¯s where all the fun is on the Pirate Ship. Brian, youing with me?¡± Ethan ran straight for thest row. 12:25 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°No way I¡¯m sitting in the back. Safety first, Brian said, heading for the middle seats. ¡°Brian! Are we still friends?¡± Ethan teased. ¡°You took the middle seat? That¡¯s the scaredy¨Ccat spot! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of heights. I never thought I¡¯d see the day you had a weakness like that. Ethan, sitting in the back row, looked at Brian with wide eyes, acting annoyed. ¡°Really, bro? You left me for the safe spot?¡± Brian stayed in the middle seat, buckling up without moving. Ethan just let out a loud frustrated sigh. Maisie asked, ¡°Zinnia, which row do you want to sit in? You¡¯re not afraid of heights, right?¡± Zinnia looked at the back row, which was still hanging in the air about ten feet above the ground before the ride even started. Feeling a bit nervous, she said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll sit more in the middle. It was her first time on this ride. Seeing the big pirate ship swinging so high, she felt a little scared. But sitting in the middle seemed boring. ¡°Lydia, what about you?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°I¡¯ll sit somewhere in the middle too,¡± Lydia said. Ethan and Maisie took the second row, while the others sat a bit closer to the middle. Brian held the safety bar tight. He valued safety over thrills, steady as ever. Ethan and Maisie chatted happily in the back, both super excited. As everyone else got on, the worker outside said loudly, ¡°Please put on your seatbelts and hold on tight!¡± ¡°Harness,¡± Zinnia whispered, reaching down to find her safety harness as the worker spoke. ¡°Here,¡± Lydia smiled, leaning over to pull the seatbelt from beside Zinnia and fasten it for her. ¡°Thanks, Lydia,¡± Zinnia said softly. Lydia¡¯s eyes curved into a smile as she clicked her seatbelt. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, hold my hand,¡± she said kindly. Their seats weren¡¯t the highest, but they were still pretty high up. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can hold my hand too,¡± Zinnia said quickly, gripping the safety bar tightly. Just as they buckled up, the pirate ship started to slowly go up. As it moved up, Zinnia¡¯s eyes got very wide. A sudden feeling of weightlessness hit her. Her heart jumped into her throat as the ship¡¯s groans got louder. Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but scream, her hands clutching the safety bar like a lifeline. Before she could breathe again, she felt another wave of weightlessness. ¡°Save me, Lydia!¡± Zinnia screamed in fear. She saw a camera click. She turned and saw Lydia holding up his camera and taking pictures of her. Her first instinct was to cover her face, but her hands were stuck to the safety bar. She couldn¡¯t let go. Her voice shaky, she cried out. Before she finished, Lydia grabbed her hand on the bar. 12:25 Thu, Oct 2 : ¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± Lydia¡¯s calm, gentle voice whispered in her ear. 723 55 vouchers As the pirate ship soared upward again, Zinnia As the ship went higher again, Zinnia couldn¡¯t help herself. She let out another scared scream. Ethan yelled, ¡°Holy crap. Why is it so high? Someone help! I¡¯m done with this ride. I want off right now!¡± As the ride swung up again, Ethan in the back row was yelling loudly. After five minutes, when they finally got off, only Lydia and Brian looked calm, while Ethan, Maisie, and Zinnia looked sick. ¡°Want some water?¡± Lydia opened her bottle and gave it to Zinnia. ¡°Thanks,¡± Zinnia took a sip; her face was still pale, but her eyes sparkled happily. ¡®That was so much fun!¡® Zinnia thought. ¡°Who wants to ride that crazy spinning roller coaster next?¡± Ethan asked, just after finishing the pirate ship ride and looking at the long, twisty track nearby. ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s do it! We¡¯re riding everything today. No one chickens out,¡± Maisie said. Lately, she had been trying not to swear when she was excited, just to avoid Yannis taking away her allowance. ¡°We¡¯ve got to try the Eye of the Storm, the Pendulum, and the Whirlwind Chairs. They all sound crazy!¡± Ethan said eagerly, excited to try. Brian¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®Such a scaredy¨Ccat, but he just can¡¯t resist a thrill,¡® he thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ethan grabbed Brian, who quickly pulled Zinnia along. Zinnia reached for Lydia, who then held hands with Maisie. The five of them made a chain and ran forward. In the sun, the five ran ahead, their energy shining as bright as the sunlight. Ìï AD Comment Dismissed 378 ¡°Let¡¯s do something more rxing. My heart¡¯s been beating fast all day,¡± Ethan said, his legs wobbling a bit after a busy afternoon of rides. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zinnia agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s do something chill now. My heart¡¯s been pounding all day. The group sat down on a bench, all looking a little pale after all those rides. Zinnia¡¯s legs felt like jelly. They just got off the spinning swing ride. ¡°You okay?¡± Lydia asked, holding Zinnia steady. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lydia. How about you?¡± Zinnia asked. Zinnia leaned back, taking deep breaths to calm down. She wasn¡¯t feeling sick, but after all those rides, she still felt a bit weird. For more chapters visit f?ndnovel ¡°I¡¯m fine too,¡± Lydia said, taking a couple of sips from her water bottle. ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna throw up,¡± Ethan groaned, hunched over the trash can and threw up. Brian looked at Ethan with a tired face, unscrewed a bottle of water, and handed it over. ¡°Thanks, man,¡± Ethan said, rinsing his mouth loudly before drinking a few sips. ¡°I¡¯ll get us some juice,¡± Maisie said, still full of energy after all those rides. Thanks to her years of military training, she was in the best shape of the group. She stretched her back and got in line to buy drinks. Finally, the group sank into the bench, holding juicepletely tired after ying from 9 a.m. to 4 p.m. ¡°Hey, look over there. People are wearing cosy costumes!¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up as a few pretty girls in cosy costumes walked past them. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s wear that too. It¡¯d be a shame not to try them on.¡± Maisie looked at the others. ¡°The shows don¡¯t start until six. We¡¯ve got plenty of time to change into cosy costumes, take some photos, and go on a few easier rides.¡± The cosy costume dress¨Cup spot was ahead, and there was already a long line. ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Zinnia said, her eyes shining as she looked at the beautiful cosy costume dresses. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all go together.¡± With something fun to look forward to, everyone¡¯s tiredness disappeared. They smiled and hurried ahead, full of excitement. Ethan said, ¡°I want this one. I¡¯ll look super cool in it. And I even have a sword, just like a hero from the movie!¡± Ethan saw his favorite cosy costume style with a matching sword. He pulled it out and did a few quick moves with practice. ¡°Come on¨Clet¡¯s go pick ours!¡± Maisie said happily, pulling the girls toward the women¡¯s cosy costume section. 12:25 Thu, Oct 2 6729 65 vouchers The women¡¯s cosy costume area had many different dresses. Finally, Maisie picked a robe, Lydia chose a school uniform, and Zinnia went with a bright dress. After picking their clothes, the girls went into the dressing room to change. Each one was assigned a makeup artist who helped make their looks match their cosy costume. ¡°Oh, sweetie, your face is so naturally pretty¨Cyou hardly need any makeup. You got big eyes and longshes,¡± the makeup artist said, staring at Zinnia. She added, ¡°I¡¯ll just put on a thinyer of primer¨Cyour skin is perfect and you don¡¯t need much. Then I¡¯ll add some lipstick, a little blush, and some eyeshadow, and you¡¯ll be all set. You¡¯re so pretty, Zinnia!¡± Zinnia¡¯s cheeks turned pink from all thepliments, and the other girls were also being praised. Maisie looked at Zinnia next to her, took a quick photo with her phone, and sent it to the group chat. The group chat was with many members¨CRaymond, Yvette, James, Henry, and others. As soon as the photo was sent, the chat flooded with lots ofpliments. Leading the praise were Sofia and Yvette, who couldn¡¯t stop saying nice things. Isaac and James also joined in withpliments and each sent Maisie money, telling her to have a good time. Henry and Sofia also sent Maisie money, trying to outdo James. Meanwhile, Maisie¡¯s phone buzzed with private messages. The very first one was from Yannis. Yannis: [Where are you? Send more photos¨Cmake sure they¡¯re front shots.] Right after, Yannis sent her 200 thousand dors. Maisie: [Sure thing, Your Majesty! Zinnia¡¯s still getting her makeup done. I¡¯ll send you a photo once she¡¯s finished.] Yannis: [Text me when you¡¯re done and I¡¯lle pick you up. The outfits are paid for, so keep them on. No need to change back.] Yannis sent her another 50 thousand to buy clothes. Yannis: [Hey Maisie, can you take a few more photos of Zinnia for me and also shoot a couple of short videos?] He sent her 300 thousand dors. Maisie: [Got it!] Yvette and Isaac kept flooding the chat with messages asking for photos. Maisie promised she¡¯d send them what they wanted, and after sending one more photo of Zinnia to the group chat, their messages finally slowed down. Zinnia¡¯s phone kept buzzing nonstop with notifications from the group chat she just joined. After checking the messages, she blushed. With her cheeks getting hot, Zinnia looked at Maisie. Maisie said yfully, ¡°You¡¯re too cute. I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± If she hadn¡¯t been sitting a little far away, she would¡¯ve definitely pinched those rosy cheeks. 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 Zinnia looked at her buzzing phone¡ªmessages from Henry, Yvette, and others kepting in, each with a money transfer. Yannis¡¯s message was at the very top. Yannis: [Hey Zinnia, you¡¯re wearing such a pretty dress today! Take a photo for me. I¡¯m waiting.] Zinnia read the message, and her cheeks turned pink. Then she saw Jackson¡¯s message. Jackson: [Zinnia, you look so pretty in that dress. Can you send me a photo?] Zinnia¡¯s lips made a small smile as she picked up her phone. Making a peace sign with her fingers, she took a close¨Cup selfie from a not¨Cso¨Cgreat angle and sent it to the family chat. Her cheeks turned pink with embarrassment. Zinnia usually didn¡¯t take selfies, but when she saw Yannis¡¯s excited emoji, she didn¡¯t want to let him down. Almost without thinking, she took a photo and sent it. Yannis¡¯s reply appeared, a flood of his praise. He definitely liked it. Yannis: [Zinnia, you¡¯re so gorgeous. Send me more photos. I¡¯ll print them out and make a special photo wall just for you.] Yannis: [Zinnia, tell me when you¡¯re going home tonight. I wille pick you up. Don¡¯t change out of that cute dress. I want to see how pretty you look in it.] Yannis: [Go buy more cute little dresses for yourself.] He sent her 300 thousand dors. While listening to the video report on hisputer, Yannis looked at the photo Zinnia sent to his phone. A small smile showed on his face as he tapped to save it. He thought, ¡®Zinnia¡¯s not a pro at selfies, but her face is gorgeous. She¡¯s smiling at me through the screen, melting my heart.¡® Dismissed 379 Chapter 379 ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find_Novel(. :- ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re so stunning! If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve picked the same outfit too,¡± Maisie eximed. Zinnia, with her makeup done, was sipping her juice while waiting for Maisie. Lydia kept her makeup simple¨Cjust a few quick touches and she was done. With sses and a side braid, she looked every bit the studious type. To match her student outfit, she carried a book in her hand,pleting the schrly vibe. After finishing makeup, Maisie turned around and nearly gasped. She wanted to pounce on Zinnia and shower her with kisses. Zinnia, delicate in a gorgeous dress, had her hair all pinned up, revealing her full, beautiful face. The makeup artist had shaped her brows. Hairpins sparkled in her updo, delicate ear cuffs adorned her ears. She was an ethereal beauty¨Clike a fairy who had stepped down from heaven. Zinnia had never worn makeup before, but with just a little touch¨Cup, she looked impossible to look away from. Lydia, camera in hand, kept circling her, trying to catch her glow from every angle. As soon as the girls stepped out, Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up. Ethan gasped, ¡°Holy moly, Zinnia! How are we supposed to protect you when you look this gorgeous? Seriously, we¡¯re worried someone might just kidnap you!¡± ¡°Tonight, our main job is to protect our little princess,¡± Ethan said dramatically, drawing his sword and stepping in front of Zinnia. His eyes scanned the crowd, watching for anyone suspicious. He thought, ¡®She is stunning. No way we are letting any creep snatch her away!¡® ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re such a drama king!¡± Maisieughed. Ethan remarked, ¡°Maisie and Lydia look amazing too. I¡¯ve never seen Maisie with long hair before¨Cshe almost blinded me with how beautiful she is. And that outfit is just perfect for Lydia¡¯s schrly look¨Cshe looks so cultured.¡± ¡°Seriously, the clothes you both picked are perfect. I can¡¯t wait to see how awesome our photos turn out. We¡¯re just killing it with these looks.¡± Ethan made sure topliment everyone without missing a beat. ¡°Alright, enough of thepliments. We all look amazing. Why not take a photo to remember this moment?¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°Come on, everyone! Let¡¯s take a group shot to capture this wonderful day,¡± Ethan called out. They stepped out of the shop and set up a camera in front of them. Ethan wore a guard¡¯s uniform that was tight at the waist, with a sword hanging at his side. His strong eyebrows and confident smile showed his youthful energy¨Clike a young hero. Brian picked out awyer suit. Tall and good¨Clooking, with nice features, he was standing there rxed, with a casual smile. He looked sharp without trying too hard. Maisie wore a red rope that fit her slim waist and tall frame perfectly. She looked like she was born to wear it. Her short hair was neatly tucked under a fancy updo wig, decorated with delicate hairpins, giving her a 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 refined and neat look. 72 56 voucher In her hand, she held a wooden flute, adding a ssic touch to her style. Passersby couldn¡¯t help but nce at the five good¨Clooking young people, praising their youthful energy, ¡°Here we go. Smile!¡± Ethan set the timer and ran back. The five of them smiled brightly and happily, their joy frozen in the photo. It was a beautiful memory they¡¯d keep forever. ¡°Let¡¯s get these photos printed¨Cone for each of us!¡± Maisie said, pulling Zinnia and Lydia into the shot with her phone while calling the boys. ¡°We still have the carousel and Ferris wheel to ride. After that, we can watch the show and call it a day,¡± Maisie cheerfully said after taking a bunch of photos. The group got ready to enjoy the rest of the fun. When they reached the carousel, all the spots were full, so they had to wait a few minutes. While waiting, they took more photos in front of the colorful ride. After riding the Ferris wheel, thest ride of the day, the group headed to the performance area. The staff had set up a big open space just for the show, but when they arrived, it was already full of people watching. ¡°Over here, guys. We got VIP tickets. We can watch from the top deck,¡± Ethan called out happily, waving everyone forward. ¡°Wow, this is amazing!¡± the group said as they reached the top deck and found the best spot, just as the artist stepped onto the stage. The crowd watched, breathless and amazed. Just as they were about to leave after the show, they heard music drifting over. The group paused, looked at each other, then turned toward the music together. They then saw a stage decorated with many instruments. Ethan tapped the person in front and asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± That guy exined, ¡°They¡¯re holding a music contest, and the prize is the Opaline Lamp. It took a whole year to make themp, and they¡¯re giving it to the winner, who gets to keep it.¡± Ethan pointed at themp above. The patterns were so detailed, and the craftsmanship was amazing. Zinnia¡¯s eyes shined as she looked at it. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Hey, since we¡¯re already here, it¡¯d be a shame to leave without thatmp,¡± Ethan said with a grin. ¡°Our little princess likes it¨Clet¡¯s win it for her!¡± ¡°Count me in,¡± Brian said casually. The others agreed too. They each knew how to y a couple of instruments pretty well. Ethan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡°. 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 Maisie gently touched Zinnia¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Zinnia, wait here. We¡¯ll win it for you¡± ¡°Can I join too?¡± Zinnia asked. 200 ¡°Zinnia, you can y an instrument too?¡± Maisie asked, feeling a little sad as she remembered how tough Zinnia¡¯s life had been. ¡°I can y that one,¡± Zinnia said, pointing at the zither. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go up together,¡± Maisie said. As thest group finished, they confidently stepped onto the stage together. ¡°Are you guys performing as a group?¡± the organizer asked, his eyes shining with admiration as they stepped onto the stage. They were a beautiful sight. ¡°Yeah,¡± they said at the same time. ¡°Okay, you have three minutes to get ready. You can choose any instrument from the side¨Cyour performance starts right after,¡± the organizer said. Dismissed 380 With a big grin, Ethan said, ¡°Since you guys are ying instruments, I¡¯ll do a sword dance.¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel Ethan looked at his friends¨CMaisic picked the guitar, Zinnia chose the zither, Lydia went for the lute, and Brian took the harmonica. Ethan simply drew his sword. The crowd below watched with more and more excitement as they showed off a strong aura. ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Zinnia asked from her spot. After a quick talk, everyone agreed she would start first, so the others could hear her y and make changes if needed. Zinnia gently ran her fingers over the zither¡¯s strings. It wasn¡¯t as fancy as the one she had in her small town, but ying it still felt nice. ¡°Yep,¡± Ethan said, about to start his sword dance. ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± the organizer called out through the megaphone. As the organizer¡¯s voice faded, everyone took their ces, but all eyes went to Zinnia. Under their expectant looks, she plucked the zither strings, making a beautiful melody that floated smoothly through the air. The stage lights shined on Zinnia, showing her delicate features as she slightly bowed her head. Her fingers moved easily across the zither strings. Any music lover could tell right away she was a real pro. The others looked at Zinnia with big smiles. Maisie said, ¡°Our little star is so talented. Who knew she had such amazing skills?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t wait any longer. He moved gracefully, the sword gleaming under the spotlight as he performed intricate patterns. With swift, precise movements, Ethan crossed and uncrossed his swords, creating mesmerizing shapes. As the zither¡¯s melody softened into a gentle background, Maisie began to recite a war poem. With the lute ying softly, Ethan spun around, his sword shing like lightning. The four instruments yed in perfect harmony as Ethan¡¯s sword moved quicker and quicker. The crowd below was totally amazed, their eyes moving between the performers. It felt like they were watching a real professional show. Ethan looked back at his friends; they shared a knowing smile before everyone joined in with their instruments. At that moment, all the instruments blended perfectly. The sound of Ethan¡¯s sword cutting through the air made everyone thrilled, making their hearts race with excitement. As their voices faded, only thesting sound of the instruments stayed, sweet and strong. ¡°Bravo!¡± When the show finished, loud apuse burst from the crowd. It was clear who the winners were. The five got together, their faces shining with happy, confident smiles. ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 A 55 vouchers The organizer, full of admiration, went to the group. ¡°Congrats on winning! Thismp is yours, he said happily. ¡°Thanks,¡± Maisie said with a warm smile as she took themp, then gently gave it to Zinnia. ¡°There are also some really prettymps here. You can pick your favorite ones,¡± the organizer said kindly. knowing they had won for Zinnia. Watching their lively energy, he realized that youth really was wonderful. There was only one Opaline Lamp, a prize for just Zinnia. But with so many other prettymps, they each took turns choosing their favorites. ¡°Would you like a group photo? It¡¯s free. We¡¯ll send you the picturester,¡± the organizer offered with a smile. ¡°Definitely!¡± The group lined up for the photo, with Zinnia in the middle. ¡°Cheese, everyone shouted together, then cheered with a big ¡°Yeah¡°. Ethan raised his sword high, his voice full of energy: ¡°We¡¯lle back next year!¡± Surrounded by best friends, they stood at the height of their youth¨Cbright, brave, and close. ¡°After graduation, we will definitelye back next year!¡± Maisie said. The organizer smiled warmly and said, ¡°We¡¯re looking forward to seeing you again next year.¡± A video of their show quickly went viral on all the big social media sites, shared a lot by local tourism groups. Their act became popr even abroad. Though they didn¡¯t know it yet. [I want all their info within three minutes. They¡¯re totally ready to debut!] [I need full info on everyone, especially the girl ying the zither! She¡¯s so gorgeous¨Clike she¡¯s not even real.] [Turns out the performers are all from rich, powerful families. My friend goes to Evershine High with them. They¡¯re basically the top students, with backgrounds way above ours.] [And they performed for us?] [I was there. They were so amazing, way better in person than on your phone. I took some photos!] [I never thought I¡¯d see heiresses perform for us. They¡¯re so good¨Clooking. No wonder theye from wealthy families. That noble vibe is totally different from us regr folks!] [My rtive who saw it told me those rich kids only went on stage because that beautiful girl ying the zither said the prizemp was pretty.] [Why don¡¯t I have friends like these?] [I wish I had rich friends spoiling me too.] [That girl ying the zither is super pretty. Her skills are next level. I¡¯ve been ying for ten years and I¡¯m. not even close. She makes it look so easy. Definitely a pro. I¡¯d love to be friends with this cutie!] 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 6723 Brummers [The zither star is Zinnia¨Cbeautiful, kind, and super sweet. She¡¯s a senior in ss 19 at Evershine High, kind of the school mascot. Want to be friends with her? You need to get past her brothers.] [I really want to be a heiress with this kind of status.] Being super good with the inte, Yvette quickly recognized Zinnia in the video. She downloaded it fast and happily shared it in the group chat, smiling proudly. Dismissed 381 172 Tal 68 vouchiaral Yannis looked at his phone, his eyes fixed on Zinnia¡¯s fingers as she yed the zither. His pupils narrowed. ¡°That technique is familiar.¡± The next moment, Yannis called him and said, ¡°Zinnia¡¯s right here with us. Let her enjoy herself today. When she¡¯s had her fun, we¡¯ll find the right time to ask.¡± She seemed really happy. Yannis scrolled through different video clips, carefully saving each one. Zinnia always kept her talents hidden. Grabbing his jacket, Yannis left the office and went straight to the underground parking lot. Ethan said excitedly, ¡°Zinnia, your zither ying is so good even with just an average zither. I can¡¯t imagine how amazing it would sound if you yed on a top¨Cquality one. Who taught you?¡± The group was ready to leave. Even though they had tried ying the zither before, seeing Zinnia perform made it clear she was on a whole new level. ¡°My master taught me,¡± Zinnia said happily, her face lighting up at the mention of him. ¡°Zinnia, you y the zither so well,¡± Ethan said. ¡°When you¡¯re free, I¡¯d love to hear a solo from you.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Zinnia agreed easily. ¡°When I have free time, I¡¯ll y for you guys. Chandler will send over my usual zither so I can y it. It¡¯s got a better sound.¡± ¡°Great. We can¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°Zinnia, what else can you y?¡± Brian asked curiously, thinking she might know more than just the zither. ¡°I can y a bit of piano, violin, guitar, flute, harmonica, and so on, though not as good as the zither,¡± Zinnia said, thinking of the many instruments at home. But out of all of them, she liked the zither most. She loved the sound of plucked strings, so her master focused on teaching her the zither. When she had trouble with schoolwork, he helped her with her other talents instead. Besides school, Zinnia was interested in almost everything. Her master was a jack¨Cof¨Call¨Ctrades and taught her a little of everything, but she wasn¡¯t an expert at most. She loved the zither the most. Her master had wanted her to go into arts, but when the Shaw family brought her back, they used their influence and money to put her in ss 19. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re really amazing! Did you learn all these skills from your master?¡± Ethan said in surprise. Ethan thought, ¡®Most kids just pick up one or two instruments as hobbies¨Clike piano or violin. But Zinnia can y many. That¡¯s really impressive!¡® ¡°Yep, my master taught me everything. He¡¯s a jack¨Cof¨Call¨Ctrades.¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes shone when she talked about him, showing how much she admired him. ¡°He can do anything. He¡¯s the most amazing person in the world.¡± ¡°If I got lost in a small town, would I meet someone as amazing as your master too? Maybe when I have free time, I should stay in a small town for a while. I mighte back a jack¨Cof¨Call¨Ctrades!¡± Ethan said dreamily. 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 Shwuchers Everyoneughed at Ethan¡¯s funny idea. Maisie said, ¡°You guys go ahead. Zinnia and I will wait here for Yannis. Make sure Lydia gets home safe.¡± Ethan and Brian called a driver. Since their families lived nearby, they could go home together. Lydia¡¯s house was on their way, so she joined them. Maisie and Zinnia went to Raymond¡¯s ce. Ethan grinned and said, ¡°Got it. See you in the group chat.¡± ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s go wait for Yannis over there,¡± Maisie said. Maisie held Zinnia¡¯s hand and led her toward the parking lot. As they walked, Maisie asked casually, ¡°Zinnia, what kind of person is your master? He seems amazing. He can y so many instruments!¡± ¡°My master is incredible,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°He¡¯s good at medicine, can y lots of instruments, and cooks all kinds of tasty food for me. And he¡¯s so handsome¨Clike an angel from heaven. To me, he¡¯s the kindest person in the world.¡± When she talked about her master, Zinnia¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bright light she¡¯d never shown before. ¡°Really, Zinnia?¡± Maisie asked with curiosity. ¡°Who do you think looks better¨Cyour master or Yannis?¡± Maisie thought, ¡®I always thought Zinnia¡¯s master was an older man.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s more handsome,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°Yannis¡¯s looks are striking and intense, but Master is gentle¨Cjust being near him makes worries melt away.¡± Yannis¡¯s handsome face shed in Zinnia¡¯s mind, then her master¡¯s beautiful face. ¡®Both are gorgeous, but in totally different ways,¡® she thought. ¡°Really? Zinnia, do you have any pictures of your master?¡± Maisie asked eagerly, eyes shining. ¡°No. Master never takes photos, and he doesn¡¯t let me take pictures of him either,¡± Zinnia said, shaking her head. Maisie asked excitedly, ¡°Zinnia, when your masteres back, can I meet him?¡± Maisie felt a little disappointed she couldn¡¯t meet him in person. Just hearing about him from Zinnia made her almost drool with excitement. ¡®What kind of person is your master, really?¡® she wondered. Yannis was already the most handsome man she¡¯d ever seen. She couldn¡¯t imagine how unbelievably good- looking Zinnia¡¯s master must be, if even Zinnia couldn¡¯t choose between them. Updates are released by find?novel Maisie thought, ¡®Zinnia is quite the judge of looks. If even she says her master and Yannis are equally good, then her master must be almost as handsome as Yannis! Zinnia said, ¡°Alright, when Master gets back to pick me up, I¡¯ll let you meet him.¡± In Mealinia, the man Zinnia often talked about stood by a tall window, looking down at the city skyline. The 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 soft light made his face glow, his refined eyes showing calmness like the moon. 72 He tilted his head back, looking at the moon behind a faint golden glow. ¡°Zinnia, are you missing me? Don¡¯t start crying again,¡± he whispered to himself. Just then, there was a knock on the office door. ¡°Come in.¡± His voice sounded clear and cool. Yelena said, ¡°Mr. Moore, Zinnia¡¯s video has gone viral!¡± Yelena gently pushed open the door, her eyes fixed on the man by the window. She held her breath, afraid to disturb this beautiful figure. She¡¯d never seen anyone so stunningly beautiful. Nathan turned around, showing a face of perfect beauty. His features were perfectly shaped, eyes clear as crystal, and bone structure so wless it looked divine. He was breathtaking, like a kind god from the heavens. He was so stunning that everyone naturally held their breath, afraid even a small sound might disturb him. At that moment, they all thought how unfair it was that the heavens had given him such beauty. Hearing Zinnia¡¯s name, he suddenly coughed hard, grimacing in pain. Ignoring it, he shouted, ¡°Let me see!¡± His usual calm eyes burned with urgency. Yelena said, ¡°Mr. Moore, don¡¯t worry. Zinnia is totally fine. She just went out to have fun with friends, and some guys posted her video online.¡± Yelena rushed forward to help him, but he moved her hand away. His voice was cold and urgent: ¡°Give it to me.¡± ? Dismissed 382 Yelena hid the sadness in her eyes as she gave him the iPad. Following his orders, she had been wats Zinnia¡¯s daily life all this time. 23.00 Nathan¡¯s fingers clenched around the iPad, his eyes fixed on the screen. The cough kepting, and a bitter taste rose in his mouth. His grip on the iPad got tighter. With slow, heavy steps, he moved to the office chair and sat down. Yelena, feeling worried, quickly poured him some water. His pale, sickly face turned a little red from coughing, tugging at her heart. ¡®If only he was an angel from heaven,¡® Yelena thought. She just couldn¡¯t understand why someone so kind had to be sick all the time. ¡°You can leave now,¡± Nathan said, ignoring the water, his eyes still on the paused screen. His eyes immediately went to the delicate figure sitting straight in the middle of the screen. Yelena could see that all his focus was on the screen, not paying attention to anything else around him. A flicker of disappointment crossed her face, but she stepped back and gently closed the office door behind her. Nathan looked at the person on the screen longingly, his pale fingers softly tracing her bright eyes and happy, confident smile. ¡°It looks like even when I¡¯m not there, my little girl is still taking good care of herself,¡± he whispered. A faint smile appeared on his lips as he leaned back in the chair, his cough slowly easing. He looked at the tiny figure on his phone screen, his eyes showing a hint of longing. ¡®Zinnia, you seem happy in Jinston. They are treating you well. That makes me feel better, Nathan thought. A wave of sadness filled his gentle eyes, so deep it hurt his heart so much. Nathan closed his eyes, trying to hold back the pain inside him. If he had a choice, he would never have left Zinnia in their care. ¡®I can¡¯t stay with her forever. Zinnia needs to learn to depend less on me. She needs new people in her life¡ª only then can I finally let her go,¡® he thought with a heavy heart. Nathan watched the video over and over all night, trying to calm the longing in his heart. ¡°Just wait a little longer, Zinnia,¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°Once I fix everything, I wille and give you a life that¡¯s free and happy.¡± For some reason, Zinnia suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest and stopped in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zinnia?¡± Maisie asked, looking at her with concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go,¡± Zinnia said, rubbing her chest where the sudden difort had hit. Hearing Maisie¡¯s worried voice, she shook her head. ¡°Yannis. Over here.¡± Maisie waved happily when she saw Yannis walking toward them. Zinnia looked up too. 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 A warm smile appeared on Yannis¡¯s face, his caring eyes fixed on them as he held two sticks of cotton candy Zinnia¡¯s eyes saw the candy and thought they looked pretty. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel ¡°Zinnia, you are so beautiful. No phone could ever show how pretty you really are, Yannis whispered, his tonezy and spoiled. He looked at Zinnia, standing under the colorful lights of the amusement park. The hairpins in her hair swayed gently as she walked, her cosy costume making her look lively and cheerful. With a prettymp in her hand, she looked like a delicate little dolle to life. Yannis thought, I want to hold her in my hands forever, to love and protect her always! Yannis¡¯spliments always made Zinnia¡¯s cheeks turn red. Even though she was used to his sweet words, every time she heard them, her face would still flush with warmth. ¡°Sweet talk,¡± Zinnia said, lifting her head to look at him. ¡°Are you really Yannis? Did you get possessed or something?¡± Maisie said, eyes wide with surprise. ¡®This smooth¨Ctalker can¡¯t be my cousin!¡® she thought. She knew Yannis was kind to Zinnia, but she¡¯d never seen him like this. ¡®Sure, he spoils his girl, but now he can¡¯t even take his eyes off her. If Zinnia wasn¡¯t still a teenager, I¡¯d start to think he¡¯s got other ns!¡® Maisie thought. ¡°Want me to find a brain doctor for you? I¡¯ll pay,¡± Yannis joked, barely looking her way. Maisie thought, ¡®No thanks. Okay, that¡¯s definitely my cousin. That¡¯s the tone I know. Just a moment ago, he was acting weird. ¡®I still can¡¯t believe those sweet words actually came out of his mouth. Usually, he neverpliments girls; if he doesn¡¯t make the girls trying to get close to him cry, that¡¯s already nice.¡® ¡°Here you go,¡± Yannis said, giving one candy to Zinnia and one to Maisie. ¡°But you usually don¡¯t let me eat too much sugar,¡± Zinnia said, looking at the cotton candy, then at him with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s a treat for you being happy today,¡± Yannis said, smiling warmly. Zinnia tilted her head up at him, her eyes shining mischievously. ¡°So if being happy gets me candy, and I¡¯m happy every day, does that mean you¡¯ll stop banning my sugar?¡± She didn¡¯t think just being happy could get her a treat. A warm, fuzzy feeling grew inside her. She had just taken the first sweet bite of cotton candy, leaving a little bit of sweetness behind. Since she left her master, only a few people ever gave herpliments no matter what she did. During those two months with the Shaw family, every look they gave her was full of dislike. It hurt her. Yannis said, ¡°Today¡¯s special. Tomorrow, you¡¯re back on your sugar ban.¡± When he saw she was trying to get away with the rules, he couldn¡¯t help but realize she really knew how to push her luck. 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 * Zinnia stayed quiet, thinking, ¡®So candy is just for today. What a stingy man At his age. Raymond loved having his grandchildren around, filling the house with warmth andughter The three of them went back to the Spence residence, and their voices made him smile happily. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Raymond asked, telling the butler to get their rooms ready, busy with grandfatherly care Raymond¡¯s wife died more than twenty years ago, leaving him alone in a house that felt quiet. Maisie often stayed with him, and when Yannis had time, he would visit Raymond. Yvette and Aaron were always busy. Yvette was a well¨Cknown painter who traveled the world for inspiration. with Aaron always with her. Even after many years of marriage, they still loved each other very much and rarely spent time apart. Maisie linked her arm with her grandpa¡¯s and said with a smile, ¡°We just ate this afternoon, but I¡¯ve missed eating here, Grandpa. So I¡¯m here for dinner.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Raymond said, smiling since they arrived. Because her parents shared such a loving marriage, Maisie grew up to be warm and caring. The Spence family wasn¡¯t as big as the Lynn family, but with Zinnia as a family member, the group filled the house with happiness and warmth. Yvette and her husband were flying in tonight but hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Dismissed 383 Chapter 383 : 0723 The loud click of high heels on the floor told everyone Yvette arrived before she even showed up. ¡°Perfect timing. You¡¯re just in time for dinner,¡± Raymond said warmly, looking at her. Yvette and Aaron came back, carrying shopping bags. ¡°Just made it back for dinner.¡± Yvette grinned as she took off her shoes and put onfy slippers. ¡°I went to Yosando for some ideas and made some cakes this morning.¡± Aaron followed behind her, arms full of packages, and changed his shoes beforeing in too, ¡°Maisie, you look stunning! I haven¡¯t seen you with long hair in years,¡± Yvette gasped dramatically, her eyes wide with excitement. Yvette thought, ¡®Ever since Maisie was seven, she immediately asked for a short haircut. She even got me to use connections to get her into boot camp. That short hairsts ten years, along with her tough training. Maisie gave her overly dramatic mom a helpless look. ¡°Mom, can you tone it down a bit?¡± Zinnia and Maisie wanted to change their looks when they got back, but Yvette sent them a message asking them not to. She wanted to see what they wore herself. That was why they were still dressed up. None of them were short on money. Their clothes were all new, and they had splurged on the best makeup and styling. Though not professional, with their good looks and money, they looked pretty great. ¡°Can¡¯t even take apliment? Oh,e here, sweetie, let me get a good look at you,¡± Yvette said, pulling Zinnia closer, her eyes shining with happiness. ¡°Our little cutie is just too adorable. Let me give you a few kisses.¡± She bent down and gave Zinnia a loud kiss on the cheek. ¡°Zinnia, you are just too cute! That pretty dress fits you perfectly.¡± Yvette never hid her love for her kids. Her praise was full of affection. Zinnia¡¯s cheeks turned pink instantly. She lightly scratched her cheek. Yannis had just finished a work call. When he saw Yvette kissing Zinnia all over her face, his eye twitched at the sight. He looked at Aaron and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop your wife? Why does she start kissing people the moment she sees them?¡± Aaron also noticed his wife¡¯s antics. His lips twitched a little. When he caught Yannis¡¯s pointed look, he could only give a helpless look and said, ¡°Come on, you know who¡¯s really in charge at home.¡± Yannis thought, ¡®I really need to talk to Yvette. She can¡¯t just go around kissing Zinnia whenever she feels like it.¡¯ 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°Yvette,¡± Yannis called her as he walked over. (2) ¡°Oh, what brings you here? I thought you weren¡¯ting until tomorrow,¡± Yvette said in surprise when she saw Yannis, eyeing him with curious eyes before turning back to pinch Zinnia¡¯s cheeks. Yvette shot Maisie a sneaky look, asking, ¡°When did Yannis get here?¡± Maisie said, ¡°Yannis picked us up and drove us back.¡± Yvette looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Yannis today? Since when does he y driver? He actually picked you up?¡± Maisie nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, he was surprisingly nice.¡± Thanks to years of silent understanding, they shared a knowing look. ¡°I¡¯ve got some free time today,¡± Yannis said as he walked to Zinnia. Her eyes still sparkled, her cheeks a little shy. Zinnia had been hurt by the Shaws. They never gave her the love a real family should. But Yvette was different. When she loved, she loved totally. Her blunt, passionate love could break through Zinnia¡¯s guarded feelings and make her feel truly loved. Feeling Yannis¡¯s look on her, Zinnia looked up into his gentle, smiling eyes. ¡°Thank you, Yannis,¡± she said softly, her beautiful eyes curling, shining as if they held a gxy inside. Zinnia felt thankful to Yannis. If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have known such wonderful parents like Yvette and Aaron. Because of the hairpins in her hair, Yannis couldn¡¯t ruffle Zinnia¡¯s head. He told her softly, ¡°You deserve all the love in the world. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Aaron watched from the side, his eyes on Yannis. A quick surprise crossed his face as his eyebrows furrowed slightly. After a short, thoughtful moment, he looked away. Seeing Yannis arrive, Raymond came over with a warm smile and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, let¡¯s have dinner. Why don¡¯t you stay the night with us?¡± Yannis agreed. The group sat around the table. Yannis sat to Raymond¡¯s right, and Maisie nudged Zinnia to sit next to him. Maisie really didn¡¯t want to sit next to her frosty cousin, but since he wasn¡¯t cold to Zinnia, she thought, ¡®Well, guess I¡¯ll just have to ask Zinnia to put up with sitting next to him.¡¯ ¡°Sweetie, try these meatballs. They are really delicious,¡± Yvette said happily as she put some on Zinnia¡¯s te. ?????? ???? find?novel Yvette added meatballs to Maisie¡¯s te and said warmly, ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve lost weight since Ist saw you. school food isn¡¯t good, just eat out.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve gained a little weight,¡± Maisie said while eating. If ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Zinnia said, holding her fork and craving the meatball. But she held back and looked ar Yannis with pleading eyes. ¡®Can I eat this? It smells so good. I really want to try it, Zinnia thought, staring at the yummy¨Clooking meatball. Yvette saw Zinnia¡¯s little hints at the table, turned to Yannis, and asked, ¡°Yannis, are you starving Zinnia?¡± ¡°Yannis,¡± Raymond said with real concern, ¡°how about letting Zinniae stay with us so we can take care of her?¡± ¡°Yannis isn¡¯t starving me,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°I can¡¯t eat too much meat. Please don¡¯t me him; he¡¯s always been good to me.¡± She hurried to exin, not wanting Yannis to be misunderstood because of her. Concern showed in the others¡® eyes. Yvette reached for Zinnia¡¯s hand, her voice trembling as she asked, ¡°Zinnia, are you feeling sick? Did you see a doctor? How serious is it, sweetie? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± ¡°Zinnia, let me check you,¡± Raymond said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine¨Cjust that I can¡¯t eat much meat or sugar right now,¡± Zinnia said gently. ¡°Zinnia¡¯s okay. I already had Roderick check her, so no worries,¡± Yannis reassured them. ¡°Go ahead and eat,¡± Yannis said softly, cing some peeled shrimp on Zinnia¡¯s te. ¡°Just watch your diet these days. Don¡¯t only eat meat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia said obediently. ¡°Really, Yannis? Don¡¯t hide anything from us,¡± Yvette pressed, still worried. ¡°Zinnia¡¯s totally fine,¡± Raymond said after checking her pulse, though he was a bit surprised himself. Yannis looked at Raymond and shook his head slightly. Raymond understood and didn¡¯t push further. After Raymond spoke, the others let out a sigh of relief. Yvette said tenderly, ¡°My poor Zinnia, you¡¯ve really been through a lot. Once you¡¯re fully better, Mom will take you girls out for a feast.¡± Dismissed 384 :. After dinner, as it was gettingte, the family went back to their rooms to wash up and get ready for bed, Raymond went to the study, with Yannis right behind him. ¡°Yannis, you know about Zinnia¡¯s condition, right?¡± Raymond asked as he made coffee. Yannis nodded and sat down, cing a piece on the chessboard. Raymond put another piece on the board, looked up at him, and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you and Jackson been looking for Nathan all along? Have you ever thought of asking Zinnia?¡± Raymond knew Yannis had been searching for Nathan for years. The body of Nathan was never found, and Yannis never believed he was dead. Raymond had never checked Zinnia before, but this quick check showed her true condition. By feeling her pulse, Raymond noticed the unique acupuncture marks specific to the Moore family, along with their flowing technique. As a top doctor, his skills were excellent, and with just this check, he saw something strange about Zinnia¡¯s health. She was almost dead, barely hanging on, when someone miraculously saved her. The damage to her heart was so bad that only a very skilled doctor could have saved her. A wave of sadness washed over Raymond. ¡®Who knows how much she went through?¡® he thought, feeling heartache for her. The deaths of Richard and his wife had been confirmed, but they still didn¡¯t know where Nathan was. Raymond thought, ¡®In this world, the only person who can do this needle technique is Nathan¡® Yannis asked, his face calm and clear, ¡°Roderick said Zinnia¡¯s life was saved from death with a special needling technique. Was it the Moore family¡¯s flowing technique?¡± Raymond nodded. ¡°Many have heard of it, but few really understand it. When I was young, I often talked about medical skills with Richard.¡± Richard once tried to teach Raymond the flowing technique, but the technique was veryplicated and deep. Even after years of practice, Raymond never learned it, a sign that this art is beyond normal doctors. With Raymond¡¯s confirmation, Zinnia¡¯s master was definitely Nathan or someone very close to Nathan. ¡°Zinnia¡¯s health needs close care. Since you¡¯re so busy, maybe it¡¯s best to let her stay here,¡± Raymond said, sipping his coffee. Raymond thought to himself, ¡®Yannis has always been so aloof and indifferent, not really the caring type. Zinnia¡¯s health needs special attention. I worry he might not be able to handle it. ¡®If Zinnia were healthy, Yannis could hire a housekeeper to take care of her. But since she¡¯s fragile, it¡¯s better to bring her here and have a nutritionist and staff take good care of her.¡¯ Get full chapters from find¡¤novel Yannis took a sip of coffee, teasing, ¡°Worried I¡¯ll treat Zinnia badly?¡± 200 Raymond thought, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Yannis¡¯s health problems, how could I let Zinnia May with him and offe Doesn¡¯t he realize he can barely take care of himself? ¡®If he knew how to look after others, why would his health be in such bad shape? Yannis might also mess up Zinnia¡¯s health ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t neglect your precious Zinnia, Yannis said softly with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just check her pulse yourself? Isn¡¯t she doing well with me?¡± Raymond thought, ¡°Zinnia¡¯s health doesn¡¯t seem to have any problems. In fact, she looks healthier than before. And from what I saw today, she actually seems quite dependent on Yannis, ¡®If Yannis treated her badly, she wouldn¡¯t be so attached to him. From what I see, he¡¯s actually been taking pretty good care of her¨Cbetter than the Shaw family ever did. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll watch things for now. If Zinnia isn¡¯t happy, I¡¯ll just bring her back myself¡± ¡°Has your insomnia gotten better at all?¡± Raymond asked, looking at Yannis with concern. Then he thought, ¡®If Zinnia really learned from Nathan, Yannis has really been lucky. The Moore family is amazing at medicine. If Zinnia has been trained by Nathan for over ten years, she should be quite skilled now.¡® When it came to Yannis¡¯s insomnia, Raymond had tried everything. He even thought about acupuncture to help him sleep. But Yannis never let anyone get close; his mind was too guarded. It was not that Yannis didn¡¯t trust Raymond, but if anyone even looked like they might hurt him, he would snap. He just couldn¡¯t help it. Raymond could never get Yannis to sleep with acupuncture or massages. When Yannis was a kid, after that bad incident, he stayed awake for three days, looking so worn out it broke his father¡¯s heart. James called a doctor to give him sedatives, but Yannis, upset, almost killed the doctor. Finally, when Yannis wasn¡¯t paying attention, they knocked him out with a quick move and made him rest. But they couldn¡¯t keep knocking him out just to make him sleep¨Clong¨Cterm use would hurt him badly. They used aromatherapy candles in his room, so he¡¯d fall asleep without knowing. With the aromatherapy candle, Yannis could get some sleep at night, instead of staying awake for days. This went on for years, but eventually, he built up a resistance. No matter what kind of aromatherapy candle they tried, it didn¡¯t work for Yannis. Even giving him more didn¡¯t help. By then, Yannis was grown up and more mature. He forced himself to sleep, and when he was really exhausted, he would close his eyes and rest. But Yannis never slept well, and his health was always fragile. He was barely holding on. They were worried he might suddenly copse from exhaustion someday. That incident left deep scars¨CYannis had never fully recovered. 12:26 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°Yannis,¡± Raymond said softly, ¡°it¡¯s time to put the past behind us. If your mom knew you¡¯d been suffering from what happened for over ten years, she wouldn¡¯t want you to carry this guilt.¡± Raymond looked at Yannis with gentle sadness, seeing how much he looked like Grace. Yannis gave a small, reassuring smile to Raymond, noticing the worry and pain in his eyes. He said, ¡°Grandpa, my health has gotten much better, so don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die soon. I have my little doctor Zinnia watching over me and making sure I take my medicine every day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about dying¨Cyou¡¯re going to live a long, healthy life,¡± Raymond said affectionately, changing the subject. ¡°Now, give me your hand.¡± ¡°Come on, would I lie to you?¡± Yannis said, holding out his hand. Raymond checked Yannis¡¯s pulse carefully, surprised. He looked at Yannis and asked, ¡°Was it Zinnia who helped you get better?¡± Dismissed 385 Zinnia had been living with Yannis for quite some time now, watching over him as he took his medicine every day. Yannis really had no choice. If he hesitated even a little, those big eyes would look at him, silently saying, ¡°You¡¯re a grown man. Are you really scared of a little medicine?¡± Her eyes were hard to ignore. Another reason Yannis took his medicine was those worriedments Zinnia once made about his future. But he definitely wasn¡¯t going to tell Raymond about that. Yannis nodded without showing much emotion. Yannis¡¯s health looked better, and Raymond¡¯s face lit up with happiness. ¡°So, how about your insomnia? Is it still bothering you now?¡± Raymond asked. ¡°Much better now,¡± Yannis said with a small smile¨Cmeaning he still had it, but it was much better. Yannis would be lying if he said he didn¡¯t have insomnia. But since that night with Zinnia, whenever he got trapped in those dark, blood¨Cdrenched visions, her voice would always bring him back to reality. This cycle kept going. He¡¯d sink into those nightmares, then be pulled out again and again, all night until morning. During those short moments of relief, he could sleep a little. Yannis hadn¡¯t realized how much Zinnia meant to him. She could reach him in ways no one else could, even pulling him out of that darkness. Even Roderick, who tried hypnosis for years, hoping to erase those memories, never managed to do that. Whenever he remembered her soft voice saying, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you,¡± and that warm,forting hug, Yannis¡¯s heart would melt. He thought, ¡®Maybe I can¡¯t ever forget those memories. But when I¡¯m almost drowning in that inescapable past, Zinnia will reach out and pull me back. ¡°How did Zinnia treat you?¡± Raymond asked, really curious. He knew how bad his insomnia had been. Even if it was not fully gone, any progress was a big step. Raymond wanted to learn her tips. ¡°She made me herbal pouches and some pills, and even wrote me a new prescription,¡± Yannis said, but Raymond couldn¡¯t help thinking Yannis looked a bit too proud¨Clike he was showing off on purpose. Find the newest release on f?ndnovel ¡°What kind of herbal pouch is it?¡± Raymond asked seriously, hiding his doubt. Having heard him brag about it already, Yvette joined in, ¡°Dad, he wouldn¡¯t even use aromatherapy candle; what kind of herbal pouch could help him sleep? He¡¯s definitely lying.¡± 12:27 Thu, Oct 2 Yannis pulled out a herbal pouch from his suit pocket. Raymond reached out to take it, but Yannis held it back. ¡°Just look, don¡¯t touch,¡± he said. 72 Raymond sighed, ¡°Come closer, will you? My eyes aren¡¯t as sharp as yours.¡± Yannis looked at the silver streaks in Raymond¡¯s hair, then moved it closer so he could see. Raymond put on his sses, knowing well that he didn¡¯t like anyone touching his things, and looked at it carefully. The herbal pouch contained 21 different herbs, all for treating insomnia. Raymond asked carefully, ¡°You mean you can really fall asleep just with this herbal pouch? After all these years, it¡¯s hard to believe something so simple could work.¡± Yannis shook his head. ¡°The herbal pouch alone isn¡¯t enough. I have to take the pills too. Breathing in the scent of the herbal pouch makes me a little sleepy.¡± He added, ¡°But as soon as I close my eyes, all those memoriese back and I can¡¯t sleep. Only when I take a pill and remind myself of Zinnia¡¯s words can I finally calm down.¡± ¡°Did you bring the pills?¡± Raymond asked. Yannis had brought them. Since he was sleeping over tonight, he knew he couldn¡¯t sleep without them. And if Zinnia saw him tired, she¡¯d worry. He took out a bottle and handed it over; only a few pills were left inside. Raymond poured out a pill, sniffed it, and looked interested. He asked, ¡°What did Zinnia tell you?¡± ¡°She told me not to overthink,¡± Yannis said. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Meeting Zinnia is the best thing that ever happened to you,¡± Raymond said, giving Yannis¡¯s shoulder a good pat. He couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®She got a teacher from the Moore family and really knows how to win hearts. With Zinnia around, Yannis will never fall apart again. ¡°I agree,¡± Yannis said, his eyeszily curving and shining with a happy sparkle. Yannis went upstairs. The younger people¡¯s rooms were on the third floor, while Raymond and Yvette with her husband stayed on the second. Zinnia¡¯s room was next to Maisie¡¯s, and Yannis¡¯s was right across from theirs. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Yannis softly called as he got close to her room and knocked. ¡°Coming! Just a second,¡± Zinnia¡¯s hurried voice came from inside, along with quick footsteps. ¡°No rush, Zinnia,¡± Yannis said kindly, listening to her rushing around. A momentter, the door opened. Zinnia appeared, holding her head with one hand while pulling the door open with the other, tilting her head as she looked up at him. ¡°Yannis? What are you doing here?¡± she asked, looking surprised. ¡°Can¡¯t get your hair out?¡± Yannis said, looking at her, trying not tough. C CER SIMICHA Zinnia had her hair all messed up, the beads of her hairpin tangled in her hair. Her eyes looked annoyed. She had gotten upset just trying to take her hair down. ¡°Yep,¡± Zinnia muttered, still sulking about it. She had put on too many hairpins and decorations tonight; some even had beaded tassels. Zinnia had never worn her hair like this before. After dinner, she went straight to her room, nning to shower and wash her hair. But when she tried to take everything out, no matter how long she worked at it, she just couldn¡¯t get it undone. Her scalp hurt, her hands ached, and she felt angry inside. She had to tilt her head awkwardly because a beaded hairpin with tassels was tangled in her hair, and it hurt to straighten up. She wanted to ask Maisie for help, but Maisie was in the shower. Maisie wore a wig, which was easy to take off, but Zinnia¡¯s long natural hair was styled intricately, so undoing it was a nightmare. ¡°Let me help,¡± Yannis offered, noticing Zinnia¡¯s asional wince. He handed her the te of strawberries and then moved behind her. Finding the tangled beaded hairpin with tassels, he gently started to free her hair. The decorative tassels got caught at the back of her neck¨CZinnia had been struggling in front of the mirror for ages, trying to loosen them. ¡°Thank you, Yannis,¡± Zinnia sighed happily when the hairpin was finally removed, letting her straighten her head. ¡°Sit. I¡¯ll finish fixing it,¡± Yannis said, looking at her tangled hair and her pouty face. He gently poked her round cheek, watching it dete as her anger faded. With azy smile, he teased, ¡°You¡¯re about to puff up like a little pufferfish. Poor Zinnia, getting so worked up.¡± Dismissed 386 : 72 Yannis said, ¡°If you couldn¡¯t get it undone, why didn¡¯t you ask me for help?¡± Zinnia sat at her dressing table. pouting a little, while Yannis stood behind her, carefully untangling the strands of hair wrapped around her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be so hard to take out,¡± Zinnia pouted. ¡°It¡¯s my first time trying this hairstyle.¡± ¡°Next time you need anything, juste find me right away. We can¡¯t have you feeling unhappy, Yannis said, his voice yful but gentle. He looked at Zinnia nibbling a strawberry. She mumbled through a mouthful of strawberry, her cheeks puffed out. ¡°Want some?¡± she asked, holding up a white strawberry and offering it to Yannis without turning around. Yannis chuckled, ¡°Hold it up a little higher, Zinnia. I can¡¯t reach it from here.¡± Zinnia looked into the mirror. Yannis was so tall that his head didn¡¯t even show in the reflection. All she saw was his slim waist in a tailored ck suit, cinched by a dark belt that showed off his nice shape. Zinnia moistened her lips, thinking, ¡®I want to touch his waist. Turning her head, she held out the strawberry for him. Yannis murmured, bending down to take the strawberry with his teeth as his eyes looked at hers. With her makeup gone, her delicate face was clear, soft, and full of youthfulness. Her lips were rosy pink, shiny with strawberry juice. Lately, whenever Zinnia wanted something from him, she would butter him up first. He wondered what she wanted this time. Sure enough, the next second, she asked, ¡°Can I touch your waist?¡± Zinnia bit her lips, looking at him with bold, honest eyes. She thought, ¡®His waist looks so perfect. I wonder how it feels to touch. Probably amazing.¡® Last time she hugged him, she didn¡¯t even get to feel his waist. With this sudden question, Yannis was left speechless. She really had a way of catching him off guard with her blunt words. His eyes looked at Zinnia. Her clear eyes were full of hope, her gaze eager but innocent. She was really asking if she could touch his waist, with no hidden motives. ¡°Why?¡± Yannis askedzily, not saying no outright. He really wanted to know. Zinnia said, ¡°Because your waist looks so touchable and beautiful.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± Yannis asked, with a funny glint in his eyes. ¡°Then I won¡¯t,¡± Zinnia said with a shrug. ¡°It was just a quick idea anyway.¡± His waist looked so good that she couldn¡¯t help but ask if she could touch it. If he didn¡¯t want her to, she wouldn¡¯t push it. ¡°Go ahead, Yannis said, raising an amused eyebrow at her quick give¨Cup. He thought, ¡®Honestly, she gives up so easily. She doesn¡¯t even try to act cute or to wheedle a little, no persistence at all. Lucky for her she met me; with anyone else, she¡¯d never get anything done! ¡°You agreed!¡± Zinnia beamed, her eyes lighting up for a moment. ¡°When have I ever refused you, Zinnia?¡± Yannis said with a gentle smile. Zinnia paused, realizing that. ¡®He¡¯s never said no to my request before, she thought. 72 Yannis hardly ever refused her anything. She was very curious about everything. The more one told her she couldn¡¯t do something, the more she wanted to try. One mistake, and she could easily go down the wrong path. Within safe limits, Yannis would let her do whatever she wanted to keep her happy. Once she experienced something, the excitement would fade, and that way, he could keep her safe. Yannis thought, ¡®Real protection isn¡¯t about hiding someone from danger. It¡¯s about helping them see the risks themselves.¡±¡® He wanted her to figure out what was right or wrong, learn about things, and decide whether she should do something. By guiding her to make her own choices, he hoped she would grow on her own. ¡°I¡¯m going to touch you now, okay?¡± Zinnia put down the strawberry and looked up at him, wanting his okay. Yannis muttered, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Can you take off your jacket?¡± Zinnia asked, looking up at him. ¡°It¡¯s hard to feel anything through the fabric.¡± ¡°Should I take off my shirt too?¡± Yannis chuckled at Zinnia who kept pushing her luck. Even as he teased her, his fingers unbuttoned his jacket, then shrugged it off. Zinnia shook her head. ¡°No way! Then you¡¯d be naked.¡± Zinnia thought to herself, ¡®Master said it¡¯s not right to look at a naked man.¡¯ As clever as always, she chose to do the right thing. Yannis¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡®She does have some sense of decency after all,¡® he thought. Zinnia¡¯s hand rested on Yannis¡¯s waist, her fingers moving over his silky ck dress shirt. ¡°There¡¯s something hard here,¡± she whispered, curious. Zinnia looked at Yannis with wide eyes. His stomach had firm, springy muscles. She couldn¡¯t resist and poked them twice. ¡°That¡¯s called abs,¡± Yannis said, amused by her. She was clueless about simple things. He thought, ¡®How did Nathan raise her? She has almost no boundaries with guys. Luckily she met me. If it was anyone else, she¡¯d be taken advantage of. 12:27 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°Abs? How many do you have?¡± Zinnia asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Maisie talk about them before. Maisie says a guy needs eight¨Cpack abs,¡± ¡°Want to count them yourself?¡± Yannis asked, smiling amused at her. ¡°Okay!¡± Zinnia said eagerly and reached out to count his abs with her fingers, one by one. For more chapters visit find(?)ovel Yannis immediately regretted it. He looked at her hand on his waist. Her face was so delicate, and her longshes lowered in focus. He could feel her gaze burning into his waist. When her eyes traced over him, a warm feeling spread under his skin, making his eyshes flutter slightly. He watched her fingers carefully measuring his waist. In the quiet room, he felt her fingers slowly move across his skin. Finally, after tracing his abs, her hand moved to his lower back. He felt her soft fingertips press on his spine, and a tingling feeling shot up inside him, spreading through his whole body. The faint smile on Yannis¡¯s lips faded, and his fingers clenched involuntarily. ¡°Wow, eight¨Cpack!¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up, still tracing the ridges she¡¯d just counted. When she pulled back her hand, Yannis took a quiet breath. He knew that by letting her do this, she was happy¨Cbut he was also torturing himself. Yannis had no hidden ns. He just knew how sensitive his waist was. Every touch felt like tiny ants crawling under his clothes. ¡°Zinnia, you must never do this with other guys, okay? They¡¯re not me. They might try to take advantage of you,¡± Yannis warned softly. Yannis suddenly felt worried. After spending time with her, he saw she probably grew up in a simple, sheltered world, with little defense against others, and no real sense of boundaries with men and women. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever touched yours, Yannis,¡± Zinnia said sweetly, with innocent happiness. Hearing that, Yannis felt a small happy feeling. She really knew how to sweet¨Ctalk him. Watching her bright smile, he thought, ¡®She¡¯s so easy to please.¡¯ But Yannis¡¯s happiness onlysted a few seconds before his smile froze. ¡°Yannis, when you die someday, can I have your ribs?¡± Zinnia looked up at him, her eyes shining with real excitement. She couldn¡¯t help but think how perfect his ribs were. They would make a beautiful disy. Looking at him with shining eyes, she said, ¡°Your ribs are so lovely. They¡¯d be perfect for my collection.¡± 12:27 Thu, Oct 2 Dismissed 387 72 15 Youchers Yannis thought helplessly, ¡®She never fails to surprise me. I¡¯m still alive and kicking, and she¡¯s already making ns for my ribs.¡¯ Facing those honest, expectant eyes, he could only sigh in resignation and thought, ¡®First it was my eyes, now she¡¯s after my ribs? Honestly, there seem to be quite a few things about me that catch her fancy. ¡°Alright then,¡± Yannis chuckled, a smile reaching his eyes. ¡°If I ever kick the bucket, I¡¯ll leave everything to you in my will, including my fortune and even my body.¡± Zinnia blinked and said, ¡°Once I get you back in shape, you¡¯ll easily live to eighty. Honestly, I probably won¡¯t get to inherit anything from you. Who knows? You might even outlive me. ¡°But if anything should happen to you, I might get to extract one of your ribs. Then I could keep it as a specimen.¡± Yannis thought wryly, ¡®She ispletely oblivious tomon sense. She turns down the inheritance, yet all she ever wants is my ribs. Yannis was at a loss for words. Yannis mused, ¡°To a doctor like her, money holds no appeal. She¡¯s only ever obsessed with collecting human remains as anatomical specimens.¡® ¡°I¡¯m serious¨Cyou might outlive me,¡± Zinnia said. She didn¡¯t care about his inheritance; all she wanted was the chance to get one of his ribs someday. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯ll live to be a hundred¨Coutliving me for sure. Someone as wonderful as you are definitely destined for a long, blessed life,¡± Yannis said and frowned slightly. Zinnia shook her head. She thought, ¡®My body took a beating when I was a kid. I¡¯m not built for a long life. If I¡¯m lucky, I might make it to my sixties. If not, maybe just my thirties. ¡®Honestly, I¡¯ve probably lived half my life already. This body of mine is barely holding together as it is. She knew her own condition all too well. Though her master had assured her she¡¯d live to a ripe old age, deep down she knew better¨Cchances were, she wouldn¡¯t outlive Yannis. ¡°With me, you¡¯re definitely gonna live to be a hundred,¡± Yannis said firmly. ¡°Roderick said as long as you take good care of yourself, your health will be just fine.¡± ¡°Zinnia, didn¡¯t you say you wanted my rib as a specimen?¡± Yannis teased. Yannis gently ruffled her hair, his voice warm. ¡°So you have to take good care of yourself too. As long as I¡¯m still alive, you need to stay healthy¨Cotherwise, how else will you ever get your chance to collect my ribs?¡± Yannis thought, ¡®Grandpa has already examined Zinnia and confirmed that as long as she gets proper rest, she¡¯ll be perfectly fine. With good care, she is sure to be all right.¡® ¡­¡­..ll. When she opened her eves she found herself 12:27 Thu, Oct 2 in unfamiliar surroundings. It took her a moment to remember she¡¯de to stay at Raymond¡¯s cest night. ¡°Zinnia, you awake?¡± Maisie called, knocking on the door. ¡°Come in, Maisic. I¡¯m awake,¡± Zinnia responded. Maisie pushed the door open and stepped inside. 72 Maisie said, ¡°Zinnia, there¡¯s a baby shower happening today. Mom¡¯s already booked some makeup artists for us. Time to get up!¡± The baby shower was for Soren, Wendell¡¯s great¨Cgrandson. Although the Bacon family wasn¡¯t as well¨Cknown as theirs, they still moved in the same fancy circles. Wendell had had a big career in politics, and his influence was still strong. The Spence and Lynn families were old friends of the Bacon family, so they were expected to go. Wendell cared a lot about Soren, and all the important people in their circle would be there. Their presence was a must. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. After freshening up, she put on some casual clothes and went upstairs to the dressing room. ¡°Where¡¯s Yannis? Isn¡¯t heing?¡± Zinnia asked, looking around confused when she didn¡¯t see him. Maisie exined, ¡°Yannis had something urgent at work this morning, so he left early for the office. He¡¯ll just meet us at noon.¡± ¡°Being a corporate ve is so tiring,¡± Zinnia sighed honestly. ¡°He is working all the time and ruining his health. No wonder he makes good money.¡± ¡°Zinnia, you really shouldn¡¯t call him a ¡®corporate ve¡® in front of him.¡± Maisie quickly leaned over and whispered in her ear. Maisie thought, ¡®Damn it, I should¡¯ve been more careful with what I said earlier so I wouldn¡¯t influence her.¡¯ ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia said. Seeing Maisie¡¯s nervous look, she nodded obediently. Yvette said, ¡°My darlings, you¡¯re here. Come quick¨CMom had special dresses made just for you. Pick your favorite!¡± The two saw Yvette sitting with a facial mask on, while a stylist worked on her hair. Yvette waved them over. The dressing room had many fancy gowns, and a team of makeup artists was ready. The makeup team greeted them happily as they arrived. ¡°How do I look, Mom? Not bad, right?¡± Maisie spun around in her dress, smiling proudly. ¡°Beautiful. You are naturally lovely,¡± Yvette said happily, her pretty face softening in a warm smile. She wore a nice pearl¨Cwhite dress, looking graceful and kind. 12:27 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Zinnia,¡± Maisie said excitedly, looking toward Zinnia¡¯s dressing room. ¡°Just imagine. If she¡¯s with us, everyone will envy our family.¡°¡± ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯re done,¡± the makeup artist said gently. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel Yvette¡¯s eyes brightened with admiration. ¡°Oh my goodness, you¡¯re stunning!¡± Yvette gasped. Zinnia wore a light pink dress that looked like a mermaid and sparkled with little diamond¨Clike stars. Her corbones showed off a delicate pearl ne. Her long hair was styled up and held with a butterfly¨Cshaped gemstone hairpin, and she had pearl earrings. Her slim waist, shaped by her flowing dress, showed her graceful figure. Her calves were slim and perfect. Delicate like blossoms, she looked beautiful and special. On her feet, she wore pretty ankle boots with a small heel, adding a touch of elegance. A girl like her was made to wear such fancy dresses and jewelry¨Conly these could truly match her bright beauty. After getting ready, the family went to the Bacon mansion. They arrived just right. The driveway was filled with fancy cars, and a long red carpet stretched out from the garden. Yvette gently helped Zinnia and Maisie out of the car and told Zinnia softly, ¡°Sweetheart, stay close to us today, okay? Don¡¯t wander off. If you need anything, just tell us.¡± Since the Shaws had never taken Zinnia to any social events before, Yvette worried she might feel out of ce. Also, the Shaws were expected toe, and Yvette was worried they might bother Zinnia again. Zinnia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll stay with Zinnia,¡± Maisie said kindly, holding her arm. Feeling their love, a warm feeling grew in Zinnia¡¯s heart as she smiled softly back at them. Ìï Dismissed 388 sses clinked and lively chatter filled the air. The fancy crowd mingled, Heiresses in designer dresses, their faces lit up with charming smiles as they held champagne sses. Among the shiny crowd, they even saw some ssmates from ss 19. Selene said, ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re here!¡± As the three of them came in, conversations stopped and everyone¡¯s eyes turned surprised to them. Selene, Yvette¡¯s close friend, came over with a warm smile. Yvette turned to Zinnia and said, ¡°Zinnia, this is Selene.¡± ¡°Hello, Selene,¡± Zinnia said politely. With a gentle smile, Selene looked Zinnia over, her eyes full of praise. ¡°Where did you kidnap such a pretty girl from? She¡¯s really stunning,¡± she said warmly, curious about which family Zinnia belonged to. Yvette shot her a re and said, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter now. She¡¯s officially part of our family now.¡± Selene looked confused. Zinnia had only recentlye back to the Shaw family, but they never introduced her in social circles. Hardly anyone had seen Zinnia, except for her ssmates from ss 19. ¡°Zinnia, it¡¯s our first time meeting, and I didn¡¯t have time to get you a proper gift. Here, take this,¡± Selene said warmly. Selene still had some doubts, but she saw how much Yvette cared about Zinnia. She gently took Zinnia¡¯s hand and slipped a pearl bracelet from her own wrist onto her. ¡°Since you¡¯re my dear friend¡¯s daughter, that makes you almost like my own.¡± ¡°Thank you, Selene,¡± Zinnia said softly. She wanted to refuse, but Yvette signaled her not to, so she took it gracefully. ¡°Come visit my house with Yvette when you¡¯re free,¡± Selene said warmly. Selene looked at Zinnia with admiration, liking her more each time she looked. ¡®How did Yvette get so lucky? The girl she brought into the family is this beautiful,¡® she thought. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied and followed Maisie. ¡°Maisie,¡± Yvette said with a smile, ¡°why don¡¯t you take Zinnia and go y? Selene and I need to catch up.¡± After introducing them and exchanging greetings, Yvette signaled for the girls to go off on their own. ¡°Got it!¡± Maisie grabbed Zinnia¡¯s hand and led her away. Both girls sighed in relief. After all that talking, their faces hurt from all the smiling. Maisie said, ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s find a quiet ce to rest. My cheeks are killing me from smiling so much.¡± This update is avable on find¡¤novel Zinnia softly rubbed her cheeks to loosen up the stiffness from all the smiling. As soon as she and Maisie left, a group of ss 19 ssmates gathered around, chatting andughing together. ¡°You¡¯re a totally new person, Zinnia! Come here, let me hold you,¡± Rosalind called out, pulling up her dress as 12:27 Thu, Oct 2 she hurried over. : 35 Voucher Rosalind said, ¡°I watched your videost night, and seeing you in that cosy costume dress already made me drool. Zinnia, you are so gorgeous. Your face is like a piece of art. I just want to pinch those cute cheeks!¡± Zinnia usually dressed simply, her delicate face not wearing makeup. Her natural beauty made her stand out easily. But with a little careful styling, she looked more stunning, the kind of beauty that made everyone turn to look. ¡°She is my little sis. Of course, she¡¯s perfect,¡± Maisie said proudly, pulling Zinnia closer. Having such a pretty sister by her side made her look good too. ¡°You all look super gorgeous,¡± Zinnia smiled brightly at her ssmates, her eyes crinkling happily. For the baby shower, the ss 19 crew dressed up to impress¨Cguys in sharp tuxedos, girls in stylish cocktail dresses, everyone turning heads. ¡°With yourpliments, we¡¯ll feel like we¡¯re walking on air.¡± The ss 19 studentsughed happily. Rosalind looked at Zinnia with puppy¨Cdog eyes and teased, ¡°I just want to kidnap you and take you home!¡± ¡°Not a chance! She¡¯s mine,¡± Maisie said possessively, pulling Zinnia into a protective hug. The group didn¡¯t stay together long. Everyone was busy. These parties weren¡¯t just about hanging out. Their families were busy introducing them to people when they took over the family business. Through it all, Maisie stayed close to Zinnia, watching her carefully. ¡°Zinnia, you must be hungry. We skipped breakfast, remember? Let¡¯s grab some fruit and pastries from the snack table,¡± Maisie said kindly, already leading her toward the food. A nice spread of fancy pastries, fresh fruit, champagne, and red wine was set up neatly. Since Zinnia was watching her sugar, she only helped herself to some fruit, passing up the tempting desserts. As they moved through the crowd, everyone kept looking at them, especially at Zinnia. She could feel all the eyes on her: some curious, some judging, some surprised or openly admiring. After Yvette introduced her around, everyone soon knew that Zinnia was now part of the Jenkins family. ¡°The girl next to Maisie is actually the Shaw family¡¯s real heiress.¡± ¡°How did she get connected with the Jenkins family? The Shaws never even introduced her to society¨CI thought she didn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of the loop. She¡¯s with the Jenkins now, even has herst name changed. The Shaws have nothing to do with her anymore. After all their crazy scandals, they don¡¯t deserve a girl like her.¡± ¡°The Shaws raised Betty, a troublemaker. She¡¯s super sneaky. You should tell your kids to stay away from her. Just look at Anne Carson. She was ruined by Betty.¡± ¡°Betty went to jail, and I hear she¡¯s mentally unstable. She even dropped out of school. Can you imagine how Mrs. Shaw feels? She raised a girl to scheme and push out her real daughter¡± ¡°Maelis is so clueless. I heard she even caused a scene with Zinnia recently¡± ¡°Yep, after that big fight, Zinnia ispletely out of the Shaw family.¡± ¡°How did Maclis¡¯s smart parents make such a silly daughter?¡± Everyone was talking about the Shaw family, looking at them with disgust. ¡°Hey, are the Shaws here?¡± A ¡°They are. I just saw Yosef. I bet they feel terrible now, seeing the girl they looked down on so much being loved by the others.¡± ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s Maelis, sitting in that corner. Did the scandal make her look older? It¡¯s like she¡¯s full of regret.¡± Someone signaled to the sofa where Maelis sat alone. She was staring at Zinnia withplicated feelings. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Betty? Isn¡¯t Maelis usually stuck to her side?¡± Betty was nowhere in sight¨CMaelis sat alone, looking lonely. She used to always bring Betty along, showing everyone how much the Shaws liked her. ¡°After all she¡¯s done, why parade her in public? It¡¯s embarrassing. If I were the Shaws, when Zinnia was hurt, I¡¯d kick Betty out for good. But they¡¯re still keeping Betty at home. What fools!¡± The Shaws were the hottest gossip. Everyone was talking about their recent scandals: the switched heiresses, Betty scheming against the family, and Betty pushing Anne down the stairs. The Shaw family had been the talk of the town for a while. Everyone was gossiping, shocked at how crazy they had be. People were thinking twice about doing business with the Shaws; with a family this reckless, one never knew when they might be betrayed. Zinnia overheard the whispers. She felt all the stares burning into her, but she just ignored them all. Finding a quiet corner, Zinnia sat down, feeling hungry, and nibbled on some fruit. Just then, a happy, excited voice called out, ¡°Zinnia!¡± 12:27 Thu, Oct 2 Dismissed 389 Chapter 389 ? 72 Zinnia looked up as the Lynn family showed up. Isaac jogged over to her, smiling happily. ¡°Zinnia, Grandpa and Grandma are here, too,¡± Isaac said, his smile getting bigger. Isaac turned to look at Henry and Sofiaing closer, with Jackson and Charlie walking on each side of them. Zinnia and Maisie followed Isaac as they went toward them. With a warm smile, Zinnia greeted them. After the paperwork was done and Zinnia was officially part of the family, they decided she should call Henry and Sofia just like Maisie did. ¡°Maisie, Zinnia, you¡¯ve both gotten even more beautiful since Ist saw you,¡± Henry said, smiling warmly. Maisie giggled, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re still as handsome as ever!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a tterer,¡± Henry chuckled. ¡°Zinnia, you look lovely today,¡± Jackson said, wearing a neat gray suit that fit just right, showing off his broad shoulders and slim waist, giving him a confident and ssy look. His hair wasbed back, showing his good¨Clooking face and calm style. Usually, his eyes were sharp and serious, but when he looked at Zinnia, they softened, and a gentle smile yed on his lips. He was usually serious and quiet in public, but in front of his little sister, he was a caring older brother. Original content can be found at F?ndNovel ¡°Jackson, you look really handsome today,¡± Zinnia said with a sweet smile. ¡°Zinnia, am I not handsome?¡± Isaac blurted out. ¡°Why do you only notice Jackson? I¡¯m right here!¡± ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re really good¨Clooking too,¡± Zinnia said kindly with a warm smile. For the baby shower, Isaac wore a blue suit. He looked confident and lively, his handsome face and energetic attitude making him stand out. Every Lynn family member was special, always the center of attention wherever they went. Even Zinnia, who just joined the family, was glowing. ¡°Zinnia has really grown up,¡± Jackson said softly, with a little sadness in his eyes. He saw her gaining confidence. Her smiles were brighter and more often. She was no longer the shy girl he first met: back then, she acted like she had spikes sticking out, keeping everyone away, barely talking or smiling. Now, she looked lively and happy, her smile honest and full of confidence, all this started after she began living with Yannis. A guilty feeling hit him. ¡®I¡¯ve failed as her brother,¡® he thought. ¡°Jackson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zinnia asked, noticing that Jackson looked a bit down. His eyes were sad as he looked at her. Jackson pulled himself together, his voice deep and warm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After lunch, can you wait for me so we 12:27 Thu, Oct 2 can leave together?¡± Zinnia nodded. ¡°Is your shoulder better?¡± Charlie asked Maisie, his kind eyes full of concern. 728 156 Vouchers ¡°It¡¯s all healed, Charlie. The ointment you gave me worked wonders. I got better so quickly,¡± Maisie said, smiling happily with a blush on her cheeks. To Maisie, her shoulder injury was nothing. The group talked andughed happily, looking like a happy family. The guests at the party watched the scene, giving annoyed looks at the Shaws, who looked ufortable. The guests thought, ¡®The Shaws, who made their money by riding on the Lynns¡® coattails, can neverpare to the Lynns. The Lynns were full of love and fun, but the Shaws couldn¡¯t tell good from bad. ¡°The Shaws are disappointing. The Lynns immediately went to greet Zinnia¨Cunlike the Shaws, who act like they don¡¯t even notice her. Honestly, they¡¯re not as good as the Lynns.¡± ¡°The Lynns are all here, but the Shaws didn¡¯t even try to say hi. Honestly, the Shaws are ungrateful.¡± ¡°The Lynns have stopped helping the Shaws. Now that the Shaws just managed to get into this party; they are busy trying to make deals and get clients and don¡¯t bother saying hello to the Lynns.¡± ¡°What did the Shaws do to fall out with the Lynns?¡± Some guests sneered, clearly looking down on the Shaws¡® behavior. After the Lynns cut support for the Shaws, other investors quickly pulled out. Then came the shocking news: the Shaws tried to steal secret data from the Perkins Group, but Yannis caught them in the act. The news shocked the market, and the stocks of the Shaw Group dropped sharply. People didn¡¯t realize it wasn¡¯t that the Shaws didn¡¯t want to approach the Lynns. It was that the Lynns were shutting them out. Recently, when Maelis found out Jackson pulled the Lynn family¡¯s money from the Shaw Group, she rushed over to cause a scene. Maelis faced Jackson, her voice trembling with anger: ¡°Why, Jackson? What are you trying to do? Are you really going this far just because of Zinnia? Do I even matter as your aunt anymore?¡± But Jackson just sneered coldly, ¡°Maelis, if you weren¡¯t my aunt, pulling the investment would be the least of the Shaw family¡¯s problems.¡± ¡®After how they hurt Zinnia without caring, I see no reason to keep helping them, he thought. Furious, Maelis yelled at Jackson, calling him heartless and ungrateful, and said Zinnia brought her bad luck, Her angry words almost made Sofia sick, and Henry was so mad he said, ¡°The Lynns won¡¯t help the Shaws anymore.¡± The Lynn family had done enough for Maclis over the years. They owed her nothing. For a while, the Lynns and the Shaws had been pretty much apart. The Shaws watched Zinnia happily getting all the attention from the Lynns. She looked like she was the most important person there. A mix of jealousy, regret, and bitterness boiled inside them. They couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Who thought she would actually do well after leaving our family? Maclis looked tired, but her anger was clear when she looked at Zinnia. Donald was also there, talking to someone. When he overheard the gossip, he clenched his jaw so tight it hurt. He thought, ¡®Nothing made me angrier than people saying I built my fortune on the Lynns. After all these years, these voices finally died down, even if some still knew the truth. And now, because of Zinnia, the old rumors are back! ¡®I never should have taken that little troublemaker back. She¡¯s just a curse. Because of her, everything I worked for was ruined¨Cmypany¡¯s reputation, and Betty¡¯s. ¡®Betty hasn¡¯t been herselftely. Since she was held for a few days, she barely talks and looks so thin she¡¯s almost unrecognizable. ¡®Maelis is a total idiot. I told her to smooth things over with the Lynns, but she went and burned all bridges with them instead! ¡®Yosef took over thepany a few years ago, but his skills and ideas of business are nowhere near Jackson¡¯s. The business world is full of sharppetitors, and since the Lynns withdrew their support, everyone¡¯s ready to attack mypany. ¡®After trying to get the invitation for the Shaws and rushing to sign a few deals before the Lynns arrived, the moment the Lynns entered, they looked down on us with sneers and scorn. ¡®We used to be the center of attention everywhere, but now we¡¯re just a joke.¡® Dismissed 390 The Lynn family made sure to introduce Zinnia around, showing their connections to prove how important she was. Zinnia had nothing to do with the Shaw family now; she only belonged to the Lynn, Jenkins, and Spence families. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± came La¡¯s clear, gentle voice from behind. Zinnia turned to see a beautiful woman walking over. Dressed in a smooth dress that showed off her slim waist, she carried a ss of champagne. Her long chestnut hair flowed over her shoulders, framing her nice features. With a warm, confident smile, she moved toward them. La carried herself with a mix of professionalism and effortless grace. Seeing La, Jackson greeted her. Charlie, Isaac, and Maisie eximed excitedly when they saw her. La shot Maisie a teasing re and yfully scolded, ¡°Maisie, you still remember me? It¡¯s been ages and you haven¡¯t called. Anyone would think you¡¯ve forgotten about me.¡± Maisie replied, ¡°You¡¯re always busy with work. I never know when you¡¯ll be free, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you by calling.¡± As a diplomat, La was rarely around during the year. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s on me. This designer bag just came out. Think of it as my way of making it up to you,¡± La said. ¡°And who¡¯s this pretty youngdy next to you?¡± La asked, her eyes fixed on Zinnia with barely hidden excitement and a gentle smile. She had just flown back to the country half an hour ago and came straight to the party. Seeing Maisie, she walked right over without checking who else was there. Noticing Zinnia, a suspicion started to form in her mind, making her feel excited. ¡°La, this is Zinnia,¡± Jackson introduced her warmly. Maisie quickly said, ¡°Zinnia, say hi to La!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re Zinnia.¡± La¡¯s eyes lit up instantly as she said, her voice full of happiness and a little louder than intended, making people nearby look over. ¡°Hi, La,¡± Zinnia said. She¡¯d already greeted many people, so her mouth was dry. La¡¯s eyes softened with affection as she smiled at Zinnia. ¡°What a lovely little girl you are. Hello, sweetheart. I¡¯m Yannis¡¯s older sister.¡± She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Zinnia, looking at her with tender love. She thought, ¡®Just as I thought, this is the girl Yannis has been keeping at home. He really does have good taste. ¡®Devin isn¡¯t here yet. I¡¯m the first to meet the girl Yannis has kept all to himself. I can¡¯t wait to tell Devin!¡® Hearing she was Yannis¡¯s sister, Zinnia looked up at La, her eyes brightening. ¡®So she¡¯s his sister? Just as 12:27 Thu, Oct 2 beautiful as he is¨Cgood looks really do run in the family, she thought. 220 ¡°Sweetheart, this is a little gift from me,¡± La said kindly, taking out a present from her bag. ¡°Next time. 11 give you something even better.¡± La and Devin had known there was a young girl living with Yannis helping him recover. They had wanted to meet Zinnia, but the chance never came¨Cpartly because they were really busy, and partly because Yannis told them not to bother her. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find1Novel They only came to this baby shower after hearing Yvette was bringing Zinnia. They came just for her. They would say it was just a chance encounter. That way, Yannis wouldn¡¯t be mad at them. Zinnia hesitated, looking at Jackson. ¡°Go ahead and take it, Zinnia,¡± Jackson said with a kind smile. ¡°She¡¯s rich.¡± Everyone knew La and Devin loved Yannis like he was the most important person. With all Zinnia had done to help him, she definitely deserved this gift. ¡°Thank you, La,¡± Zinnia said as she finally took it. La grinned, waving off Zinnia¡¯s thanks. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, sweetheart. Come on, add me on Facebook,¡± she said kindly, pulling out her phone. La thought, ¡®Yannis loves Zinnia so much. If I befriend her, I¡¯ll get more chances to see Yannis through her. As long as we¡¯re close, Yannis can¡¯t stay mad at me! Zinnia added La on Facebook. Seeing how much La cared for Zinnia, those watching secretly couldn¡¯t help but respect Zinnia even more. With the Lynn, Spence, and Jenkins families behind her, plus Yannis supporting her, she was totally untouchable. Jackson was busy. Though it was a baby shower, it was far from a simple party. In just one turnaround, many people already surrounded them. Jackson looked at Zinnia as she was about to leave. With a loving smile, he watched her softly rub her cheeks. ¡°If you girls need anything, juste find me,¡± he said kindly. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia said, her cheeks sore from all the smiles. She had barely sat down before being pulled around again. Now that she could finally leave, she jumped at the chance. Zinnia grabbed Maisie¡¯s arm and whispered urgently, ¡°Hurry¨Cmy face is freezing from all this smiling!¡± The two quickly slipped away from the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m done with these fancy parties,¡± Zinnia sighed as they got away. ¡°All that small talk wore me out more than treating a hundred patients.¡± ¡°Zinnia, we¡¯ll have to get used to this. We will represent the family sooner,¡± Maisie said. Though she was tired too, she didn¡¯t mind. She¡¯d been going through these social scenes since she was a kid. Zinnia giggled, holding her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll just follow your lead¨Cyou take the spotlight while I rx. I¡¯ll leave the 12:28 Thu, Oct 2 easy life.¡± Zinnia agreed to change herst name to Jenkins, but she never even thought about fighting Maisie over the inheritance. She wasn¡¯t short on money. She still had many herbal farms. ¡°You¡¯re only thinking about your ownfort, huh?¡± Maisie gently pinched her little face. Zinnia giggled. ¡°With you around, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Through Maisie and Jackson, Zinnia finally felt what real family love was¨Clove that made her whole again. Her ever¨Cgrowing smile showed this change. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard so you can just rx,¡± Maisie said. She added, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you somewhere quieter. The lunch is about to start. After lunch, we¡¯ll go home.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zinnia¡¯s lips instantly turned into a big, happy smile. In a corner, a few pairs of eyes withplicated feelings watched her. Howard stood among the crowd, holding a ss of red wine, his eyes on Zinnia, whose bright smile lit up the room. She looked happier after she left their family. A sad smile touched Howard¡¯s lips. Howard thought, ¡®Maybe it¡¯s for the best. Our family already owes her too much. I was too weak and useless. I couldn¡¯t protect her when she needed me most. ¡®Listening to the whispers in the hall ming us. We are not worthy of being Zinnia¡¯s brothers. I have to admit they are right. None of us are worthy! Dismissed 391 Maisie and Zinnia found a small, quiet corner to sit in. P 72 ¡°Zinnia, Maisie,¡± a bright voice called from behind. The two looked back to see Ethan walking over, holding Soren in his arms. Ethan looked funny in his suit, holding the baby wrapped in a nket. Soren was his cousin. With so many people at the party, Wendell thought it was safer to keep the baby with family. Maisie grinned and teased, ¡°Wow, look who¡¯s ying daddy now.¡± Ethan said, ¡°What can I do? My brother is being totally careless. I don¡¯t even know where he took my sister¨Cin-w, and he just left the baby with me. I¡¯m so tired! Can you hold him for a bit?¡± Ethan hurried over and quickly shoved the baby into Maisie¡¯s arms before sitting down next to them, looking super tired. ¡°This little guy¡¯s been running me ragged all morning. I¡¯m done for!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold this squishy little thing,¡± Maisie yelled as Soren was put into her arms, her arms stiffening like a robot¡¯s, not knowing how to handle a baby. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t drop him! Grandpa will be mad at me.¡± Ethan quickly caught the baby from her stiff arms. ¡°Take him back!¡± Maisie panicked, her arms like sticks. ¡°I can¡¯t feel my hands. He¡¯s about to cry, and I don¡¯t know how to calm him down.¡± Completely helpless with the tiny, squishy thing, she stiffly handed the baby back to Ethan. She said, ¡°Get him away from me now!¡± ¡°Here we go again. This little rascal¡¯s about to cry,¡± Ethan muttered as he took the baby. Zinnia looked at Soren curiously, her eyes shining with wonder. Soren was wrapped in the nket¨Cplump with bright eyes. Maybe from being passed around, he puckered his lips, seeming close to tears. ¡°Soren,¡± Zinnia called and looked at the chubby baby, her smile gentle and warm. His teary pout suddenly froze as his bright eyes focused on her face. Slowly, his lips rxed. A tiny smile appeared, showing his pink gums, a very cute sight that made everyone¡¯s heart melt. Maisie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Really? He¡¯s already judging by looks at this age?¡± She and Ethan looked at each other surprised as they watched the baby¡¯s big mood change. ¡°Can I touch his little cheek?¡± Zinnia asked softly, feeling enchanted by the adorable baby. ¡°Sure, go ahead! It¡¯s lucky for this little troublemaker to have you want to touch him,¡± Ethan said with a grin. Once she got permission, Zinnia reached out and gently touched Soren¡¯s soft cheek. Her eyes widened in amazement. ¡®It¡¯s so unbelievably soft. Softer than cotton candy!¡® she thought, marveling at how gentle it felt under her fingertips. (22) Zinnia didn¡¯t want to let go. yfully, she pinched the chubby check with her thumb and forefinger, leaving adorable little dimples each time. Soren looked at Zinnia with bright, innocent eyes. As he felt her touch, he reached out and grabbed her finger with his tiny hand. ¡°Look, he¡¯s holding my hand!¡± Zinnia said happily. Soren¡¯s tiny hand felt almost boneless. So soft and warm, it could barely wrap around her pinky finger. Zinnia had never held such a tiny baby before and thought, ¡®He¡¯s really adorable. Soren cooed and babbled, staring at Zinnia. Curious, she asked, ¡°What is he trying to say?¡± Ethan scratched his head, feeling helpless. ¡°No clue. But one thing¡¯s sure, he really likes you. He usually doesn¡¯t let anyone else touch him.¡± Ethan thought to himself, ¡®This little rascal is usually so stubborn. He won¡¯t let strangers hold him. The first time I held him, he peed all over me!¡® ¡°Does he like me?¡± Zinnia asked. This was her first time holding such a tiny baby. His face was just the size of her palm, a small, soft bundle. His skin was so delicate she was afraid to touch him too much, worried she might hurt him. It was hard to tell if he understood what they were talking about, but Soren squeezed her hand a little tighter. ¡°He definitely likes you,¡± Ethan said, thinking Soren¡¯s gesture was a yes. Ethan thought, ¡®This little rascal is usually so sharp. If I said something wrong, he¡¯d be crying already. Since he¡¯s not, I guess he likes Zinnia.¡¯ ¡°Soren, this is for you,¡± Zinnia said softly, her smile warm. She opened her bag and took out an onyx bracelet. Each bead was smooth, round, and shiny¨Cvery good quality. And it smelled faintly medicinal. She gently put it into Soren¡¯s hand. ¡°Zinnia, you really don¡¯t need to give this little guy anything,¡± Ethan quickly said. He looked at the beads. They looked like rare treasures. But as soon as she gave it to him, Soren held onto it tightly with his other hand, still clutching Zinnia¡¯s fingers. He pressed her hand against his chubby cheek and looked up at her with big, shiny eyes. Soren cooed and babbled, maybe trying to say thank you. Ethan looked helpless and said, ¡°Hey, little rascal, give that back to Zinnia!¡± He tried to take the onyx bracelet back to give to Zinnia, but Soren clung to it tight. When Ethan tried to take them, Soren¡¯s lips trembled, almost crying. Seeing that, Ethan felt a headacheing. If Soren cried, everyone would hear. Zinnia said, ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s not expensive. Honestly, I didn¡¯t bring anything else, and this onyx bracelet is all I have to give.¡± A She gently stopped him and exined, ¡°Wearing it is good for Soren¡¯s health. These beads have been soaked in a hundred herbs. They help his body and can even warn him if he touches something poisonous, by changing color.¡± The onyx bracelet was something Zinnia had found while tidying upst night. She had casually put it in her bag; it made a perfect little toy for the baby. Zinnia gently touched Soren¡¯s cheek again, smiling softly. ¡°I like him,¡± she said. For original chapters go to Find¡ïNovel Ethan said, ¡°Hey, little rascal! Say thank you to Zinnia quickly. Remember her kindness and pay her back when you grow up.¡± With all this talk, turning it down would be pointless. Plus, these beads could be useful. Even Ethan wanted them. Ethan watched Soren clutching the onyx bracelet, then couldn¡¯t help but poke his chubby cheek. He thought, ¡®I was just taking this little guy out to get some fresh air. Who knew he¡¯d end up with a gift? ¡®These beads, infused with many herbs to help health, give off a soft, calming smell. What a lucky break for this little guy. ¡®This world is full of schemes and backstabbing. On the surface, we look rich, but underneath, we live on a battlefield of secrets. People will do anything for money and power. ¡®It¡¯s rare to see families like the Lynn, Jenkins, and Perkins family; their family members get along without fighting over power. ¡®With such a magic talisman that fights toxins, it¡¯s a priceless safeguard for Soren.¡¯ Even though Soren couldn¡¯t speak, when he heard Zinnia say she liked him, he squeezed her hand tighter and gave a tiny yful shake, as if replying to her. ¡°Grow up healthy, okay?¡± Zinnia softly said with a gentle smile, touching his cheek as she sent him her best wishes. Dismissed 392 2200 Ethan didn¡¯t stay with them long. Since his family was hosting the event, he barely had a moment to spare. As noon got closer and the hall got more crowded, Zinnia and Maisie once again followed Yvette, making another round to meet the guests. It was time for everyone to have lunch. The seating n wasn¡¯t random; each seat was carefully assigned based on status. Zinnia sat in the second row. The first row was for important and powerful people, the second was for those with strong family roots or close ties to the host family, and the third row was for people with high social standing. Henry and Raymond sat in the first row, where even a quick chat could change Jinston¡¯s future. Jackson had taken over the Lynn family when he was young, so his status was clear. With him in the first row were Devin Perkins, Vaughn Bacon, and Finnian Knox. There was one seat left. Yvette sat in the second row with her close friend, Selene, while Charlie joined Perry and Hugo. As for Isaac, Ethan, and other young members of the powerful families, they sat in the second row too. Zinnia, Maisie, and their friends sat together, talking happily, making their group lively. As the lunch was about to start, Zinnia looked around for Yannis, but she didn¡¯t see him. Instead, her eyesnded on the Shaws sitting several rows back, a sight that made her stop for a moment. Howard and Timothy sat with Maelis. Donald was not there, and neither was Yannis. There was also Giselle with her beautiful daughter at their table. There were five people at their table. The back rows were open seating because they were less important. In the past, with the Lynns¡® help, the Shaws could have easily sat in the first three rows. But now that the Lynns withdrew their support, the Shaws could only rely on their own status, so they ended up in the back rows. When Zinnia looked over, her eyes unexpectedly met Maelis¡¯s. Surprised, Maelis quickly looked away. A sh of panic in her eyes before she lowered her head, hiding her embarrassment. Maelis couldn¡¯t believe it. Her family was stuck in the back, while that girl they always looked down on was sitting right up front. The thought made her grimace with anger and shame. She thought, ¡®Who would have thought that small¨Ctown girl we looked down on would be doing so well without our family?¡® Maelis clenched her fists under the table, barely holding back her feelings. Shame, anger, resentment, and even some regret hit Maelis at once, so strong that her carefully done makeup couldn¡¯t hide her ugly expression. Their eyes met for a moment¨CMaelis¡¯s eyes full of resentment, like she wanted to drown Zinnia in it. But unlike Maelis¡¯s burning hate, Zinnia didn¡¯t even think about her. 420 ¡®Life¡¯s been good since the Shaw family stopped bothering me, Zinnia thought happily, Zinnia looked at the Shaws. Gone was the proud confidence they had when she first came back to the Shaw family. Zinnia calmly looked away. ¡°Their family has nothing to do with me anymore. Whether they¡¯re doing well or not, it¡¯s none of my business,¡® she thought. Giselle, sitting next to Maclis, watched every little change in her face. Following Maclis¡¯s gaze, she looked toward Zinnia, who was sitting at the front. Giselle looked at her daughter, whose eyes were fixed on Timothy, and coolly said to Maelis, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, Athena and I need to excuse ourselves.¡± With that, she quickly got up and led her daughter away. Pulled by her mother, Athena didn¡¯t want to go, but under her mother¡¯s strict look, she followed obediently. Before leaving, she looked longingly at Timothy and said, ¡°Timothy, see you tomorrow at the firm.¡± Timothy stayed calm and answered indifferently. Seeing his cold attitude, Giselle felt a little annoyed. ¡®My daughter¡¯s feelings aren¡¯t being returned,¡® she thought. Without saying a word, she took Athena away. Giselle thought, ¡®The Shaw family isn¡¯t worth hanging around. They can¡¯t tell right from wrong. Getting involved with people like them would only cause trouble, especially with that clueless Maelis. ¡®The Shaws might seem decent, but with Maelis as a mother¨Cinw, marrying into that family would just bring trouble. She even treats her own daughter like an enemy. How could I expect her to be kind to Athena? ¡®Athena is my only daughter. I won¡¯t let her jump into that fire.¡¯ ¡°Giselle, won¡¯t you stay longer? Athena is such a bright girl. She really makes me happy,¡± Maelis said quickly, trying to keep them from leaving and forgetting about Zinnia for a moment. In these fancy circles, everyone is a fair¨Cweather friend. When the Lynns pulled their support from the Shaws, many other partners left too, hurting the Shaw family¡¯s reputation.. Even making business deals had be hardtely, Donald and Yosef were very tired, and at their wit¡¯s end. Maelis thought, ¡®We have to do everything just to get the Bacon family¡¯s invite today. Back when we had the Lynn family¡¯s backing, it was all easy. Now I have to butter people up just to get in. ¡®All this trouble is because of Zinnia. I shouldn¡¯t have brought her back in the first ce!¡® Giselle politely said, ¡°No, Mrs. Shaw. My friend just arrived with her son. He and Athena grew up together, so they need to catch up.¡± Giselle led her daughter toward the fifth row ahead. ¡°Giselle¡± Maelis called, trying to get her to stay. Even though the Martinez family wasn¡¯t from Jinston, they were big in Gioriham. Since the Lynns stopped supporting them, people started ignoring them. Donald had gotten angry at home, scolding Maelis for being useless. She felt very wronged. Beforeing, Donald heard that Giselle¡¯s daughter worked at Timothy¡¯sw firm and said she must connect with the Martinez family. ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that after talking nicely just now, Giselle would suddenly leave? Maelis thought and panicked. She already felt Donald¡¯s angry stare burning into her. Maelis thought, ¡®Why is Donald, who used to be so kind and caring, starting toe hometer andter? He doesn¡¯t talk nicely anymore. ¡®Now he just snaps at me, calls me useless, calls me an idiot. Sometimes, he doesn¡¯t evene home for days. ¡®When he dide home, she could smell a strange perfume on him. When she asked, he just brushed her off, saying it was from a business dinner. Sometimes, she wondered if he had be a stranger overnight. Maelis¡¯s words died in her throat as Giselle and her daughter settled into the fifth¨Crow seats. ¡°Timothy.¡± Maelis looked at him helplessly, her eyes showing a little guilt. Timothy kept a straight face. He didn¡¯t say anything and showed no reaction as Giselle and her daughter left. For more chapters visit find?novel With the Shaw family in trouble, Donald wanted to fix things by making a marriage alliance. Yosef couldn¡¯t be quickly matched. His marriage needed careful nning. Howard was still too young, so only Timothy was right for the alliance. AD Comment Send gift No Ads 12:28 Thu, Oct 2 Dismissed 393 Recently, Timothy had been forced into going on many blind dates. If he refused, Donald would threaten to shut down hisw firm. Having only taken over thepany a few years ago, Timothy was struggling with the tough environment. In the end, he could only ept Donald¡¯s ns. Maelis was a woman with no backbone. Whenever Donald suggested setting up blind dates, she just went along with it. Deep down, Timothy felt very disappointed in both Donald and Maelis. Timothy looked at Maelis and said tly, ¡°Mom, people aren¡¯t stupid. Our family is a messed¨Cup ce. What kind of fool would want to jump in?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was t, showing no emotion, but his eyes focused on Zinnia. He couldn¡¯t tell what they were saying, but she clearly found something funny. Her bright smile lit up her face, making her look stunning. In his usually cold eyes, a flicker of strange envy appeared. ¡®She left this family. Good for her,¡® Timothy thought. ¡°Timothy, are you still ming me?¡± Maelis said tearfully, sensing his coldness. ¡°I never wanted to force you- your father made me. I had no choice.¡± Maelis thought, ¡®I never wanted to push my son into an arranged marriage. I tried to talk Donald out of it, but he was firm. ¡®If the Lynns hadn¡¯t gone so far, I wouldn¡¯t have had to pressure Timothy, and he wouldn¡¯t have drifted away from me. ¡®I¡¯m a family member, yet they¡¯d go so far against me, all for Zinnia. What kind of parents cut ties with their own daughter, just for some girl they just found? They¡¯vepletely lost it!¡® Thinking about the Lynn family, Maelis couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s Zinnia-¡± Her words were suddenly cut off. ¡°Mom, are you ming Zinnia again?¡± Howard, who had been scrolling through his phone, looked up, his voice t and tired. Howard thought, ¡®These days, everything at home is going wrong. Betty isn¡¯t feeling well, locking herself in her room, while every day Mom curses Zinnia and calls Grandpa and Grandma cruel. ¡®Timothy has to go on endless blind dates, and I am not allowed to race. I am also forced to make friends for the family business.¡® The situation at home didn¡¯t bother Howard. Since he enjoyed the family¡¯s privileges, he was ready to share some of the work. But Maelis kept ming everything on Zinnia. Howard couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He thought bitterly, ¡®Zinnia only stayed with the family for two months. We didn¡¯t take good care of her, and 12:28 Thu, Oct 2 Chapter 393. we drove her away. The truth is, we messed up, but Mom won¡¯t admit it and mes Zinnia. ¡®No matter how much I tried to talk to her, it was no use. We failed to fix things with Zinnia, and we have the nerve to me her?¡® ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I me her?¡± Maclis¡¯s face turned red as her true feelings showed. She straightened up, eyes bloodshot with anger. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, would our family be like this?¡± ¡°We brought this on ourselves. We deserve it,¡± Howard said, looking at his mother¡¯s twisted face. He didn¡¯t argue more. Maelis had already med everything on Zinnia, so stubborn she refused to admit fault, she was almost delusional. The past two days, Howard felt really down. Arguing with his mom was useless. He poured himself a drink and drank it all at once. His rebellious attitude was gone, reced by sadness and defeat. His eyes moved back to Zinnia. Though he still looked defeated, a small sign of relief appeared¨CThank goodness Jackson and the others are watching over her, he thought. Howard didn¡¯t me Jackson for what he did to the Shaw family. After all, they were the ones in the wrong. Jackson was supporting Zinnia and standing up for her. Whether the Shaw family could get through this all depended on themselves. And if they couldn¡¯t, they deserved it. ¡°Maisie, is Yannising?¡± Zinnia asked, sipping her coconut milk. ¡°He¡¯s here, Zinnia,¡± Maisie answered. There was a noticeable stir at the door. Zinnia turned to look. ¡°I didn¡¯t think even Yannis woulde.¡± ¡°Is that the favorite heir of the Perkins family, the one everyone adores? He really lives up to his name.¡± ¡°The Perkins family is really high up in society. Yannis is spoiled by his family, so even if he doesn¡¯t show up, nobody would say anything about it.¡± ¡°The fact that he¡¯s here today is already a big favor to Wendell. Who would dare say he¡¯ste?¡± ¡°Yannis didn¡¯t rely on the Perkins family at all. He started the Perkins Group by himself, working in military tech.¡± ¡°Just look at that stealth anti¨Ctracking drone he made recently; even the government supports him. With such quick sess, who would dare question him?¡± Among the quiet murmurs, Yannis appeared, walking in with an attendant. He wore a custom¨Cmade suit of the best quality, perfectly fitted to his tall, strong body. The sharp shirt and neat bow tie set off his broad shoulders and straight posture, showing a calm, aristocratic attitude. He stood out in the crowd, his presence quiet but maic, making everyone look at him. He had striking features¨Chandsome, withzy eyes and effortless cool. Sexy yet restrained, he captivated everyone. Zinnia thought, ¡°He is stunning. Wherever he goes, he¡¯s the center of attention.¡± Suddenly, her eyes niet Yannis¡¯s. Surprised that he noticed her, she squinted her eyes into a smile and silently mouthed, ¡°Yannis.¡± His usual indifferent look softened instantly, and his icy eyes turned into a charming smile. Right away, whispers spread through the crowd. ¡°Yannis just looked this way! His eyes are so captivating. I could get lost in that look.¡± ¡°He¡¯s looking at me. He smiled at me.¡± ¡°Yannis really got all of Grace¡¯s beauty. Honestly, I¡¯d be happy just to spend one night with him. He¡¯s perfect!¡± ¡°God, I¡¯d kill for one night with Yannis. Forget titles or promises¨Cjust look at those shoulders, those legs, that waist. He¡¯d be amazing in bed.¡± Hearing that, Zinnia pursed her lips and was the first to look away. Yannis raised an eyebrow, thinking, ¡®Why is she wearing like that?¡® Discover more novels at find?novel Yannis frowned at her exposed corbone. ¡®Yvette has no taste. She can¡¯t even pick good clothes,¡¯ he thought annoyed. The attendant came up to Yannis. ¡°Mr. Perkins, your seat is in the front row with your brother and Mr. Lynn. Let me show you the way,¡± he said, guiding him forward. Without looking at the other families, Yannis walked straight to the front row. Passing the Shaw family, he gave them a casual, indifferent look before looking away. Under the watch of everyone, Yannis reached the front row, greeting Henry and the other elders politely. His attitude was perfect, every move smooth and natural. Only then did he sit with Jackson. He was seated in the front, across from Zinnia and her group. As soon as he sat down, Yannis¡¯s eyes immediately went to her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Devin asked, noticing his gaze on Zinnia¡¯s table. Ìï Dismissed 394 Meanwhile, a waiter came over to Zinnia with a woolen shawl. Zinnia looked at him, confused. Maisie looked at her, confused. ¡°Zinnia, are you cold?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°I¡¯m not cold,¡± Zinnia said, shaking her head. Still, she took the shawl, and for some reason, her eyes naturally drifted toward Yannis. As she looked at Yannis, he showed her his own shoulder. Confused, Zinnia looked down at her shoulder but saw nothing wrong. She tilted her head. Yannis sighed helplessly and finally said, ¡°Put it on, Zinnia.¡± Zinnia read his lips and unfolded the shawl, draping it over her shoulders. She had changed for lunch and wore a mint¨Cblue satin gown with a square neckline that showed off her delicate corbones nicely. Yannis finally looked away, but some sharp¨Ceyed people saw their quiet exchange. Looking at the sad Shaw family nearby, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Good girls never stay in a house that doesn¡¯t value them.¡± ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s you, Yannis. Who knew you could be so thoughtful,¡± Maisie said as she saw his gesture. Isaac looked around and said, ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not even cold here.¡± It was getting cold outside, but with the air conditioning, it wasfortable inside. Ethan leaned in to gossip, ¡°The Moore family¡¯s secret partnership files got leakedst night. They were already having a hard time, and this made it worse. Still hoping to get a piece of their sess? Honestly, they¡¯re about to get split up.¡± Isaac said, ¡°The MZ Group is really pushing the Moore family with tough business moves. No one knows if the Moores did something to upset them, but it looks like MZ is determined to take them over. ¡°If the Moores try to get help, neither the Lynn nor the Perkins families will help, that means no one in Jinston will help. The Moore family is done for. ¡°They sent Neo back hoping he¡¯d stay quiet, but he ran straight into you two, the toughest to deal with. They¡¯re finished.¡± Isaac knew all thetest news about their circle. Isaac thought to himself, ¡®I heard Neo actually tried to mess with Zinnia. If I was there, I¡¯d have beaten him up.¡¯ ¡°Serves them right,¡± Maisie said bluntly. ¡°If they¡¯d messed with anyone else but Zinnia and me, they might get away with it.¡± ¡°Data leak?¡± Brian asked, raising an eyebrow, clearly interested. Ethan leaned closer and lowered his voice. ¡°Yeah, I heard there was a sudden data leak in the early hoursst night. The Moore family was caught off guard. By the time they knew in the morning, the damage was done? He added, ¡°The MZ Group has been eyeing the Moore family for a takeover for a while, and their current head isn¡¯t very capable. ¡°If the Moore family can¡¯t get through this, their famous legacy will fall. Life can change so fast. ¡°The MZ Group is a real dark horse. They used to stay quiet in Mealinia, barely making a mark. But a year ago, they exploded onto the scene and started dominating the market. Who knows how far they¡¯ll go? It¡¯s kind of scary.¡± Maisie had heard of MZ Group before. Not long ago, her dad traveled abroad to meet with them. His ?????? ???? FindN()vel ¡°So that¡¯s the girl you¡¯ve taken under your wing?¡± Devin said, noticing Yannis¡¯s surprised act. Devin¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He had only arrived three minutes before Yannis, so he hadn¡¯t officially met Zinnia yet. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Yannis asked, giving him a quick look. ¡°With your busy schedule flying everywhere, no one would mind if you skipped this party.¡± ¡°Since you nevere home, La and I can¡¯t see you. We came here to run into you,¡± Devin said. ¡°If our little brother won¡¯te to us, we¡¯ll just have to find him ourselves.¡± Yannis looked annoyed. Devin still thought he was a kid. He thought, ¡®Did they really have to follow me everywhere?¡® When Yannis ignored him, Devin turned to Jackson and said with a smile, ¡°Jackson, Zinnia has really grown up nicely.¡± Devin and Jackson were close in age and knew each other well. Since Yannis liked Zinnia, he thought it was only right to get along with her family. Devin thought, ¡®Plus, Zinnia can really help Yannis sleep better. She¡¯s a treasure. No way we¡¯re letting her go. A friend¡¯s sister is like family, so she¡¯s practically one of us now! The lunch got started. While some young people like Zinnia and her friends, who weren¡¯t interested in family stuff, just focused on eating, most of the others didn¡¯t touch much food. Zinnia hadn¡¯t eaten much, feeling overwhelmed by the crowded hall. After telling Maisie, she slipped out for some air¨CMaisie was busy talking and couldn¡¯te with her. Isaac was busy chatting, and some guests tried to talk to Zinnia. Feeling ufortable with all the social stuff, she decided to leave and find a quiet spot. When Zinnia reached the entrance, a waiter came over and asked politely, ¡°Miss, how can I help you?¡± ¡°I want to go somewhere quiet,¡± Zinnia said. She was led to the garden. After sending Maisie her location, she slipped away¨Cbut some watchful eyes saw 12:28 Thu, Oct 2 her leave. CA ¤¤ Yannis took a sip of wine and looked back at her seat¨Conly to find she had left. He frowned, a little worried. ¡®Where did she go?¡® he wondered. Maelis watched Zinnia until she disappeared from the hall. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± she said casually before leaving. Timothy and Howard didn¡¯t think much of it. They were busy with their own social stuff and didn¡¯t pay much attention to Maelis. Zinnia found a quiet spot in the garden and sat at a table with some small cakes. She ate one slowly, waiting for Jackson so they could leave together, though she didn¡¯t know how long the party wouldst. With nothing else to do, she took out her phone and started watching a show. A message popped up, and it was from Lydia: [Want anything to eat at school? I¡¯m going grocery shopping this afternoon.] Zinnia¡¯s face lit up with a smile when she saw Lydia¡¯s message. She replied: [I want mango juice!] Lydia: [Got it.] Zinnia: [Lydia, isn¡¯t it almost time for your monthly visit to your mom?] Zinnia thought about Lydia¡¯s sick mom. The monthly visit was after a week of sses. She wondered, ¡®Exactly when will Lydia visit her mom?¡® Lydia: [Yeah, next Saturday.] Zinnia: [Great, I¡¯ll go with you to see your mom this Saturday.] Zinnia remembered the time. ¡®Lydia¡¯s always been so kind to me. Maybe I can help her mom somehow,¡® she thought. Zinnia was chatting softly with Lydia, earbuds in, watching TV dramas. Suddenly, footsteps sounded behind her, followed by a quick gust of wind from a palm strike. Dismissed 395 ¡°Watch out!¡± a startled voice shouted from the side. A sharp pain exploded across her face. Zinnia¡¯s mind went nk as she stumbled backward and hit the ground hard. Her earbuds shattered on impact. Sitting there in a daze, her ears rang sharply while waves of pain spread across her face, ¡°Zinnia.¡± Adrian rushed over, kneeling beside her and gently lifting her up. She was still out of it, stunned and disoriented, barely registering what was happening. ¡°Zinnia, where did you get hurt?¡± Adrian looked down at her, and his eyes were filled with concern. ¡°Let me call a doctor for you, okay?¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes stung with tears. She blinked, pulling her scattered thoughts together. The sting on her face was sharp and real. Digging her nails into her palm, she fought to hold it in. Her voice came out hoarse. ¡°Th¨Cthank you¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, worry and anger flickering in his eyes. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m getting you checked out.¡± His tone was gentle, but firm. Adrian had just stepped out to get some fresh air when he witnessed something unimaginable¨CZinnia being pped. In that instant, uncontroble rage welled up in his chest. Zinnia took Adrian¡¯s hand and stood up slowly, her face pale. One side of her cheek was visibly red and swollen, the sight enough to make anyone¡¯s heart clench. ¡°No need,¡± Zinnia rasped. She steadied the turmoil in her chest before turning to look at Maelis, who was standing not far away. ¡°Maelis, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t fight back?¡± Zinnia shook off Adrian¡¯s hand and walked forward deliberately, step by step, towards Maelis, who stood there, frozen in ce. Feeling Adrian¡¯s cold, piercing gaze, Maelis froze like she was nailed to the spot, unsure how to react. She¡¯d never seen this man before and didn¡¯t expect that brat to be involved with someone else again. Adrian¡¯s icy re sent a shiver down Maelis¡® spine. It was as if his mere gaze silently promised that she would spend the rest of her life regretting this p. Watching Zinnia walk closer step by step, Maelis met her cold, deep stare. Fear finally crept up on her, and without realizing it, her feet started backing away on their own. ¡°Zinnia. You wouldn¡¯t dare hit me, would you?¡± Maelis said stubbornly as she backed away, though fear gnawed at her. She thought, ¡®I¡¯m her mother. What¡¯s wrong with giving her a p?¡® Her whole family ruined because of her, everyone ming her. Yet Zinnia, the real culprit, got to live well, enjoying all the love and care. Maelis felt a mix of shame and jealousy burning inside her. She saw the videost night too. Never expected Zinnia to have that kind of spark¨Cso full of life, doing what she loved, glowing with confidence. Not at all the quiet shadow everyone back home dismissed without a second thought. Praise kept pouring in for her, but as her mother, Maelis couldn¡¯t feel even a sliver of that pride. Because hadn¡¯t raised her, not for a single day. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel The daughter, Betty, she had struggled to raise brought her nothing but shame, messing up again and again. making her a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes. Maelis felt crushed by the unbearable difference between what she gave and what she got. Her husband¡¯s me, her son¡¯s resentment, her daughter¡¯s disgrace, her parents¡® indifference, and the public humiliation at the party¨Call of it crashed down at once, shattering Maelis¡¯s once¨Cperfect world and pushing her to the edge. She had bottled everything up, only to see the daughter she once looked down on standing center stage. radiant and untouchable. At that moment, Maelis couldn¡¯t take it; something inside her finally cracked. Driven by a sudden impulse, Maelis followed Zinnia when she saw her leave alone. The garden was nearly empty, and no one around to shield her this time. With her back turned, Zinniaughed softly, still talking to someone. A fierce anger burned inside Maelis. Seeing that Zinnia didn¡¯t notice her, a secret thrill sparked within her. She didn¡¯t take a single step forward, and Zinnia remainedpletely unaware of her presence. Seeing Zinnia¡¯s back turned, Maelis followed her impulse, seized the moment, and pped her hard across the face. The moment her hand hit Zinnia, a perverse sense of satisfaction welled up in Maelis. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s all her fault. She ruined my entire family.¡¯ Maelis never thought Zinnia would dare hit her back. Otherwise, she¡¯d be seen as ungrateful and scorned by everyone. ¡°Maelis, You¡¯ve tried to hit me three times, and today you finally seeded. Are you happy now?¡± Zinnia watched Maelis step back. Ignoring the pain, she strode forward and gave Maelis a sharp p across the face. Her expression was cold and unreadable. Zinnia had held back the first two times, yet Maelis kept provoking her¨Cshameless and ungrateful. But Zinnia wasn¡¯t someone who just took it; every time Betty bullied her, she fought back with tricks of her own. Maelis kept trying to hurt her again and again, but out of respect for Sofia, Zinnia never fought back harshly. This time she would never have endured her repeated attacks. Maelis shrieked as her high heels twisted under her, causing her to crash to the ground. A sharp pain shot through her entire body. Pain shot through Maelis¡¯s foot and face. Her eyes widened as she clutched her cheek, staring in disbelief at Zinnia. Maelis¡¯s features twisted in rage as she struggled to her feet and lunged at Zinnia. Her chest heaved with uncontroble fury. ¡°How dare you hit me, Zinnia! I¡¯m your mother. How could you strike me?¡± Maelis thought, ¡®How dare Zinnia! Where did she get the audacity to strike me?¡± Adrian swiftly stenned in front of Zinnia. shielding her. ¡°Zinnia, step back,¡± he said. Vannis felt uneasy as people crowded around him in the ball. He noticed that both Zinnia and Marlis were gone. When he arrived here, he immediately pushed her to the ground. Her long dress dragged on the Boor, and as she screamed, it left bloodstains. Jackson rushed over, only to be greeted by chaos. The sight made their hearts burn with rage. Howard, who arrived just momentster, was so enraged that he could hardly breathe. Choked with fury, they almost stumbled from the outrage. Never expected Maclis to bother Zinnia again. Despite being warned many times not to, she took advantage of their distraction and went after Zinnia once more. Last time, Maelis forced Zinnia to leave the Lynn family, and Jackson had already given them a harsh lesson. This time, she actually attacked Zinnia. No one even dared to look at the horrified and extremely embarrassed faces of the Lynn and Spence families. ¡°Zinnia. Are you hurt? Let me take a look, Yannis rushed over, his eyes fixed on her swollen cheek. A dangerous glint flickered in his eyes, barely hiding his fury. ¡°Yannis..¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes welled up the moment she saw him. As he saw her red¨Crimmed eyes, Yannis murmured, ¡°I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯te sooner.¡± And then he gently pulled her into an embrace, patting her back soothingly. Adrian watched them, his lips pressed into a thin line as a bitter ache spread through his chest. Quietly, he stepped aside to make space and then slipped away without saying a word. AD Comment Dismissed 396 : 71 5 youchete The faint scent of mint lingered around her nose, making Zinnia¡¯s eyes sting with tears. ¡°Yannis¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Zinnia!¡± Maelis gasped in pain as she struggled to sit up. When she saw the bloody scratches on her arm, her anger red up and her voice became shrill. Readplete version only at F¦ÉndNovel Even though it was Yannis who had thrown her aside, she only dared to scream hoarsely at Zinnia. Deep down, she knew Zinnia was the only one she couldsh out at, so she med everything on her. Maelis¡¯s cutting words pierced her heart, causing Zinnia¡¯s chest to constrict. She clenched her teeth hard and swallowed the pain. She shoved Yannis aside, revealing her slender frame. Her clear eyes burned with fury. ¡°You hit me first; why shouldn¡¯t I hit you back?¡± Zinnia stood tall, her delicate frame showing no hint of fear. Her gaze was cold and detached as she looked at Maelis, who had fallen to the ground, eyes full of hatred and resentment. A faint, mocking smile tugged at her lips. This woman, her so¨Ccalled mother, truly hated her to the bone. ¡°Maelis, what are you doing?¡± Howard and Timothy rushed over and helped Maelis up from the ground. Maelis didn¡¯t respond to him. Her eyes were wild, filled with twisted hatred as she red at Zinnia as if she could tear her apart piece by piece. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Hitting you is my right. Who dares say otherwise?¡± ¡°Is it your right, Mrs. Shaw? And then isn¡¯t it also my right to bankrupt the Shaw family?¡± Yannis¡¯s eyes darkened menacingly, a cold, sharp smile ying on his lips. ¡°How dare you!¡± Maelis¡¯s face twisted in fury, her lips trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Mom, stop it,¡± Timothy and Yosef said in unison. Yannis¡¯s gaze turned cial. ¡°Who says I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± ¡°You-¡± Maelis¡¯s voice caught in her throat, rage twisting her features. Her eyes burned red as she stared at Yannis with venom. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. What right do you have to step in?¡± A stream of curses welled up in her throat. She knew Yannis wasn¡¯t bluffing. True to her bullying nature, Maelis only targeted the weak and always backed down in the face of the strong. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, Mrs. Shaw,¡± Yvette snapped. ¡°Zinnia is my daughter. Just because you im to be her mother, you think you can discipline her? You don¡¯t have that right.¡± Yvette walked over in heels, poised and radiant, every step brimming with power. She looked down at Maelis, who sat crumpled in disgrace. One shone withposure, the other drowned in defeat¨Cthe gap between them, stark and unforgiving. Maelis sneered, ¡°Your daughter? Did you give birth to her? Did you raise her? And yet you dare call her your daughter? Yvette, have you no shame at all?¡± 12:28 Thu, Oct 2 Maelis stared at Yvette with a distorted and venomous look. Her pent¨Cup rage was boiling over, and her sharp eyes seemed as if they could skin Yvette alive. Any trace of her former elegance had disappeared; now Maelis looked every inch a spiteful shrew. Yvette retorted, ¡°Shameless? Not half as shameless as you. Acting like you ever raised Zinnia. The only one you raised is that ungrateful brat Betty, and now you keep hounding Zinnia like it¡¯s your right.¡± Yvette¡¯s voice was ice¨Ccold. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dare use that so¨Ccalled biological debt to control Zinnia. When she was born, your family¡¯s negligence almost cost her life. If anything, that alone has repaid whatever you think she owes you. ¡°We, Zinnia, owe you nothing. It¡¯s not her fault she was switched at birth. Betty¡¯s mistakes weren¡¯t directed by Zinnia. You can¡¯t tell right from wrong and just make a mess. Are you even fit to be Zinnia¡¯s mother?¡± Maelis¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Her eyes were bloodshot with fury as she raised her hand to strike Yvette. Jackson intercepted her raised hand. His handsome face was tinged with frost. ¡°Enough, Maelis. Haven¡¯t the Shaws endured enough because of you?¡± Maelis shivered as a chill ran down her spine. Her eyes were bloodshot with anger. She hissed at Jackson, ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m your aunt.¡± ¡°Maelis, you don¡¯t need to be my aunt anymore. Our family has done more than enough for you,¡± Jackson said coldly and indifferently. Maelis, her voice quivering with rage, shouted, ¡°You bastard. Do you really think you¡¯re in charge of the Lynn family now? Henry and Sofia are still here.¡± His defiant words made her whole body tremble. Maelis also resented Jackson deeply. She thought, ¡®If he hadn¡¯t pulled his investments from the Shaw family, would we have fallen into such a dire, besieged state?¡® Henry¡¯s aged, stern voice cut through the crowd. ¡°So what if Jackson heads the Lynn family? Maelis, you¡¯re the outsider here.¡± Everyone turned to see Henry and Sofia arriving, their expressions stern. Right behind them came Yosef and Donald, both wearing solemn looks. They were at a business reception when, out of nowhere, someone rushed in to report amotion in the back garden¨CMaelis was making a scene with Maisie from the Jenkins family. Donald couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, ¡®What an idiot.¡® *** ¡°Zinnia, does it hurt? Let me put some ointment on you.¡± Maisie rushed to her side. Her heart ached at the sight of Zinnia¡¯s red and swollen face. Maelis, whose anger had been simmering for far too long, pped Zinnia hard across the face. Immediately, Zinnia¡¯s cheeks swelled up, turning red and already showing signs of bruising; a truly horrifying sight. Maisie barely had time to unscrew the ointment cap before Yannis abruptly snatched it from her hands. II, UELZ *Zinnia, this might sting a bit. Try to bear it,¡± Yannis said, his expression cold, his eyes frosted with suppressed emotion. He unscrewed the ointment tube and, as gently as he could, applied the ointment to her face. As the cool ointment touched her burning cheek, Zinnia winced. She had never been hurt this badly in her life. Seeing Zinnia frown, Yannis pressed his lips into a hard line. His fury towards Maelis burned white¨Chot. He crouched beside her and forced himself to soften his voice. ¡°Zinnia, let me call a doctor to check you out, okay?¡± He kept his tone extra gentle, remembering how she¡¯d just been knocked to the ground. ¡°No need,¡± Zinnia murmured weakly, refusing to budge. She couldn¡¯t possibly leave now¨CJackson and the others had already seen the swelling on her face, their expressions darkening with shock and anger. Yannis turned to Charlie as he approached, his voice tight with worry and guilt. ¡°Charlie, check her over. She just had a bad fall.¡± Charlie¡¯s expression grew solemn as he listened. ¡°Zinnia, where are you injured?¡± Zinnia thought, ¡®I fell on my bottom. There¡¯s no way I can say that out loud! Her cheeks burning with embarrassment. ¡°She fell andnded on her butt. I¡¯m not sure if her cyx is injured. Could you quickly give her a check? Later, I¡¯ll take her for an X¨Cray just to be on the safe side,¡± Yannis said, his voice thick with worry. As she walked, Yannis didn¡¯t miss the pained look that flitted across her brow. Since it was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to move at the moment, he had no option but to leave her alone. ¡°Zinnia, let me take a look,¡± Charlie said, his fingers gently pressing on her tailbone. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Zinnia replied shyly, ¡°It¡¯s not hurt here.¡± Yannis gently let down her hair to hide the swelling. As more people gathered to watch, Zinnia stole a nce at him and bit her lip, burying her injured cheek deeper into her hair. She thought, ¡®This is so embarrassing¡® ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have protected you,¡± Yannis murmured. As he gazed down at her, his eyes were so filled with emotion that they seemed bottomless. Veins stood out on his hand as he tightly gripped the ointment, hardly able to hold back his self¨Creproach. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Zinnia murmured, her head bowed. ¡°None of this was your fault. You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± ***** ¡°Mom, how could you hit her so hard?¡± Timothy stared at Maelis in disbelief, his eyes fixed on Zinnia¡¯s badly swollen cheek. Just then, Sofia and the others walked over and happened to hear his usatory words. ¡°What the hell kind of mother are you? If you¡¯ve gone mad, go get yourself treated!¡± Sofia shaky and angry, was held up by Henry. Hearing about the fight and seeing Zinnia¡¯s swollen face, she turned pale and yelled at Maelis, trembling with rage. ½ñ In her youth, Sofia was a force to be reckoned with. However, as she got older, her temper gradually became milder. Even so, today Maclis¡¯s actions made her extremely angry¨Cthis daughter of hers was truly unrepentant and seemingly beyond redemption. Dismissed 397 Chapter 397 Checktest chapters at find?novel 20 Maclis¡® face paled, then flushed crimson. Rage surged through her. ¡°What kind of mother are you? the shrieked. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, and yet you defend the person who ruined my family! Do you have any idea what my life is like now?¡± ¡°Mom, please, that¡¯s enough,¡± Yosef pleaded. ¡°Shut up, you idiot!¡± Donald snapped at Maclis too. They were stunned. Maclis was having aplete meltdown. Even with Henry and Sofia right there, she¡¯d lost all control. It was shockingly reckless. ¡°Let her speak,¡± Sofia said, her gaze icy and unwavering as it locked onto Maelis, who was spewing her grievances against the family. ¡°I want to hear exactly how unhappy she is with us.¡± That cold, steady stare sent a jolt of panic through Maelis. A terrifying feeling that she was about to lose everything washed over her. ¡°Sofia, don¡¯t take Maelis¡® words seriously. She¡¯s not herself right now,¡± Donald cut in quickly, forcing a cating smile. He recognized the disappointment in Sofia¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not thinking straight. Let me take her home. I¡¯ll bring her back to apologize once she¡¯s calmed down.¡± Without even ncing at Zinnia, Donald grabbed Maelis¡® arm to pull her away. Rage simmered inside him as he mentally berated her stupidity. Last time he told her to mend fences with the Lynn family, but she ended up attacking Jackson instead. He¡¯d never imagined Maelis could be this stupid. She couldn¡¯t see what was right in front of her. Since the Lynn family pulled their investment, the Shaw family had struggled badly. They couldn¡¯t afford to sever tiespletely, not yet. The Lynn family were already losing patience, and now Maelis caused another public scene. People were staring, hungry for drama. What an idiot! Donald shot her a furious re. ¡°Let go of me! Was anything I said wrong?¡± Maelis yelled, wincing at the pain in her wrist from his grip. His icy stare sent chills down her spine. She knew that he must beining about her again. But after enduring so muchtely, she was also on the verge of breaking down. Everyone was against her. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Wrenching her arm free, she pointed an using finger first at Zinnia, then at Sofia. ¡°She only has your support because she¡¯s my daughter,¡± Maelis raged. ¡°She ruined my life. What¡¯s wrong with pping her? She¡¯s a jinx. I never should¡¯ve brought her home. I should¡¯ve left her rotting in that small town forever. ¡°And you two!¡± Her finger jabbed towards Henry and Sofia. ¡°You¡¯re just as bad. Senile fools! You don¡¯t deserve to be parents!¡± Sofia caught the venom in Maclis¡® words, a cold dread settling in her bones. Ãüð^ ¡°You im Zinnia gained our support because she¡¯s your daughter. But what about you? Didn¡¯t the Shaw family build your entire fortune by clinging to the Lynn family?¡± She felt she¡¯d raised a viper. ¡°That¡¯spletely different! I¡¯m your daughter. The Lynn family should support me!¡± Maelis screamed. Sofia locked eyes with Maclis. ¡°You are not my daughter.¡± The words exploded like a bomb. Silence choked the room. Sofia sat on the stool Jackson brought. Her quiet authority washed over Maelis. ¡°Do you truly believe we have wronged you?¡± ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡± Panic seized Maelis as she choked out the word hoarsely, her bloodshot eyes wide and confused. Sofia spoke slowly but firmly, ¡°Maclis, you think we care for Zinnia because she¡¯s your daughter, don¡¯t you? Let me be clear: we¡¯d cherish Zinnia regardless of her connection to you. ¡°The truth is, you were never Henry¡¯s and my biological child. In fact, the Shaw family exploited the Lynn family more than anyone.¡± Henry gripped Sofia¡¯s hand, his face tense with worry. She gave a slight, reassuring shake of her head. Actually, Maelis wasn¡¯t a Lynn by blood. She was the daughter of Sofia¡¯s childhood friend. Shortly after her birth, her parents died in a car ident. Heartbroken for the orphan, Sofia took Maelis in and raised her as her own. Later Maelis married Donald. When Donald wanted to start a business, the Lynn family fully funded his business ventures. They never imagined she¡¯d resent them over Jackson withdrawing support¨Cshowing no gratitude for decades of generosity. Sofia was deeply disappointed in Maelis. Since this was how she felt and their kindness meant so little to her, it was time for truth. And from this moment on, she would have no connection with them. The revtion stunned everyone¨Ceven Zinnia. Only Jackson stayed calm. He¡¯d known the truth. Not long ago, after Maelis came to him for trouble, Henry and Sofia told him the truth. They made it clear. There were no blood rtions between Maelis and them. If she ever crossed the line, he shouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut ties. The Shaw family gaped, unprepared for the bombshell. Sofia¡¯s grave expression confirmed this was no joke. Donald red daggers at Maelis. This fool had just lost her Lynn family standing. Actually, the Shaw family hadn¡¯t hit rock bottom yet. While the Lynn family¡¯s withdrawal was seen as a family dispute, other businesses hesitated to act, fearing lingering connections. But Maelis¡® outburst changed everything. The Lynn family publicly disowned her. In this opportunistic business circle where everyone followed the prevailing wind, the Shaw family now faced genuine peril. 12:29 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°No! That can¡¯t be true!¡± Maclis gasped. I¡¯m your daughter. Mom¡­ Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t cast me do She stumbled forward, desperate to grab Sofia¡¯s hand. Raised by the Lynn family, she¡¯d assumed their support was her right. She felt entitled to vent her anger without restraint¨Cparents should always endure a child¡¯s tantrums. But now, she was told that she was their daughter. The Lynn name had shielded Maclis for years and she knew exactly how much benefit the name had brought her. Sofia¡¯s words meant disownment. A wave of sheer terror crashed over her. She also had feelings for the Lynn family who had raised her. However, at this moment, the dread of losing status and facing humiliation overshadowed everything. Sofia watched Maclis¡® tear¨Cstreaked face, heart heavy. She¡¯d truly raised her as her own. But as Maelis begged, Sofia stayed silent, lips pressed tight. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter! Are you really siding with the person who ruined my family?¡± Maelis lunged, but Isaac stepped between them. Dismissed 398 : This update is avable on Find[?]ovel 200 ¡°Happy now, Zinnia? You¡¯ve destroyed everything!¡± Maelis spat venomously. Seeing no hope with Sofia, she turned her hate¨Cfilled gaze on Zinnia. Yannis instantly cupped her ears with his hands, shielding her from Maelis¡® venomous re. ¡°Maelis, you¡¯re still ming Zinnia. You¡¯ve learned nothing,¡± Henry¡¯s hawk¨Clike stare silenced Maelis mid- breath. Henry rarely showed sternness, but when he did, it cowed her. ¡°Grandpa, Mom didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Yosef pleaded weakly. He thought in despair, ¡®If Mom isn¡¯t a Lynn, we¡¯ll lose everything! He knew exactly how hard life would be without the Lynn family¡¯s backing. The thought terrified him. ¡°Yes, Maelis hasn¡¯t been herselftely. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯re family. Let me apologize for her.¡± Donald jumped in, fighting the urge to scream at Maelis. He shot her a furious look. ¡®Useless. Always making things worse,¡® he thought. ¡°She meant every word. Those were her true feelings,¡± Jackson stated tly. ¡°We¡¯ve given you more than enough,¡± Henry dered, ¡°But your greed knows no bounds. Then let me make this clear in front of everyone here today: from this moment on, you have no ties to the Lynn family. All support ends here.¡± Henry¡¯s gaze swept over Donald and his cowed sons, his voice brooked no argument. Maelis knew Henry never bluffed. Her legs buckled. Howard and Timothy caught her just in time. Donald and Yosef felt as if their world hade crashing down. They had never expected things to go this far. Family scandals shouldn¡¯t be aired in public. But Henry made the deration publicly. It meant no going back. ¡°What about Zinnia?¡± Maelis rasped, eyes hollow. ¡°If I¡¯m not your daughter, what is she to you?¡± Resentment thickened her voice. The room cringed at her stupidity. Henry and Sofia liked Zinnia for her, not Maelis. She never needed Maelis to vouch for her. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t Betty, Maelis¡® own daughter, won their favor in over a decade? ¡°Mrs. Shaw, Zinnia is part of the Spence family now,¡± Yvette said, lips curving. ¡°Her legal residence is with us. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Maelis looked punched, her eyes wide with shock¨Ca reaction mirrored by every member of the Shaw family. With the influence of the Spence family, such matters could be dealt with discreetly. Moreover, the Shaws had recently been caught up in their own crisis. They didn¡¯t have the time to focus on Zinnia, so none of them knew about this. ¤Ï ¡°She still has the Shaw name, Maelis spat through gritted teeth. ¹Ý EPA VOUGHES ¡°We can fix that right now,¡± Yvette replied smoothly. Then she turned to Zinnia. ¡°Would you like to change yourst name?¡± Zinnia nodded. She wanted no tie to the Shaw family. ¡°So, Zinnia, would you prefer myst name or Aaron¡¯s?¡± Yvette asked. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Zinnia hesitated. Yannis asked gently, ¡°Zinnia, are you thinking of a different surname?¡± Zinnia jerked her head up. She was surprised that he understood her thoughts. Maelis sneered. ¡°What else? She¡¯s eyeing ¡®Lynn¡®. Without me, she has no connection to the Lynn family. So she¡¯s using chance to cling to them. She¡¯s just a shameless gold¨Cdigger. Don¡¯t be fooled. She¡¯s got you all under her thumb.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Sofia snapped. Maelis flinched. ¡°Mrs. Shaw, use your brain.¡± Isaac sighed, ¡°If Zinnia had really wanted to cling to our family, we¡¯d have won the fight to get her legal residence to our address.¡± No wonder the Lynn family were all geniuses except her. It turned out that she bore no blood of the line. Isaac was born long after Maelis married into the Shaw family. From then on, she focused on the Shaw family. Every time she dide around, it was only to demand help for the Shaw family¡¯s problems. Not surprisingly, Isaac never grew close to her. After all that had happened recently, the entire Lynn family had reached their limit, whether it was regarding the Shaw family or Maelis herself. ¡°Mom, just stop talking,¡± Howard groaned, rubbing his temples. Hearing Maelis¡® words, Jackson perked up. He turned to Zinnia and said warmly, ¡°Zinnia, how about ¡®Lynn¡®? ¡°Zinnia Lynn¡®?¡± He was sad that he couldn¡¯t get her legal residence changed to their address, at least he wanted her to have theirst name. ¡°Zinnia, are you thinking of anotherst name?¡± Yvette asked gently. ¡°Tell me what you like, okay? It¡¯s your name. Choose the one that you like.¡± Warmth flooded Zinnia¡¯s chest and a lump rose in her throat. ¡°Whateverst name you want to take, whatever change you wish to make, we¡¯ll make it happen,¡± Yannis murmured, stroking her hair. Zinnia looked up at Yannis. His eyes were tender and doting, promising unconditional eptance for any choice she might make. 12:29 Thu, Oct 2 Lowering her gaze, Zinnia whispered, ¡°Mom, I want ¡®Moore¡®. M¨CO¨CO¨CR¨CE. Moore.¡± She¡¯d been Zinnia Murray before the Shaw family renamed her. But she was always quite unsure whether it was ¡°Murray¡°. Now, in a sudden epiphany, she realized it might be ¡°Moore¡°. When she first wrote her name, Nathan stared at it for a long time, his eyes full of pain she couldn¡¯t understand as a child. But now she realized¨Cit was grief over her lost true name. She could already piece together Nathan¡¯s identity. The Moore residence, that wooden token, and the Flowing Technique¨Ccach pointed straight to who he truly was. Yannis and Jackson exchanged a brief nce. ¡°Alright,¡± Yvette responded, surprise giving way to calm eptance. With that, Zinnia Shaw officially became Zinnia Moore, severing all ties with the Shaw family once and for all. Dismissed 399 ¡°Impossible!¡± Maclis stared, dumbfounded by Zinnia¡¯s words. ¡°You can¡¯t just pick a random name with no connection to the Lynn family! You¡¯re faking it!¡± Her voice grew frantic, breathless. Before she could say more, she gasped and copsed. The farce came to an abrupt end. But for the Shaw family, this was far from over. A series of devastating blows were about to rain down upon them. Sofia ignored Maelis, her worried gaze fixed on Zinnia. ¡°Get Zinnia to the hospital,¡± she urged. Everyone respected her name change, and they could still call her Zinnia. Jackson noticed the exhaustion on Sofia¡¯s and Henry¡¯s faces. ¡°Grandma and Grandpa, you go home and rest. I¡¯ll handle Zinnia¡¯s check¨Cup,¡± he said gently. Sofia and Henry were already up there in age. After everything they¡¯d been through today¨Cthe usations from Maelis, the weight of that decision¨Cit was gotta be eating them up inside. Jackson instructed, ¡°Isaac, take them home.¡± In the end, Jackson, Yannis, Charlie, and Maisie apanied Zinnia to the hospital. Despite her protests, they insisted on a full check¨Cup. Themotion died down. Adrian watched from the shadows as Zinnia was surrounded and led away. His mind swirled withplicated emotions and anger. ¡°The Shaw family, just wait, he thought darkly. ***** ¡°No serious injuries,¡± assured one doctor. ¡°The facial swelling will fade with this ointment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked the X¨Cray of her tailbone. It shows no fracture,¡± said another doctor. Zinnia was shuffled between X¨Crays and consultations. By the time everything was done, it was well into the afternoon. After all themotion today, there was no time left for the family dinner. Zinnia wore a white medical mask covering most of her face, leaving only her dark, clear eyes visible. Even so, she looked clearly exhausted. ¡°I¡¯ll take her home. The rest of you go back,¡± Yannis said as they walked out of the hospital. The hospital was close to Cloud Harbor. ¡°Alright, call us if anythinges up,¡± Jackson said. He had to deal with the fallout and he worried about Sofia and Henry. He needed to check on them. ¡°How about I stay and keep Zinniapany?¡± Maisie offered, her voiceced with concern. ¡°No need,¡± Yannis said. ¡°Just go back and reassure Mr. and Mrs. Jenkins.¡± ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m fine. See you at school tomorrow,¡± Zinnia¡¯s voice came through the mask, thick with tiredness. Yannis turned to Charlie and said, ¡°Drive Maisie home.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t n to go back right away. The Shaw family¡¯s days offort were numbered. How dare they disregard the health of the two elders and provoke them like that? He¡¯d make them pay. ¡°Got it,¡± Charlie agreed. ¡°Zinnia, if you ever need anything, just call me, alright?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia nodded. ***** A ck Bentley waited outside the hospital. Yannis took Zinnia¡¯s hand and led her toward the car. The driver stepped out and opened the door for them. Zinnia slid into the back seat, and Yannis took his ce beside her. Opening the armrestpartment, Yannis pulled out a cup of orange juice. He handed it to Zinnia and said softly, ¡°Here, take this.¡± Zinnia hesitated. She was only allowed three cups a week, and she¡¯d already finished her quota a couple of days ago. ¡°Poor Zinnia, you must be tired today,¡± Yannis murmured, stroking her hair. His eyes held pure sympathy. ¡°I¡¯ll cook your favorites tonight. This will tide you over for now.¡± Latest content published on find{n}ovel Zinnia epted the juice. She removed her mask. The ointment had worked. Her cheek¡¯s swelling had faded, just a faint redness remaining. Since the chaos, Zinnia had been withdrawn and quiet. The bright, vibrant girl from the morning seemed gone, reced by the silent, reserved girl she was when they first met¨Cspeaking little and keeping to herself. After downing nearly half her orange juice, Zinnia finally felt the tightness in her chest ease a bit. ¡°Yannis, how could they be so shameless?¡± she turned to Yannis and asked. Her sudden turn brought her face¨Cto¨Cface with his gaze. His eyes, deep and expressive, had been fixed on her the whole time, filled with undisguised concern. Her fingers tightened around the cup of orange juice, a swarm of unnamed emotions fluttering restlessly inside her. At a loss, she lowered her head and took a sip, hoping this simple act would calm the restless stirrings in her heart. Yannis didn¡¯t expect her to turn around. He was just worried about her. After all, she was still a young girl. What happened today could be a major blow for someone at her age, and if not handled properly, it might leavesting scars. Yannis was racking his brain, trying to figure out how to cheer her up when she suddenly turned and asked that question. She¡¯d been so quiet all this time and Yannis was worried that she might me herself. THE your hers Colher After all, Maclis always med her. She would never admit her own mistakes. Unable to bear the consequences of her wrongdoings, she channeled all her rage onto others¨Ceven the Lynn family who raised her. She never dared to yell at Yosef, Timothy and Howard, nor make a scene with Donald. Betty was the child she truly cherished¨Ceven when everything stemmed from Betty, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to me her. So Zinnia became her punching bag. She felt little affection for this newly recovered daughter. Yet their blood ties gave her license to vent her rage. This twisted logic erased any trace of guilt. Maclis never had much love for Zinnia. Maybe she felt a flicker of guilt at first¨Cbut that died fast, crushed by Betty¡¯s schemes. She never bothered to seek the truth, blindly believing everything Betty said because, deep down, she resented Zinnia¡¯s sudden appearance. If Zinnia hadn¡¯t left the Shaw family, Maelis would likely have be one of her tormentors. As for Maelis¡®ter visits to the Lynn residence, clearly they were all just for show. Thankfully, she made the right decision to leave and avoided worse consequences. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re indeed shameless,¡± Yannis said firmly, his voice warm and reassuring. ¡°They don¡¯t deserve you.¡± Dismissed 400 : ??? 55 vouchers The hospital wasn¡¯t far from Cloud Harbor, but weekend traffic jammed every road. By the time they finally made it back, Zinnia drifted asleep, her head resting on Yannis¡® shoulder. Yannis was working on hisptop when he felt a gentle weight settle on his shoulder. His fingers paused over the keyboard and he nced down at her peaceful face. Yannis carefully moved theptop aside and took the half¨Cfinished orange juice from her loose grasp. Exhaustion lined her face¨Cshe frowned even in sleep. And her favorite drink was left unfinished. Yannis drained the cup. Too sweet, but drinkable. He then touched her hand. It felt a little cold. He tucked his suit jacket around her. ¡°Turn up the heat,¡± he told the driver. A faint minty fragrance drifted to Zinnia¡¯s nose, and the furrow between her tightly knit brows unconsciously eased a little. Yannis¡® long, elegant fingers lightly brushed her forehead. He murmured, ¡°Sleep well. When you wake up, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°The Shaw family will never get another chance to hurt you. The Shaw family and Maelis, I¡¯ll make them pay,¡® he swore. Perhaps it was his promise¨CZinnia¡¯s brow smoothedpletely. Yannis carefully applied more ointment to her cheek. Only a faint pink mark remained where the p hadnded. But the p hadn¡¯t justnded on her face; it had wounded everyone who cared for her. When they reached the garage, the driver opened their door. Zinnia was still deeply asleep. Yannis bent down and scooped her up, her small body curling into a little bundle in his arms. He frowned and thought, ¡®She¡¯s still so light. I really need to fatten her up. Zinnia stirred, her brows knitting as if about to wake. Sensing this, Yannis gently patted her back. She rxed again, unconsciously nuzzling closer against his chest. As they approached, the motion¨Csensing elevator slid open automatically. Yannis carried Zinnia inside, and then it ascended smoothly. In her bedroom, Yannis knelt to remove her shoes. Sunset light bathed them¨Chim kneeling by the bed, her sleeping¨Cin golden stillness. When Zinnia woke up, the setting sun outside her window painted the sky withyers of fiery clouds, filling the whole room in a warm golden glow. For a moment, she felt as if she had returned to the days in that small town. Back then, her favorite time was the summer sunset. Every evening, the afterglow painted the sky with unique beauty. Each sight was a feast for the eyes. 20 When the sun set, Nathan would always take little Zinnia¡¯s hand and lead her to the herb garden. Together, they would gather herbs there. In the peaceful silence, the lingering glow of the sunset gradually faded for a moment, time seemed to melt away. But when her gaze fell on the shiny apricot¨Ccolored floor, she was suddenly pulled back to reality¨Cshe was to longer in that small town, and Nathan was no longer by her side. The door creaked open slightly. Zinnia looked up and saw Yannis¡® figure appear in the doorway. She dazed for a moment. The emptiness she¡¯d felt moments ago was quietly reced by his solid presence. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Yannis said, pushing the door fully open when he saw she was awake. ¡°Hungry? I made your favorite food.¡± ¡°Um,¡± Zinnia mumbled, she looked at Yannis. ¡°How did I get back?¡± She remembered being in the car, then nothing. ¡°I carried you back,¡± Yannis replied, a teasing smile ying on his lips. Zinnia¡¯s drowsy mind jolted awake. She sat up straight, her cheeks turning crimson. ¡°Y¨Cyou carried me back?¡± She was embarrassed and could feel her ears burning. She waspletely exhausted that afternoon, and didn¡¯t remember when she fell asleep, let alone how she ended up being carried home. ¡°You were sleeping so soundly. I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you.¡± A yful smile tugging at his lips, clearly enjoying her embarrassment. He added, ¡°I just scooped you up. Princess¨Cstyle.¡± Zinnia¡¯s cheeks burned hotter. The earlier mncholy vanished,pletely drowned out by acute shyness. Fidgeting with the bedsheet, she murmured, ¡°Yannis, next time I fall asleep, just wake me up, okay?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Yannis grinned. ¡°It¡¯s such a rare chance for me to hold you in my arms. Honestly, my ego is kind of enjoying this.¡± ¡°En¨Cenjoy this?¡± Zinnia muttered. ¡°I just want to hold you close,¡± Yannis drawled. His eyes sparkled with genuine warmth beneath the teasing. ¡°If you weren¡¯t asleep, I wouldn¡¯t have this perfect chance to cuddle you.¡± Yannis watched her closely. The lost, lonely look he¡¯d seen when he first opened the door was gone, reced by flustered energy. That was better. Zinnia¡¯s ears were practically glowing. She shouldn¡¯t have asked. Yannis was always like this¨Csaying things that sounded like flirting, impossible to tell if he was serious or just teasing. ¡°Yannis, I¡¯m a grown¨Cup now. You can¡¯t be so touchy¨Cfeely with me,¡± Zinnia tried to sound stern. ¡°But to me, you¡¯re always a little girl,¡± Yannis replied with a tender smile. ¡°I still want to hold you close in my lift you up to the stars.¡± arms, ¡°And nt a kiss on your lips?¡± Zinnia blurted as the phrases always came as a package deal, then froze. ¡®Oh my gosh, did I really just say that out loud? My tongue is running a marathon today and my brain¡¯s still in bed!¡® Zinnia thought to herself and pped both hands over her mouth, eyes wide with horror. ¡°Kiss?¡± Yannis was momentarily stunned. ¡°Well, Zinnia, you¡¯re still too young for that,¡± Yannis said. Then, the implications dawned on him. She was right at an age when teenage feelings started bubbling up. She was beautiful, kind, and trusting, and he¡¯d noticed plenty of guys eyeing her at today¡¯s party. rm bells suddenly went off in his mind. Forgetting all about calling her to dinner, he strode into the room, sat down at the desk. His expression turned serious. Zinnia looked at him, puzzled, a sense of foreboding creeping into her heart. ¡°Zinnia,¡± he started, his voice low and firm, ¡°you¡¯re still young, and there are things you might not fully understand yet. Physical intimacy, like kissing and other such things, isn¡¯t appropriate until you reach adulthood. Chapters first released on Find[?]ovel ¡°If anyone ever tries to force you, don¡¯t hesitate to fight back. Use whatever you can to protect yourself, and I¡¯ll handle the fallout.¡± Yannis looked at Zinnia, his gaze intense. ¡°Zinnia, there are plenty of smooth¨Ctalking boys out there. They always deceive girls. You¡¯re still young and it¡¯s easy to get confused. ¡°So if you ever like someone, bring him to me first. Let me check him out for you. I won¡¯t let anyone cheat you.¡± Ìï AD Comment Dismissed 401 Chapter 401 : dis voucher¡¯s ¡°Yannis, I got it. No dating, I promise. Can we have dinner now?¡± Zinnia said tly, her expression nk. She¡¯d endured Yannis¡® half¨Chour lecture on dating dangers. She marveled at how convincingly he¡¯d warned against romance¨Cdespite zero personal experience. He listed every dating disaster: ruined grades, swindled money, heartbroken sobs. He even shared a horrific story. A woman trapped in a nightmare marriage. Her husband starved her. She foraged for wild nts while perpetually pregnant, trailing screaming children. Later, her body became amodity¨Ckidneys harvested, organs ripped out. Her corpse was wrapped in a mat and tossed to wolves. Zinnia shuddered. She had to admit, Yannis¡® warnings had left quite an impression¨Cnot that she¡¯d ever even considered dating before, but after his terrifying tale today, she was genuinely spooked. Just the thought of dating gave her a splitting headache. ¡®No dating, absolutely not! If I date, I¡¯ll lose my kidneys,¡® she warned herself. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m not banning dating,¡± Yannis said. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re still young and could easily get tricked. What if someone really swept you away?¡± He nced at her determined eyes. In Maisie¡¯s words, she looked as steadfast as a soldier. It seemed she¡¯d really taken his words to heart. He finally rxed a little. ¡°Okay, no dating,¡± Zinnia vowed. Relieved she wasn¡¯t annoyed, Yannis cleared his throat and added, ¡°If you like someone, bring him to me. If he¡¯s decent, I won¡¯t stop you. But right now, your top priority is your studies. ¡°In college, you¡¯ll have great options. Let¡¯s just forget about those high school punks,¡± he said, while thinking to himself, ¡®Having a girl in family really doese with endless worries.¡± Raising a girl was nothing like raising a boy. People had to worry about every little thing, and always feared some guy might lead her astray. Jackson entrusted Zinnia to him. ¡®If she really runs off with someone, Jackson will skin me alive. For my own safety, I¡¯d better keep a close eye on her, he thought. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied obediently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Yannis said warmly, ¡°I made buffalo wings and BBQ ribs.¡± ¡°You made two meat dishes today!¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. Yannis teased, ¡°Anyone hearing you would think I starve you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her doctor¡¯s orders, he¡¯d make her a whole feast. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Zinnia bounced up from the bed. ¡°Ribs get tough and dried out if they sit too long.¡± Outside the window, thest light of sunset was filtering in after Yannis¡® earlier talking had made the actual 11:59 Fri, Oct 3 M¡­ sun dip below the horizon. .6) 55 voucher ¡°Be careful. If you fall, I¡¯m not catching you,¡± Yannis called out with mock sternness as he quickly strode over to her bed. ¡°Where are my slippers?¡± Zinnia asked, looking down and not seeing her slippers. Yannis had carried her straight in without changing her shoes. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll get them,¡± he said, turning to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t step on the floor barefoot.¡± Zinnia had been about to step down anyway, but he caught her intention. Though her bedroom was carpeted, the living area wasn¡¯t. With Zinnia¡¯s frail health, walking barefoot on those chilly tiles might make her sick. Yannis was back in seconds with her slippers. Seeing Zinnia sitting patiently on the edge of the bed, he ced them at her feet. ¡°Alright then, Your Highness,¡± he said with amusement, ¡°your slippers await.¡± The yful tone tickled her ears, making them feel warm. ¡°Yannis, you actually keep up with the trends now?¡± she eximed, sliding her feet into the slippers and looking at him in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not some fossilized boomer,¡± Yannis said wryly. Ever since she¡¯d spouted some inte ng that left himpletely baffled, he¡¯d made his assistantpile a list of trending online terms¨Cno way was he letting her pull some cryptic Gen¨CZ vanishing act without him catching on. ¡°Get yourself sorted,¡± he said, heading for the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go dish up the ribs.¡± Zinnia was still in the dress she¡¯d worn to the party, and it was now wrinkles. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied. Yannis turned and walked out of the room. He had only meant to check if Zinnia was awake, never expecting to end up staying so long. After a full afternoon¡¯s nap, Zinnia found herselfpletely refreshed. Maelis pped her, and she pped back¨Cthat settled most of her anger. Not fighting back would have eaten her alive. That p onlynded because she was totally caught off guard. If Maelis had faced Zinnia head¨Con and had a real fight, Zinnia might¡¯ve given her some credit. But ambushes? Stalking? Cowardice suited her. Zinnia sighed. Maybe she and the Shaw family were just fundamentally ipatible. She¡¯d disliked them. from the start. Even if they lived under the same roof for a while, some things just weren¡¯t meant to be. And she swore that, if Maelis tried to hit her again, she wouldn¡¯t hold back. ***** The next day, Zinnia went to school. 11:59 Fri, Oct 3 M ¡­ 12 55 voticture The moment Zinnia stepped into the ssroom, Lydia rushed over, dragged her to her seat. Her eyes locked onto Zinnia¡¯s face, a cold fury burning in her eyes. ¡°How dare Maelis hit you?¡± Lydia seethed. Looking into Lydia¡¯s worried eyes, Zinnia said softly, ¡°Lydia, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lydia remained silent, her fingers gently tracing Zinnia¡¯s cheek. Even after their video callst night confirmed the swelling had subsided, Lydia couldn¡¯t rest easy until she saw it with her own eyes. The skin was smooth and normal now, but the memory of yesterday¡¯s p made rage burn inside her. ¡°It¡¯s healed and doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday,¡± Ethan turned around from the front row, his voice thick with guilt. Zinnia blinked in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t invited the Shaw family, you wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said. ¡°Maelis has held a grudge against me for a long time. Even if she hadn¡¯t hit me this time, she¡¯d have jumped at the chanceter.¡± The incident urred at the Bacon residence so they sent apology gifts immediately. However, it was actually the Shaw family who should have made amends. A major celebration marred by such a scene. The hosts were understandably upset. But Zinnia was a benefactor to the Bacon family. Not only had she given a generous gift to the Bacon family¡¯s youngest great¨Cgrandson, but she¡¯d also helped Ethan before. So when this happened, the Bacon family felt deeply embarrassed and immediately sent her apology gifts. ¡°Zinnia, are you really okay?¡± Ethan asked cautiously, his eyes scanning her cheek. No one had expected Maelis to go that crazy. It shocked everyone. Families might feud privately, but no one brought dirtyundry like that into such a formal and important asion. Maelis¡® behavior was beyond stupid. Latest content published on find[?]ovel ¡°I¡¯m fine now, really,¡± Zinnia nodded reassuringly. By yesterday afternoon, most of the swelling and redness had faded. And she¡¯d applied some special ointmentst night. Today, she waspletely fine. AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 402 Chapter 402 56 vaucriar As soon as ss started, Ethan walked in with a stack of answer sheets and announced, ¡°The grades are out Mr. Baker wants to hold a parent¨Cteacher meeting this Friday afternoon. Make sure to let your parents know! ¡°A parent¨Cteacher meeting? But we¡¯re seniors. Is that necessary?¡± Zinnia was caught off guard. She thought anxiously, ¡®My lousy grades will be discovered then. Zinnia knew exactly how poorly she had done in the exams. Without even ncing at the answer sheets that Ethan was holding, she could guess her scores. Ethan replied, ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why they¡¯re holding the meeting. Mr. Baker needs to talk with our parents about our future ns.¡± Participating in the SAT exam wasn¡¯t the only path for students at Evershine High School to enter college. Many nned to study abroad, while others used family connections or generous donations to get into universities. Of course, the majority of students there got into top universities through genuine academic merit, so the school held a parent¨Cteacher meeting in the first month of thest academic year in high school. As the answer sheets were handed out, Zinnia stared at the ring ¡°D¡± on her physics paper. She had expected it. She crumpled it up and stuffed it into her desk. Next, she checked her chemistry grade and found it was also a ¡°D¡°. She crumpled the paper hastily and stuffed it into her desk, too. The biology grade was slightly better. She got a ¡°C¡°, so did it in terms of the geography grade. Zinnia crumpled the two answer sheets up together and stuffed them into her pocket. Social studies and history were mostly about memorization. She passed both, scoring a ¡°C¡± on each. Zinnia folded the answer sheets up carelessly and slipped them between the pages of her textbook. Zinnia nced at her math score and found it was also a ¡°C¡°. She immediately covered it with her textbook She told herself in her heart, ¡®It doesn¡¯t exist if I don¡¯t see it. The only remotely presentable scores were in reading and writing, andnguage. The subjects scored an A. Zinnia stashed away all her answer sheets. She peeked at the answer sheets of Lydia, who was stuffing them into her desk. By the time Zinnia turned to look, only the newly distributed one remained in Lydia¡¯s hands. Without ncing at it, Lydia was about to slip it in with the rest. Zinnia nced over and found it was Lydia¡¯s math paper, where there was an ¡°A¡± on it. Zinnia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She quickly stopped Lydia and leaned in for a closer look. Zinnia asked, ¡°Lydia, you got full marks? How do you make yourself so smart just like that?¡± ¡°Well thanks for your praise. L¡¯iust did what I could do.¡± Lydia worried Zinnia might fall and regretted that she had hidden the papers so slowly. Zinnia pouted and teased, ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t be so humble.¡± She thought, ¡®I also tried my best. Compared to her, I¡¯m like an idiot! 1356 vouchers Maisie gave Zinnia aforting pat on the back and said, ¡°Zinnia, Lydia¡¯s grades are unmatched by anyone. Let¡¯s notpare ourselves to her, okay?¡± Lydia was costly invited to study at that school. Her grades were practically untouchable by ordinary students. She consistently ranked in the top two. Only Isaac wouldpete with her for first ce. ¡°I feel like half my brain has been eaten by zombies.¡± Zinnia rubbed her cheek against the desk in frustration. Zinnia pressed her cheek against Lydia¡¯s answer sheet, hoping to absorb some of Lydia¡¯s wisdom. She was really envious of Lydia¡¯s high scores. ¡°The desk is cold,¡± Lydia said and gently slipped her hand under Zinnia¡¯s cheek to cushion it. Ethan chuckled at Zinnia¡¯s remark. He asked, ¡°Zinnia, where are you nning to study abroad?¡± Ethan had hardly seen such poor grades. Except for those with family connections or generous donations. most students there at least got decent grades, though they were still far behind the top students from across the country who worked very hard to get in. Zinnia was truly one of a kind there. She got such poor grades even after Lydia had tutored her in every subject. Without Lydia¡¯s help, it would have been an absolute disaster. Given Zinnia¡¯s poor academic performance, studying abroad was probably her best option. With her family background, getting into a foreign university would be a breeze. After a moment of hesitation, Zinnia said, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll choose Mealinia.¡± Zinnia remembered how, back in the small town, her poor grades got her called to the othice, where the teacher scolded her as a hopeless case. Back then, her master went to bring her home and reassured her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t take your teacher¡¯s words to heart, and don¡¯t worry about your future. As long as I¡¯m here, all you need to do is be happy.¡± After they got home, her master suddenly asked, ¡°Zinnia, would you like to go to Mealinia in the future?¡± Now that her master had left, Zinnia had no idea what her future held. With such terrible grades, there was no way she could get into a good university in Mealinia on her own. She guessed she could just buy her way in. Zinnia asked, ¡°Do you guys know which university in Mealinia I can get into just by throwing money at them? And roughly how much would that cost?¡± Zinnia didn¡¯t know much about universities abroad. She thought she had better start preparing early. She needed to know how much it would cost and how much medicine she would have to sell to save up that much. E56 vegchels Maisie said, ¡°Zinnia, you want to go to Mealinia? I¡¯ll tell Mom as soon as I get home. Let¡¯s go there together.¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t exactly a top student, so she was likely to study abroad in the future. When she heard Zinnia nned to go to Mealinia, Maisie thought that sounded like a good option too. ¡°Mealinia?¡± Lydia took mental note of Zinnia¡¯s words. She thought, ¡®Maybe I could try for guaranteed admission.¡® ¡°With you all going abroad, I¡¯ll be the only one left in our country. My brother won¡¯t let me study overseas,¡± Ethan grumbled. Maisie said, ¡°Brian is definitely staying at home to help his brother, because his brother is his only family member.¡± Ethan said, ¡°With Lydia¡¯s grades, she can pick any top university in our country. She even received guaranteed admission to Cindaford Universityst year. She doesn¡¯t need to study abroad. Will we end up going our separate ways?¡± Maisie replied, ¡°Come on. What are you so worried about? It¡¯s still early days. Even if we do leave, it won¡¯t be until the second semester, and we¡¯re not gonna lose touch.¡± If the students got their families¡® approval to study abroad, they would likely leave in the second semester of thest academic year. For example, Betty was currently absent from school because the Shaw family was probably nning to send her abroadter. The students attended school now for two reasons: to build connections with their prominent families and to keep up with the curriculum. peers from other Whether they could master all the knowledge was another story, but they still needed to understand the fundamentals. After all, even if they studied abroad in the future, they would need some basicpetencies to get by. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n fin?novel ¡°I can¡¯t bear us splitting up someday,¡± Ethan grumbled with a long face. Maisie just said nonchntly, ¡°Even if we go our separate ways, we can fly back to meet you when we are free.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. With how easy travel is these days, we can fly to visit you when we¡¯re free. Besides, it¡¯s still early. We¡¯re not parting ways anytime soon.¡± Ethan felt it made sense. **** As she was walking Zinnia home after school, Maisie said, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ll tell Mom when we get home and make sure shees to our parent¨Cteacher meeting.¡± ¡°Maisie, do you think Mom will be mad at me?¡± Zinnia asked hesitantly. ¡°About what?¡± Maisie was puzzled. ¡°My scores,¡± Zinnia said in a low voice and bit her lower lip. Zinnia rankedst in her ss, while Maisie at least made it into the top fifteen. E55 vouchers Zinnia didn¡¯t care about it, but she worried that Yvette would be upset. After all, when Maelis checked her previous grades back then, Maelis looked at her with obvious disapproval. Zinnia did try to study hard, but knowledge just wouldn¡¯t stick in her mind. It went in and slipped right out immediately. Maisie said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t worry about it. Our family doesn¡¯t care about this. Happinesses first for us.¡± She added, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t sweat it. Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. Nobody is perfect. ¡°Look at your medical skills. None of us can do that. Besides, you y the zither very well. Zinnia, you have so many talents. You¡¯re truly amazing.¡± Maisie noticed Zinnia¡¯s nervousness. She gently ruffled Zinnia¡¯s hair and gave her a bright, reassuring smile. ¡°Thanks,¡± Zinnia said. Maisie¡¯s words didfort her. People often got anxious when happiness was within reach. They were afraid of not being good enough, scared of upsetting their loved ones, and terrified of letting them down. Zinnia genuinely loved Yvette and other family members, so she cared deeply about how they saw her and feared they would be disappointed about her poor grades. AD Dismissed 403 55 youchers When Zinnia returned home, Yannis was already there with dinner ready. He made three dishes and a soup. ¡°Yannis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Zinnia during dinner. Zinnia frowned in confusion as she noticed Yannis across the table, who kept stealing nces at her. She finally put down her fork and asked Yannis what was wrong. She wondered, ¡®Why is he staring at me? It makes me nervous. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrongtely.¡® ¡°Zinnia, isn¡¯t there anything to tell me?¡± Yannis folded his hands on the table, with his eyes fixed on her. ¡°About what?¡± Zinnia asked hesitantly. She blinked and felt genuinely puzzled. Yannis said, ¡°I heard you just had exams.¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Zinnia ate her bread and quickly pulled back her hand, which was about to reach for a dish. Feeling guilty, she just kept eating her bread. She thought, ¡®Did he find out I rankedst? It¡¯s embarrassing enough that Mom knew it. How did he find out, too?¡® ¡°So, Zinnia, isn¡¯t there anything you want to tell me?¡± Yannis asked. Seeing Zinnia stop picking up any dishes, Yannis grew suspicious and helped her put some food on her te. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Zinnia replied with hesitation. She stared at the buffalo wing on her te but was too nervous to take a bite. She just kept eating her bread. ¡°Really? Nothing at all?¡± Yannis asked slowly. Seeing Zinnia not eating the buffalo wing, he felt she looked even more guilty. Zinnia felt like she was sitting on thorns. ¡°Well, Yannis, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I need to tell you.¡± She thought worriedly, ¡®I only secretly ate some candy and choctest night. Did he discover it? ¡°Zinnia, why do you look so guilty? Did you do something behind my back?¡± Yannis pressed. Yannis felt her behavior was even more suspicious. He straightened his back and squinted at her. Zinnia was way too nervous, and Yannis found it hard not to suspect her. ¡°Yannis, I just secretly ate some candy and choctest night. That¡¯s all.¡± Zinnia finally confessed, with her head down and her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°So you ate snacks at night?¡± Yannis gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that?¡± Zinnia suddenly looked up. Newest update provided by find?novel ¡°I know it now,¡± Yannis replied with an expressionless face. ¡°Yannis, you tricked me.¡± Zinnia looked at him resentfully. (), 55 vouchers ¡°I didn¡¯t. You told me yourself,¡± Yannis said, refusing to take the me. He thought, ¡®If I admit it, she¡¯ll just think I¡¯m always setting her up. Not this time! Yannis really hadn¡¯t expected Zinnia to confess about the snacks. He just wanted to ask about her grades, but she ended up spilling everything herself. What a twist. ¡°So why do you keep asking if I have something to tell you?¡± asked Zinnia. Zinnia felt defeated after blurting out about secretly eating snacks. She wondered, ¡®If he didn¡¯t catch me snacking, why does he keep questioning me like this?¡® ¡°Didn¡¯t you have examstely?¡± Yannis sighed after seeing Zinnia truly had no clue about what he was getting
    1. at.
    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zinnia nced at his face, trying to read his expression. She thought, ¡®So he wants to know my grades. But why doesn¡¯t he ask directly? Why does it feel like I¡¯m the one who needs to confess something?¡® ¡°So, how did you do, Zinnia?¡± asked Yannis. ¡°Just¡­ you know¡­ average,¡± Zinnia mumbled and lowered her head with guilt. ¡°Really? Just average? Do you have your report card? Let me take a look,¡± Yannis said. He watched Zinnia as she almost lowered her head onto the te. ¡°Yannis, there¡¯s really nothing worth seeing. Can we just skip it?¡± Zinnia muttered with her head down, trying to negotiate. ¡°You¡¯re a senior now, Zinnia. I need to keep an eye on your studies, so I can help you n for the future,¡± Yannis exined. He hadn¡¯t nned to insist on knowing Zinnia¡¯s grades, but her guilty and furtive look only made him curious. ¡°Yannis, I didn¡¯t do well. Let¡¯s just not look, okay?¡± said Zinnia. Zinnia thought about her terrible scores and felt embarrassed. She didn¡¯t want to let Yannisugh at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t do well. Let me take a look and help you analyze it. Maybe we can figure out what path suits you best. Life isn¡¯t just about studying, but we should find the right path for us,¡± Yannis reassured her. ¡°Yannis, you¡¯re not some old¨Cfashioned guy, are you?¡± asked Zinnia. Seeing how insistent Yannis was, Zinnia let out a sigh. 85 vouch Yannis thought, ¡®How did this turn into a debate about me being old¨Cfashioned? I¡¯m only twenty¨Cfour. Ho does that make me an old¨Ctimer?¡® ¡°Zinnia, I am indeed older than you, but I¡¯m only twenty¨Cfour. That¡¯s hardly old,¡± Yannis said after thinkin over. He felt he was still young, after all. ¡°Fine. Here,¡± Zinnia pulled out the crumpled report card that she had stuffed in her pocket. Her look of utter resignation only made Yannis more curious. He took the wrinkled report card from her: slowly unfolded it. Zinnia¡¯s eyes darted away. She didn¡¯t dare to meet his gaze. Thus, Yannis wondered what kind of grades co make her this embarrassed. Yannis thought, ¡®By all ounts, if my guess was right, Zinnia was raised by Nathan, so her grades wouldn¡¯t that bad.¡¯ After Yannis checked the scores, he became speechless. If this were a school with departmental teaching, Zinnia could get into a decent college famous for liberal a with such scores. But Evershine High was different. It emphasized the all¨Caround development of students. Every student there was a top contender from their region. For them, this kind of workload was nothing special. Even those who fell behind could catch up with extra help from teachers. But Zinnia¡¯s scores were rare enough to make Yannis, who had been a top student and had even skipped thre grades, pause for a moment. There were indeed students with worse grades. After all, some families spent a fortune just to get their kids in for connections. However, in Yannis¡¯s circle, it was unusual to see such poor grades. Yannis studied Zinnia¡¯s report card curiously and noted her weaknesses in science, especially physics and chemistry. ¡°Go ahead andugh if you want,¡± Zinnia said. She propped her chin in her hands as she watched Yannis stare at the report card in silence. ¡°Why would Iugh? This proves how hard you¡¯ve been working,¡± Yannis replied, with his facepletely free of mockery. ¡°I rankedst,¡± Zinnia mumbled, turning her head away. 68 55 vouchers ¡°You¡¯re outstanding in reading and writing, as well asnguage. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. You haven¡¯t studied at this school for long. It¡¯s normal to need some time to catch up,¡± Yannis said gently. E Dismissed 404 Zinnia used to study at a school whose education was different from Evershine High. As she was suddenly transferred to an unfamiliar environment, her living environment had changed, and there would be great impact on her. It wasn¡¯t just her academic performance that was concerning. What really mattered was her emotional well- being under so much pressure. She was only seventeen. Most girls her age would likely be overwhelmed by all this. Yet she had managed to keep high scores in reading and writing, as well asnguage. This was evidence of her hard work. But her science remained a challenge, and long¨Cterm effort would be required for her to catch up. ¡°Yannis, if you don¡¯t care about my grades, why did you ask if I have anything to tell you after I came back? asked Zinnia. After spending so much time with Yannis, Zinnia could tell when he was joking or serious. Since he didn¡¯t care about her grades, she felt no guilt and perked up right away. Staring at this handsome man, she wondered, ¡®He looks really not to know I came deadst or snuck snacks. but his reaction tells another story. Why is that?¡® ¡°Won¡¯t you have a parent¨Cteacher meeting?¡± Yannis asked. Yannis had studied at Evershine High before, so he knew all about its policies. ¡°Yes, we will,¡± Zinnia replied, puzzled by his question. ¡°Who are you nning to invite as your guardian?¡± Yannis asked, with his gaze locked intently on her He thought, ¡®She lookspletely carefree. Has she already had someone in mind?¡± ¡°Mom, of course,¡± Zinnia replied. Yannis thought, ¡®Oh, right. I forgot she has Yvette as her mother now. Yannis raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you think she can cover for both you and Maisie? ¡°Why not? Maisie and I are family Zinnia was confused Yannis said without changing his expression, ¡®Even so, she can¡¯t appear as the parent of you both. Do you think she can handle both your situation and Maisie¡¯s at the same time? What if she gets things mixed up?¡± ¡°If not, I¡¯ll ask Charlie for help,¡± Zinnia said. Zinnia wasn¡¯t familiar with Evershine High¡¯s rules. Seeing how serious Yannis looked, she felt his words made sense. 11:59 Fri, Oct 3 14¡­ :. She thought, ¡°The meeting will drag on for a long time. If Mom has to hear about both me and Maisie, she¡¯ll be overwhelmed. Readplete version only at Find¡ïNovel ¡®Does Charlie have time? I should check with himter. Yannis said, ¡°Charlie has been busytely.¡± He thought, ¡®I can¡¯t believe her first thought was to turn to the Lynn family! ¡°Maybe I should check with Jackson.¡± Zinnia changed her target, though she knew Jackson was probably upied these days. Yannis said, ¡°Jackson has also been busytely. He is running around like a headless chicken.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Hearing Yannis¡¯s words, Zinnia decided not to bother Jackson. She thought, ¡®Maybe I should ask Grandpa Henry or Grandpa Raymond instead.¡¯ Yannis said, ¡°Your grandparents are getting on in years. The parent¨Cteacher meeting can really drag on, and sitting for that long wouldn¡¯t be good for their health.¡± Zinnia thought helplessly, ¡®Now there¡¯s really no one I can ask. Even Master isn¡¯t here. ¡°How about Perry?¡± asked Zinnia. Zinnia thought of Perry because he was Yannis¡¯s good friend, and he was young enough to handle a parent- teacher meeting. She felt Perry would help her. Yannis said, ¡°Perry is busy with some messy family business. He doesn¡¯t have time for you.¡± He thought wryly, ¡®She even considered Perry. How could she not think of me? I¡¯m a perfect option right in front of her.¡® ¡°Yannis, do you have any suggestions? Even Toby would do,¡± Zinnia pleaded helplessly. All her options were ruled out one by one. There was really no one left to help her. She thought, ¡®If no one can make it, I¡¯ll just have to represent my guardian myself. Yannis replied, ¡°Toby is busy with work.¡± Yannis thought helplessly, ¡®Great. She even thought of Toby, but I never crossed her mind. ¡°If it reallyes to that, could you go for me, Yannis?¡± Zinnia asked. As she listened to Yannis shoot down every suggestion, Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he seemed to know everyone¡¯s schedule so well. She felt hopeless. She thought, ¡®If Yannis doesn¡¯t have time, I might ask Benedict for help.¡± ¡°Alright. Friday afternoon, right?¡± replied Yannis. ¡°Yes.¡± Zinnia turned to study him. She felt he was just waiting for her to invite him. 11:59 Fri, Oct 3 M 56 vouchers ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yannis asked. Suddenly, he realized he had answered too quickly. A hint of awkwardness crossed his face. ¡°Yannis, were you just waiting for me to invite you to attend my parent¨Cteacher meeting? Aren¡¯t you busy? My other brothers are upied, and you just got back from overseas. Shouldn¡¯t you be even busier?¡± Zinnia asked. Zinnia became more convinced of her guess. She had thought about inviting Yannis to attend the parent¨Cteacher meeting, but he was just so busy these days. Yesterday, he was at a party, and Zinnia overheard people saying he was at the peak of his career, so his schedule was packed to the brim. The parent¨Cteacher meeting would take up almost an entire afternoon, so Zinnia really didn¡¯t want to bother him. Sometimes she saw the light in his study still onte at night, so she tried not to impose on him unless she had to. Most importantly, Zinnia had heard Yannis hated being bothered, and she didn¡¯t want him to think she was just another source of trouble, though she had already asked a lot of him. But for something this minor, Zinnia figured it wasn¡¯t worth disturbing him. Thus, she was very surprised when Yannis agreed to attend her parent¨Cteacher meeting. He agreed so quickly, as if he had rehearsed it a hundred times in his head and was just waiting for her to ask. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this your invitation? Now that you¡¯ve asked, how could I possibly say no? Tell me, have I ever turned you down before?¡± asked Yannis. Yannis felt Zinnia was getting sharper. Thus, he straightened up and put on his most serious expression. Zinnia told him, ¡°Yannis, if you¡¯re busy, I can ask Benedict instead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll attend your parent¨Cteacher meeting, even if I have to make time for it,¡± Yannis said. He stood up to clear the dishes, pointedly ignoring her suggestion to ask someone else to attend the parent- teacher meeting. ¡°Yannis, you were just waiting for me to invite you, weren¡¯t you?¡± Zinnia pressed. Yannis ignored her question. Instead, he held out his hand and said, ¡°Pass me the te.¡± ¡°Yannis, if you want to attend my parent¨Cteacher meeting, you could have just said so. Why beat around the bush and make me so anxious?¡± said Zinnia. Zinnia handed him the te. She was momentarily speechless because Yannis¡¯s silence revealed his real intention. 165 vouchers US She thought, ¡®Holy crap! He beat around the bush just to get me to invite him to the parent¨Cteacher meeting. I see right through him now! Zinnia red at Yannis angrily and thought, ¡®Such a sly businessman. He always ys mind games. He could¡¯ve just told me he wanted to attend my parent¨Cteacher meeting. God. He scared me so much. I confessed everything, even about secretly eating snacks. Yannis raised an eyebrow. ¡°You did something wrong and confessed without my questioning. Now you¡¯re ming me?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®She always twists the me. Now I be the viin just for teasing her Zinnia huffed with anger. ¡°Alright. My bad. I promise I won¡¯t tease you again,¡± Yannis apologized with a smile. Her carefree, lively demeanor was infectious. Just watching her made it impossible for Yannis not to smile. AD Comment Dismissed 405 : 68 #55 vouchers Zinnia said, ¡°Yannis, you won¡¯t believe this. My deskmate aced math,nguage, biology, and geography. I feel like my brain has gone missing.¡± With the parent¨Cteacher meeting matter resolved, Zinnia let it go. She wasn¡¯t one to be petty. Once something was over, she wouldn¡¯t think about it. She propped her chin in both hands and watched Yannis tidy up the desk while sharing school stories with him. She felt her deskmate, Lydia, was absolutely brilliant. Zinnia even felt lucky and honored to be sitting with her. In fact, Zinnia didn¡¯t feel a trace of jealousy. Lydia was always buried in books, so Zinnia felt Lydia deserved top scores. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, too. You¡¯re great at medicine and ying the zither,¡± Yannis said. As Yannis watched her share so animatedly, a warm sense of satisfaction welled up in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master. He¡¯s the absolute best. There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do,¡± Zinnia blurted out. Yannis asked, ¡°Zinnia, did your master teach you to y the zither?¡± He thought of everything that had happened over the past couple of days. Many things had taken ce these days, and Yannis just hadn¡¯t found the right moment to ask Zinnia. ¡°Yes.¡± At the mention of her master, Zinnia rested her chubby cheeks in her palms, and her expression was clouded with worry. It had been three months since shest saw her master. She wondered how he was doing. Somehow, she felt so anxious every time she thought about him. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ve never asked before. Do you know who your master is?¡± asked Yannis. Yannis sat down, and his expression turned serious as if he was preparing for a meaningful conversation. Not long ago, he investigated the small town where Zinnia used to live. It was a renownedrge¨Cscale herb cultivation base that supplied both the government and major pharmaceuticalpanies. Fields of medicinal herbs stretched as far as the eye could see. They were all in Zinnia¡¯s name and were transferred to her a year ago when she turned sixteen. Her background was extraordinary. Even the Shaw family paled inparison. But as for who owned the fields before, it was impossible to trace. Only Nathan could manage to do so. Even if Zinnia didn¡¯t return to the Shaw family, she would still be worth a fortune and have nothing to worry about. 38 vouchers But Zinnia herself neither knew nor cared about any of this. All the transfer certificates had been handled by her master. Hearing Yannis¡¯s words, Zinnia bit her lip and wondered what kind of person her master was. She said, ¡°Yannis, I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. All I know is that he¡¯s the one who raised me since I was little.¡± Yannis¡¯s probing was obvious. He had asked about Zinnia¡¯s master multiple times, almost as if he actually knew him. Realizing this, Zinnia grew guarded. She thought, ¡®Master told me not to look for him. Is Yannis trying to find him?¡® Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, I mean you no harm. It¡¯s just that your master might very well be the person Jackson and I have been searching for all these years. ¡°If you ask who else knows the Moon Scar Cream and the massage techniques you taught Grandpa, only the person we¡¯ve been looking for would possess such knowledge.¡± Newest update provided by F¦Énd£Îovel Yannis certainly noticed her wariness. He realized Zinnia still didn¡¯t fully trust him, and a bitter ache settled in his chest. That was why she became instantly guarded about anything rted to her master whenever the topic turned to him. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Zinnia asked, feigning ignorance. She could tell from Yannis¡¯s words that he wasn¡¯t against her master, but she remained on guard. ¡°Nathan Moore, the heir of the Moore family. He might be your master,¡± Yannis stated bluntly. Zinnia realized that Yannis was indeed searching for her master. She guessed her master was most likely from the Moore family. Zinnia¡¯s hands clenched involuntarily. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know my master¡¯s name. We grew up in that small town. Aren¡¯t the Moore family supposed to be abroad? Why would my master have anything to do with them?¡± Yannis said, ¡°Zinnia, I have a family portrait of the Moore family. Your master should be around 27 now.¡± Yannis picked up his phone, opened it, and found a picture where there was a handsome man, a pretty woman, and a good¨Clooking boy. In the photo, the woman sat on a bench, while the man and the boy stood on either side of her. All three faced the camera. The woman was beaming, while the man and the boy gazed at her with gentle, loving smiles. The warmth and happiness of this family practically leapt from the photo. The Moore family¡¯s past was so tumultuous that any photos of them once circting online had long been wiped clean. Zinnia had searched in vain for their pictures. El 56 muchers In fact, the rare photos that did exist were only of the host of the Moore family, Richard Moore. His wife and son were kept well out of the public eye. Still, in elite circles like theirs, there were always ways to get the photos. Just a couple of days ago, Yannis managed to get his hands on the photos through his connections. Zinnia¡¯s gaze locked onto the boy in the photo. The boy looked no older than seven, but his features were incredibly delicate. One could glimpse the striking beauty he would grow into. His face was refined, and his eyes were pure, sparkling with gentle mirth. Just looking at him, a girl would feel like she could lose herself in his eyes forever. Zinnia¡¯s breath caught: She said in her heart, ¡°That¡¯s really Master. Zinnia rarely saw her master¡¯s face. He always wore a mask, exining it was to avoid scaring people because his face was burned and disfigured. He only took it off tofort Zinnia when she was sick. Just seeing his handsome face always made Zinnia feel better. It even helped her eat more. Her master was so good¨Clooking. Even though she only saw his face a few times, those moments were etched in her memory forever. The boy in the portrait of the Moore family was an exact scaled¨Cdown version of her master. As he grew up, his features became even more striking. But his gentle, luminous eyes rarely held a smile, and more often, they brimmed with quiet sorrow. Yannis said gently, ¡°Zinnia, Nathan grew up with Jackson together. We¡¯ve been searching for him all these years. We just want to know if your master is Nathan and if he is still alive. We won¡¯t hurt him.¡± Her reaction told Yannis everything: Nathan was undoubtedly her master. Yet it was clear that Nathan had never revealed his true identity to her. When Zinnnia saw the photo, the shock and unfamiliarity in her eyes were genuine. She truly hadn¡¯t known before. She might have had her suspicions, but her actual confirmation came only when she saw the photo Yannis had shown her. Zinnia said, ¡°You¡¯ll never find my master. I don¡¯t know where he is either. He told me not to look for him, so you two should stop searching, too. He must have his own ns.¡± Zinnia lowered hershes, veiling the sorrow in her eyes. Yannis noticed the sorrow in Zinnia¡¯s eyes. He reached out and gently tousled her hair and said softly, ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°Yannis, how did you figure out my master is Nathan Moore?¡± Zinnia asked. She wondered why Yannis waited over a month to ask her if he had guessed it earlier. Yannis replied, ¡°Jackson recognized the technique when you yed the zither.¡± 12:00 Fri, Oct 3 103 5 vouchers Jackson and Nathan had been inseparable since childhood. Their mothers were best friends, and the two boys grew up side by side, so they knew each other inside out. Therefore, the moment Zinnia¡¯s zither performance video appeared in the group chat, Jackson immediately grew suspicious. At first, Jackson hadn¡¯t imagined that Zinnia¡¯s master could be Nathan. Her massage techniques only nted a seed of doubt. However, when Jackson learned about her unusual physical condition, the undetectable ingredients in Moon Scar Cream, and Henry¡¯s confirmation, he truly began to suspect her master¡¯s identity. Later, when Jackson observed her distinctive zither performance, his suspicions grew even stronger. AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 406 Chapter 406 F.. 55 vouchen, ¡°Yannis, since you know my master¡¯s identity, do you know why the Moore family moved abroad twenty years ago, and what happened with the explosion three yearster?¡± asked Zinnia. Zinnia rested her cheek on her arm, gazing at Yannis beside her. She thought, ¡®Since Yannis has photos of Master¡¯s family, he must know way more than Brian. Yannis replied, ¡°Twenty years ago, Mrs. Moore fell seriously ill, and doctors in our country couldn¡¯t save her. At that time, medical technology abroad was far more advanced, so Mr. Richard Moore immediately moved his wife and child overseas.¡± Yannis did know a bit about this. Back then, when Hannah, Richard¡¯s wife, was ill, Richard even consulted with Henry about possible treatments. Two decades ago, medical technology was indeed more advanced. Hannah¡¯s sudden illness threw Richard and Nathan intoplete panic. However, to Richard, nothing was more important than his wife¡¯s life. In the end, he decided to move the whole family abroad. ¡°What about the explosion?¡± Zinnia pressed. ¡°I heard it was really brutal. Why did it happen so suddenly?¡± Zinnia was more concerned about this. She wanted to know who wanted to hurt her master¡¯s family. Yannis said, ¡°The explosion was likely the result of an internal power struggle within the Moore family. It happened so suddenly. By the time we got the news, the two family leaders had encountered an ident. ¡°In the end, the Lynn family sent people to retrieve Richard and Hannah¡¯s bodies and arrange the funeral. The Lynn family questioned the Moore family branch but got no answers. But we¡¯re certain the Moore family branch was involved somehow.¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find_Novel(. Yannis didn¡¯t really know much about what had happened to the Moore family. The year the Moore family had their incident, Yannis¡¯s family was in turmoil too. He had been pretty out of it back then. He just caught snippets about the Moore family, but didn¡¯t know what actually happened. Yannis noticed Zinnia¡¯s furrowed brows and the mix of curiosity and gloom in her eyes. He said gently, ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll have someone look into it for you.¡± 17 years ago, the explosion that struck the Moore family must have been connected to its branch. Otherwise, the Moore family branch would also have suffered. If Nathan were still alive, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have spared the Moore family branch. Yannis thought of the MZ Group overseas. It was gradually encroaching on the Moore Group. Yannis felt the ¡°M¡± of MZ Group might represent Moore, while the ¡°Z¡± might represent Zinnia. Thus, Yannis guessed Nathan was exactly who he was looking for. ¡°Thanks, Yannis.¡± Zinnia didn¡¯t refuse. A cold glint shed in Zinnia¡¯s eyes. She thought, ¡®If the Moore family branch was really behind this, I¡¯ll spare 16:18 Sat, Oct 4 no effort to make them pay 58 595 vouchers Time was fleeting. Friday afternoon came. Zinnia and her ssmates headed home after theirst ss that morning. As Yannis arrived at the ssroom to attend the parent¨Cteacher meeting, he bumped into Yvette, who was justing in. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Yvette asked. Yvette was dressed in a light yellow dress with pearl buttons. Her slender figure was draped in a white shawl. With her hair elegantly pinned up, she looked very graceful. When she saw Yannis standing there all dressed up and even with his hair gelled, Yvette couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was there. ¡°For the parent¨Cteacher meeting, of course,¡± Yannis replied. Yannis wasn¡¯t wearing a suit today. Instead, he had on a simple ck inner shirt under a camel overcoat, paired with ck casual pants. He looked effortlessly rxed and youthful. The guardians of the students at present perked up at Yannis¡¯s entrance, eager to strike up a conversation with him. As they walked into the ssroom together, Yvette nced at Yannis and asked, ¡°Whose guardian are you?¡± ¡°Zinnia¡¯s, of course,¡± Yannis replied. Yvette said, ¡°Well, she is my daughter. Why do you bother showing up here? Didn¡¯t Zinnia tell you I¡¯d be here for them? Aren¡¯t you busy these days?¡± She thought to herself, ¡®Even for such a minor meeting, this guy still showed up.¡¯ Yannis replied, ¡°She did, but I figured it¡¯s tough for you to multitask and keep up with what the teacher says about two students. I just thought I¡¯d help share the load.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t handle it all at once, I can listen twice, you know,¡± said Yvette. She watched Yannis being stubborn. She knew he was just worried about Zinnia. ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, you can rx. Go take your seat. I¡¯ve got this,¡± Yannis said. Zinnia¡¯s seat was at the front, and Yannis made his way over to sit there. The guardians of other students noticed where he sat and saw the namete on the desk that read ¡°Zinnia Moore¡¯s Guardian¡°. Zinnia¡¯s name change had been finalized just days before. After what had happened at the Bacon family¡¯s party, all the prominent families in the circle knew exactly who she was. 16:18 Sat, Oct 4 Yannis sat down and nced to the side. He found the adjacent desk was spotless, and the seat remained empty Thus, Yannis looked lord it over. In front of him sat Ethan¡¯s sister¨Cinw, Jessica. ¡°Hi, Mr. Perkins, Jessica greeted him politely as she saw him take his seat. ¡°Hi Yannis nodded. ¡°Is Ms. Moore alright now?¡± asked Jessica. Jessica was poised and elegant. She maintained a good rtionship with Ethan and often helped him handle matters. When Ethan almost got into troublest time, it was Zinnia¡¯s timely reminder that saved him from disaster. Jessica and her husband were deeply grateful to Zinnia and sent her a thank¨Cyou gift that very day. Amidst the Bacon family¡¯s constant power struggles, Ethan was the only blood rtive of his brother, so his brother and Jessica cared about Ethan deeply. At the previous party, Jessica¡¯s son received a wellness bracelet from Zinnia, which turned out to be very effective. Jessica and her husband grew even more fond of Zinnia. They still felt terribly apologetic about what had happened to Zinnia at that party. Yannis answered Jessica¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, she is fine.¡± ¡°Would you like our family to assist with the Shaw family matter?¡± Jessica inquired. The Shaw family had been in dire straitstely. They suffered blow after blow as the Lynn family, the Jenkins family, and Yannis all made their moves at once. On top of that, for unknown reasons, the MZ Group overseas seemed to have set its sights on the Shaw family. Even the Carson family had somehow gotten involved. Surrounded by enemies on all sides, the Shaw family probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer. That single p from Maelis ended up delivering a devastating blow far beyond what anyone could have imagined. ¡°Thanks, but no need for now. We¡¯ll handle this ourselves.¡± Yannis declined politely, He thought, ¡®Our child was wronged. It¡¯s up to us to make things right. Taking down the Shaw family would be easy, but we¡¯ll let them feel every bit of pain slowly, like death by a thousand cuts. ¡®Don¡¯t they love hurting others so much? Let¡¯s see if the Shaw family likes being on the receiving end for a change!¡¯ ¡°Okay. Just let us know if you need help. Zinnia and Ethan are good friends. Our family will step up without 16:18 Sat, Oct 4 A hesitation,¡± Jessica said in a gentle voice. After a brief exchange, the two fell silent. Yannis began to survey Zinnia¡¯s seat, which was the epitome of girlish charm. The desk was decorated with adorable stickers like Mickey Mouse, and plush dolls dangled from the wall. Yannis couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He thought, ¡®She is really a kid. Zinnia¡¯s desk was a haphazard mess, with books of all shapes and sizes stacked together and test papers from every subject wedged in between. This was enough to trigger one¡¯s obsessivepulsive disorder.. Yannis decided to tidy up her desk for her. As he organized, he discovered two crumpled paper balls from the desk. ncing down, he noticed two more wedges in the cracks of the desk. He pulled them out and unfolded them slowly. When he saw what they were, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He thought, ¡®Out of sight, out of mind, huh? She actually hid away things she doesn¡¯t like, like a little hamster hoarding things. Yannis was amused. He ttened out each answer sheet one by one and picked a pink pen from Zinnia¡¯s pencil case. His gaze lingered on the answer sheets. He thought, ¡®Let me see where Zinnia¡¯s weak spots are. AD Dismissed 407 Chapter 407 ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s go,¡± said Maisie. : * 55 vouchers. After Zinnia had lunch with Maisie and some other ssmates, they had fun outside for a while in the afternoon before heading home. When Zinnia got back, Yannis was cooking in the kitchen. Watching the busy figure in the kitchen, Zinnia felt a twinge of guilt. She wondered what William had told Yannis. The moment the grades were released, Zinnia was called into William¡¯s office. Back then, William seriously asked her if she had any issues with teachers and suggested talking it through. Zinnia couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed when she recalled this. She certainly wanted to do well, but her brain wouldn¡¯t cooperate. She just couldn¡¯t learn certain subjects well. William wouldn¡¯t have asked that question if Zinnia had performed averagely across all subjects, but she was outstanding atnguage, as well as reading and writing. Her physics and chemistry teachers had even consulted the teachers of the above subjects, hoping to learn some tips on effective teaching. Her history, social studies, and biology teachers worked overtime topile study guides for Zinnia. With enough effort, they could improve Zinnia¡¯s grades in these subjects. William also analyzed Zinnia¡¯s test paper. Even with Lydia helping her predict some of the questions, she only managed to get two of them right. Out of all the multiple¨Cchoice and fill¨Cin¨Cthe¨Cnk questions, she only got four right. William couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something wrong with the way he was teaching. ***** Yannis saw Zinnia¡¯s reflection in the ss door and turned to face her. ¡°You¡¯re back. Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Yannis, what did Mr. Baker say?¡± Zinnia began to study his expression. Yannis replied, ¡°Nothing much. He just told me to pay more attention to your studies and asked about your future ns.¡± Zinnia was carefully studying his expression, which Yannis found amusing. He said, ¡°Get ready for dinner.¡± Zinnia sat down, and Yannis took his ce right beside her. Somehow, Yannis no longer sat across from her, but right beside her. 16:18 Sat, Oct 4 (58) 55 vouchers As usual, the table was set with their customary three dishes and a soup: colew, sd, bacon, and tomato soup. Zinnia first picked some bacon, the very dish she had been craving sincest night. ¡°Eat some greens as well,¡± Yannis said as he ced some vegetables on her te. ¡°Yannis, how can you let this delicious meat touch these icky greens?¡± Zinnia said. Zinnia pulled her te away and shot Yannis a defiant look. Zinnia didn¡¯t mind other vegetables much, but found these leafy greens downright disgusting. Even Yannis¡¯s cooking couldn¡¯t make them tolerable. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some meat dishes tomorrow,¡± Yannis coaxed. Yannis picked up his own te and moved his fork toward her mouth. Zinnia¡¯s te held the bacon she loved, and she didn¡¯t want those greens anywhere near her favorite dish. ¡°Really?¡± Zinnia asked. Zinnia wrinkled her nose at the greens in front of her and found them still as awful¨Csmelling as ever. But the thought of having more meat dishes tomorrow made the ordeal seem bearable. She barely chewed the greens before swallowing them down and then immediately stuffed her mouth with bacon. As the meat vor flooded her mouth, Zinnia finally felt the relief wash over her. ¡°Yes, but you should eat at least three pieces of the greens.¡± Yannis nodded. Zinnia absolutely detested leafy greens. If Yannis didn¡¯t keep an eye on her, she wouldn¡¯t touch a single bite. If she should only eat what was in front of her, and all she had were leafy greens, she¡¯d rather just eat bread and leave the greens untouched. But the doctor had said she needed to eat more greens, so every day, Yannis racked his brains to coax her into eating them. ¡°You liar. You hadn¡¯t said I had to eat three pieces.¡± Zinnia red at Yannis. With her bright, fierce eyes, she looked like a bristling little hedgehog. ¡°But I didn¡¯t say you could only have one piece,¡± Yannis teased, barely holding back a smile as he leisurely enjoyed his food. ¡°But you never said it had to be three pieces,¡± Zinnia shot back. Yannis replied, ¡°I¡¯ll cook fish for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°I want salmon,¡± Zinnia blurted out. ¡°But three pieces of greens,¡± Yannis said. ¡°Fine. Deal,¡± Zinnia grumbled. Zinnia stuffed two more pieces of vegetables into her mouth. They only had dinner together. At lunchtime, Zinnia usually ate at the school cafeteria or went out with Maisie. On weekends, unless she went out. Yannis would have someone deliver meals to her. ¡°Zinnia, have you thought about which college you¡¯d like to attend?¡± Yannis asked as he helped her with another bacon. 58 ¡°With my grades, no way I¡¯d get in.¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes crinkled into little crescents as she happily munched on her meat. Zinnia wasn¡¯t the type to stress over grades. Worst case, she thought she could go back to the small town and grow herbs, treat patients when they came, and just tend to her nts when they didn¡¯t. Once her master came back, she would ask him what she should do next. Yannis recalled what Maisie had told Yvette when she got home. He nced at Zinnia and asked, ¡°I heard you want to go to Mealinia. Why is that?¡± ¡°I just want to go out and look around.¡± Zinnia¡¯s chewing paused briefly before she quickly resumed as if nothing had happened. She thought, ¡®I can¡¯t very well say I suspect Master is in Mealinia. But he¡¯s not the type to randomly ask if I want to go there without a reason.¡® Her master disappeared without a trace, and she had no leads at all. Zinnia wondered if he was in Mealinia, so she wanted to go check. ¡°Yannis, you should have some vegetables as well,¡± Zinnia said. She added, ¡°Your cooking is amazing. You should eat more. You¡¯re looking a bit thin. ¡°You¡¯ve been working so hardtely. Don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself. ¡°I¡¯m hanging out with friends tomorrow, so I¡¯ll skip going to the office with you. ¡°Your herbal kit needs recing. I¡¯ve used up thest batch. I¡¯ll go prepare a new one in my room.¡± Zinnia rattled off one sentence after another, leaving Yannis no chance to ask anything else, and then she darted off in a sh. Yannis silently observed her uneasy expression. He suspected that the MZ Group was based in Mealinia. He recalled that the MZ Group inexplicably got involved in the Shaw family¡¯s affairs again, and that right after Zinnia left the Shaw family, the MZ Group immediately terminated their contract with the Shaw family. The MZ Group¡¯s partnership with the Shaw family began precisely when Zinnia returned to the family. Since 16:19 Sat, Oct 4 then, every single incident had been inextricably linked to her. Yannis absently tapped his fingers on the tabletop. He hadn¡¯t properly looked into it yet, just a hunch for now. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. He wondered why Nathan sent Zinnia back to the Shaw family if he truly was behind the MZ Group. Yannis thought, ¡®He raised Zinnia since she was a kid. Their bond must run deep. Given how attached Zinnia is to him, they must have never been apart before. ¡®With this sudden departure, he must know how devastated Zinnia would be. But he still left. There must be more to this. Find the newest release on Find[?]ovel ¡®After more than a decade of decline and Jackson¡¯s constant meddling, the Moore family is now a shadow of its former self. Nathan can easily handle them. ¡®But why would he be willing to leave Zinnia at home? Well, has something happened to Nathan? If that¡¯s the case, what would be of Zinnia?¡® AD Dismissed 408 ¡°Lydia, I¡¯m out here. Where are you?¡± asked Zinnia. : se 65 vouchers It was Saturday that day. Zinnia and Lydia had agreed to visit Lydia¡¯s mother, Bonnie Hollis, at the psychiatric hospital. Zinnia stepped out of her apartment, where Lydia was waiting for her just outside. Lydia was dressed in a white short jacket and jeans. Her long hair was tied into a low ponytail. With a casual and neat appearance, she held a bouquet of baby¡¯s breath and sunflowers in her smooth hands. ¡°Lydia, I saw you,¡± Zinnia said cheerfully over the phone. Lydia looked toward the entrance of the apartment and saw Zinnia running cheerfully toward her. A gentle smile bloomed on Lydia¡¯s face. Zinnia wore a yellow knit dress with a jacket draped over her shoulders, looking as bright and graceful as a butterfly in flight. ¡°Lydia, you should havee to my ce. Yannis has gone to work.¡± Zinnia hurried toward Lydia. Lydia smiled and handed her the sunflowers. ¡°Wow! You got me flowers,¡± Zinnia eximed with delight as she saw the beautiful sunflowers. Lydia exined, ¡°I went to the florist to get a bouquet for my mom. The sunflowers were so pretty that I brought one bouquet for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lydia. They¡¯re so pretty,¡± Zinnia said as she took the flowers. ¡°Have you had breakfast? If not, let¡¯s go get some breakfast before we go to the hospital,¡± Lydia asked gently. ¡°Yes, I have. Yannis had breakfast delivered to me this morning. If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, let me treat you to breakfast,¡± Zinnia said. After Yannis had headed off to work early, he had asked someone to deliver breakfast to Zinnia. Lydia nodded. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s head out and visit Ms. Hollis,¡± Zinnia said. It was a little past nine in the morning, and she felt the two of them needed to take the subway. ¡°How about taking a taxi?¡± Lydia suggested. She thought the subway would take too long, and it would be crowded. ¡°Why not take the subway? I¡¯ve never taken it before,¡± Zinnia said excitedly. Zinnia felt that taking a taxi to the psychiatric hospital would cost a lot, and she knew Lydia would never let her pay. Thus, she led Lydia toward the subway entrance. 16:19 Sat, Oct 4 Seeing Zinnia holding her hand, Lydia smiled softly. 58 1450 Vouchers It was already a little after ten when Zinnia and Lydia arrived at the psychiatric hospital by subway. With few facilities, the area around the psychiatric hospital was sparse and deste. Zinnia wanted to buy some fruit as a gift, but Lydia firmly stopped her. As they walked into the psychiatric hospital, Zinnia looked around and asked, ¡°Lydia, which floor and room is Ms. Hollis in?¡± ¡°Come with me,¡± Lydia said and led the way. The two entered the psychiatric hospital. Inside, it was eerily quiet. Doctors and nurses passed by with light footsteps. The only noise came from patients being wheeled out of their wards by nurses for a walk. They shouted insistently that they weren¡¯t sick at all. If Zinnia hadn¡¯t insisted on visiting Bonnie, Lydia would never have wanted her toe to a ce like this. Lydia held Zinnia¡¯s hand and hurried her toward the elevator, eager to escape the unsettling atmosphere. Zinnia and Lydia arrived on the 16th floor. A nurse who recognized Lydia greeted her, ¡°Ms. Hollis, you¡¯re here to see your mother.¡± Lydia nodded politely in return. Lydia had chosen the finest psychiatric hospital for Bonnie. The facilities were well¨Cmaintained, and the medical staff performed their duties with utmost professionalism. Get full chapters from f¦É?dn¦Ïvel As Lydia and Zinnia walked down the silent hospital corridor toward the ward, not a sound could be heard on the entire floor. But peering into the wards, they could see some patients shouting, while others wandered around with sheets draped over their shoulders, muttering to themselves or to their roommates. But the hospital wards were soundproofed to perfection, so nothing could be heard from outside. Lydia and Zinnia reached the innermost ward. Through the ss window, they saw a woman curled up on the bed with a rag doll in her arms. ¡°Zinnia, just wait here for a sec,¡± Lydia said softly. With Zinniaing along, Lydia had carefully chosen a time to visit when Bonnie¡¯s condition was rtively stable. She had to check Bonnie¡¯s condition in advance. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia agreed obediently. 16:19 Sat, Oct 4 45 youchere Lydia gently pushed open the ward door and stepped inside. ¡°Mom,¡± she called softly and ced the bouquer of baby¡¯s breath on the bedside table. Thanks to the blue baby¡¯s breath, the sterile white room lost some of its chill. Inside the ward, Bonnie cradled the rag doll and gently patted its back. She murmured softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Lydia. Your dad will be home soon. When hees back, we¡¯ll be together again.¡± Bonnie continued, ¡°Sleep, my dear.¡± After that, she said, ¡°Lydia, I will always be here for you.¡± Bonnie¡¯s long hair spilled over her shoulders as she rested her head on the rag doll in her arms. Half of her gaunt face still revealed traces of the beauty she once had in her youth. Her eyes were ssy and unfocused, and her gaze drifted aimlessly as she muttered incoherently to herself. Lydia crouched in front of her and softly called, ¡°Mom.¡± Bonnie curled up on the hospital bed and stirred slightly. Her vacant eyes flickered, and her scattered gaze gradually sharpened as it settled on Lydia¡¯s face. Bonnie said, ¡°Ly¨CLydia, my daughter. My dear daughter.¡± Bonnie reached out with her pale, bony hand to gently caress Lydia¡¯s face. Over the years, Lydia had visited Bonnie every chance she got. Even as Bonnie¡¯s memory faded, she still remembered Lydia¡¯s name. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± Lydia cupped Bonnie¡¯s face against her own and nodded. ¡°Mom, my friend is here to see you. Let¡¯s behave today, and I¡¯ll give you a marshmallow, okay?¡± Lydia said softly, trying to soothe Bonnie. As Lydia spoke, she took a marshmallow out of her bag. ¡°Marshmallow,¡± Bonnie murmured. She reached out eagerly, and Lydia gently ced the sweet into her waiting hand. Lydia quickly snatched the marshmallow and fed it to the rag doll in her arms. ¡°Here is a marshmallow, my dear. Mommy has a marshmallow for you. Eat it and stop crying, okay?¡± Bonnie cooed to the doll in her arms. Lydia pressed her lips together. She felt warm because motherly love still shone through in her dazed moments, though Bonnie had lost her mind. Seeing that Bonnie¡¯s attention was fully on the doll, Lydia quietly stood up and opened the ward door. ¡°Zinnia, my mom isn¡¯t doing too well. This is one of her rare stable moments. Let¡¯s just see her briefly and leave, okay?¡± Lydia said gently. Zinnia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After she stepped into the ward, her gaze was immediately drawn to Bonnie. Bonnie was thin, with dry, vellow 858 55 vouchers hair tangled messily over her shoulders. Her eyes were sunken and hollow, and her face was gaunt. But looking closely, Zinnia could see the resemnce between Lydia and Bonnie, except for their eyes. Zinnia guessed Lydia¡¯s eyes must havee from her father. ¡°Hello, Ms. Hollis,¡± Zinnia greeted in a low voice. Bonnie remainedpletely absorbed in her own world, showing no reaction to Zinnia. ¡°She can¡¯t hear anything from the outside world. She only recognizes me. The doctors examined her and diagnosed her with a mental disorder,¡± Lydia said. ¡°May I have a check?¡± Zinnia asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Lydia replied. Zinnia handed the sunflowers to Lydia and then tiptoed cautiously toward Bonnie. Bonnie kept feeding the rag doll in her arms with a marshmallow,pletely oblivious to Zinnia drawing near. On her way over, Zinnia observed how real psychiatric patients behaved. She found Bonnie¡¯s reactions were different. Zinnia gently checked Bonnie, and her brows knitted in concern. AD Dismissed 409 Noticing Zinnia¡¯s furrowed brow, Lydia said soothingly, ¡°Zinnia, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t find a cure. Lydia held little hope. If there were a cure, it wouldn¡¯t have dragged on for over ten years. 55 vouchers Zinnia turned to Lydia and said, ¡°Lydia, Ms. Hollis doesn¡¯t seem to have a mental disorder. It looks more like poisoning.¡± Lydia froze. ¡°What?¡± Zinnia said, ¡°When we came here, I observed other patients. Their eyes showed a kind of simple¨Cmindedness, sometimes manic, sometimes mncholic. ¡°But Ms. Hollis is different. Her gaze is vacant and unfocused. Her hands tremble slightly if you look closely, and sometimes her pupils seem lost. ¡°You said there are times when her eyes turn wild and bloodshot. That¡¯s different from typical mental disorders.¡± Zinnia¡¯s brow still furrowed. Lydia took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What kind of poison?¡± She didn¡¯t doubt Zinnia¡¯s words. Lydia couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Has the treatment approach been wrong all these years? No wonder Mom never got any better. Poisoning? I can¡¯t believe this could happen in real life.¡® Zinnia exined, ¡°It¡¯s mind¨Ceroding powder. Once someone is poisoned, it gradually consumes their mind. At first, they experience mental fog and memory loss, and would forget what happened just seconds ago. ¡°If they go too long without the antidote, they¡¯ll begin to descend into madness, violent headaches, wild eyes, uncontroble urges to hit people or smash things, and desperation to destroy everything around them. ¡°If the antidote is never given, they¡¯ll eventually lose all reason, get reduced to an empty shell, and get lost in their own world. ¡°The symptoms are simr to mental illness, so doctors misdiagnosed Ms. Hollis. ¡°But in reality, she was poisoned.¡± Mind¨Ceroding powder was typically used to control people. This vicious drug ate away at the mind bit by bit, until the victim became a madman,pletely unable to care for themselves. When Zinnia was a child studying medical books with her master, she had learned about this very poison. Her master had said, ¡°This poison was developed by an organization to control its members. If anyone betrays them, they are forced to watch themselves go mad, step by step.¡± It was psychological torture, crueler than death itself. Zinnia never imagined she would actually encounter such a poison in real life. TO:TY BAL, UGE 4 ¡°Can this poison be eliminated?¡± Lydia asked with a hoarse voice, She felt everything Zinnia had said matched Bonnie¡¯s condition perfectly. 20 De voucher Bonnie was never one to wallow in self¨Cpity. She had once been the most dazzling lute virtuoso. Lydia heard neighbors recount how Bonnieforted them even after Lydia¡¯s father disappeared, insisting she could raise Lydia perfectly well on her own. But after Lydia was born, Bonnie¡¯s personality started to change bit by bit, and her sanity gradually slipped away. When Lydia was young, she often saw Bonnie clutching her own hair, writhing in agony as she curled up in a corner, and ordering Lydia to hide in her room, As Lydia grew older, Bonnie¡¯s condition deteriorated. Her mood swings became more violent, and she would often smash their belongings to pieces. Sometimes, Bonnie¡¯s eyes would turnpletely bloodshot as she lost control. She would strangle her own neck, desperately trying to restrain herself from hurting Lydia. Terrified Bonnie might fatally injure herself, Lydia would step closer and offer herself as a target for Bonnie to vent her rage. The neighbors all imed that Bonnie had been driven insane by depression. The worst time, Lydia was beaten within an inch of her life and left lying on the floor. When the neighbors found her, they called the police, and Bonnie was dered mentally ill andmitted to a psychiatric hospital. None of them had ever imagined that Bonnie was actually poisoned. Lydia wondered why that was possible. Rummaging through her bag, Zinnia replied, ¡°Yes. I have the panacea with me. It can counteract any poison.¡± Ever since Zinnia was drugged in Yannis¡¯s office that time, she had started carrying panacea pills with her wherever she went, just in case it ever happened again. Over a decade ago, mind¨Ceroding powder was nearly impossible to remove, but Zinnia¡¯s master had developed an antidote for it. Zinnia said, ¡°Lydia, once Ms. Hollis takes the pill, she will forget everything from her past.¡± Zinnia had to exin the side effects before Bonnie took the panacea. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth remembering. Maybe it¡¯s better forgotten,¡± Lydia said, ncing at Bonnie on the hospital bed. Lydia thought, ¡®What happened before shouldn¡¯t be remembered anyway. Even after Mom lost her mind all these years, she would still think of that man. Maybe it¡¯s truly for the best that she can finally forget. Zinnia took out a small bottle, tapped out a pill, and handed it to Lydia. Zinnia said, ¡°You can give this to Ms. 16:19 Sat, Oct 4 Chapter 409 Find the newest release on Find¡ïNovel Hollis.¡± 1359 vouchers She exined, ¡°Once Ms. Hollis takes it, the poison in her body will gradually be neutralized and should be cleared within three to five days. ¡°But her mental recovery will be slower. After all, she has suffered mental deterioration for over a decade. It will take a long time for her to fully recover.¡± ¡°During this period, she¡¯ll behave like a child and need to be taught everything again,¡± Zinnia added. Zinnia hadn¡¯t expected to find Bonnie poisoned when she arrived. But poisoning was easier to handle than mental illness. At least she had an antidote for that. If it really were a mental disorder, she would have to figure out how to treat it. Lydia took the pill, walked over to the bedside, and bent down gently. Bonnie was still clutching the rag doll tightly. She murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mommy will take good care of you. ¡°Lydia, Lydia, my dear daughter.¡± ¡°Mom, I have some candy. Let¡¯s have one, okay?¡± Lydia coaxed, while her heart was aching. ¡°Candy. I want candy,¡± Bonnie murmured childishly and opened her mouth. ¡°Here. Let me feed you.¡± Lydia ced the pill in Bonnie¡¯s mouth. Having taken bitter medicine for years, Bonnie had grown to dislike it and much preferred sweets. Once she got candy, she would be more obedient. As the bitter taste of the pill spread through her mouth, Bonnie instinctively opened her mouth and wanted to spit it out. ¡°Mom, this is candy. Once you swallow it, it¡¯ll be sweet.¡± Lydia held Bonnie¡¯s mouth shut. She added, ¡°If you take the medicine, you¡¯ll get better, and then we can go home.¡± But Bonnie stubbornly refused to swallow it. She struggled violently, kicked Lydia with all her might, and iled her arms wildly at her. Lydia made a struggling sound. ¡°Lydia.¡± Zinnia rushed forward to help, grabbed Bonnie¡¯s iling arms, and pinned them down. Bonnie saw Lydia still covering her mouth. With her hands pinned down, she sank her teeth deep into the back of Lydia¡¯s hand in desperation. Veins stood out, and blood immediately welled up from where Bonnie bit. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Lydia said. Though the pain was sharp, her expression remained unchanged. She gently raised her hand and tilted Bonnie¡¯s head back. With a convulsive swallow, Bonnie finally forced the 16:19 Sat, Oct 4 pill down. 058 265 youchers After that, Zinnia firmly pinched Bonnie¡¯s checks, forcing her mouth open and finally freeing Lydia¡¯s hand. Blood continued to seep from the deep bite wound on Lydia¡¯s band. After swallowing the pill, Bonnie clutched the rag doll tightly to her chest. Her eyes were red¨Crimmed from distress, and tears fell one by one. The sight was truly heartbreaking. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy will keep you safe.¡± Bonnic clutched the doll tighter to her chest and whispered between sobs. Zinnia pressed her lips together, and her heart ached as she watched Bonnie. Zinnia thought, ¡®Even after she lost her mind, her instinct to protect her child remains unbroken! AD Dismissed 410 Lydia let Zinnia pull her down to sit. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± she said, Zinnia carefully sprinkled some medicine powder over her wound, and then gently wrapped gauze around Lydia¡¯s wound. Perhaps the poison had taken effect¨CBonnie curled up on the bed with her eyes closed, still clutching the rag doll tightly in her arms. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding. I know it must hurt.¡± Zinnia said disapprovingly. She wrapped the gauze around twice and tied it off with a neat bow. Lydia looked at Zinnia, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°Zinnia, do you know how my mom got poisoned? Our lives are so ordinary and uneventful. How could she be poisoned by something as vicious as the mind- eroding powder?¡± Pursing her lips, Zinnia said, ¡°Someone must have transferred the poison to her.¡± ¡°Through what means?¡± A cold glint flickered in Lydia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Through¡­ sex,¡± Zinnia said in a low voice. ¡°Only when two people truly love each other can the transfer seed.¡± The mind¨Ceroding powder truly devours the mind. Forced to watch helplessly as your beloved suffers and descends into madness, even the strongest love can not endure such torment over time. In the end, couples who once loved each other deeply are driven apart. That¡¯s precisely what makes this poison so vicious. Lydia suddenly grabbed the armrest of the chair, so hard that her knuckles clicked. ¡®It must be that man. He actually used my mom. ¡®A frigid storm raged in her eyes as she thought. Back then, Bonnie found that man badly wounded at their doorstep. She took him in, tended to his injuries, and cared for him tirelessly. Eventually, the two of them fell in love. But in the end, it turned out he had only been taking advantage of Bonnie all along. ¡°But Bonnie must have taken a partial antidote,¡± Zinnia continued. ¡°That¡¯s the only reason she¡¯s managed to survive for over a decade. Normally, no ordinary person could endure such bone¨Cdeep pain¨Cmost would die within a year.¡± Lydia pressed her lips together in silence for a moment before speaking, ¡°Zinnia, I want to take my mom home to care for her.¡± Her gaze drifted to the figure lying on the hospital bed. After an exhausting time at the hospital, they finally returned to the apartmentplex where Lydia rented her ce. She lived alone in a tidy two¨Cbedroom apartment, its most prominent feature being the sheer number of books neatly arranged throughout. Bonnie was still unconscious, so Lydia and Zinnia wheeled her home in a wheelchair and put her into bed. Fortunately, Lydia was on break, which meant she could devote herself fully to caring for Bonnie. 10:19 Sat, Oct 4 58 $5 vouchers Zinnia stepped out of the room and flopped onto the couch. It was already past three in the afternoon, and she was feeling pretty worn out. She stifled a small yawn, realizing she was starting to get hungry. After tucking Bonnie in, Lydia stepped out of the room. Seeing how tired Zinnia looked, she felt a bit sorry. With her delicate features glowing with tenderness, she said softly, ¡°Zinnia, thank you for helping me. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± ¡°You must be tired too. Let¡¯s just order in,¡± Zinnia said, waving her hand. Compared to herself, Lydia was actually the more exhausted one. ¡°Takeout isn¡¯t healthy. Let me cook for you,¡± Lydia said gently. ¡°While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll make some soup for my mom so she can have some when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Whatever¡¯s easiest then,¡± Zinnia conceded, not wanting to refuse her. ¡°Okay,¡± Lydia smiled softly and went into the kitchen. She soon returned. ¡°Zinnia, here¡¯s some beef jerky I made a couple of days ago, and these strawberries are already washed. Have some to tide you over while I cook.¡± One te held beef jerky¨Csince Zinnia couldn¡¯t eat store¨Cbought ones, Lydia made it herself. The other te was filled with strawberries. ¡°Thanks, Lydia,¡± Zinnia said. She was genuinely hungry, and her eyes lit up at the sight of the beef jerky. Lydia turned back into the kitchen, her slender figure busy at work. Meanwhile, Zinnia pulled out her phone to scroll through videos, nibbling on strawberries and beef jerky as she waited for Bonnie to wake up¡ªshe needed to check on her before heading home. When Lydia came out, she found Zinnia had fallen asleep on the couch, her head resting against the armrest -exhausted after hours of busy work. Watching her sleep, Lydia tiptoed over, gently picked up the nket from the sofa, and draped it over her. Her gaze softened with indescribable tenderness. Zinnia was lured awake by the delicious smell of food. As she opened her eyes, she saw Lydia just stepping out of the kitchen with freshly cooked dishes. ¡°Lydia.¡± Zinnia murmured as she sat up, the nket slipping from her shoulders. ¡°Food¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Lydia said, noticing Zinnia was awake. She put down the dishes, walked over, picked up the nket that had slipped to the floor, folded it neatly, and set it aside on the sofa. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. The two of them sat down at the dining table. ¡°Has Bonnie woken up yet?¡± Zinnia asked, wondering how long she¡¯d been asleep. ¡°Not yet,¡± Lydia shook her head. ¡°The medicine makes people drowsy¨Csome sleep longer, some less. Let¡¯s eat first. I made some soup for her and will feed her when she wakes up.¡± 16:19 Sat, Oct 4 658 55 Vouchers Turning to Zinnia, she added softly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat too much meat, so I only made some beef today. Next time, I¡¯ll make you something else delicious.¡± Zinnia enjoyed the beef. Lydia served three dishes: pepper beef, roasted vegetable, and chickpea sd. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia nodded. After being on a restricted diet for so long, she was used to having just one meat dish per meal. Even if there were several on the table, she never needed reminding¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t eat more meat. After the meal, it was already a little past four. With autumn setting in, dusk came early and the sun had already set. Suddenly, there was a noise in the room. Lydia hurried toward the room, with Zinnia close behind. As they entered, Bonnie stared wide¨Ceyed at the unfamiliar room, terror etched across her face. ¡°My baby. My baby,¡± she cried, frantically rummaging around. ¡°Baby, where are you?¡± She flung the quilt off the bed onto the floor, crawling desperately over the mattress. Seeing the door open, Bonnie curled into a defensive ball on the bed, watching them warily with frightened eyes. ¡°Mom,¡± Lydia approached the bedside and called softly. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Bonnie stared at them, wary and defensive, her voice trembling with fear. ¡°My baby, where is my baby? Did you see her? Please, give my baby back to me.¡± In the next instant, she scrambled off the bed and rushed toward Lydia, desperately clutching her hand, her voice frantic and pleading as she begged. The antidote is taking effect¨Cthe mind¨Ceroding powder in her system is gradually dissolving, and her memories are gradually changing. It will take at least two full days for her topletely forget everything. ¡°Mom, your doll¡¯s here. Let me find it for you, okay?¡± Lydiaforted as she bent down to look for the doll. They also brought it back, and when Bonnie was asleep, Lydia had tucked it into her arms. ¡°Okay, please help me find my doll. Find my baby.¡± Bonnie was no longer as frantic as before. She was starting to listen and understand. Zinnia bent down, retrieved the doll from under the bed, and said, ¡°Here it is.¡± ¡°My doll. My baby. I¡¯m so sorry, Mommy didn¡¯t mean to. Please forgive Mommy, okay?¡± Bonnie snatched the doll from Zinnia, tenderly stroking its hair as she sank back into her own world. Zinnia exined, ¡°Her memories will gradually fade, and in two days, she¡¯llpletely forget what happened before. These next two days, her emotions may be unstable. ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t forget to burn the calming candle I gave you in her room¨Cit¡¯ll help her rest. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll prepare some health¨Cbuilding diet to help her recuperate.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lydia said softly. ¡°Thank you so much, Zinnia.¡± This text is hosted at find?novel Dismissed 411 1: As dusk fell, Zinnia didn¡¯t linger. Lydia walked her downstairs. ¡°Lydia, you don¡¯t need to walk me out. Bonnie needs you. Yannis ising to pick me up,¡± Zinnia said as she walked ahead, stepping in the shadows with a sunflower in her hand. Lydia followed close beside her. ¡°Let me walk you to the gate,¡± Lydia insisted, staying close by her side. Zinnia didn¡¯t refuse, and the two walked out of the apartmentplex to find Yannis already waiting outside. He had asked about her whereabouts and came to pick her up on the way back. His eye¨Ccatching Koenigsegg One:1 was parked by the curb. His slender hand rested on the window frame, wrist exposed, a faint crimson ember glowing at the cigarette. The half¨Clowered car window revealed a breathtakingly handsome face, features carved with cool indifference. Sensing the person he¡¯d been waiting for, Yannis tilted his head slightly. Their eyes met across the distance- Zinnia holding his gaze¡ªas he lowered the window. The cold expression faded from Yannis¡¯s face, his eyes softening with a gentle warmth, like snow thawing in spring. In that moment, Zinnia felt a strange flutter in her chest¨Clike a tiny ant tap¨Cdancing across her heart. She¡¯d never seen Yannis like this before. He was always gentle and mild¨Cmannered around her, his eyes often smiling. But she saw an inexplicable air of wild, untamed allure about him before their eyes met. ¡°Yannis,¡± Zinnia walked over, catching a faint whiff of cigarette smoke. She subtly frowned. Yannis¡¯s expression softened upon seeing Zinnia. ¡°Hi, Mr. Perkins,¡± Lydia greeted politely. ¡°Hello, thank you for taking care of Zinnia at school,¡± Yannis replied politely, nodding at Lydia. His gaze lingered on her face, especially her eyes, for a few extra seconds. He thought to himself, ¡®Why do I think I have seen her before?¡® ¡°No, it¡¯s Zinnia who¡¯s helped me more,¡± Lydia replied with quiet dignity, showing no trace of inferiority. But when she mentioned Zinnia, a gentle warmth welled up in her eyes. After exchanging a few words, Zinnia slid into the car. Noticing that Zinnia kept furrowing her brows from time to time, Yannis asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Zinnia said, shaking her head. ¡°Zinnia, tell me what¡¯s wrong¡ªare you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Yannis pressed gently, not buying her evasion. ¡°Yannis, I¡¯ve never known that you smoke.¡± Zinnia turned to look at him. After living together for so long, she was only just finding this out now. 16:19 Sat, Oct 4 ¡°Zinnia,¡± Yannis said seriously, ¡°Smoking is a bad habit. Don¡¯t pick it up from me.¡± Zinnia looked at him with concern. ¡°How many have you smoked?¡± 65 vouchers ¡°Just a couple of cigarettes¨CI¡¯m not a heavy smoker,¡± Yannis replied casually. ¡°I only light up when I¡¯m feeling down.¡± ¡°You should smoke and drink less for your health,¡± Zinnia reminded him gently. She knew that in his circle, social drinking was inevitable, so she never pushed him to quit entirely. After all, everyone needs a way to vent¨Csome people do it with a drink or a cigarette. She rarely smelled alcohol on him, and if she hadn¡¯t seen him smoking today, she wouldn¡¯t even have known he did. ¡°Alright, I promise,¡± Yannis said, his worried gaze fixed on her. ¡°But I have a feeling it¡¯s not really my smoking that¡¯s bothering you, is it?¡± Zinnia kept covering her nose with her sleeve, trying to block out the lingering smell of smoke. Zinnia averted her eyes, not daring to meet his gaze¨Cshe knew he¡¯d probably get mad. Her fingers tightened imperceptibly around the seatbelt as she mumbled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m not really used to the smell of smoke. Too much of it irritates my nose.¡± ¡°How bad is it?¡± Yannis¡¯s instincts told him it wasn¡¯t just a little difort. As he spoke, he was adjusting the venttion system. The cigarette he¡¯d smoked was mild, and the expensive perfume in the car should have masked the smell, yet she still kept wrinkling her nose from time to time. ¡°Well, if I smell too much smoke, it irritates my airways and I might feel lightheaded,¡± Zinnia murmured nervously, pressing her lips together. Just then, the car jerked to a harsh stop. ¡°Yannis, maybe you should brush up on your driving skills,¡± Zinnia teased as she jolted forward, only to be yanked back by the seatbelt. ¡°Zinnia, how could you not tell me something this serious?¡± Yannis red at her through gritted teeth. She was just brushing it off. He thought, ¡® If she couldn¡¯t even stand the smell of smoke, why didn¡¯t she say anything?¡® Without hesitation, Yannis pulled over, parked the car, and guided Zinnia out. He immediately called Toby and said, ¡°Send over a smoke¨Cfree car right away.¡± He thought, ¡®Even if Zinnia is just a little ufortable, there is no way I let her stay in that car. If she feels ufortable because of the smoke, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.¡® ¡°Can¡¯t stand the smell of smoke? Why didn¡¯t you say something before getting in the car?¡± Th?s chapter is updated by Find¡ïNovel Yannis looked down at Zinnia beside him, immediately pulling the cigarettes from his pocket and tossing them into the trash. Without hesitation, he even threw away his jacket, which still reeked of smoke. Zinnia wasn¡¯t too bothered, since he hadn¡¯t smoked much. ¡°You didn¡¯t smoke much¨Cit¡¯s bearable. I¡¯m not really ufortable, just not used to the smell,¡± she said. 58 5wouchers ¡°Zinnia, you have to tell me if you feel even the slightest bit ufortable, okay? Your healthes first. From now on, let¡¯s avoid anywhere people are smoking¡± Yannis said, his tone full of concern. He was relieved he¡¯d never smoked in front of her¨Cif she got sick because of that, he¡¯d regret it. She got dizzy just from the smell of smoke. He thought, thankfully, it isn¡¯t too serious yet. Zinnia nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Did you buy this flower?¡± Yannis asked, noticing the slightly wilted flower in her arms after a whole day. Zinnia hugged the sunflower closer and smiled. ¡°Lydia gave it to me,¡± she said. ¡°That deskmate of yours¨Cthe girl who sent you out, right?¡± Yannis mused, recalling the quiet, reserved girl he¡¯d just seen. Her whole presence radiated calm gentleness, and her eyes were as tranquil as still water. Zinnia nodded eagerly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her¨Cthe super smart one I told you about.¡± ¡°What¡¯s herst name?¡± Yannis wondered, unable to immediately ce where he¡¯d seen those eyes. Few people ever made enough of an impression on him, and he was certain he¡¯d never met that girl¨Cyet those eyes stirred an odd sense of familiarity. ¡°Hollis,¡± Zinnia answered. Yannis silently mouthed the surname to himself, trying to ce where he¡¯d heard it before. But before he could make sense of it, Toby pulled up in a luxury car, Bugatti La Voiture Noire. ¡°Yannis, your cars are seriously awesome!¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed at the car, its dark metallic finish shimmering like starlight. ¡°This is so cool!¡± She remembered when she lived in the small town, she had seen such a beautiful car just like this in the phone of a friend. She¡¯d run home to show Master, saying, ¡°One day, when I make it big, I¡¯m going to buy a car like this.¡± Master just chuckled and said he¡¯d get her one when she grew up. She thought Master was totally bluffing. Her friend told her that cars like this were insanely expensive¨Cso expensive that even if she sold herself, she still couldn¡¯t afford one. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Yannis asked, his eyes gleaming as he heard her praise. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous,¡± Zinnia nodded, her eyes shining. She thought the car was truly stunning¨Cjust the kind that only a real handsome man like Yannis could pull off. Yannis smiled and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll get you one when you turn eighteen.¡± 16:19 Sat, Oct 4 Dismissed 412 58 255 vouchers, ¡°Are you feeling okay? If not, I¡¯ll have a doctor take a look at you,¡± Yannis said as he drove Zinnia home, his concern for her lingering. Even though they¡¯d only been in the car for a few minutes, he felt relieved he¡¯d asked about the smoke. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t exposed to it for long, so I feel okay,¡± Zinnia reassured. She held her breath most of time when she in the previous car. After parking, they took the elevator home. After changing her shoes, Zinnia stood there expectantly and said in a yful tone, ¡°Yannis, you promised to make fish for me today¨Cand I want barbecue too.¡± Yannis neatly put her shoes away in the cab and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. Go do your homework for a bit. It¡¯ll be ready when you¡¯re done.¡± Still holding the sunflower, Zinnia asked, ¡°Let me arrange the flower first. Do you have a vase here?¡± ¡°There are some in the storage room. Pick whichever you like,¡± Yannis said, taking off his light jacket and leisurely rolling up his sleeves. ¡°Those are all antiques. And you¡¯re telling me to use them for arranging a flower?¡± Zinnia looked at him in disbelief, seeing how dead serious he was. Yannis had a storage room filled with rare antiques and collectibles, each worth anywhere from hundreds of thousands to millions, or even tens of millions of dors¨Cand that was only a fraction of his collection. It was said that in the Perkins residence, he had a basement vault housing even more valuable treasures, where even the cheapest vase could be worth millions. But now he was telling her to take one of these treasures as a vase. Just imagining those exquisite antique vases in Yannis¡¯s collection took her breath away. Zinnia had a weakness for beautiful things¨Cbe it people or objects. Just gazing at them lifted her spirits. ¡°Why not? These vases are all quite beautiful¨CI thought you¡¯d like them. If none of those suit your taste, I can have new ones delivered,¡± Yannis said in a leisurely tone. ¡°Yannis, I might break them,¡± Zinnia said worriedly. ¡®His things are way too expensive¨CI couldn¡¯t even afford to pay for one of them if I broke it,¡¯ She thought. Yannis chuckled when he saw her worried little face. He gently nudged her shoulder and said, ¡°If you break one, just grab another. ¡°Even if you smash them all, I¡¯ll just buy more¨Cit won¡¯t make a dent in my wallet. Go on, pick whichever one you like.¡± ***** Zinnia finally chose a simple porcin vase. The vase looked made of jade, smooth and warm to the touch, with a delicate, refined texture. 16:19 Sat, Oct 4 58 755 vouchers She unwrapped the sunflower, carefully trimmed the stems, and nestled it into a vase. She set the vase by her desk, right where sunlight streamed through the window, casting the golden blooms in a warm glow that turned the corner into a picture¨Cperfect scene. ¡°Are you done picking?¡± Yannis asked as Zinnia squeezed into the kitchen where Yannis was cooking. He handed her a bowl of freshly washed grapes. ¡°Yes,¡± Zinnia nodded. She popped a grape into her mouth, then fed one to Yannis. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± ¡°Yes, it is, but don¡¯t eat too much¨Cwe¡¯ll have dinner soon,¡± Yannis said as he bit into a grape, the burst of sweet juice filling his mouth. He turned to nce at Zinnia beside him. ¡°Go wait outside. The kitchen¡¯s a bit smoky.¡± He knew she couldn¡¯t handle smoke¨Cwhether from cooking or cigarettes¨Cas it always made her feel unwell. ¡°The smoke is floating out of the window,¡± Zinnia protested. ¡°Even so, there¡¯s still smoke. Be a good girl,¡± Yannis continued. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a health¨Cbuilding diet for you,¡± Zinnia said, taking out a pouch of ingredients. ¡°Just blend it and drink a cup every day¨Cit¡¯ll strengthen your spleen and nourish your stomach.¡± She had made some extra while preparing a remedy for Bonnie, thinking Yannis could use some too. The medical soup she¡¯d given him before had already helped his recovery, but now that his health had improved, it was better to switch to something gentler¨Chence this diet. The ingredients are simple, but could nourish his spleen and kidneys. When Yannis saw her pull out another pouch, he felt a little sick¨Che thought she was about to make him drink more medicine again. After dutifully taking her concoctions for a whole month, he was truly sick of it. Every time he drank them, his whole body felt ufortably hot. But when he heard it was just a diet this time, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll make extra so we can share,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°The diet is good for health¨Cwhy should I keep it all to myself? She deserves to enjoy the benefits too,¡® He thought. Zinnia shook her head and said, ¡°I made this for you. I really don¡¯t need it¨CI¡¯m perfectly healthy.¡± Inwardly, she thought, ¡®I¡¯ve had more than enough of this when I was a kid. No way am I drinking anymore! Yannis smiled as he took the pouch. ¡°I¡¯ve consulted the doctor¨Cthe diet is good for you too. Come on. Prepare another portion so we can drink it together,¡± he tried to persuade her. The previous medicinal soup contained potent medicinal herbs that might have been too strong for her, but this milder health¨Cbuilding diet would gently nourish her system. They should share this together¨Che didn¡¯t want to keep it all to himself. ¡°Yannis, this is for your health. I¡¯m perfectly fine¨CI don¡¯t need it,¡± Zinnia protested. She thought, ¡®Honestly, what sane person actually enjoys drinking herbal concoctions? I certainly don¡¯t.¡¯ Yannis smiled tenderly. ¡°Come on, be good. I¡¯ll make you something delicious.¡± 16:20 Sat, Oct 4 B (58 255 vouchers Caught in Yannis¡¯s captivating gaze, Zinnia absent¨Cmindedly went to prepare a portion for herself as well. By the time she snapped out of it, he had already dumped the ingredients into the blender and started blending. ¡°Yannis, using the beauty card like this is so unfair,¡± Zinnia grumbled, barred from the kitchen and left standing at the doorway with a deadpan expression, staring at Yannis inside. She¡¯d only ever heard of the ¡°beauty trap¡± as one of those ssic tricks, but now she was finally getting a taste of it herself. With that face¡ªand those ridiculously soulful eyes that could make even a dog feel special¨CYannis was dangerously charming. Before she realized it, she¡¯d already found herself doing whatever he said. ¡°Thanks for calling me handsome, Zinnia,¡± Yannis chuckled, deliberately missing her point. ¡°Ugh!¡± Zinnia huffed and shoved two grapes into her mouth, thinking, ¡°This man is getting more shameless by the day. He used to hate to be called pretty, and now he¡¯s actually bragging about it?¡® Original content can be found at F¦Énd£Îovel ¡°Try this,¡± Yannis said as he stepped out, his slender, elegant hands holding a bowl in one and a fork gripping a piece of pork in the other. The pork glistened with rich sauce, still steaming hot. Its tender, jigglyyers looked absolutely mouthwatering. Despite herself, Zinnia opened her mouth. Yannis blew on the meat to cool it down before feeding it to her. As soon as the meat touched her tongue, she instinctively began to chew, her eyes sparkling with delight. ¡°Is it good?¡± Yannis asked. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± Zinnia nodded eagerly. Her earlierints about Yannis were gone the moment the tender pork melted in her mouth. A single bite was all it took to win her over¨Cshe personally experienced that the way to a person¡¯s heart is through their stomach. ¡°Yannis, with skills like yours, it¡¯s a waste you¡¯re not a chef. Just think of all the foodies missing out,¡± Zinnia sighed with admiration. Wow, his cooking was seriously on another level. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already be your personal chef? And don¡¯t think I forgot¨Cyou promised to save up and support me one day. So you¡¯d better work hard, Zinnia, because I¡¯m ready to retire early and let you take care of me.¡± As soon as he brought up the idea, Zinnia thought to herself, ¡®With the way he spends, I¡¯d need hundreds of millions just to keep up with this money pit. I can¡¯t possibly afford that¡® Then, with a teasing smile, she said, ¡°Yannis, we can¡¯t be socking in ambition. You¡¯re at the perfect age to build your career¨Cput in some effort.¡± 16:20 Sat, Oct 4 B Dismissed 413 : 58 165 vouchers As the first rays of morning sunlight streamed in, warm golden light spilled across the bed. A small, sleepy figure curled up under the covers. Soon, a head with a wild mess of hair popped out¨CZinniay with her cheek pressed against the pillow, eyes slowly opening as she stared nkly out the window, lost in thought. In the morning, Zinnia usually took a moment to collect herself. Finally on holiday and free from the rush to school, she eased into her day before getting up to wash up. Today, she nned to visit the house her Master had given her¨Cthe Moore manor. She hadn¡¯t had much free timetely, but with the long holiday, she finally had time to take a proper look around. After washing up, she stepped out to find Yannis had already left for work. On the round table was an insted food container with breakfast he¡¯d asked someone to deliver. She noticed a note with bold, elegant handwriting that carried a distinct sharpness. Picking it up, she read, [Eat before you go out. Call if you need me.] By around nine o¡¯clock, Zinnia opened the food container and sat down for a leisurely breakfast¨Cpumpkin soup, pancakes, and ham omelets, all crafted by a highly paid chef. Everything was delicious. After breakfast, she loaded the dishes into the dishwasher, grabbed her bag, and headed out the door. Yannis¡¯s health is slowly improving¨Che should be more or less back to normal in just over a month. She started thinking about moving out. She thought, ¡®I can¡¯t keep imposing on him like this. Zinnia had already looked up the location of the Moore manor. After leaving her apartmentplex, she hailed a taxi directly to the manor. Perched halfway up the mountainside and boasting a prime location, the majestic estate rose into view as she gazed at it from a distance. The taxi could go no further up the mountain, as ess was restricted beyond a certain point. Zinnia paid the fare and got out. The Moore manor upied nearly half the mountainside. She walked up to the gatehouse and exined her purpose. The security guard, seeing Zinnia, immediately called the butler. Recognizing her and the key she showed, he bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Zinnia waited for a short while. Soon, a discreet Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom pulled up to the gate. The car stopped, and a butler in his early fifties stepped out of the passenger seat. His gazended on Zinnia, eyes filled with barely contained excitement. He was very happy that she had finally came. The old butler looked at Zinnia, his eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Lady Zinnia, you finallye. We¡¯ve been waiting so long¨Cwe thought you¡¯d abandoned us,¡± he said, his voice trembling with emotion. 16:20 Sat, Oct 4 B.. 55 vouchers For five or six years, he had tended the manor without ever meeting his employer in person. Though his wages always arrived on time, the owner¡¯s long absence left him feeling precarious, as if he might be dismissed at any moment. When he received the call that someone wasing to see the manor, he could barely contain his excitement ¨Cafter all this time, the real owner was finally about to arrive. He still remembered what the person in charge had told him when he was first hired: ¡°Whoeveres with the key will be the true owner of the manor, and from that moment on, everything here will be at hermand.¡± ¡°Please get in the car,¡± the elderly butler said respectfully as he opened the door for her. As the car wound its way up the mountain road toward the manor, the butler, sitting in the front passenger seat, couldn¡¯t hide his excitement as he turned to speak to Zinnia, ¡°Mistress, where are you staying now? Would you like to move back? ¡°I can have your room prepared right away. What style do you prefer? And for colors, do you like white, yellow, blue, or purple?¡± ¡°Tell me about the manor first,¡± Zinnia said. She actually knew nothing about the ce¨Cshe¡¯d only nned to take a look. But the moment she arrived, the talkative butler started calling her ¡°Lady Zinnia.¡± ¡®Did Master already tell them who I am?¡® she wondered. Since everyone here had been arranged by Master, she trusted them implicitly. ¡°Sorry for my excitement. I¡¯m the butler of the manor. My name is Laurie.¡± Laurie began, his voice growing heavy with emotion. ¡°I came here five years ago and have been waiting for you all this time, Mistress. ¡°You never once visited, and everyone in the manor grew so uneasy¨Cafraid you might cast us aside.¡± He was genuinely fond of his current employer. His previous boss had let him go due to his age, but it was his present employer who gave him a second chance. For years, he devoted himself to managing and guarding the manor, always hoping the owner woulde back for a visit. He never expected that this wait wouldst five long years. Zinnia listened as Laurie rambled on, his storytelling vivid and animated. She wasn¡¯t annoyed¨Cactually, she found the old fellow rather amusing. As she pieced together the key points from his rambling, she realized the main takeaway: the Moore manor had been entrusted to Laurie¡¯s care five years ago. In other words, Master had bought it back then. Laurie and staff had never actually met their employer of the Moore manor. For years, only a representative would asionally visit to check on the estate, always telling them to wait for the real master. For original chapters go to find~novel No one knew who the manor truly belonged to¨Ccountless people had tried to approach Laurie in hopes of purchasing the estate, but all had failed. Zinnia was the first to arrive after all these years with the key¨Cthe proof of ownership¨Cso Laurie and the other staff immediately recognized her as the rightful mistress of the manor. After nearly half an hour winding up the mountain, the car finally arrived. Before her stretched a vast manor. so expansive she couldn¡¯t see where it ended, enveloped by lush woonds, At its heart stood a majestic main building, nked by numerous smaller buildings. Flowering vines twined around the arched entrance, and intricately carved pirs lined the corridors. The entire estate radiated a breathtaking blend of grandeur and romantic solemnity, exuding luxury from every angle. ¡®Only royalty could live in a ce like this, Zinnia thought. She had expected to find the manor deste and neglected, but to her surprise, everything was impably maintained. ¡®Of course,¡® she mused, ¡®Master has always been so thorough. As the car wound up the mountain and pulled into the manor¡¯s parking area, everything looked perfectly in order. ¡°Lady Zinnia, let¡¯s get out of the car and switch to the golf cart. I¡¯ll give you a proper tour of the manor,¡± said Laurie as he stepped out and opened the car door for Zinnia. Outside the parking area, two neat rows of uniformed servants stood at attention, waiting to wee her. Zinnia stepped out of the car. A chorus of voices greeted her in perfect unison, ¡°Wee home.¡± Zinnia¡¯s eyes wide opened. ¡°Laurie, dismiss them,¡± Zinnia said, ncing at the beaming Laurie beside her, who was clearly quite pleased with his own arrangements. ¡°This is embarrassing,¡¯ she thought. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Laurie looked puzzled. ¡®In all those romance novels I read, the youngdies always love grand wees¨Cit shows off their status. But Lady Zinnia isn¡¯t even smiling at my arrangement.¡¯ Zinnia stared at him in silence, her unspoken displeasure loud and clear. Seeing her reaction, Laurie regretfully waved his hand, signaling for the servants to disperse. ¡®She dislikes this kind of wee, Laurie mused, inwardly resolved. ¡®I¡¯ll dedicate myself to figuring out what she truly prefers¨Cand make sure it¡¯s perfect next time!¡¯ ¡°Lady Zinnia, are you perhaps hungry? The chef has just prepared these freshly baked pastries and afternoon tea snacks. Please have a taste,¡± Laurie said as he and Zinnia boarded the golf cart and began their tour of the estate. As they drove, he eagerly pointed out the sights. ¡°This is the rose garden. Over there is the hot spring pavilion; that¡¯s the party hall; here is the library building, the art studio building, the equestrian grounds, and over there is the golf course.¡± 16:20 Sat, Oct 4 B Dismissed 414 Shet Th?s chapter is updated by Find1Novel A tesuditiers Laurie and Zinnia spent half the morning exploring, yet only managed to cover half the estate. When they finally sat down in the dining room, servants began presenting dish after dish of all styles. Since it was Zinnia¡¯s first visit, the chef truly pulled out all the stops to impress her. Zinnia thought. No wonder the heroines in those novels could never escape the estate, no matter how hard they tried¨Cit¡¯s enormous. I spent two hours riding around in a shuttle and only managed to cover a third of the outer area. I haven¡¯t even started on the inside yet. The daily cleaning of the estate was mostly done by robotic vacuums. If the staff had to do it, after one round, they¡¯d just copse in bed and not move a muscle. Laurie said, ¡°Lady Zinnia, since we weren¡¯t sure of your preferences, we¡¯ve prepared a selection of dishes from various cuisines. I hope you¡¯ll find something you enjoy.¡± Laurie stood beside Zinnia as she took her seat at the long dining table, which waspletely covered with dishes. Behind her, a line of attentive servants waited. Whenever Zinnia nced at a dish, an observant servant would immediately ce it on her te. Zinnia thought, ¡®Wow, I feel like an emperor.¡® Fortunately, Laurie assured her that any leftovers would be eaten by the servants, so nothing would go to waste. This put Zinnia at ease, and she said no more. After a light lunch, Laurie dutifully led Zinnia on a tour of the estate¡¯s inner grounds. Since this had been Master¡¯s former home, Zinnia didn¡¯t turn down his offer to show her around. After spending the entire afternoon, Zinnia barely managed to get a general overview of the estate¡¯s interior. The surrounding orchards, stables, and sports fields were simply too vast to explore in a single visit. Eventually, she returned to the main manor, where her Master and his family had once lived. She stood alone in the vast, empty living room. The towering ceiling seemed to touch the clouds, with intricate openwork and spiral staircase winding its way up, floor after floor, in this main building that stood twenty stories tall. As she looked around, museum¨Cworthy wall paintings adorned the walls, and even the most ordinary decorative pieces could fetch a fortune. Laurie maintained the estate impably¨Cspotless and breathtakingly beautiful, like a fairy¨Ctale castle. Yet as Zinnia stood there, she couldn¡¯t feel a trace of human warmth. ¡®It¡¯s stunning, sure,¡® she thought, ¡®but all this beauty feels so empty without its true master present. It was gettingte, and Zinnia had to return to Cloud Harbor. ¡°Lady Zinnia, won¡¯t you live here?¡± Laurie gazed at Zinnia with pleading eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve only just arrived¡ª haven¡¯t stayed even one day yet. Surely you won¡¯t abandon everyone at the estate so soon?¡± 16:20 Sat, Oct 4 B Zinnia couldn¡¯t bear to meet Laurie¡¯s pleading gaze. ¡°I¡¯lle back in a while,¡± she answered. Though already in his sixties, the well¨Cpreserved man looked barely over fifty, ¡°Great. We¡¯ll always be waiting for you, Ms. Zinnia. Just drop me a text whenever you¡¯reing, and I¡¯ll personallye pick you up,¡± Laurie said, grinning from car to car. He then arranged for a driver to take Zinnia back. As the car pulled away, Zinnia turned to look back at the estate. I¡¯ll definitelye again, she thought. After all, this is Master¡¯s home. As soon as Zinnia left the estate, Yelena Lynton, in the Mealinia, immediately received word. She got up from her desk and knocked on the tightly shut office door. With a cool, deep voice resonating through the door, a man said, ¡°Come in.¡± Yelena paused her breathing as she gently pushed open the door. Behind the wide desk sat a suave figure of cool elegance. The office maintained a constant temperature. Nathan sat with his head slightly bowed, his chiseled profile resembling fine porcin. A pale, nearly translucent hand was pressed to his lips, from which asional soft coughs escaped. His slender frame was slightly hunched, thin shoulders draped in a camel¨Ccolored shawl. ¡°What is it?¡± Noticing her enter, Nathan lifted his gaze¨Chis eyes, both gentle but cold, clear as crystal. His voice was like jade clicking. Though she¡¯d seen that godlike face countless times, Yelena still found herself in awe every single time. The Creator really yed favorites,¡® she thought. She replied, ¡°Boss, the estate just reported that Ms. Zinnia Shaw had arrived at the Moore manor.¡± ¡°I hope the estate staff served her right,¡± Nathan said. Only upon hearing news of Zinnia did his expression soften, a faint smile touching his lips as he thought of her. ¡®My little princess has gone to the estate,¡® he mused. ¡®I wonder if Zinnia likes it there.¡® ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. I make sure to keep the staff on their toes every month¨Cthey wouldn¡¯t dare neglect Ms. Zinnia Shaw. Laurie said she¡¯ll probablye to stay soon,¡± Yelena said. Seeing his eyes light up at the mention of Zinnia, Yelena felt a little jealous. ¡®Only Ms. Zinnia Shaw,¡® she thought, ¡®could bring any happiness to him.¡¯ ¡°Speed up wrapping up the Moores¡® affairs. They thought sending their youngest son back home would keep him out of trouble, but the fool ran headfirst into disaster the moment he returned. Now he¡¯s finished, and all they care about is getting him out of jail. They¡¯re distracted¨Cthis is the perfect time to strike. No more dys. Try to wrap everything up before the end of the year,¡± Nathan ordered coldly. He thought, ¡®Zinnia is smart and helped by Yannis. She might have guessed who I am.¡¯ ***** 16:20 Sat, Oct 4 B (58 255 vouchere Just as Zinnia stepped out of the car, another vehicle pulled up behind her. The window rolled down, revealing Yannis sitting inside. Yannis opened the car door, motioned for her toe over, and said, ¡°Hop in.¡± Zinnia got into the car, which headed down to the underground garage. The car from the Moore manor wasn¡¯t registered, so it couldn¡¯t gain ess. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Yannis asked, his smiling eyes resting on her. Zinnia said frankly, ¡°I went to the Moore manor.¡± ¡°Missing your Master?¡± Yannis nced sideways at her downcast face. He had never known who bought the Moore manor, but now it was clear¨Cit was Nathan. ¡°A little,¡± Zinnia admitted and couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®I don¡¯t even know where Master is now. There¡¯s still so much candy left in the jar he gave me, but I have no idea when he¡¯lle back.¡¯ Yannis shifted closer to Zinnia and said softly, ¡°Here, you can lean on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Zinnia shot him a sidelong nce as a faint minty fragrance enveloped her. She instinctively scooted away, sniffed, and asked, ¡°What cologne is that? I want it¨Cit smells amazing.¡± After spending so much time with Yannis, Zinnia had grown bold around him, speaking her mind without a second thought. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¨Cmy assistant picked it for me. I¡¯ll have him get you a women¡¯s version,¡± Yannis said, readily agreeing as he always did. He shifted closer, gently cradled her head, and guided it to rest on his shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling down, you can lean on me. And if you want to cry your eyes out, I promise I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry,¡± Zinnia murmured, her head resting on his shoulder. She didn¡¯t actually feel like crying, but she admitted to herself that she was a little sad. ¡®Master was born into such extreme wealth, yet in the end, he lived with me in that small town, doing everything by hand, taking care of me¨Cthe little burden I was. She pictured that young man, supporting the even smaller her. ¡°Yannis, how¡¯s your investigation into the Moore family going?¡± She asked. 16:20 Sat, Oct 4 B Dismissed 415 Bevoucherte ¡°The tragedy that struck the Moore family was plotted by Antoine¨Cyour Master¡¯s uncle¨Cwho coborated with an overseas underground syndicate. On the day it happened, your Master¡¯s mother had just undergone surgery and was unable to move. ¡°The whole family was caught up in the joy of Hannah¡¯s imminent recovery, so they let their guard down around the manor. Your Master¡¯s father trusted Antoinepletely and never imagined he would betray them. ¡°Antoine had long harbored bitter envy toward Richard and your Master¡¯s family. When he finally joined forces with those foreign criminals, they nted explosives throughout the manor, and the entire family perished in the mes. ¡°As for how your Master managed to escape, that remains unknown,¡± Yannis exined. Yannis had indeed uncovered the truth about the Moores. The family wielded considerable influence, and with Richard emerging as the family¡¯s rising star, all attention was focused on him. His younger brother, Antoine, was consumed by jealousy. After the whole family moved abroad, amidst the chaotic overseas power struggles, Richard had to juggle caring for his ailing wife while running the family empire. With so much on his te, oversights were inevitable over time. Antoine had lurked in the shadows for years, biding his time to seize the patriarch¡¯s seat. When an underground syndicate¨Clong coveting the Moore family¡¯s vast fortune¨Capproached him, they hatched a scheme. Striking as Hannah recovered and the family¡¯s guard was down, they delivered the fatal blow. Jackson had spent years investigating the Moore family. Pooling their findings, he and Yannis reconstructed the full chain of events. But as for how Nathan managed to escape¨Cgiven the sheer scale of the explosion that engulfed the entire manor, it was virtually impossible for anyone to make it out alive. Zinnia clenched her fists as she listened. ¡°So, are those underground syndicates still around?¡± ¡°Not anymore,¡± Yannis shook his head. ¡°A mysterious figure wiped them out five years ago. Yosef and I now believe it was most likely that Nathan did it.¡± Five years ago, major headlines in Mealinia reported that an overseas underground syndicate had been brutally dismantled. The syndicate¡¯s leader was found decapitated¨Chis eyes shot out, scalp yed, and skull corroded with acid- before being hung above the syndicate¡¯s entrance as a chilling warning. Of course, Yannis didn¡¯t tell Zinnia about any of this. The underground syndicate was consumed by a massive explosion, reducing their stronghold to ruins. A fire then swept through, leaving no survivors¨Ceerily mirroring what had happened to the Moore manor years ago. 56 vouchers The organization was uprootedpletely. For many overseas victims, the news brought cathartic relief. The incident made international headlines, with reports even reaching back home. Back then, when Jackson and Yannis got the news, they immediately suspected it might be Nathan¡¯s doing. Jackson promptly dispatched investigators overseas, but no one could uncover the truth¨Cthe culprit had vanished without a trace. Just as Zinnia said, ¡°If Nathan doesn¡¯t want to be found, then no one in this world could ever track him down.¡± An unprecedented genius was no exaggeration when it came to Nathan. Among Jackson¡¯s generation, he was a legendary prodigy¨Ceveryone who met him couldn¡¯t help but sing his praises. Even many yearster, elders in their circle still felt sorry for his death. The MZ Group began establishing its foothold exactly one year after the underground syndicate¡¯s demise. ¡®Five years ago. Zinnia suddenly remembered¨Cthat was when Master had vanished for two months. When he returned, he asked if she wanted to go to Mealinia. ¡®Could it have been Master¡¯s doing?¡® she wondered. ¡°What about the Moore family now?¡± With the underground syndicate wiped out, they were all that¡¯s left. Yannis gently patted Zinnia¡¯s head and said, ¡°The Moore family isn¡¯t what it used to be. Over the years, your brother has been suppressing them. Making deals with the devil always ends badly¡ªthose underground forces are not easy partners. ¡°When the Moores got into trouble, the syndicate took most of their assets, leaving them a shell of their former selves. In the years since, Antoine¡¯s mediocre leadership has only led them further downhill. ¡°Your brother could have swallowed up the Moorespletely, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°He kept them around because he knew, with your Master¡¯s temperament, he would never let the Moores off the hook. As long as the Moore family exists, if your Master is still alive, he¡¯ll definitely seek revenge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨Cyour Master is a powerful man, dealing with the Moores would be child¡¯s y. Once he¡¯s settled everything, he¡¯lle back.¡± He thought, ¡®Only Nathan himself could properly avenge his family and find peace in his heart.¡¯ ¡°I see,¡± Zinnia murmured, still downcast, her fingers absently picking at the pom¨Cpoms on her sweater. She thought to herself, ¡®I feel so useless. I can¡¯t do anything to help Master. I didn¡¯t even know who he really was until now, and yet he¡¯s still taking care of me.¡® Yannis gently freed the tangled pom¨Cpom from Zinnia¡¯s hands and said softly, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t think you haven¡¯t helped your Master. ¡°The reason he never told you anything was because he wanted you to live well, without being burdened by his troubles. You¡¯ve been by his side all these years¨Cthat¡¯s the greatest help you could give him.¡± He gently lifted Zinnia¡¯s face. She looked dejected, her pink lips chapped from anxious biting. Latest content published on F?ndNovel He felt a little terrible for her. ¡®She had only just managed to pull herself out of her own troubles, and now she 16:20 Sat, Oct 4 B was weighed down again by worries about Nathan. She wasn¡¯t even an adult yet¨Cthese burdens shouldn¡¯t have been hers to bear.¡± Yannis told her all this not to make her feel guilty, but because she wanted to know and hated being kept in the dark. That¡¯s why he was willing to investigate for her. ¡°Yannis, could I beg you for a favor? In return, I¡¯ll do one thing for you¨Cno, three things. Anything within my power.¡± Zinnia looked up at him, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t really have anything to offer in return, and I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll agree to help,¡® she thought, feeling a little lost. ¡°Go on,¡± Yannis frowned when he heard her use the word ¡°beg. He hated how formal and distant she sounded to him. ¡°Please help my Master if he ever runs into trouble,¡± Zinnia pleaded softly. She couldn¡¯t imagine how Nathan had endured so much hardship over the years, nor how he managed to bear the pain of losing his family while plotting revenge for over a decade¨Call while still looking after her. ¡®He has no one to rely on, and I can do nothing to help him,¡¯ She thought sadly. ¡°Zinnia, even if you hadn¡¯t asked, Yosef and I wouldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Don¡¯t worry¨Cwe¡¯ll keep a close eye on the Moore family, and if we notice Nathan needs help, we¡¯ll step in,¡± Yannis said. Hearing her plead for Nathan, Yannis felt a pang of bitterness¨Cclearly, in her heart, her Master always came first. They had known each other for nearly two months, yet she had never asked him for anything¨Calways careful not to trouble him. But now, for Nathan¡¯s sake, even knowing how extraordinarily capable her Master was, she still worried something might happen to him. That¡¯s why she came to him¨Cto secure a safety for Nathan. With only Nathan left in the Moore family, she feared Nathan had no one else to rely on. AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 416 The holiday flew by, and before she knew it, Zinnia was down to herst day off. Apart from asionally visiting Lydia to check on Bonnie¡¯s condition, she rarely went out during the day. Maybe something about what happened with Nathan got to her¨CZinnia, who¡¯d never cared much about her grades before, suddenly started working hard. She even asked Yannis to help her find a tutor. It wasn¡¯t until Sofia¡¯s seventy¨Csecond birthday that Zinnia finally stopped studying. The Lynn family reserved a restaurant to celebrate, and Zinnia was heading out to join them for dinner. As Zinnia stepped out of the residential arca, Yannis called her, ¡°Zinnia, do you want me toe get you?¡± ¡°No need, Yannis. The restaurant isn¡¯t far¨CI¡¯ll just grab a ride,¡± Zinnia said, walking as she booked a car on her phone. ¡°Alright then, be safe on the way. Call me when you arrive and I¡¯ll have someone meet you,¡± Yannis said. He was still at the office, swamped with work, and would be heading overter. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia hung up as her ride pulled up. She got in, knowing Yannis would be heading over soon as well Sofia kept her birthday celebration low¨Ckey. At her age, she preferred not to make a big fuss, so the Lynn family just gathered for a lively, cozy meal together. Since Zinnia had been staying with Yannistely, Sofia invited him as well. The car ride took about twenty minutes before Zinnia arrived at the restaurant, where Jackson had reserved a private dining area on the top floor. As Zinnia stepped out of the car, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°My mom¡¯s up there. What gives you the right to stop me?¡± Maelis¡¯s furious, almost mad voice rang through the lobby. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but we haven¡¯t received authorization for your ess,¡± the receptionist declined politely yet firmly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you cannot go upstairs.¡± Spotting Maelis, Zinnia paused mid¨Cstep. She felt so unlucky to run into her everywhere she¡¯d gone. Zinnia was carrying the carefully prepared gift for Sofia. ¡°Zinnia, have you arrived? I¡¯ll send someone down to meet you,¡± Jackson¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here, Jackson,¡± Zinnia replied softly. Ever since Maelis pped her while she was wearing headphones, she never wore them again. She was just about to hang up, ¡°Zinnia!¡± Maelis¡¯s shrill voice pierced through just as the call ended, reaching Jackson¡¯s ears. His heart skipped a beat. Having just left the office, he immediately dialed Isaac, who had already arrived the restaurant. Though Maelis¡¯s shrill voice cut through the air, Zinnia merely furrowed her brows, her expression remainingposed. She studied the woman before her¨Cthough they¡¯d only been apart for a few days, Maelis seemed to have aged a decade. Gone was her usual graceful elegance; her hair, once meticulously styled by professionals, now hung in a 17:58 Mon, Oct 6 3155 VOUCHPT careless ponytail. Her face was pallid, but when her eyesnded on Zinnia, they burned with unmistakable hatred¨Ca venomous re that seemed ready to devour her whole. Perhaps the consequences of thatst p still haunted Maelis. This time, she dug her nails into her palms, forcing down the wave of hatred inside her, and with tremendous willpower, managed to suppress the urge to p her senseless right then and there. In stark contrast to Maelis¡¯s haggard appearance, Zinnia was in an ethereal grace. She wore an off¨Cwhite, sheath dress with embroidery, her smooth hair braided and coiled at the back. Since the holiday, the temperature had dropped, so she wrapped a cream¨Ccolored shawl around her shoulders against the chill, cradling a long wooden box in her arms. Her eyes were clear and luminous, her demeanor soft and gentle, showing how gorgeous she had been. The dress was a gift from Yvette. As a true enthusiast, whenever she ced a new order for herself, she would have the tailor make a few extra for both Zinnia and Maisie as well. Living with Yannis had done wonders for Zinnia¨Cherplexion now glowed with health, making her radiantly beautiful. The stark contrast was undeniablepared to how drab and invisible she had once been to the Shaw family. Maelis had never imagined Zinnia would blossom into such a dazzling figure. She¡¯d always known she was pretty, but she¡¯d barely paid her any attention¨Cuntil now, when Zinnia was already being cherished by so many. ¡°Take me upstairs,¡± Maelismanded, her face twisted in humiliation as she red at Zinnia. Seething with rage, she couldn¡¯t believe the Lynns would cut her off so ruthlessly¨Csevering all ties and withdrawing every cent without a second thought. The Shaw family was instantly plunged into chaos. Then Yannis struck, and even the overseas MZ Group inexplicably targeted them. Other families quickly piled on, kicking them while they were down. The Shaw family now teetered on the brink of bankruptcy. Without the Lynn family¡¯s support, they finally understood what true hardship was. Forget about moving forward¨Ctheir fortunes were in freefall. Few elite families would even acknowledge them now, let alone providing assistance. They considered it a mercy if people didn¡¯t outright scorn them. Yosef seemed to have aged years overnight¨Cunable to handle the pressure at thepany. He now spent his days drowning himself in alcohol. As for her husband, all his former tenderness had vanished; every time he came home from work, he wouldsh out at her like a person she had never known, full of rage. What shocked Maelis most was that after theirst visit to the Bacon family, he had even pped her across the face. She was utterly stunned, unable to believe how much her world had changed. Ever since the Shaw family¡¯s downfall, she had been disowned by the Lynns. Instead offort, she found only scorn, me, and angry rebukes¨Cforced to grovel before Henry and the others for forgiveness. From the moment disaster struck, Donald hadn¡¯t spared her a single kind nce. Th?s chapter is updated by Find~Novel 17:58 Mon, Oct 6 All the beauty in her life had felt like a dream¨Cone that shattered the moment Zinnia walked away. All three of her sons had turned away from her. Howard grew distant because of Zinnia, Timothy because of his marriage, and Yosef drew himself in alcohol, too preupied to care about her. Even Betty, who used to be so attentive, was always out these days¨Cher once caring and understanding nature vanished. When she tried to talk to her, hoping for a littlefort, Betty just got impatient, her eyes cold and unfamiliar. Problems kept piling up, one after another¨Cthe relentless blows left Maclispletely overwhelmed. She didn¡¯t even have the time or energy to take care of herself. In her mind, it was all the Lynn family and Zinnia¡¯s fault. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t considered apologizing to the Lynns, but she couldn¡¯t even get past their front gate¨Ceveryone, especially Henry, simply refused to see her. After finding out that Sofia¡¯s birthday party would be held here, she came to ask¨Cdid they really have to be this heartless? She thought, ¡®I just gave Zinnia one little p; it¡¯s not like she was seriously hurt.¡® She didn¡¯t understand why they treated her so harshly. Zinnia pped her back anyhow. But when she arrived, she couldn¡¯t get upstairs at all. She¡¯d been making a scene at the reception desk¨Cuntil she spotted Zinnia. Now she saw her chance, ¡®Maybe she could ask Zinnia to get upstairs. Zinnia shot her a cold look and said, ¡°On what grounds? You¡¯ve got some nerve, Mrs. Shaw.¡± Dismissed 417 Chapter 417 59 Walchere Maelis heard Zinnia¡¯s words, a hint of madness creeping into her expression. She shricked, ¡°Zinnia, how dare you disobey me.¡± ¡°Please call two security guards,¡± Zinnia said directly to the attending staff member. ¡°Of course, Ms. Moore. Security has been called,¡± the staff member responded. He had alerted them the moment trouble arose. Just then, two towering security guards arrived and took protective positions beside Zinnia¨Ca sight that made Maclis absolutely livid. ¡°Ms. Moore, let us escort you upstairs,¡± the staff member said politely. ¡°As for thisdy, we¡¯ll have her shown out.¡± They should have escorted Maelis out the moment she caused a scene, but seeing that she knew Zinnia, they hesitated. ¡°Good,¡± Zinnia nodded, surrounded by the staff as they escorted her toward the elevator. ¡°Madam, please leave the premises immediately, or we will have to call security,¡± the front desk staff said in a firm, no¨Cnonsense tone. ¡°Zinnia. How dare you ignore me? I told you to take me upstairs. Are you deaf or what?¡± Maelis shrieked, watching as Zinnia walked past her without so much as a nce. In full view of everyone, she felt utterly humiliated. Losing allposure, she lunged forward, reaching out to grab Zinnia¡¯s arm. But before she could get close to Zinnia, a towering security guard stepped in front of her, looking down at her from his imposing height. His mere presence made Maelis¡¯s confidence instantly waver. Zinnia regarded the hysterical Maelis with calm eyes. ¡°Mrs. Shaw, your shamelessness knows no bounds. I never knew that you were actually deranged. Need the number for a psychiatric hospital? I¡¯d be happy to give it to you.¡± ¡°Are you insulting me? I don¡¯t mind pping you again.¡± Maelis screamed, her voice trembling with rage. Zinnia¡¯s calmness seemed to provoke her. She felt so unfair that she was the only who was suffering. ¡°Zinnia.¡± Isaac called out. Just then, the express elevator doors opened and he and Maisie stepped out, quickly making their way toward Zinnia. ¡°Isaac. Maisie,¡± Zinnia greeted. ¡°Zinnia, are you alright? Let me take a look at you,¡± Maisie hurried over, her voice full of concern. Upstairs, when they got Jackson¡¯s call saying Maelis had shown up again, they were shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe Maelis was still haunting them¨Ceven with the Shaw family in such a mess, she still dared toe after Zinnia. Neither Isaac nor Maisie dared to tell Sofia that Maelis had shown up again. On such a joyous asion, Maelis¡¯s presence was nothing but bad luck. 17:58 Mon, Oct 6 ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ve already called security. Let¡¯s head upstairs¨CGrandma must be waiting,¡± Zinnia said calmly. None of them spared Maelis a single nce as they walked away. Blocked by security guards and unable to get within an inch of them, Maclis¡® anger surged as they ignored herpletely. ¡°Isaac, take me upstairs. I want to see Mom and Dad!¡± she shrieked, her rage exploding. Isaac looked at Maelis coldly and said, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, let me remind you¨Cyou are no longer connected to our family. If you keep harassing us like this, we¡¯ll have no choice but to call the police.¡± Ever since Henry publicly severed ties with Maelis, they all stopped calling her ¡°Aunt¡°-after all, they were never truly family. Maelis¡¯s biological parents were just ordinary people, close college friends of Sofia. When her parents died in an ident, Sofia, out of kindness, took her in and let her enjoy decades of wealth and privilege. But she was never satisfied¨CMaelis enjoyed a prosperous life in the Lynn family for decades, never content, repeatedly upsetting Sofia and Henry. If the elderly couple got stroke because of her constant provocations she could never have made up for it. ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s go,¡± Isaac said firmly, walking protectively beside her while Maisie linked arms with her in support. The three of them headed elevator together, leaving the scene behind. Maelis could only watch helplessly as they left, blocked by security and unable to get even a step closer. Her face turned pale, then flushed with rage, her venomous gaze glued to the elevator doors as they closed. ¡°Madam, please leave, or we will have to take you out,¡± the staff member said, turning to Maelis with a polite gesture toward the exit. The lobby was bustling with people, and themotion drew quite a crowd. Someone said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Shaw? What¡¯s she doing here? I heard the Lynns have already cut ties with her. ¡°Is she here to pester them again? How shameless- they¡¯ve made it clear they want nothing to do with her, yet she keepsing back time and again.¡± ¡°The Shaw family is drowning in trouble right now. Without the Lynn family propping them up, they¡¯re nothing. Now that they¡¯re in deep shit, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d just let go of a golden goose like the Lynns.¡± ¡°Honestly, Maelis is such a fool. The Lynn family treated her so well, and instead of being thankful, she actually had the nerve to criticize them. ¡°Now that she¡¯s in trouble, just look at her¨Cshe doesn¡¯t seem the least bit remorseful. I bet she¡¯s still ming Lynns for not bailing her out.¡± The crowd watched as Maelis was asked to go out of the lobby, clicking their tongues and shaking their heads. She had once reaped all the benefits of being the Lynn family member, but after their affection waspletely cut, she tried to stir up trouble. Once a renowned socialite, ever since marrying Donald, she became petty and small¨Cminded. The hushed whispers¨Cmostly from the same high¨Csociety women who once fawned over her¨Cpierced Maelis¡¯s ears. Her face twisted in humiliation at cruel irony. 17:58 Mon, Oct 6 The dramatic fall from their former ttery to their current mockery was too much to bear. Too ashamed to remain and endure their scorn, Maelis could no longer stay. As Maelis walked out, someone curled their lips in disdain and the gossip started up again. ¡°Honestly, the Shaws traded diamonds for ss. ¡°After everything Betty did, Maelis, as a mother, not only failed to protect her real daughter, but kept defending her adopted one¨Cpouring scorn on her real daughter instead. ¡°How clueless can you get? If she¡¯d just treated Zinnia right, with Perkins, and Lynns all doting on Zinnia now, the Shaws could¡¯ve been riding high.¡± ¡°After everything that happened, not only has Maelis failed to recognize her mistakes, but Donald hasn¡¯t either. Instead, he just stands by and watches as his family hurts Zinnia. He doesn¡¯t act like a father at all.¡± ¡°They say Donald likes Betty more. I don¡¯t understand why he can¡¯t stand having a daughter raised in a small town. For families like ours, it¡¯s no big deal to have one more daughter. ¡°We can easily afford it. At worst, she could¡¯ve been married off for an alliance. Yet he just stood by and let Zinnia be driven out. ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± one of the onlookers muttered. ¡°Honestly, I agree with you. Donald¡¯s always been so opportunistic, but when Zinnia¡¯s got all these powerful connections, he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Meanwhile, despite all the wrongs Betty¡¯s done, the Shaws keep shielding her¨Cas if she were his own flesh and blood.¡± Official source is Find¡ïNovel Dismissed 418 No Ads Today, a madam hosted a luncheon for several elite socialites. The hobby was buzzing with lively chatter, bur as soon as that remark was made, the conversation died down. ¡°Well, now that you mention it, it really does sound familiar. I remember my husband¡¯s sister¨Cinw had a baby, but the child was switched at birth by someone unknown. It wasn¡¯t until a few years ago that the truth came out. ¡°It turns out that it was her husband who did it. ¡°He kept telling her to be extra kind to the child who was not born by her, so she treasured that child like the apple of her eye. ¡°But one day, she found out she¡¯d been raising her husband¡¯s illegitimate daughter while her own child was suffering in someone else¡¯s home. His sister¨Cinw was furious. ¡°She brought her real child back, took back thepany, and kicked out her husband and her fake daughter. She¡¯s been making amends to her real child ever since. Honestly, what¡¯s happening with the Shawn family really reminds me of my sister¨Cinw¡¯s story.¡± ¡°Well, in our elite circles, little secrets happen all the time¨Cthings like this aremonce. If that¡¯s really the case, it suddenly all makes sense.¡± ¡°If Maelis ever found out about this, she¡¯d totally lose it. Nobody could possibly ept raising her husband¡¯s illegitimate daughter.¡± Someone sighed, and the moment the words left their lips, an awkward silence fell over the room. Thedies exchanged uneasy nces. ¡°Surely that can¡¯t be true, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not tell them about this,¡± Zinnia said to Isaac and Maisie. ¡°We thought it¡¯d be best to let Grandma enjoy her birthday first. We¡¯ll tell her about Maelis after today¡¯s celebration,¡± Isaac said. It was Sofia¡¯s birthday, and none of them wanted Maelis¡¯s situation to ruin her special day. ¡°Of course,¡± Zinnia replied. As they entered, the cheerful voices of Sofia and Yvette chatting drifted out, and a smile lit up Zinnia¡¯s face. ¡°Zinnia¡¯s here!¡± Yvette was the first to spot her. ¡°Zinnia, my baby girl.¡± Hearing of Zinnia¡¯s arrival, Sofia¡¯s face lit up. She turned around, her kind features radiating warmth. Zinnia hurried in, beaming. ¡°Happy birthday, Grandma!¡± ¡°I am so happy to see you, Zinnia,¡± Sofia said, taking Zinnia¡¯s hand, her loving eyes brimming with unreserved affection. 17:58 Mon, Oct 6 Isaac, trailing behind, teased, ¡°Grandma, every time Zinnia¡¯s around, you don¡¯t even see us anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been with me all day. Why can¡¯t I spoil my sweet Zinnia for a while?¡± Sofia said, giving Isaac a yful re. ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandpa¡± Zinnia greeted everyone warmly. Sofia kept her birthday gathering small¨Cjust inviting Raymond¡¯s family, the Lynns, and Yannis. All told, it was just one table of guests. Jackson¡¯s parents, stationed at an overseas embassy, only came back for Christmas and rarely returned otherwise. For Sofia¡¯s birthday, the couple had arranged for someone to deliver their gifts to her well in advance. Sofia pulled Zinnia down beside her on the sofa, still holding the gift Zinnia had brought. ¡°Zinnia, you didn¡¯t have to bring me a gift¨Cjusting is enough.¡± With a smile, Zinnia said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing fancy, just a painting.¡± Zinnia¡¯s gift for Sofia was a masterpiece by a renowned artist valued at around $1.5 million at auction. She had acquired it at an auction with her Master, when a buyer who couldn¡¯t afford her medicine exchanged the painting for it. K Knowing Sofia¡¯s birthday wasing up, Zinnia called Chandler several days ago and asked him to retrieve the painting from the storage room of her Master¡¯s house and send it to her. Henry and Raymond were ying chess on the coffee table, their faces flushed as they argued heatedly about fishing. Aaron sat nearby, watching their game and hoping to learn a thing or two. Jackson and Yannis were still tied up with work, and Charlie had surgery so he¡¯d bete. Isaac and Maisie arrived first, and when Zinnia showed up, the three of them ended up ying Go Fish. Zinnia wasn¡¯t very good at it¡ªeven though Isaac and Maisie went easy on her, she kept losing, and soon her face was covered with sticky notes as a yful punishment. ¡°Zinnia, remember the rules,¡± Isaac exined as they yed. ¡°Got it,¡± Zinnia nodded attentively. But when the round ended, she had lost again. ¡°Zinnia, howe you lost again? You¡¯re really having a bad run of luck today,¡± Isaac said as he and Maisie leaned in to check Zinnia¡¯s remaining cards. The two shrugged. They¡¯d been deliberately ying to help her win, but Zinnia was so unlucky. Maisie scratched her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be beginner¡¯s luck? Howe Zinnia¡¯s always so unlucky?¡± she joked, grabbing another sticky note. ¡°Come on, let me stick another one on you.¡± Zinnia obediently leaned her head forward, letting Maisie stick another note on her. Even though she kept losing, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®I¡¯ve never yed this game before, but it¡¯s actually pretty fun,¡® she thought, genuinely enjoying herself. The rightful source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°Here, Zinnia, let me stick one on you,¡± Isaac said, grabbing a sticky note and sticking it on Zinnia¡¯s cheek. By now, her face was covered in sticky notes, some of them barely hanging on and fluttering with her every 17:58 Mon, Oct 6 move. 650 $5 vouchere Watching the three of them with amused smiles, Sofia and Yvette teased, ¡°Come on, you two, give Zinnia a break.¡± ¡°No need, Grandma, Mom,¡± Zinnia said, waving her hand. ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if they let me win.¡± When Jackson and Yannis arrived together, they saw Zinnia in the private room with sticky notes covering her face¨Csome flutteringically in the breeze from the doorway¨Ca sight that made it impossible not to chuckle. ¡°Hi, Jackson, Yannis.¡± Sofia beamed, her smile widening as she and Yvette looked up from their conversation. The three card yers looked up, the sticky notes on their foreheads fluttering upward. Zinnia blinked in surprise and quickly reached up to press down the notes dancing atop her head, looking adorably flustered. Isaac, Maisie and Zinnia all greeted Yannis and Jackson when they saw the two of theming in. Yannis¡¯s gazended on Zinnia, his eyes brimming with amusement. When Zinnia caught him smiling, she shot him a yful re. She knew he was mocking her, and his smile was getting more obvious. ¡°Happy birthday, Sofia. May you enjoy evesting health like the evergreen pines,¡± Yannis said with a warm smile as he entered the private room. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sofia¡¯s face lit up with delight at his sweet words. ¡°Grandma, Charlie will be here soon,¡± Jackson added from the side. ¡°I see,¡± Sofia. Yannis and Jackson walked over to the small sofa where the three card yers were sitting. Yannis looked down at Zinnia, her face stered with sticky notes, his lips twitching as he struggled to suppress a smile. ¡°What are you guys ying?¡± he asked. ¡°Go Fish,¡± Zinnia replied in a slow tone, having clearly noticed Yannisughing at her but choosing to ignore it. She blew at the sticky notes on her face. ¡°You lost, right?¡± Yannis said with a teasing grin. ¡°Let me win it back for you.¡± AD Comment Dismissed 419 Chapter 419 ¡°You lost? Let me help you.¡± Yannis sat down in the spot on the sofa next to Zinnia. Zinnia frowned and asked in doubt, ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Yannis can do everything. Go Fish is a piece of cake for him. He won a whole estate once when he yed it with someone,¡± Jackson said with augh. ¡°He¡¯s that good?¡± Zinnia asked in surprise. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not bad.¡± Yannis nodded modestly. ¡°Yannis, if you join, we¡¯ll keep losing.¡± Maisie slowed down as she drew a card. ¡°Yannis, she¡¯s right. If youe in, we probably won¡¯t win at all.¡± Isaac smiled, too. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t join. Your skills are too scary. We want to y by ourselves.¡± Zinnia didn¡¯t want Yannis toe in, either. He was too smart. If he yed, everyone else would lose their fun. ¡°I¡¯m just guiding, not ying.¡± Yannis said. ¡°Isaac, you can ask Jackson to guide you. He¡¯s right behind you.¡± Yannis smiled and slowly turned to Maisie. ¡°As for you-¡± ¡°Who should guide me then?¡± Maisie scratched her head. She thought she was no match for Jackson or Yannis. ¡°Grandma.¡± A nice voice came from behind them. Everyone turned and saw Charlie. Charlie was wearing a camel¨Ccolored trench, a ck turtleneck, and ck cropped pants. His face was delicate, and his legs were long. As he walked, a soft breeze seemed to pass by everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Charlie¡¯s here. Now we can match up, and it¡¯s fair,¡± Yannis said with a smallugh. ¡°Charlie,e help me.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Charlie. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Charlie asked with a charming smile on his face. ¡°Zinnia¡¯s new at this and not very good at Go Fish. Yannis said he¡¯d help her win back, but Isaac and Maisie said they weren¡¯t a match for him, so they were looking for help. ¡°Your timing¡¯s perfect. There are 3 of them. Each of you can help one,¡± Yvette exined with a smile. The dinner was set for 6 p.m., and it was a little past 5 p.m. now. They could y a bit more and then eat dinner. ¡°I can¡¯t win against Jackson and Yannis.¡± Charlie was not that good at this. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just ying. If you lose, you just get a sticky note on your face. Charlie, if you don¡¯t help me, $9 I¡¯ll be two against one.¡± Maisie casually waved her hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡± Charlie hadn¡¯t been able to say no. He sat down on the sofa next to Maisie. Tel 55 vouchera ¡°Now you¡¯re not worried, right? It¡¯s two against two. Nice and fair.¡± Yannis ruffled Zinnia¡¯s hair. ¡°If I lose, the note goes on your face.¡± Zinnia turned back toward him. ¡°Deal. Stick it on me. Draw a card.¡± Yannis smiled. Zinnia drew a card. It was a 6. Yannis looked at her hand. 4, 5, 8, 9, 10¨Call small cards, the highest was a 10. Her cards were messy. ¡°Zinnia, it looks like you¡¯re a bit unlucky.¡± Yannis could barely hide his smile. Zinnia sighed. ¡°Maisie said I¡¯m the unluckiest beginner they¡¯ve ever met.¡± As they spoke, it was Zinnia¡¯s turn to draw again. This time she got an 8. After a round, Zinnia only had two cards with the same number. Now it was her turn to draw again. ¡°Zinnia, ask Maisie if she has a 5,¡± Isaac said. ¡°Seriously?¡± Zinnia looked at her cards. She thought she¡¯d have a better chance if she asked for an 8. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to listen to Yannis. ¡°Trust me. I¡¯m never wrong,¡± Yannis said. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find(?)ovel And sure enough, Zinnia got all the 5s and finished a set immediately. She hadn¡¯t gotten this lucky before. It was no wonder Maisie and Isaac made fun of her bad luck. ¡°Your luck¡¯s better than mine,¡± Zinnia said. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re sitting next to me. That¡¯s why my luck is so good.¡± Yannis turned slightly and ced Zinnia¡¯s set face¨Cup beside her. Zinnia didn¡¯t say a word, but a small smile crossed her face. Everyone likedpliments, especially Zinnia, who was always unlucky. Yannis¡¯s words made her happy. In a new round, Zinnia was the dealer, so she went first. Zinnia picked up her 5 cards, hoping at least two of them were the same. But this time all her cards were different. She asked Isaac, ¡°Do you have a 2?¡± With Yannis guiding her, Zinnia turned things around even with a weak hand. Slowly, sticky notes started piling up on Isaac and Maisie¡¯s faces. ¡°Isaac, you lost. Stick it on,¡± Maisie said. The dealer, Isaac, had gotten the worst of it this time. 420 ¡°Put it on Isaac.¡± Yannis handed Zinnia a sticky note and nodded toward him. Isaac leaned forward, and Zinnia pressed it on his cheek. She smiled when she saw his ridiculous face. ¡°One more game, then we eat.¡± Yvette called. ¡°Okay,¡± Everyone answered. ¡°Yannis, how¡¯d you do it? Did you somehow know everyone¡¯s cards?¡± Isaac sighed. Then he turned back toward Jackson. ¡°Jackson, howe you kept losing to Yannis?¡± Isaac hadn¡¯t expected Jackson, who seemed to know everything, to be awful at Go Fish. His guidance made him lose faster. ¡°What can I say? I tried my best. Remember this: never challenge Yannis in a card game.¡± Jackson was not much of a card yer. The rest listened to Isaac¡¯s dramaticints and tried not tough. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± Zinnia looked at Yannis with pure admiration. Sometimes, when she drew a card, she didn¡¯t even know what to do with it because all the numbers were a mess. ¡°It¡¯s all luck. Zinnia, you bring me that luck.¡± Yannis¡¯s deep, charming eyes glimmered. ¡°I¡¯ll shuffle,¡± He said, leaning forward to gather the messy cards on the coffee table. His hands were well defined, and the cards flowed smoothly through his grip. ¡°Here, draw again.¡± Yannis ced the stack back in the center of the table. Zinnia was the winner, so she drew first. She turned over her 5 cards and found 3 were the same number. Surprised, Zinnia looked up at Yannis. She hadn¡¯t gotten a hand this good before. Yannis¡¯s gaze softened a little when he saw her happiness. A new round started, and Zinnia quickly collected all 4 of the same number. This time she was the dealer. Maybe it was because she knew Yannis could turn things around no matter how messy the cards were, Zinnia no longer avoided being dealer. Before long, Zinnia won again. She widened her eyes in disbelief at her own luck. Suddenly, she wanted to y a few more rounds. : Dismissed 420 Chapter 420 Bo youching ¡°I want to be dealer again this round. Is that okay?¡± Zinnia turned and looked at Yannis hopefully. She had won a few rounds with his help. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Yannis nodded. ¡°Zinnia, draw your cards,¡± Jackson said with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia drew 5 cards¨C2 fours and 3 sixes. She turned back and looked at Yannis with shining eyes. It was the first time she¡¯d gotten such a good hand. ¡°Hush.¡± Yannis raised a finger to his lips, Zinnia fell silent, but her eyes were shining. The other four nced at their little interaction and felt a bit left out. This time Zinnia had to draw from the pile. She kept her eyes on it without blinking, her soft fingertips resting on the stack. Inside, she kept praying to draw a 6. She prayed for a while, feeling excited. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at the card she drew. ¡°You look at it.¡± Zinnia turned her head away and pressed the card into Yannis¡¯s hand. If it was a 6, Zinnia couldplete her set. She hadn¡¯t gotten a hand this good in a long time, and she hoped Yannis¡¯s luck would make it even better. Zinnia truly believed Yannis was lucky. ¡°What card do you want?¡± Yannis tilted his head and whispered close to Zinnia¡¯s ear. So excited that she hadn¡¯t noticed him get close, Zinnia whispered back, ¡°6.¡± ¡°Congrattions, little princess. Your wish came true,¡± Yannis said with a smile. The winner of this round was clear¨Cit was Zinnia. Zinnia smiled so much that the corners of her lips stayed up for a long time. ***** ¡°Yannis and Zinnia are so close.¡± Sofia smiled as she watched them y. ¡°It¡¯s nice when a family gets along like this.¡± Raymond smiled, too. Jackson stared at Yannis and Zinnia sitting side by side. He felt something was a little strange. They looked almost like a couple. Just as Jackson was about to say something to get them to move apart, Aaron came to call them for dinner. Zinnia tried to pull the sticky notes off her face. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Yannis rushed forward. He was rmed when Zinnia started tearing all the sticky notes off at once, tugging at her skin. He hadn¡¯t expected her, a little girl, to be so rough and careless with her face. He was nervous just watching her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Zinnia said. It really hadn¡¯t hurt. Zinnia was impatient and didn¡¯t want to pull them off one by one¨Cthat was too much trouble. There were at least twenty sticky notes on her face. ¡°It may not hurt, but you shouldn¡¯t do it that way. Here, let me. It¡¯s not a trouble.¡± Yannis knew exactly what she was thinking. He removed the notes from her face carefully, one by one. Zinnia remained sitting on the sofa. Yannis bent down and, with his slender fingers, gently peeled away each sticky note. Zinnia barely felt a thing. She looked up at Yannis¡¯s charming face. He was close enough for her to see his thick eyshes, his pretty eyes, his straight nose, and even the small mole on his nasal bridge if she looked closer. She suddenly felt an urge to touch it. She pressed her fingertips together, holding back that feeling. She could even feel his soft breath on her cheeks, making them tingle a little. Zinnia turned her face away. ¡°One more. Don¡¯t move.¡± Yannis cupped her face to keep it still and peeled away thest pink sticky note under her eye. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time for dinner.¡± After removing all the notes from Zinnia¡¯s face, Yannis stood up and held out his hand. Zinnia took it and stood up. ¡°Zinnia,e on. Let¡¯s sit together.¡± Maisie, who hadn¡¯t gotten many sticky notes, peeled them off, washed her face, and came back to tug Zinnia away. Yannis didn¡¯t stop Maisie. He handed Zinnia a wet wipe. ¡°Wipe your face.¡± Zinnia took it and cleaned her face. At that moment, Sofia called them again. Zinnia and Maisie walked toward her immediately. ¡°We¡¯reing.¡± ¡°You nned Zinnia¡¯s cards, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jackson walked up to Yannis and asked. ¨C In thatst round, Zinnia¡¯s luck seemed unbelievably good no matter what, she won. The truth was, it was all because every card Zinnia drew was carefully chosen by Yannis. ¡°I just wanted to make her happy.¡± Yannis let out a smallugh. Zinnia¡¯s luck at cards really was bad. Although she hadn¡¯t lost a single game afterwards, the cards she drew were actually quite poor. Yannis could tell she hadn¡¯t been very happy back then. ¡°You treat her so well. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know you might think you¡¯re Zinnia¡¯s real brother.¡± Jackson teased. ?? He noticed the happiness in Yannis¡¯s eyes and heard the affection in his voice, which made him feel a little unsettled. Yannis listened without saying a word. He just smiled. He thought to himself that if Maisie heard what Jackson said, she¡¯d surely burst outughing. ¡°Maisie, I need to use the restroom.¡± Zinnia said. They were in the lounge and were about to move to the dining room in the adjacent suite. As soon as they walked outside, Zinnia suddenly felt the need to use the restroom. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Maisie turned back toward their suite. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I see a restroom over there. I¡¯ll just use that one.¡± Zinnia said. ¡°Maisie, please let Sofia know.¡± Zinnia nced around their location. They were in the middle of the two suites¡® corridor, and there was a restroom just a few steps away¨Cmuch closer than going back. ¡°All right.¡± Maisie nodded when she saw it was nearby. Zinnia kept her head down as she walked out of the restroom and turned a corner, bumping into something hard. ¡°Sorry.¡± Zinnia instinctively took a step back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you all right?¡± A slender hand reached out to steady Zinnia by the arm. The two spoke almost at the same time. At that moment, Zinnia noticed a deep, woody sandalwood scent. She felt the voice was a little familiar. She looked up and saw a charming, delicate face. It was Adrian. ¡°Adrian?¡± For some reason, Zinnia felt a rush of hidden happiness when she saw him. ¡°Zinnia, are you here for dinner?¡± The moment Adrian saw Zinnia, his icy demeanor seemed to lift, and a spark of happiness appeared in his eyes. He looked carefully at the right side of her face, trying to find something, a hint of concern hidden deep in his gaze. Adrian knew Zinnia was well cared for, but he¡¯d still gotten someone to show him her recent photos. Her face¡¯s injuries were already healed, but without seeing it in person, he hadn¡¯t felt at ease. They¡¯d only met once, which made it hard for him to find a chance to ask her out. Thest time Adrian saw Zinnia at the Bacon Mansion was pure coincidence. His friend¡¯s grandfather was having a birthday, and Adrian went to drop off a gift. He and his grandfather were staying low¨Cprofile to recuperate and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, so Adrian hadn¡¯t made his presence known. As he was about to leave after delivering the gift, he walked past the garden and stumbled upon Zinnia being bullied by Maelis. 17:59 Mon, Oct 6 Fresh chapters posted on find~novel The moment he saw her, a rush of happiness filled him; but when he saw her being treated unfairly, a deep rage rose within him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zinnia nodded. AD Dismissed 421 Chapter 421 ¡°Thanks for helping mest time,¡± Zinnia said. : She remembered when Maelis hit her at the Bacon mansion, and after she fell to the ground, it was Adrian who helped her up. Later, when Maclis tried to hit her again, Adrian stood in front to protect her. Zinnia wanted to thank Adrian back then, but he had left without her noticing, and she couldn¡¯t find him. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Adrian smiled. Seeing her nce behind him, he said softly, ¡°Zinnia, you should go eat now. See you next time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia was thinking about Sofia and the others. Adrian stayed behind and watched her walk away. During this time, he had looked into Zinnia¡¯s past. Zinnia was seventeen years old, born on July 28th. Because she had been switched at birth, she grew up in a small town, cared for all these years by her master. In May, the Shaw family took her back. Later, when she wanted to leave the Shaw residence because things weren¡¯t going well, Jackson brought her to the Lynn residence. After that, several things happened one after another. Now she lived with Yannis in Cloud Harbor. A thoughtful look shed through Adrian¡¯s eyes. He nned to go back and question Galen about when exactly he was tricked. He vaguely remembered it happened eighteen years ago, but no one knew the exact time or month. Seeing Zinnia brought Adrian a strange kind of joy. Human feelings were a strange thing¨Csometimes people felt an unexined liking for someone they met for the first time. The rightful source is ?ovelFind ***** Everyone ate together in a lively, cheerful mood. ¡°Zinnia, remember I¡¯ll always have your back,¡± Sofia said. ¡°If anyone ever treats you badly, just tell me. My home is always your home.¡± After dinner, night had already fallen outside, and the city lights were glowing. The group walked downstairs, Sofia holding Zinnia¡¯s hand tightly. It was a good day, and Sofia had drunk nearly half a ss of red wine. After drinking, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little talkative, her words full of care and tenderness for Zinnia. Because Zinnia had suffered so much, Sofia felt sorry for her. ¡°Okay, Sofia,¡± Zinnia smiled and agreed. They took the elevator down. Just as they reached the lobby, a sharp voice cut through the air. ¡°Let me in.¡± Everyone turned toward the sound. Maelis was stumbling in high heels, trying to rush into the lobby. 0: But the security guards stopped her. She had caused trouble once already that afternoon. Now she stood at the door, ring at Sofia and the others with angry eyes. No one expected Maclis to still be here. It was almost eight o¡¯clock at night. Maelis wasn¡¯t allowed inside. Since autumn hade, the weather was getting colder day by day. She wore only a pink dress with bare arms, shivering slightly. Her hair was messy from the wind, and her eyes were bloodshot, though it wasn¡¯t clear if it was from the wind or the cold. Her face looked worn out¨Cthe fullness and glow she once had was gone, her cheeks sunken, and she had lost a lot of weight, making her seem years older all at once. For a moment, Sofia almost didn¡¯t recognize Maelis. Once backed by the Lynn family, Maelis had everything go smoothly. She had never faced real hardships or worries. So even though she was in her early fifties, she looked more like she was in her thirties or forties. Now, in just over half a month, Maelis lookedpletely worn down. Before, she always dressed carefully wherever she went. Now, maybe from stress, she didn¡¯t care to dress up anymore. Her clothes were old styles from years past. Except for Jackson and Zinnia, everyone else was surprised to see Maelis. ¡°That¡¯s my mom. Let me in! Look, there she is,¡± Maelis shouted angrily at the guards blocking her. Her voice was sharp and harsh, nothing like the soft, gentle tone she used before. Her gaze was full of resentment, as if the whole world had wronged her. Even though Maelis was already a very lucky person¨Craised spoiled and pampered by the Lynn family, with Henry and Sofia giving her anything she wanted¨Cshe was never satisfied. Noticing that Sofia and the others were watching her, Maelis¡¯s voice grew even sharper. She pushed the security guard in front of her, her expression fierce and full of disdain. ¡°Mr. Lynn, thisdy has been making a fuss, insisting on seeing you,¡± the waiter said, walking over to Jackson and the others to exin. Jackson¡¯s expression turned cold. He didn¡¯t want Sofia and Zinnia to have contact with Maelis. Actually, Donald and Yosef had bothe to see Jackson in the past few days, but were stopped by security. Now it seemed they gave up and sent Maelis instead. Jackson didn¡¯t make the decision himself; he looked at Sofia. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Let her in. I need to clear things up with her and cut everything off for good,¡± Sofia said, her emotionsplicated as she looked at Maelis. ¡°Please help us find a quiet private room,¡± Jackson said to the waiter. ¡°Okay, please follow me,¡± the waiter said, leading them around the corner. 17:59 Mon, Oct 6 ?? ¡°Zinnia, if you don¡¯t want to see Maelis, you can go home with Yannis first,¡± Jackson said gently, ncing at Zinnia. Judging by Maclis¡¯s state, talking to her wouldn¡¯t be easy. And if Maelis kept hurting Sofia again and again, Jackson wouldn¡¯t let her or her family off easily. Sofia had things she really needed to discuss with Maelis. After all, Sofia had raised Maelis for decades¨Cshe couldn¡¯t have no feelings for her. Seeing Maelis so worn out probably made Sofia a bit sad. Yvette and the others had to leave earlier after dinner because of some business. Yannis and Zinnia lived at Cloud Harbor, which was close¨Cjust a twenty¨Cminute drive¨Cso they weren¡¯t in a rush to leave. Seeing Maelis there, Jackson worried she might hurt Zinnia again, so he wanted Zinnia and Yannis to leave first. ¡°That¡¯s right. Zinnia, you should go home first,¡± Sofia said. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon too.¡± Thinking about Maelis¡¯s hatred toward Zinnia, Sofia worried Maelis would say something mean when she saw her. Actually, Maelis had beening to the Lynn residence a lot recently, or calling them, but Sofia and Henry hadn¡¯t seen her or answered. Maelis had really hurt Sofia and Henry¡¯s hearts. These days they had steeled themselves not to respond. Zinnia nced at Maelis outside, then back at Sofia and the others, and didn¡¯t refuse. Maelis hated Zinnia. If Zinnia and Sofia saw her together, Maelis¡¯s emotions would only get crazier. Jackson helped Sofia, and the group turned and headed to the nearby private room. Zinnia and Yannis walked toward the side exit, avoiding Maelis. Maelis saw Zinnia and Yannis leave and red fiercely at their backs. ¡°Are you worried?¡± Yannis asked, noticing Zinnia kept looking back as they walked. ¡°Yes,¡± Zinnia admitted. She was worried Maelis might upset Sofia. ¡°Then we won¡¯t leave,¡± Yannis said, grabbing her hand and turning back into the lobby. Dismissed 422 Sofia and the others went into the private room next door. ¡°Why are you treating me like this?¡± Maelis still had some control left; she hadn¡¯t caused a scene outside. But the moment the door closed behind her, she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions anymore and burst out with an angry, sharp voice. Hearing her use them right away, Sofia¡¯s heart skipped a beat in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why we¡¯re doing this?¡± Sofia said. ¡°We¡¯re just taking back what we gave you.¡± Actually, Sofia still felt a bit sad facing Maelis like this. She had hoped that after everything Maelis had been through, she¡¯d calm down and realize her mistakes. But now it seemed Sofia¡¯s expectations were too high. Maelis waspletely filled with hatred for the Lynn family. What surprised Sofia was how wild Maelis¡¯s eyes got after hearing her words. ¡°Who gave you the right to take it back? You gave it all to me¨Cwhy take it away now?¡± ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve been through because of what you did? I¡¯m your daughter, how can you treat me like this?¡± She didn¡¯t stop there, her hateful gaze fixed fiercely on Sofia and Henry. ¡°Let me remind you, Mrs. Shaw, you are not one of our family,¡± Jackson said coldly to the raging Maelis. He had hoped Maelis would have some sense by now, but after all these days, she showed no sign of change. She still acted like she had power in the Lynn family. Sofia was willing to meet Maelis only because she had raised her for so many years. But today¡¯s outburst hadpletely worn away Sofia¡¯s feelings for her. ¡°How could you say so? You raised me for decades¨Chow can you just decide you don¡¯t want me now? If you raised me, you owe me for life. You have to support me for life,¡± Maelis said, her hateful eyes turning toward Jackson. She believed if it weren¡¯t for what Jackson had done, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡°And you, Jackson, you cruel and wicked bastard. Treating our family like this will bring you karma,¡± Maelis said, her eyes bloodshot as she red at him, thinking about all the trouble that started when Jackson pulled out his investment. Isaac said, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, Jackson hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. How would he get karma?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you. Do you think you¡¯re still a kid? Why do you think my grandparents have to take care of you forever? Are you stupid?¡± Isaac let out a mockingugh. ¡°Who do you think you are, talking to me like that?¡± Maelis got furious, her face red, and she raised her hand to hit Isaac. ¡°He¡¯s my grandson, and I won¡¯t let an outsider hit him,¡± Sofia grabbed Maelis¡¯s hand and sharply pulled it away. Her eves showed nothing but coldness toward Maelis. 20 Maclis stumbled back a couple of steps, disbelief all over her face. ¡°Mom, you say I¡¯m an outsider?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sofia said. ¡°You¡¯re no longer part of this family. If you keep causing trouble, the Shaw family won¡¯t end well.¡± Sofia waspletely disappointed in Maclis now, her tone icy. She had been tough and decisive when she was young and never hesitated to cut ties when necessary. Maclis was beyond saving. ¡°Mom!¡± Maclis shouted, her eyes red as she took a step forward to grab Sofia¡¯s clothes. ¡°Maelis, if you¡¯re crazy, go to a mental hospital. We owe you nothing. If you keep this up, the Shaw family might just disappear,¡± Henry shouted sharply. When it came to family, Henry¡¯s expression turned cold. His gaze on Maelis was indifferent. In his heart, she was no longer family. Henry¡¯s words made Maelis tremble. Then she screamed, ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°If talking to her doesn¡¯t work, then stop. From now on, we won¡¯t care about her. And you all remember, don¡¯t get involved,¡± Sofia said, calming the pain in her heart, her face cold as she spoke to Jackson, Charlie, and Isaac. Today, Sofia was a little softer. For decades, she had treated Maelis like a daughter, but now she was utterly disappointed. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sofia said, supporting Henry and calling Jackson, Charlie, and Isaac to leave together. The rightful source is find¡¤novel From now on, they would never see Maelis again. Maelis shouted, ¡°Just because of Zinnia, you treat me like this? Did she cast a spell on you? You¡¯re all fooled by her. She¡¯s only getting close to you to climb up to other powerful families. Now she¡¯s hooked up with Yannis. ¡°She¡¯s just a liar. I¡¯m going to find her right now and make her face you. She¡¯s definitely up to tricks. You¡¯re all blinded by her.¡± Seeing Sofia and the others try to leave, Maelis hurried forward to block them. She felt like Zinnia had ruined. everything she had. She wanted to find Zinnia and make her give back everything that should¡¯ve been hers. Maelis went on, ¡°I never should¡¯ve taken her back. I should¡¯ve let her spend her whole life in that small town. Then my life would¡¯ve been fine. It¡¯s all her fault, everything.¡± ¡°No, I should¡¯ve just strangled her when she was born. Then none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± In front of Sofia and the others, Maelis didn¡¯t hide her hatred for Zinnia at all. Everyone in the Lynn family¡¯s faces darkened after hearing her words. ¡°Maelis, you still think it¡¯s all Zinnia¡¯s fault, right?¡± Jackson looked down, eyes sharp on the unstable Maelis. ¡°It is her fault. Didn¡¯t she say she was strangled back then? I should¡¯ve strangle her to death. If she had died, none of this would¡¯ve happened,¡± Maelis said crazily. ¡°Charlie, Isaac, watch over grandma and grandpa,¡± Jackson ordered calmly. 155 vouchers Then he turned to Maelis. ¡°Maelis, there are some things you need to know. Look carefully at who caused all your pain.¡± Jackson pulled out his phone. The image on the screen made Maelis¡¯s eyes snap wide open. She saw the video Zinnia had sent Jackson before¨CDonald and Jenny tangled up together. Jackson had gotten the surveince footage. ¡°Donald¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s sweet voice came from the phone. Maelis felt a wave of deep unease. Then she heard Donald¡¯s very familiar voice, ¡°Jenny-¡± The two on the screen were tightly wrapped around each other, inseparable. Donald even slipped his hand inside Jenny¡¯s cor. The scene made Maelis so furious it felt like her blood was boiling. She couldn¡¯t believe Donald had cheated. No wonder he hadn¡¯t touched her in all these years. Since Maelis had Zinnia, she and Donald hadn¡¯t had sex. Donald said he was no longer able to have sex, but Maelis, out of love, never med him. As she got older, she stopped thinking about sex altogether. But she never expected Donald to cheat behind her back. She thought about howtely Donald had beening hometer andter, always smelling like some stranger¡¯s perfume. He lied, saying it was from work events. Maelis¡¯s face went as pale as paper. Her fists clenched tightly, nails digging into her palms, and she bit her lips until they bled. But the next words from the video made her dizzy again. ¡°Donald, thanks to you,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Otherwise, our Betty wouldn¡¯t be living the life she has now.¡± AD Comment Send gift No Ads 17:59 Mon, Oct 6 Dismissed 423 Chapter 423 :. ¡°Donald, it was thanks to your cleverness back then that you swapped Betty with your wife¡¯s child and got rid of that worthless brat,¡± Jenny said. ¡°It¡¯s just a shame that brat is still alive and now ruining Betty¡¯s life.¡± Jenny¡¯s voice was soft and seductive. Jenny traced circles on Donald¡¯s chest with her hand. ¡°Betty is our daughter, so naturally, I¡¯m looking out for her. Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m around, Betty won¡¯t suffer any injustice. Whatever wrongs Betty is facing now, I¡¯ll make sure she gets revenge one day.¡± Donald enjoyed Jenny¡¯s sweet talk. Their conversation hit Maelis like a bolt of lightning. She couldn¡¯t believe the Betty she had raised was actually her husband¡¯s mistress¡¯s daughter. Unable to ept this truth, Maelis copsed to the floor. Her face was terrifyingly pale. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± she murmured hoarsely, her throat feeling sore. No woman could ept that the daughter she raised and spoiled for over a decade was actually her husband¡¯s illegitimate child. Maelis felt like she was losing her mind. Sofia and the others didn¡¯t know any of this. Hearing the audio, they also felt a surge of fury. From the conversation in the surveince video, it was clear that Zinnia was the one swapped by Donald. Maelis had beenpletely in the dark before. Now, learning that Donald cheated, and suddenly realizing he was behind swapping the two children, she lost allposure and couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. Jackson said, ¡°Maelis, Betty is the daughter of Donald¡¯s mistress, and your real daughter, Zinnia, was deliberately swapped by Donald so that his mistress¡¯s child could live a wealthy life. ¡°Over the years, Donald has favored Betty because she is the child of him and the woman he loves. ¡°Do you know why he dislikes Zinnia and why he pushed for you to send Zinnia away? Because he feared Zinnia would threaten Betty¡¯s position in the family. ¡°Do you still think everything is Zinnia¡¯s fault? Everything has been wrong from the start. Zinnia¡¯s return only uncovered Donald¡¯s shame. ¡°If Zinnia hadn¡¯te back, you would have kept raising the child of your husband and his mistress, worrying over her, nning for her, and hurting your real daughter. ¡°Donald and Betty have seen all this. They purposely drove a wedge between you and Zinnia, and you foolishly believed them. They must be thrilled seeing you argue with Zinnia, saying all those harsh things, even breaking ties with her for their sake. ¡°And you and your three sons happily live as one family with Betty.¡± Seeing Maelis unable to respond, Jackson¡¯s expression remained cold as he stated everything step by step. Henry and the others silently listened. 17:59 Mon, Oct 6 ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re all lying to me.¡± Maelis said. ¡°You¡¯re all trying to get back at me for Zinnia. ¡°Was it Zinnia who put you up to this? She¡¯s a jinx. She¡¯s already destroyed my life, and now she wants to destroy everything I have.¡± Hearing Jackson reveal the painful truth, Maclispletely fell apart. She screamed, beating the ground with her fists knotted so tight that her knuckles turned white. She couldn¡¯t ept that Betty was Donald¡¯s illegitimate child. There was no woman who could easily handle: her own husband¡¯s betrayal¨Cmuch less the painful realization that the child she had nurtured with all her love was a symbol of his betrayal. Maelis felt she was going mad; her emotions were on the edge of copse. Whatever she was hearing now was more uneptable to her than all the struggles the Shaw family had gone through recently. ** In the adjacent box, Yannis reached over and ruffled Zinnia¡¯s hair. ¡°Zinnia, you poor thing.¡± The two of them could hear everything from the neighboring room. Naturally, this was because Yannis had used his influence to disable the two suites¡® soundproofing. As he listened to the heated exchange, Yannis sighed inwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not poor. I have my master. You¡¯re the poor one.¡± Zinnia held her orange juice and looked up at him in protest. Yannis always liked to tousle Zinnia¡¯s hair; she was afraid he¡¯d soon scrub it all away. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not poor.¡± Yannis smiled. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯ll be the happiest person in the future. All these obstacles will disappear, and your future will be filled with light.¡± Noticing Zinnia ignoring the conversation next door and bickering back at him, Yannis couldn¡¯t help but break into a small smile. His voice waszy, yet a bit serious. Zinnia snorted and took another sip of her orange juice. She chewed on the bouncy pulp while tilting her head to listen in on the conversation again. Yannis sat beside her and straightened the messy hair she had gotten all knotted up. Zinnia couldn¡¯t pretend Maelis¡¯s hurtful words hadn¡¯t gotten under her skin. She messed up her little braids in a nervous tug. So Yannis called the internal phone and asked for a ss of orange juice to be brought in. That seemed to ease Zinnia enough to let go of her braids. ***** Jackson furrowed his brows. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe it?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Maelis to be this obsessed ¨C unwilling to face reality and insisting on putting all the me on Zinnia. Jackson sighed and shook his head. It was hard to wake someone who didn¡¯t want to be woken up. But Jackson insisted that Maclis face the truth. Otherwise, she¡¯d keep causing trouble for Zinnia. All of this was Donald and Betty¡¯s fault; it should be them who suffer the consequences. He walked over to the door and opened it. A inly dressed woman stood outside. She came in quietly. ¡°Please tell everyone the truth about the children being switched back then.¡± Jackson said to her. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find~Novel For the past few days, Jackson had been investigating what really happened when Zinnia was switched. Seventeen years ago, surveince hadn¡¯t been well developed. Maelis was close to her delivery date when she went with Donald to a small town for an inspection. The bumpy journey made Maelis, who had been delicate and sheltered all her life, go intobor suddenly, and she ended up delivering in a small town hospital. The town¡¯s hospital was poorly equipped, and there were no surveince cameras there. When Maelis was delivering, Jenny was also inbor in the same hospital. That was because the town Donald was inspecting was Jenny¡¯s hometown. More than a dozen years had passed, and the hospital¡¯s doctors and nurses hade and gone. Back then, surveince was far from universal. It took Jackson a lot of effort to find the nurse who had assisted in delivery that day. The nurse was elderly now and already retired, staying home to care for her grandchildren. When Jackson¡¯s men first came to find her, she was afraid and kept silent, worried it might be some kind of trouble. But Jackson¡¯s men assured her there was no danger. They promised to guarantee her safety and pay her a sum of money afterwards, as long as she honestly revealed the whole story. Later, they safely brought her back to Jinston. The nurse was found and brought back just yesterday. Jackson hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to bring up the story to Maelis yet, but now Maelis¡¯s outburst was a perfect opportunity. AD Dismissed 424 Chapter 424 Original content can be found at f?ndnovel 15 Vauchers The woman recalled, ¡°That year, we had two women inbor at the same time. One was thisdy right here; the other was the woman on his phone. Their due dates were almost the same. ¡°Thisdy arrived first. She had a toughbor and nearly fainted. We called her husband in to encourage her. But he just stared at the other woman in the next bed¨Cthe one from Jackson¡¯s phone. ¡°Only when we reminded him did he look at his wife. Still, he secretly told us to save the other woman. ¡°His wife had a rough birth. It took ages to deliver her girl. The other woman had an easier time and also had a girl. But since she arrivedter, the two babies were born almost at the same time. ¡°We were short on staff. After the births, the babies were put together. We attended to the mothers. I checked on the babies. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the husband switch the babies secretly. ¡°The man looked influential. I didn¡¯t dare say anything, so I pretended not to see. He even nodded to the other woman. By then, his wife was unconscious from the difficultbor. ¡°The family of three were back in the ward. The other woman had no husband. After resting, she regained her strength. She carried ¡°her own child¡± out. I saw her leave the hospital. ¡°I was uneasy. I secretly followed her. I saw her ce her hand on the baby¡¯s neck. The baby was crying loudly but suddenly fell silent. Then, she threw the baby in a trash bin. ¡°I was afraid of being caught. I didn¡¯t dare get closer, so I kept my distance. After the mother left, I went to check on the baby, but it was already gone. I had no idea where it went.¡± The woman slowly recalled this past event. Over ten years ago, their vige was poor. Abandoning babies was She added in her heart, ¡®The family whose baby was swapped seemed well¨Coff. During the birth, the wife wished for a little princess. She must have loved her own child. If not for the swap, that child would have had a happy life.¡® This had weighed on her heart for over a decade. She felt bad, but now that she spoke out, she felt some relief. The truth was clear. Zinnia was swapped out by Donald and Jenny¡¯s n to get Betty into the Shaw family. But Donald¡¯s attitude toward Zinnia was weird. On the surveince, he actually called her a little bastard. Betty wasn¡¯t Donald¡¯s daughter. Jackson found out Betty was Jenny¡¯s baby from a one¨Cnight stand at a bar. Jenny¡¯s health made abortion dangerous. It could end her chance for children and risk her life. So, she had the child. Jackson guessed that Donald didn¡¯t know he got tricked. Donald had no clue Betty wasn¡¯t his child. After Jenny got pregnant, she got involved with Donald. They had a fling during her pregnancy. Donald likely never suspected Betty wasn¡¯t his. For the early birth, Jenny faked a fall to make it look premature. 18:00 Mon, Oct 6 ga 59 Donald was very macho. He didn¡¯t worry about the details, so he never doubted Betty¡¯s identity. The story wasplicated; Jackson¡¯s team investigated for ages. If Jackson was correct, Donald believed Betty was his daughter, which was why he cared for her. But Jackson didn¡¯t know why Donald took such a big risk to swap the babies. No matter how much he loved his lover¡¯s daughter, he shouldn¡¯t harm his own child. Besides, the Shaw family could support two daughters. As long as Donald kept Maelis in the dark, she would treat both the baby girls with love. As scheming as Donald, he definitely would raise Maelis¡¯s daughter for a future alliance. But Donald swapped the child anyway. From the woman¡¯s story, Jackson was sure that Donald knew about Jenny¡¯s n. Maybe Donald evenmanded it. The woman said Donald looked disgusted, not happy, after Zinnia was born. And on camera, Donald called Zinnia illegitimate. It all showed that Donald deemed that Zinnia was not his daughter. But Jackson doubted it. Even if Maelis was muddled, she wouldn¡¯t have cheated. Jackson felt there was more to it. He needed to dig deeper. Learning the truth, Maelis wept bitterly. Her eyes reddened, her gaze empty and lost. Her heart broke. This truth devastated her more than anything else. Her husband cheated years ago. She raised his mistress¡¯s child for over a decade. That woman said they became pregnant around the same time. That meant Donald slept with her and then with other women. Thinking this, Maelis felt sick. She doubled over, pale¨Cfaced, vomiting violently. But she hadn¡¯t eaten all day, so she only vomited bile. A bad taste lingered in her mouth. The vomiting caused her chest to ache painfully. She clutched her chest, heartbroken beyond words¨Cthis was true, deep pain. inside. Stunned by the shock, Maelis didn¡¯t grasp Jackson¡¯s meaning. He was referring to the daughter of Donald¡¯s mistress, not Donald¡¯s daughter. Lost in deep sorrow, Maelis didn¡¯t notice the difference in his words. She suddenly felt drained. ¡°How could he do this to me? How could he? That liar! ¡°Why? Why did you do this to me? What did I do wrong?¡± Maelis babbled incoherently, tugging at her hair in a crazed state. ¡°Why? Donald, Betty, how could you hide this so cruelly from me?¡± Remembering Donald¡¯s disgust, shouting, insults, and that p recently, she understood everything. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s leave. I asked the Shaw family to fetch her.¡± Jackson turned to look at Henry and the group. The Lynn family was stunned. Before the scandal, Donald fooled everyone. People said Maelis married a 18:00 Mon, Oct 6 great man who always obeyed her. But shockingly, he¡¯d been cheating for over ten years. With all the truth out, the disgusting facts made everyone feel sick. 4700 Donald was Maclis¡¯s own pick. After she got back from the small town, she only wanted him. She had begged Sofia to send him to college. They had been inseparable since. But true feelings changed in an instant. ¡°Time to go,¡± sighed Sofia, eyeing heartbroken Maelis on the floor. She pitied Maelis but couldn¡¯t bring herself to help. Maelis¡¯s life was no longer their problem. Sofia reminded Henry, ¡°Slow down, Henry.¡± Sofia and the others walked around Maelis sitting on the ground. From that day on, they were no longer connected to Maelis. Jackson helped Sofia walk. Charlie held Henry steady. Isaac walked beside them. Then¨Csuddenly¨Ctrouble started. Ìï Dismissed 425 Chapter 425 Maelis shouted behind them, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Why did you tell me the truth?¡± They turned and saw Maelis with a fierce look, breaking a vase against Henry. The whole family gasped, shocked at Maclis¡¯s meanness; they couldn¡¯t stop it in time. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Charlie shouted. Sofia wailed, ¡°Henry!¡± Blood gushed from Henry¡¯s neck. His eyes froze, pupils spread out. He went limp and fell backward. Isaac got scared and held up Henry. Henry was old. Maelis¡¯s hit sent pieces into his neck, and blood poured out. ¡°Henry.¡± Sofia¡¯s face went pale and her legs weakened. ¡°Charlie, hurry, check Grandpa!¡± Jackson¡¯s face hardened. He pulled out his phone to call 911. Charlie was already checking on Henry. The Lynn family felt a deep ache inside. ¡°Quick, get Grandpa to the hospital! It¡¯s urgent. Hurry up. I can¡¯t tell how bad it is; he needs tests right away.¡± Charlie felt cold inside. Henry was not doing well. He was old and had bad headaches. Maelis¡¯s sudden strike was too much for him. After Maelis hit Henry, her hands shook. The vase she held broke to pieces. She stepped back. Jackson¡¯s cold look made her scared and still. ¡°I¡¯ve called 911. It¡¯ll take at least ten minutes for them to arrive. The restaurant has a medical team on standby; I¡¯ve asked them toe over,¡± Jackson said, his voice heavy. ¡°Maelis, our family has had terrible luck since we met you,¡± Sofia said, her chest hurting with anger. Seeing Henry unconscious, her eyes turned red. She stepped forward and pped Maelis hard on the face. The p seemed to wake Maelis up. She paused, and then touched her throbbing face. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! Why did you have to tell me the truth?¡± She red at them, eyes bloodshot, screaming hoarsely. She turned to run. Jackson turned to chase her, his gaze icy. Just then, the door burst open. As Maelis reached the door, Yannis grabbed her, twisted her arm, and mmed her to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Maelis screamed out in pain. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Zinnia ran into the room. ¡°Zinnia. Help your grandpa.¡± When Sofia saw Zinnia, her eyes reddened, her voice raspy, her throat aching. Zinnia had studied with the Moore family, and Sofia believed that Zinnia must can save Henry. Zinnia had no time to speak. She rushed to Charlie¡¯s side, and checked on Henry, her heart tight. ¡°Pur Grandpa down face down!¡± Isaac put Henry face down on the sofa in the room. Zinnia quickly pulled three silver needles from her bag and stuck them one by one into Henry¡¯s head. Maelis had recklessly hit Henry on a vital spot on his neck. At best, brain death; at worst, instant death. Both were uneptable. Zinnia was running out of time. ¡°Let me go!¡± Maelis was pinned down by Yannis on the ground, her face scraping against the floor, her eyes wild with fear. Howard and Timothy rushed in, panicked. Seeing Maelis pinned down, both brothers gasped. They didn¡¯t think that in just one day, Maelis could end up in this state. For more chapters visit find(?)ovel ¡°Save me. Save me now!¡± Seeing her sons, Maelis¡¯s eyes lit up with hope as she shouted hoarsely. ¡°Yannis, what did my mother do to deserve this?¡± Howard¡¯s face darkened with anger. He bent to pull Maelis up. Though she had done some bad things recently, they still cared for her, and seeing her treated this way made him furious. ¡°What did she do? Something that will put your whole family in jail.¡± Yannis red at the brothers, his eyes threatening. ¡°Let go of me. I didn¡¯t mean it. They deserved it.¡± Maelis twisted and fought fiercely. ¡°Be quiet!¡± Zinnia¡¯s voice cut through the room, sharp and clear. ¡°Shut up.¡± Yannis snatched a rug off the floor and stuffed it into Maelis¡¯s mouth. The thick rug gagged Maelis, her face flushed crimson. Her eyes were bloodshot. She red at Yannis with hatred. Maelis thrashed wildly, but her weak struggles were nothing to Yannis. His worried gaze shifted to Henry nearby. Zinnia¡¯s face was tense. Seeing her like that, Yannis knew that Henry¡¯s condition probably wasn¡¯t good. Yannis was worried about her. The Shaw brothers nced into the private room. They first met the Lynn family¡¯s stern gaze. Then they saw a shattered vasey on the floor. Sofia stood nearby with a pale face, and Henryy unconscious on the sofa. There were also bloodstains on the floor. An absurd thought hit them. The Shaw brothers turned to Maelis, their eyes wide with disbelief. Even they hadn¡¯t expected her to do such a thing. The Lynn family didn¡¯t care about the Shaws. Their focus was only on Henry. 2300 ¡°Get out of here! Our family won¡¯t ever spare yours,¡± Sofia yelled angrily when she saw the brothers. Her eyes were red with tears. She regretted her kindness towards Maclis. Now Henry was hurt. Sofia¡¯s re chilled the brothers. They felt their family was surely doomed. They dashed toward Maelis to pull her away. Yannis looked at Jackson. Jackson nodded. Then Yannis let Maclis go. Henry¡¯s situation was the most important right now. If Maelis kept staying in the room, she would just upset Sofia. The Lynn family let Maelis leave for now, but that didn¡¯t mean this issue was over. Once they made sure Henry was okay, they would deal with Maelis and her family. Maelis leaving now was no better than being taken to jail. The Shaw brothers pulled Maelis up and took the rug out of her mouth. She coughed badly from choking. Her legs were too weak to stand, so they dragged her along like a weight. ¡°You¡¯re all getting what you deserve,¡± Maelis said sharply with a mean look at the Lynn family behind her. In a second, Jackson grabbed a fruit tray and threw it at her. ¡°Get out!¡± The tray hit her face hard, breaking into pieces. Bits cut Maelis¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed, twisting in pain. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Howard¡¯s eyes hurt. They couldn¡¯t believe Maelis actually said something like that. Without bothering with Jackson, the brothers quickly dragged Maelis away. They had to leave before things got worse. AD The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Dismissed 426 Chapter 426 Zinnia and Charlie both looked grim. & 443 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, do you have any way to help?¡± Sofia stood anxiously by, her gaze falling on Henry, whoy motionless on the sofa. Tears welled up in her eyes. The shrapnel from the back of Henry¡¯s neck had already been removed, and the wound was properly dressed. ¡°Grandma, trust me. I have a way. I can save Grandpa,¡± Zinnia said firmly, dropping to one knee on the carpet. With steady hands, she began inserting needles one by one into Henry, forming a circle around his chest. ¡°Alright, I trust you,¡± Sofia choked out, digging her nails into her palms as she struggled to contain her overwhelming grief. ¡°Zinnia, how bad is Grandpa¡¯s condition?¡± Jackson asked, his trust in her deepening, especially knowing she had trained under Nathan. ¡°Jackson¡­¡± Zinnia couldn¡¯t hide the truth; Henry¡¯s condition was visibly deteriorating. ¡°Mr. Lynn, the medical team is here,¡± the waiter announced as he opened the private room door. Outside stood the medical team and the restaurant manager, both visibly tense. With Henry, the Lynn family patriarch, copsing in their establishment, they were terrified. The very future of the restaurant could be at stake. ¡°Please wait outside for now,¡± Jackson said, his eyes fixed on Zinnia¡¯s hands as she inserted the needles. ¡°Understood, sir. We¡¯ll wait right outside. Just call if you need anything,¡± the manager replied deferentially. Zinnia remainedposed. ¡°Jackson, I need a quiet room,¡± she said. ¡°Given Grandpa¡¯s current condition, it would be best not to move him.¡± ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s step outside and give Zinnia space to treat Grandpa,¡± Jackson said gently but firmly, taking Sofia¡¯s hand. ¡°Can¡¯t I stay here with him?¡± Sofia pleaded, her voice trembling with worry. ¡°Grandma, if you stay here, Zinnia will worry about you. She won¡¯t be able to focuspletely on treating Grandpa.¡± Jackson soothed Sofia gently. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m entrusting your grandpa to your care,¡± Sofia said, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at Zinnia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma.¡± Zinnia nodded firmly. ¡°Isaac, help Grandma out first,¡± Jackson instructed, gesturing for Isaac to assist Sofia. ¡°Alright,¡± Isaac agreed, his yoice thick with emotion. 14:59 Tue, Oct 7 So Vouchers After Sofia left, only Jackson, Yannis, Charlie, Zinnia, and the unconscious Henry were left in the private room. Jackson asked with a stern face, ¡°Zinnia, what are the chances?¡± ¡°Jackson, to be honest, it¡¯s fifty¨Cfifty,¡± Zinnia said quietly, her fingers still resting on Henry¡¯s wrist as she took his pulse. ¡°Fifty percent¡­¡± Jackson¡¯s heart sank. He turned to Charlie. ¡°Charlic, if we take Grandpa to the hospital now, what would his sess rate be?¡± Charlie¡¯s voice was hoarse as he exined, ¡°If we send Grandpa to the hospital now, the time lost during transport will reduce his survival rate to just thirty percent. ¡°And given his age and heart condition, he likely wouldn¡¯t survive surgery. Conservative treatment would be safer for him.¡± In short, acupuncture was the better option for Henry. Given his heart condition and advanced age, surgery would be too risky. Taking him to the hospital would actually be more dangerous than letting Zinnia treat him. They observed that Henry¡¯splexion gradually began to stabilize after Zinnia¡¯s acupuncture. ¡°Zinnia, I¡¯m entrusting Grandpa to you,¡± Jackson said gravely. ¡°He¡¯s my grandpa, too,¡± Zinnia said seriously. By this point, Jackson was fully aware of the gravity of the situation and made to leave. Yannis, who had been silent until now, walked over to Zinnia, leaned down, and gently ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°Keep going but don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If it ever feels like too much, we can always find another way.¡± For some reason, Yannis couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unease. Charlie¡¯s worried expression made it clear just how critical Henry¡¯s condition was. ¡®What exactly is she nning to do to save him?¡® he wondered. ¡°Alright.¡± Zinnia pressed her dry lips together. ¡°You all should step outside now. His condition is critical. I need to begin the acupuncture immediately.¡± ¡°Charlie will stay to assist you,¡± Yannis said. With Charlie¡¯s medical training, Yannis thought Charlie might be able to help Zinnia. Zinnia didn¡¯t object. She simply nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Yannis and Jackson left the room. ¡°Zinnia, Grandpa..¡± Charlie¡¯s face was ashen. As a well¨Ctrained physician, he understood the gravity of Henry¡¯s condition better than anyone except Zinnia. But without medical equipment, his hands were tied. He was powerless to help. Earlier, with Sofia present, he¡¯d withheld the grim truth, fearing the shock would be too much for her. ¡°Charlie, I can save him,¡± Zinnia said with calm determination, her eyes showing an uncharacteristic 14:59 Tue, Oct 7 44 65 vouchere stubbornness. She was absolutely certain she could bring him back. ¡°I¡¯ve already stabilized his meridians with acupuncture. This will effectively prevent any cardiac stress during the procedure.¡± ¡°Zinnia, what are you nning to do?¡± Charlie knew Zinnia wasn¡¯t one to make empty promises. Since she said she had a way, she must have a solution. As he looked at her, hope flickered in his eyes. ¡°The Flowing Technique,¡± Zinnia said as she flipped open Henry¡¯s eyelids. Henry¡¯s eyes were already unfocused. There was no time to lose. ¡°The¨Cthe Flowing Technique?¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He¡¯d heard of this legendary acupuncture method, a unique creation of Richard, the former head of the Moore family. But it was notoriously difficult to master; even Raymond hadn¡¯t been able to learn it. After the Moore family perished in that tragic fire, everyone thought the technique was lost forever. He never imagined Zinnia would possess it. ¡°Could you please sterilize my used needles over a meter?¡± Zinnia asked as she spread out her silver needle case. The silver needle case unfurled, spanning a graceful arc nearly a meter long. Inside were 720 needles, each differing in length and thickness. Among them, several caught the light with an eerie violet glint, their edges razor¨Csharp and chilling. Suppressing his astonishment, Charlie nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The Flowing Technique targeted nine critical acupoints. These acupoints could relieve headaches, dizziness, and insomnia, boost vitality, regte internal organs, aid digestion, strengthen the body¡¯s foundation, promote blood cirction, and protect the heart. Every needle cement in acupoints was absolutely critical. There was no room for error. Charlie stayed close by her side and asked, ¡°Zinnia, how can I help you?¡± ¡°I need you to cut my palm with the silver needle. I can¡¯t do it myself,¡± Zinnia said, extending her soft, delicate hand and picking up a teacup from the table. ¡°Please help me squeeze out at least a cup¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°Wait, you want to draw blood?¡± Charlie waspletely caught off guard. This content belongs to findnovel ¡°I¡¯ve been on medications since childhood and have taken medicinal baths for years. My blood actually has therapeutic effects for those in poor health. This acupuncture procedure takes six hours; I¡¯m worried Grandpa might not be able to endure it.¡± 14:59 Tue, Oct 7 6443 Dismissed 427 55 vouchers Chapter 427 Hearing Zinnia¡¯s words, Charlie felt a lump in his throat. He knew she suffered from severe anemia, and any blood loss would be a significant drain on her body. ¡°Charlie, hurry! We¡¯re running out of time. The golden treatment window is only fifteen minutes, and five have already passed,¡± Zinnia urged, pulling out a silver needle and thrusting it toward him. Closing her eyes, she offered her hand to Timothy. Zinnia couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, so Charlie had to step in. Time was critical. There was no time to set up any blood collection equipment. Every second wasted put Henry in even greater danger. ¡°Zinnia¡­¡± Charlie¡¯s face tensed as he realized how grave Henry¡¯s condition was. He lowered his gaze to her delicate palm, where the slender silver needle drew a thin line. Crimson beads of blood immediately welled up in its wake. Zinnia winced at the pain in her palm, biting her lip as she closed her hand into a tight fist. Drops of blood trickled down in a steady stream. Charlie quickly ced a sterile cup beneath her hand, and then gently wrapped his fingers around hers, pressing inward so the crimson drops fell one after another. ***** For some reason, Yannis felt a tightness in his chest as he waited outside. His eyes remained fixed on the tightly closed door, clouded with growing worry. ***** The cup quickly filled with blood. Charlie swiftly grabbed the first aid kit and wrapped Zinnia¡¯s hand. ¡°Zinnia, it¡¯s done,¡± he rasped, his throat tight with emotion. He never imagined Zinnia would go this far to save Henry. ¡°Give Grandpa the blood first,¡± Zinnia said, her eyes still closed as her fingers searched through the silver needle case, selecting the needles she needed. Charlie gently lifted Henry up. The old man¡¯s face was ghostly pale, his eyes shut tight, and his breathing was so shallow it was barely there. ¡°Zinnia, the blood¡¯s been given,¡± Charlie murmured after carefully feeding Henry and wiping the blood from the old man¡¯s lips with a handkerchief. His eyes clouded with concern as he looked at her bandaged hand. ¡°Take off Grandpa¡¯s shirt,¡± Zinnia said, opening her eyes atst. She nced at her freshly bandaged hand, the pain prickling like needles beneath her skin, but pushed it aside. Her expression was grave and focused. Charlieplied without hesitation. One by one, Zinnia drew out silver needles and expertly inserted them into Henry¡¯s exposed chest in rapid session, removing them just as swiftly. Her hands were moving in such a blur that Charlie could barely follow her technique. As time ticked by, Charlie could only watch as beads of cold sweat gathered on Zinnia¡¯s forehead and her lips ?. C44 55 vouchers. turned pale. He didn¡¯t dare utter a word, afraid any sound might break her concentration. Checktest chapters at Find_Novel(. The private room was quiet. Moving swiftly, Charlie passed each needle through the me before returning it to the acupuncture kit. Inside, the two were in a flurry of activity, while those waiting outside wore grim, anxious expressions. The entire hall was eerily quiet. Sofia, supported by Isaac, looked deathly pale. ***** Suddenly, the door to the private room swung open, revealing Charlie, his face etched with exhaustion. ¡°How is he? How¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Sofia¡¯s voice was hoarse with worry as several people surged forward. ¡°Grandma, Zinnia says you should get some rest now. Grandpa¡¯s condition has stabilized, but he¡¯ll need a bit more time,¡± Charlie said from the doorway. As he took in the worried faces of his family, his own heart ached. Yannis stood outside, using his height to peer through the narrow gap in the door. From a distance, he caught sight of Zinnia¡¯s petite figure half¨Ckneeling on the floor, her hand wrapped in thick bandages as she reached for a needle. The sight made his heart clench with worry. ¡°How much longer?¡± Jackson asked anxiously. ¡°Zinnia says it¡¯ll take at least four hours,¡± Charlie said. Two hours had already passed, with four more to go, six hours in total. Just hearing that it would take so long made it clear how tricky Henry¡¯s problem was. Yannis strained to peer through the narrow gap, but could only make out half of Zinnia¡¯s figure. Her expression was hidden from view. ¡°How is Zinnia holding up?¡± he asked quietly. Charlie couldn¡¯t meet Yannis¡® eyes. ¡°Zinnia¡¯spletely focused on Grandpa¡¯s acupuncture. I need to go help her,¡± he said. With his wooden medical kit slung over his shoulder, Raymond hurried over and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Henry doing?¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot as she spotted Raymond. ¡°Raymond,¡± she pleaded hoarsely, ¡°please, you have to save Henry.¡± Jackson said, ¡°Mr. Spence, Zinnia is inside performing acupuncture on Grandpa right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Raymond said, gently pushing the door open. Inside, he saw Zinnia¡¯s petite figure kneeling on the floor, a long acupuncture kit spread out on the coffee table. Charlie wanted to say something, but Raymond raised a finger to his lips, a clearmand for silence. Zinnia was utterly absorbed in the acupuncture,pletely oblivious to her surroundings. Every needle cement had to be perfect. A single mistake would be irreversible. Raymond tiptoed over and gently set down his medical kit. But when he caught sight of the acupuncture 40 55 vouchers technique Zinnia was performing¨Cat once familiar and yet strange¨Chis eyes widened in disbelief. The Flowing Technique! he thought, stunned. ¡®I never imagined I¡¯d witness this legendary method in my lifetime ¡°Second volume, first row, first needle, Zinnia called out urgently, her hand already reaching for the next one. Charlie was about to search for the needle when Raymond swiftly retrieved one from the acupuncture kit, sterilized it over the me, and handed it to Zinnia with practiced case. Compared to Charlie¡¯s fumbling movements, Raymond¡¯s actions were far more dexterous. With a quick wave of his hand, Raymond gestured for Charlie to step aside and took over. Raymond¡¯s medical expertise was certainly no joke. As soon as Zinnia finished speaking, the needle she needed was already in her hand. Zinnia¡¯s speed visibly increased. She felt something was off. Charlie wasn¡¯t this quick or skilled with the needles. She stole a nce to her side and froze for a split second when she saw Raymond had arrived. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here with you,¡± Raymond murmured, handing the needle to Zinnia with steady hands. Hearing Raymond¡¯s reassuring words, Zinnia felt a wave of relief wash over her. With Raymond by her side, everything became much smoother. She no longer had to spell out which needle she needed. All she had to do was name it, and Raymond would instantly have it ready for her. Time ticked by relentlessly as Zinnia worked, one hand twirling the needle while the other gripped her trembling wrist. The prolonged effort was taking its toll. Her wrist threatened to give out at any moment. This was Zinnia¡¯s first real attempt at the Flowing Technique. To think her very first patient was Henry, the weight on her shoulders was almost suffocating. The Lynn family had always been so kind to Zinnia. Henry¡¯s ordeal was partly her fault. If it weren¡¯t for Zinnia, Maelis wouldn¡¯t have gone so crazy. If anything happened to Henry, Zinnia didn¡¯t know how she could ever face Sofia or the rest of the family. ***** The Lynn family waited from dusk untilte into the night. Sofia¡¯s eyes remained fixed unblinkingly on the closed door, her hands and feet icy cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say it would only take four hours? Why aren¡¯t they out yet? Could something have gone wrong?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. In just a few hours, she seemed to have aged several years¨Cher back more hunched than ever. Jackson eximed, ¡°They¡¯reing out.¡± 15:00 Tue, Oct 7 Dismissed 428 44 256 vouchers. The private room door swung open. Zinnia¡¯s cheeks were deathly pale, her whole body trembling with exhaustion. Charlie was practically holding Zinnia up. She could barely stand on her own. Her hands hung limply at her sides, trembling uncontrobly. Her lips were drained of all color, patches of skin bitten raw and marked with faint bloodstains.. Yannis sprang forward to catch Zinnia, his worst fears confirmed. Looking down at Zinnia in his arms, his heart clenched. The healthy, rosy glow he had painstakingly restored to her cheeks vanished in an instant, leaving her as pale as when they first met. ¡°Zinnia.¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes turned red with heartache at the sight of Zinnia¡¯s face, and she didn¡¯t even remember to ask about Henry. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa is all right now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zinnia managed in a feeble voice. But as the dizziness overwhelmed her, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Her vision blurred and she copsed forward, her headnding against Yannis¡¯s chest. Yannis scooped Zinnia up in his arms, pressing her head tightly against his chest. Feeling her feather¨Clight weight, his heart twisted with pain. The hand hanging limply at her side was wrapped in thick bandages, with faint traces of blood seeping through. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zinnia?¡± Her sudden copse threw the whole family into a panic. Charlie¡¯s eyes filled with heartache. ¡°Zinnia ispletely exhausted. Mr. Spence said she should go home and get some proper rest.¡± Turning to Sofia, he added gently, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa is fine now. He just needs some time to recover. Mr. Spence is inside finishing the final procedures; you can go in and see him now.¡± Charlie nced back at the open operating room, where Raymond waspleting the final procedures. Zinnia had pushed herself to the limit and simply couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, so Raymond had to take over. The Flowing Technique was so difficult to master that very few ever seeded. It was nearly impossible to remember all the needle insertion points, let alone insert hundreds of needles in sequence. A single misced needle meant starting the entire process over from scratch. More importantly, itpletely drained the user¡¯s mental and physical energy. The silver needles were so fine that even the slightestpse in concentration would make people¡¯s vision blur. Most people with poor stamina couldn¡¯t endure it at all. After six hours, the user¡¯s hands turned to jelly. ¡°Yannis, let me go with you to take Zinnia home,¡± Charlie said, ncing at Yannis, who was holding Zinnia. Yannis strode out with Zinnia in his arms, Charlie hurrying behind. Yannis held Zinnia tightly in the back seat, refusing to let go. Each time he loosened his grip, she would frown. Gently lifting her hand, thickly wrapped in bandages, he examined it and asked, his voice edged with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her hand?¡± 15:00 Tue, Oct 7 55 voucher. Charlie said, ¡°Zinnia identally hurt her hand. The wound is quite deep. She gets faint at the sight of blood, so when you change her dressing, make sure she doesn¡¯t see any.¡± Knowing about Zinnia¡¯s unique condition, Charlie kept it to himself. He would never tell a soul. He simply reminded Yannis how to properly care for her. Yannis knew Charlie wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth. His gaze lingered on Zinnia¡¯s hand¨Cnormally so soft and delicate, now deathly pale without a trace of color, like that of someone gravely ill. Yannis¡¯s heart ached as he gently caressed her icy¨Ccold fingers. ¡®She¡¯s so cold¡­ Is she just too exhausted?¡® he wondered, noticing how her hand kept trembling. He sped one of her hands tightly between his own to warm it, and then slid her other hand into his pocket, hoping his body heat would help. Charlie watched Zinnia with deep concern etched on his face. Zinnia had never been in robust health, and after losing blood, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to recover properly. Yet she pushed herself to the limit, performing the Flowing Technique for six grueling hours straight. Zinnia¡¯s body was never strong enough to handle such prolonged exhaustion. She was running on sheer willpower alone. But once she was sure Henry was out of danger, that final thread of willpower snapped, and her consciousness gave way. Charlie and Yannis didn¡¯t leave after bringing Zinnia back to her room. They kept vigil by her bedside. Charlie refused to go until she woke up. In the dead of night, Zinnia spiked a high fever. They gave her fever reducers, and by the time her temperature finally broke, dawn was approaching. Noticing the exhaustion on Charlie¡¯s face, Yannis said gently, ¡°You should go back and check on Henry. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of Zinnia.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head back first to check on Grandpa. Call me when Zinnia wakes up,¡± Charlie said. He was genuinely worried about Henry and knew he had to go back. ¡°Mm,¡± Yannis acknowledged as Charlie left. He moved to the bedside, where Zinniay. Her delicate face was still deathly pale. Her lips were dry. Yannis picked up the water ss from the nightstand, took a cotton swab, dipped it in water, and gently moistened her lips. Then he brushed his fingers against her cheek¨Cher skin was still ice- cold. His eyes brimmed with heartache. Yannis thought with a pang, ¡®The Flowing Technique¨Cso few ever master it in a lifetime, yet Zinnia learned it before evening of age. She saved Henry, but at what cost? Now she¡¯s reduced to this frail shadow of herself.¡¯ Latest content published on FindN()vel Yannis was also familiar with the Flowing Technique. Henry had told him that performing it was extremely mentally draining. Just a moment¡¯s inattention could leave the practitioner bedridden for hours, struggling to catch their breath. Zinnia was already in delicate health. Doctors had warned her against mental strain. Yet she¡¯d just spent six straight hours performing the Flowing Technique. Just looking at those hundreds of needle cements would 15:00 Tue, Oct 7 leave most people dizzy, but she couldn¡¯t afford even a single misstep. 24 Home has Zinnia slept for what felt like an eternity, with Yannis keeping vigil by her bedside the entire time. It wasn¡¯t until dusk that she finally stirred awake. Her eyelids fluttered open to a room bathed in gentle, warm light. Staring up at the familiar ceiling, Zinnia floated in a haze, utterly disoriented. She couldn¡¯t tell whether it was dawn or dusk, or even what day it was. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Yannis¡¯s cool, quiet voice reached her ears. Zinnia turned her head; a sharp ache shot through her neck. She winced. After six hours hunched over like that, her neck was unbearably sore. Trying to sit up, she found her whole body drained of strength. Even lifting the nket was a struggle; her hands trembled weakly, utterly useless. Every bone in her body ached. She weakly turned her eyes toward the door, hoping someone woulde in. Yannis walked in carrying a bowl, his expression grim¨Ceyes cold and intense, almost intimidating. ¡°Yannis¡­¡± Zinnia¡¯s head spun as she caught the stern look on his face. Her lips quivered in a pout, every inch of her body aching. In her weakened state, she couldn¡¯t help but act a little spoiled. Seeing her pouting pitifully and hearing her frail, soft voice, Yannis couldn¡¯t keep a straight face any longer. A look of heartache shed across his eyes. He hurried to the bedside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still hurting somewhere? Let me check,¡± he said gently. After setting the fragrant soup on the nightstand, Yannis bent down and carefully helped Zinnia sit up, supporting her against his chest. ¡°Yannis, I feel awful,¡± Zinnia whimpered, trying to pull her hand out from under the nket. But her hand was as limp as overcooked noodles¨Cshe had no strength at all. She knew it was the aftermath of the Flowing Technique. For a long time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to lift anything heavy or manage even simple tasks with her hands. ¡°Where does it hurt? I¡¯ll call the doctor,¡± Yannis said, his heart clenching at the sound of her pitiful whimper. Worry clouded his eyes as he immediately grabbed his phone to summon medical help. ¡°My hands are so sore and weak,¡± Zinnia whimpered in a tiny, pitiful voice. ¡°My head is pounding and I feel dizzy, my neck aches, and my throat¡¯s parched. I really want some water. Yannis, I feel like I¡¯m falling apart.¡± Having known Yannis for so long, she didn¡¯t bother hiding her misery. These were all just aftereffects of the Flowing Technique. 15:00 Tue, Oct 7 Dismissed 429 $44 665 vouchers. Yannis listened as Zinnia listed all her diforts, then tapped her forehead helplessly. ¡°Now you realize you¡¯re unwell?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still hitting me,¡± Zinnia murmured weakly, barely able to do more than roll her eyes at him. ¡®What a meanie,¡® Zinnia thought. I¡¯m already feeling so awful, and he still taps me on the head. When he was sick before, I had taken such good care of him.¡® She shot Yannis a look, but it was utterly harmless, more like a petnt pout than any real threat. After so long without speaking, her voice came out soft and whispery, making Yannis¡® heart melt with tenderness. ¡°Drink the soup first. Then I¡¯ll get the doc to check on you,¡± Yannis said, eyeing Zinnia¡¯s pout. He grabbed the bowl of onion soup from the nightstand, stirred it to cool, then held a spoonful to her lips. Zinnia¡¯s lips just brushed the spoon as she mumbled, ¡°So hot.¡± Yannis lowered his head and blew on it again until it cooled. Finally, Zinnia took a sip. Zinnia always turnedzy when she was sick, acting all delicate and pampered. Leaning against Yannis, she peered into the bowl in his hands and pouted, ¡°No meat?¡± Yannis scooped another spoonful and fed her. ¡°After treating your body so carelessly, you still have the nerve to ask for meat?¡± He¡¯d spent nearly two months carefully nursing her, finally getting some meat on her bones. But this ordeal had really taken a heavy toll¨Cher cheeks were still paper¨Cwhite, no hint of color in sight. ¡°My body desperately needs meat right now,¡± Zinnia said with exaggerated seriousness. ¡°I need to eat more to replenish all the energy I¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°Not getting any,¡± Yannis teased nonchntly. ¡°Then I¡¯m calling Sofia. I¡¯m going home to convalesce with Henry,¡± Zinnia eximed in disbelief, never expecting he could be so heartless when she was in this state. Even though she was weak, she still struggled to up and reach for her phone. sit ¡®Henry has suffered terribly too,¡® Zinnia thought. ¡®Sofia is surely preparing all kinds of nourishing meals for him. If I go back, I can join in the feast.¡® ¡°Drink your soup first. I¡¯ll give you the meatter,¡± Yannis said, holding Zinnia close and feeding her another spoonful. ¡®Most people lose their appetite when they¡¯re sick, but she woke up asking for meat, he thought, feeling both exasperated and amused. ¡°Alright then,¡± Zinnia conceded. Relieved by the promise of meat, she settled down and obediently finished her soup. In fact, she had been starving sincest night. Only after finishing that bowl of soup did the gnawing hunger 44 55 vouchers in her stomach finally case up¨Cjust a little. Zinnia had no idea what time it was. She was so hungry she thought she might die. Watching Yannis get up to fetch some food, she asked, ¡°What time is it? Shouldn¡¯t I be going to school now?¡± Yannis nced at the time and replied, ¡°It¡¯s already evening.¡± ¡°Evening?¡± Zinnia gasped in disbelief. She had thought it was still morning. All she remembered was sinking into a deep, heavy sleep, and now her whole body ached terribly. She never expected that it would already be nighttime. This was the first time Zinnia had used the Flowing Technique. She had only learned it from Nathan and practiced on medical mannequins, but had never actually tried it on a real person. Nathan had drilled it into her¨Cnever use the Flowing Technique unless it was ast resort. It would wipe her out and leave her weak and suffering for a long time. Vitality was everything. Once it was sapped, one would get weak and sickly¨Cjust like Zinnia now, every part of her body aching. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already called the school for you,¡± Yannis said as he carried the bowl out. After drinking some soup, Zinnia regained a bit of strength. She propped herself up and reached out for her phone, worried about how Henry was doing. The second Zinnia unlocked her phone with Face ID, the screen lit up with a flood of missed calls and messages. There were notifications from Maisie, group chats, Jackson, and the others, while the ones from Lydia really stood out. Zinnia tapped the screen slowly¨Ceach movement seeming to drain thest of her strength. Atst, she found Jackson¡¯s number and dialed. With each passing second with the call trying to connect, her heart raced¨Cwhat if Jackson and the others med her? Jackson picked up instantly, as if he¡¯d been waiting by the phone. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re awake? Are you still ufortable anywhere? I¡¯ming over right away.¡± As Jackson¡¯s worried words poured through the speaker, Zinnia¡¯s heart gave a sudden ache¨CJackson didn¡¯t me her. Chapters first released on findnovel ¡°I¡¯m good. No need toe. How¡¯s Henry doing?¡± Zinnia asked, her eyes falling to the phone on the nightstand. She didn¡¯t have the energy to even pick it up. Just then, Sofia¡¯s voice crackled with worry. ¡°Is that Zinnia on the line? How¡¯s she doing? Is she awake? Does she still feel sick anywhere? Benedict, get the car ready now!¡± Right after, Sofia¡¯s voice came through the phone, urgent and fraught. ¡°Zinnia, are you still feeling unwell anywhere? I¡¯ming to see you right away. Just wait for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. No need toe over. I promise, I¡¯m doing just fine,¡± Zinnia said, forcing herself to sound cheerful despite her weakness. 56 vouchers It was already nine in the evening, and Zinnia couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d slept for so long¨Cshe¡¯d practically slept through the whole day. ¡°Then I¡¯ll swing by tomorrow morning, sweetheart,¡± said Sofia lovingly. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia whispered, a tiny smile tugging at her lips. Clutching the phone, Sofia hurried into Henry¡¯s room and gently shook him¨Cwho¡¯d just fallen asleep- awake. ¡°Henry, wake up. Zinnia¡¯s on the phone!¡± Henry paused. ¡°Zinnia?¡± He had woken up earlier that day. Raymond told the Lynn family the incident turned out to be a blessing in disguise¨CHenry¡¯s chronic headaches werepletely gone. The Lynns had been eager to visit Zinnia, but Yannis said she was still asleep and needed rest. So, despite their worry, they managed to wait at home. Hearing Henry¡¯s voice, Zinnia asked softly, ¡°Henry, do you feel better now? Anywhere still hurting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good. You¡¯re like a miracle worker. Seriously, you totally saved me. Thanks, sweetheart,¡± Henry said, his voice a bit raspy. Despite everything he¡¯d been through, there wasn¡¯t a hint of anger¨Cjust warmth and gratitude in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Henry,¡± Zinnia said, tears welling up in his gentle tone. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten caught up in all these troubles.¡± She had worried the Lynn family might me her. After all, even her so¨Ccalled mother hated her that much. If the Lynns hadn¡¯t stepped up to protect her, they never would¡¯ve gotten dragged into this mess. Henry was already so old¨Cif something had happened to him, she¡¯d be stuck with that guilt forever. ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t beat yourself up. None of this is on you. You¡¯re incredible¨Cbecause of you, I¡¯m safe and sound. You¡¯re our good luck charm. Once you¡¯re better,e home and we¡¯ll have a family dinner together, alright?¡± Henry offered, his voice warm and gentle. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia whispered. Dismissed 430 Chapter 430 55 vouchers After hanging up with Henry and the rest, Zinnia checked Lydia and Maisie¡¯s messages. Since she was too weak to make calls, she just held down the voice message button to reply. Lydia¡¯s worried texts bombarded the screen. Zinnia kept reassuring her she was okay, and Lydia finally dropped the idea of a video call. ¡®If I answered, they¡¯d see right through me. I can feel how weak I am¨Cmy face must look as bad as I feel,¡¯ she thought. Content originallyes from Find[?]ovel Just then, Yannis walked in with a food tray. Watching Zinnia struggle to tap her phone with one finger while reassuring the worried Maisie and Lydia, he teased, ¡°Still worrying about your friends when you¡¯re like this?¡± Having finished answering most messages, Zinnia rested her head on the nightstand. Her face was tired, but her eyes were bright as she stared at the tray in Yannis¡® hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯m gonna starve to death,¡± she pouted. ¡°Fine, starve then¨Cone less thing for me to worry about,¡± Yannis joked, bringing the food over under Zinnia¡¯s puppy¨Cdog eyes. On the tray was a bowl of minestrone soup, a small serving of grilled steak, and a bowl of mushroom soup. At the sight of the steak, Zinnia¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction. Yannis ced the tray on the nightstand, pulled a stool up to the bed, and began feeding Zinnia the minestrone soup. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± Zinnia said, suddenly feeling embarrassed. When she first woke up, her mind was too fuzzy to care, and she¡¯d been too busy chatting with him. But now that she was more alert, having him feed her with a spoon was a bit awkward. ¡°Sure you got the strength in your hands?¡± Yannis eyed Zinnia¡¯s bandaged left hand, then her limp right one- both looked too weak to hold anything. ¡°Not really,¡± Zinnia mumbled, trying to move her hands and realizing they had no strength. ¡°Maybe get me a thick straw instead?¡± ¡°Nope, eat up,¡± Yannis smiled, ignoring her request and bringing the spoon to her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m taking care of you now. If I ever need help, you won¡¯t forget me, right? I remember you promised to look after me when I¡¯m old.¡± Yannis couldn¡¯t help but shake his head¨Chere he was, offering to help, and yet she wanted a straw instead. ¡°You¡¯re still young.¡± Zinnia shed a yful grin. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re all gray and wrinkly, I¡¯ll take great care of you.¡± Then she recalled Yannis¡¯s joke about how taking care of him would cost a fortune. Looking at how healthy he was now, she figured he¡¯d probably outlive her and wouldn¡¯t need her help when he got older. ¡°Okay,¡± Yannis replied. Watching Zinnia¡¯s eyes darting around, he knew she was cooking up some wild 15:00 Tue, Oct 7 P: $44 65 vouchers thoughts. He didn¡¯t call her out¨Che had her promise, after all. What happened next was future Yannis¡® problem. The rich smell from the spoon hit Zinnia, and she couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, taking a bit. ¡°Yannis, I want some steak,¡± Zinnia pleaded, her eyes fixed on the perfectly grilled steak. She could tell it was free¨Crange¨Cthe meat looked firm and juicy, and that perfectly golden skin was just irresistible. Her mouth was already watering just looking at it. Yannis speared a piece of steak with his fork and held it to Zinnia¡¯s lips. Chewing on the delicious steak, Zinnia looked at Yannis and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Yannis replied. He¡¯d been watching over you all day, and food was thest thing on his mind. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Zinnia eximed. She couldn¡¯t believe it was sote and he still hadn¡¯t eaten. Yannis nodded. His mind had been on her all day; he hadn¡¯t even noticed hunger. He scooped up another spoonful of minestrone soup and held it to her lips. ¡°You eat too,¡± Zinnia said, motioning to the food. Yannis¡¯s hand, holding the spoon, stilled for a second, his eyes locking onto her worried ones. Zinnia blinked under his intense stare. ¡®What¡¯s with that look? Did I say something wrong?¡® ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, confused. She¡¯d only gotten worried when she heard he hadn¡¯t eaten and wanted him to have something too. ¡°Nothing,¡± Yannis replied casually. He took a spoonful of soup for himself, then smoothly guided another spoonful toward Zinnia¡¯s mouth. ¡°I want meat!¡± Zinnia whined. She was so hungry she felt like she could eat an entire cow. ¡°Finish the minestrone soup first, then you can have some meat,¡± Yannis coaxed, his voice soft. Zinnia nodded and slurped down thest of the minestrone soup. Yannis¡¯s eyes lingered on her lips for a heartbeat, then he looked away and speared a piece of steak with his fork to feed her. They polished off the small bowl of minestrone soup together. Each time, Yannis made her take a sip of soup before letting her have a bite of steak. Only after they finished did Zinnia realize they¡¯d been sharing the same spoon. She remembered there was another one in the mushroom soup bowl. Knowing how much of a clean freak Yannis was, she¡¯d just assumed he¡¯d use a separate spoon. But now, there was only one in his hand¨Cwhere did the other.spoon go? ¡°Yannis¡­ Zinnia called. The realization that they¡¯d been sharing a spoon made her cheeks heat up. 44 E55 vouchers ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Yaunis asked, stacking the dishes. ¡°We¡¯ve been using the same spoon,¡± Zinnia mumbled, nervously licking her lips, which had finally gained some color after eating. ¡°Hmm.¡± Yannis paused mid¨Cmotion then looked up at her. ¡°Do I gross you out?¡± His charming eyes locked onto hers, intense and dangerously alluring¨Clike a whirlpool pulling her under. The longer she looked, the deeper she sank. Zinnia pushed away the flustered thoughts, stammering, ¡°N¨Cno, I don¡¯t mind. But you¡¯re a germaphobe, right?¡± She was just worried he might find sharing a spoon with her disgusting. Yannis caught on. His eyes softened, and the corners of his mouth curved up slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing with you,¡± he said, voice low and velvety with amusement. His words and gaze settled into Zinnia¡¯s heart like two pebbles in still water. For a second, tiny ripples stirred her calm¨Cthen vanished, leaving her mind peaceful again. But those pebbles had already sunk. Who knew how many more would collect at the bottom? And when thekebed filled, what storm might rise? Zinnia felt a strange flutter in her chest. She didn¡¯t get this feeling yet, but it didn¡¯t scare her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you either,¡± she smiled brightly, her voice clear. Yannis looked into her guileless eyes. His fingers twitched slightly, and a shadow crossed his eyes before he masked itpletely. AD Comment Send gift Dismissed 431 Z>44) 55 vouchers After carefully feeding Zinnia every bite, Yannis turned on the fan to clear out the food smells in the room. Then he grabbed the tablet and pulled up a TV show for her. Zinnia had slept all day and was wide awake now. She nced at the drama on the screen and noticed Yannis was still there, hisptop open on the desk. She checked the time¨Cit was already past 10. ¡°I¡¯m good now. Why don¡¯t you go get some rest?¡± she said softly. ¡°Not in a hurry.¡± Yannis walked to the desk to tackle the mountain of work. He¡¯d spent all day with Zinnia, andpany matters had piled up¨Cno way he wasn¡¯t swamped. He nced back at Zinnia, who was wide¨Ceyed and full of energy. Figuring she wasn¡¯t going to fall asleep anytime soon, he settled into the desk chair. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have to stay,¡± Zinnia said. Yannis turned to her. ¡°You little heartbreaker, using me then tossing me aside, huh?¡± His teasing usation left Zinnia pretty awkward. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to wear yourself out,¡± she said seriously. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? fin?novel A smile tugged at Yannis¡® lips. ¡°I appreciate the concern, but I¡¯m staying put.¡± Zinnia blinked, confused. ¡®Staying put? Is he gonna crash here for the night?¡® ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay if I leave? You haven¡¯t fully regained your strength yet,¡± Yannis said, ncing at her hands. While she slept, he had someone check on her. Her hands would stay weak for days. Plus, there was also a 1.5- inch gash on her palm, meaning no heavy lifting for the foreseeable future. Yannis knew Henry¡¯s situation was dire, but her draining herself like that in just a few hours still pissed him off. God knew how much blood she¡¯d lost. Her face was still deathly pale, and recovery would take ages. Zinnia fell silent. Her hands really didn¡¯t have much strength left, and she could barely pick up her phone. She turned to Yannis, dead serious. ¡°You¡¯re an angel. I promise I¡¯ll pay you back someday.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m waiting for your payback,¡± Yannis smiled faintly. His deep eyes lingered on her, a subtle glint flickering in their depths. ***** The room hummed with two sounds: the murmur of a TV drama from Zinnia¡¯s tablet and the steady click- ck of Yannis¡¯s keyboard. Every now and then, she¡¯d catch snippets like ¡°microchips¡± and ¡°invisible trackers¡°-terms that made zero sense to her. Hearing Yannis switch to a fluent foreignnguage on a call, Zinnia quietly turned down her tablet¡¯s volume, not wanting to interrupt, 15:00 Tue, Oct 7 Suddenly, a familiar pressure built in her belly¨Cshe needed to use the bathroom. After all, short bud half a bowl of minestrone soup and a serving of mushroom soup; now it all caught up at once. Zinnia inched out from under the covers. At least her legs worked¨Cif they¡¯d been weak too, the¡¯d bepletely helpless. She wore a loose nightgown Yannis had asked a doctor to help her change into. The soft fabric was easy to manage with her weak hands. The moment her feet hit the carpet, a jolt of pain shot through her knees. Yesterday, she¡¯d spent six hours kneeling to acupuncture Henry, leaving them bruised and swollen. Yannis had applied ointment to reduce the swelling, but the damage was clear. On her tender skin, the purplish bruises stood out like warning signs, ugly enough to make anyone flinch. Just as Zinnia tried to stand, she found herself lifted off the ground. Her arms reflexively reached for Yannis¡¯s neck, but soon they slid down, too weak to hold on. ¡°Yannis¡­¡± Zinnia murmured. The next moment, she heard a startled ¡°OMG¡± crackling through Yannis¡¯s earpiece. Realizing he was on a call, she mped her mouth shut. Yannis noticed and hooked an arm around her waist. He ended the call with his free hand, then pulled her firmly into both arms. He looked down, worry in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why did you try to get up? You should¡¯ve called me if you needed something.¡± He¡¯d been on the call when he nced over¨Conly to see her teetering on the edge of the bed. His heart had jumped to his throat as he lunged toward her. ¡®How am I supposed to tell you I need to pee and ask you to carry me?¡® Zinnia thought, her cheeks turning red. No matter how bold she was or how close she felt to Yannis, the idea of telling him that was too embarrassing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Talk to me,¡± Yannis said softly. Noticing her flushed cheeks, he frowned and pressed the back of his hand to her forehead, worried she might be running a fever. As Zinnia remained silent, he grew anxious. ¡°Are you feeling sick? I¡¯ll call the doctor right now.¡± Seeing the growing concern in his eyes, Zinnia dropped her head, bit her lip, and mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I need to use the bathroom.¡± If her hands hadn¡¯t been so weak, she would have covered her face in embarrassment. But now, she could only tilt her head to rest on his shoulder, avoiding his eyes. Yannis froze, a hint of awkwardness crossing his face. ¡°Let me carry you,¡± he said, and without missing a beat, he scooped her up and carried her toward the bathroom. Twenty feet might as well have been a mile if she¡¯d tried to walk alone. At the bathroom door, Zinnia said, ¡°Put me down. I can walk in alone.¡± : 44 55 vouchers Feeling her shyness, Yannis gently set her down but kept a hand on her arm for support. ¡°Let me help you inside, and then I¡¯ll wait right outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia leaned on him. It was easier than struggling alone¨Cher knees throbbed with a deep, bone¨Cdeep ache. ¡°Your hands¡­¡± Yannis eyed her weak fingers as they entered. ¡°You can go. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Zinnia mumbled, ears burning. Her hands might be weak, but she could undress. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just outside. Call if you need me,¡± Yannis replied. ¡®I should hire a female attendant tomorrow,¡¯ he thought. ¡®As a man, there are limits to what I can help with. Once Yannis stepped out, Zinnia took care of her business. Feeling lighter, she stood and shuffled to the sink. But as she reached it, she lost her bnce and identally knocked over the shelf¡¯s contents. AD Dismissed 432 ¡°Zinnia.¡± Yannis¡¯s voice came through the door,ced with concern¨Cbut he didn¡¯t barge in. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just knocked something over while washing my hands,¡± Zinnia called back. Thinking she was done, Yannis asked softly, ¡°Mind if Ie in?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Zinnia replied. ???)
    1. 844.
    56 vouchers When Yannis entered, he saw Zinnia bending to pick something up. He knelt quickly to retrieve it and nced at her. ¡°Wanna wash your hands?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zinnia nodded. At her confirmation, Yannis took her hand gently and guided it to the sink. The sensor faucet sprung to life as they approached. As Yannis¡¯s long fingers massaged her palm, Zinnia leaned against him, half¨Cstanding, which made her legs less tired. Her left hand was wrapped in gauze, so he fetched a soft wet wipe, dampened it, and cleaned her fingers one by one, each movement precise. Zinnia¡¯s eyes fell upon his hands. They were long and slender, with nails trimmed neatly. Crystal¨Cclear water droplets clung to his skin, giving it a subtle, luminous glow. The backs of his hands were smooth, veined with faint blue lines that pulsed gently. After finishing washing, he gently sped her hand and began to wipe each finger with slow, deliberate care. ¡°You¡¯re too good at this. Have you taken care of other girls before?¡± Zinnia puffed her cheeks. Hershes flutter downward, a sudden ache in her chest somehow. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m not that special, she thought. ¡°Want to know?¡± Yannis paused, looking down at her. He seemed surprised by her question, which sounded a bit like she was jealous. In the past, she seldom spared him a second thought unless he made the first move. Whenever he did her a kindness, she would go to great lengths to repay it, determined to keep things superficial. Back when they first met, Zinnia often seemed lost in her own universe, detached. The outside world held no appeal; this unfamiliar city was just a ce she could abandon at will. Now, almost two monthster, she finally showed some concern for him. That realization softened Yannis¡® expression. Zinnia looked away. ¡°Just asking. No need to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one,¡± Yannis said softly. Before this, he¡¯d always been the one being cared for. Even during his two years abroad, he shared an 15:00 Tue, Oct 7 apartment with Toby, who was like an older brother, always looking out for him. 55 vouchers At home, it was no different. Devin and La always doted on him. While James was the only one who scolded him relentlessly, it was always James who ended up the most flustered after each scolding. In short, Yannis had been genuinely pampered since birth. Elders doted on him, and even older figures like Jackson and Perry treated him like a kid brother, always ready to help. Except for the incident over a decade ago and his insomnia, Yannis had known little hardship. Even during the period when James cut off his allowance for insisting on studying abroad, people secretly sent him money, afraid he¡¯d actually suffer. He¡¯d lived a charmed life, the epitome of a golden boy. Even those who disliked him didn¡¯t dare cross him. With James¡¯s status, no one could force Yannis to care for others¨Cunless he wanted to. Yet here he was, waiting on Zinnia hand and foot, pampering her like a princess¨Cshe was the first and only person to get such treatment. As for his caregiving skills? Since childhood, he¡¯d watched James tend to Grace. James might act tough in public, but at home, he¡¯spletely wrapped around Grace¡¯s finger. Years of observation let him absorb those gestures unconsciously¨Clike father, like son. Zinnia lifted her eyes to Yannis, stunned. She had never imagined that she was the only one he had ever cared for. She¡¯d assumed he was a seasoned pro at caregiving. Zinnia¡¯s astonishment was in on her face. Yannis chuckled, ¡°Guess meeting you unlocked my caregiving skills¨Cno practice needed.¡± He gently pinched her cheek, his eyes dancing with mirth. She had regained some color after eating, yet beneath his touch, he could still feel the hollowness of her cheeks. ¡°Yannis, that sounds like pickup lines from cheesy CEO romances,¡± Zinnia huffed yfully, meeting his smile with a pretend pout. ¡®His ttery is getting too smooth,¡® she thought. Yannis turned to catch her evasive gaze, the corner of his mouth curving into a smile. He said, his voice smooth, ¡°Who said it¡¯s a line? I mean it, Zinnia. You¡¯re different, the only girl I¡¯ve ever cared for like this. ¡°My whole heart belongs to you. No matter where I am, I¡¯m always thinking about you, wondering if you¡¯re alright. So promise me you won¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± When Zinnia least expected it, she met his smiling eyes. He said he¡¯d given his whole heart to her¨Ceven though she knew he was teasing¨Cher heart did a backflip. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel It tickled, but she didn¡¯t pull away. She knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. As if afraid to startle her, the touch pulled back, then inched closer bit by bit, sneaking into her heart. Zinnia couldn¡¯t name the strange feeling. His words held depths she couldn¡¯t fathom. With a coy smile, she teased, ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°Time will prove it.¡± Yannis could tell by her expression she wasn¡¯t taking him seriously, and he didn¡¯t press. With a softugh, he scooped her up. ¡°Let me carry you out.¡± 15:00 Tue, Oct 7 44 55 Vouchert Right now, all he wanted was to treat Zinnia right¨Cto slowly win her over. He wanted her to know Nathan wasn¡¯t the only one who cared about her. And next time something happened, he wanted to be the one she thought of Yannis carried her steadily back to the bedroom, settled her on the bed, and tucked the covers around her. The AC kept the room cozy, so she wouldn¡¯t get cold. ¡°Yannis, go do your work,¡± Zinnia said. Zinnia saw hisputer notifications lighting up like crazy. Figuring he was swamped, she said, ¡°Go deal with your work first, Yannis.¡± Earlier, she¡¯d half¨Cawoken to his care: his fingers on her forehead, something gentle on her lips, and once, the brief warmth of his cheek against hers. ¡®He¡¯s been looking after me this whole time, putting his business on hold,¡® she realized with a twinge of guilt. Yannis bent to retrieve the tablet that had slipped under the covers. He activated the auto¨Cscroll on her video app, then leaned over to brush a stray hair from her shoulder. ¡°Call me if you need anything,¡± he said softly. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, her voice sweet as honey. AD Dismissed 433 Chapter 433 56 voucher The quiet room was soon filled with only Yannis¡¯s deep, maic voice. Zinnia muted her video, letting his words fill the silence. ¡®His voice is amazing. If he were a voice actor, fans would go crazy for him, and I¡¯d probably blow all my savings to support him,¡® Zinnia thought. His soothing tone lulled her, and before she knew it, she drifted off. Yannis heard the guy in his headphones asking what design he wanted for the tracker. Unconsciously, his gaze drifted backward. Itnded on Zinnia, head tilted as she slept on the pillow. The warmth in his eyes softened to tenderness. ¡°A penguin,¡± he said softly. ¡°A penguin?¡± The caller echoed in surprise. They¡¯d expected something conventional, not a cute animal. ¡°Yeah,¡± Yannis answered. He looked at Zinnia, his usual aloofness melting into something soft. He remembered their first meeting¨Cshe¡¯d been like a shy little penguin, only speaking up when nudged. ¡°What about the name?¡± the caller asked, sensing Yannis¡® decision was final. ¡°Z.¡± ¡°Z? Just the letter? What¡¯s the meaning?¡± The caller was baffled by such a blunt choice. Yannis smiled faintly, ¡°Take a guess.¡± The caller fell silent, feeling quite helpless. ¡°Talk tomorrow,¡± Yannis said and hung up curtly after finding it was nearly midnight. He removed the headphones and walked to the bed. Zinniay on her stomach, head turned toward him. Half her face was buried in the nket, while her warm breath left a rosy flush on her cheeks. The tablet was half¨Cswallowed by the plush nket. As Yannis approached, he realized the video had gone silent. At the sight of Zinnia curling in the nket, his heart ached with tenderness. He muted the tablet and set it on the nightstand, then gently lifted Zinnia, who¡¯d sprawled across the bed, and repositioned her toward the headboard. Zinnia cracked her eyes open, saw Yannis holding her, and closed them again. Utterly defenseless, she breathed, ¡°Yannis¡­¡± ¡°I woke you?¡± Yannis whispered, tucking the nket around her to keep her warm. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy,¡± Zinnia mumbled, nuzzling the pillow. ¡°Just sleep. I¡¯ll be right here,¡± Yannis whispered, tucking her hand back under the warmth. : ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? 44 55 vouchers ¡°Don¡¯t worry ¡®bout me. You rest too,¡± Zinnia slurred, words heavy with sleep. It must bete¨Che needed rest. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia fell back asleep. Yannis sat by the bed, gaze fixed on her face. Tenderness lingered in his eyes as he watched, time forgotten. Gradually, her breathing evened out¨Cdeep sleep had imed her. He moved quietly, lifting the nket at the foot of the bed. Her cream¨Ccolored nightgown clung softly, its hem so long that only a sliver of her ankle pecked out. Her feet were delicate, faint blue veins visible beneath the skin. Her ankles were sculpted to perfection, as if chiseled from marble, too wless to be real. Her nightgown fell to her ankles, designed to prevent idental exposure. After the doctor confirmed her hands were temporarily useless, Yannis chose the gown for easier carrying. Yannis carefully lifted the fabric, revealing her knees splotched with dark purple bruises. Even after a day, the swelling hadn¡¯t gone down. Six hours of kneeling had shredded her delicate skin, and the ointment had to be reapplied every few hours. He took the tube from the nightstand, twisted off the cap, and squeezed a dollop of milky ointment into his palm. The faint medicinal scent filled the air as he rubbed his hands together¨Cwarming the cream was key to its effectiveness. Only when the ointment heated did he ce his palms on her knee, massaging with focused tenderness. In her dream, Zinnia basked in sunlight as a puppy bounded up, ball in mouth. She tossed the ball, and the puppy fetched it. Again and again, until she waved tiredly. Instantly, the puppy¡¯s face fell and morphed into Yannis¡¯s. His charming eyes pleaded pitifully, ¡°Why stop ying with me?¡± Zinnia jolted awake¨CYannis would never make that face. As her eyes adjusted, she took in the room flooded with morning light. It was already full daylight outside. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re awake. Are you in pain anywhere?¡± Sofia¡¯s gentle voice came from beside the bed. Zinnia turned to see Sofia and Yvette sitting by her bedside. Yvette sprang up, her eyes bright with joy. ¡°Grandma, Mom,¡± Zinnia called, smiling softly at them. She tried to sit up, but her arms trembled weakly. ¡°Be careful.¡± Sofia hurried to support her, eyes full of tender worry. Yvette joined in. ¡°Zinnia, why didn¡¯t you tell us you were unwell? I could¡¯ve taken care of you.¡± Yannis had assured them Zinnia just needed rest and the weakness in her limbs was temporary. But they hadn¡¯t expected the severe bruises on her knees. The sight made their hearts ache. Zinnia met their concerned stares with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m truly okay. A few days¡® rest will fix me.¡± Chapter 433 420 Just then, Jackson and Yannis walked in. ¡°Zinnia¡± Jackson strode to her side, eyes swimming with concern. He had visited yesterday, but she¡¯d been asleep. By the time she finally woke, night had already fallen. Though Henry was out of danger, he¡¯d been through hell¨Cthe back of his neck still bore a nasty wound. Raymond insisted he stay home and rest. Henry had been fussed all day, desperate to visit Zinnia. The Flynns exined to him that Zinnia had gone to great lengths to save him, and if he rpsed, all her efforts would be for nothing. That finally convinced Henry to stay put. ¡°Zinnia, how are you? How¡¯s your hand?¡± Jackson asked, concern furrowing his brow. ¡°I feel much better. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bounce back soon. It¡¯s nothing major, Zinnia said. She¡¯d regained some strength, but lifting them sent sore pains. She tried to wave reassuringly, but her hand wouldn¡¯t obey. ¡°Let her eat first.¡± Yannis approached with a bowl of pumpkin soup. ¡°Right, breakfast first.¡± Sofia took the bowl and started feeding Zinnia. ¡°Open up, dear. Let me feed you.¡± Yannis could only stand by, watching Sofia spoon¨Cfeed Zinnia. ¡°Isaac and Maisie wanted to skip ss,¡± Yvette said. ¡°We told them toe after school instead.¡± Zinnia got two weeks off to recover. Her right hand, the one she used for acupuncture, couldn¡¯t even hold a pen, and the other was injured too. School risked further injury, so home rest was best. Ìï Dismissed 434 For two weeks, Zinnia rested at home, with a private tutor ensuring her studies didn¡¯t fall behind. Maisie, Isaac, and even Ethan, Brian, and Lydia dropped by often to keep herpany. On weekdays, when Yannis was tied up at work, he¡¯d take her to the Perkins Group, where a private study lounge awaited. Weekends were for her to stay home with friends. Sofia and the other Lynns visited up to three times a day, flooding Cloud Harbor with tonics and supplements. Once, when Yannis wasn¡¯t around, Sofia secretly asked the chef to add more meat to Zinnia¡¯s meals. But Yannis found it out, leaving the two red¨Cfaced with embarrassment. Sofia¡¯s heart went out to Zinnia¨Cafter everything she¡¯d endured, even her meals were being restricted. So when Zinnia started indulging in endless snacks, fruits, and nourishing soups throughout the day, Sofia pretended not to notice allowing Zinnia quite a good life these days. ***** That weekend, Ethan and the others brought explosive news. ¡°Zinnia, Jackson called the police today. The entire Shaw family got arrested¨Cthey¡¯re all crooks,¡± Ethan blurted. While Zinnia basked in care, the Shaw family descended into chaos. Their grand living room was now crammed with a dozen officers. A detective announced, ¡°After investigation, Maelis is charged with intentional homicide, Donald with child abandonment, and Yosef with trade secret theft for bribing others to steal Perkins Group data. ¡°Betty, you¡¯re charged with a false usation, attempted murder, and theft. Timothy, you¡¯re under suspicion of official misconduct. Please cooperate with our investigation.¡± The officers¡® eyes fixed on the Shaw family. Five out of six members faced criminal charges¨Ca tip¨Coff that even the police found shocking. ¡°Thest case was dropped, wasn¡¯t it? Anne withdrew the charges against me. Why am I being arrested for theft? I never stole anything.¡± Betty¡¯s voice shook, panic etched across her face as she dodged the police officer who was trying to cuff her. She hadn¡¯t expected to be dragged into this. Her once¨Ctender face was now mottled with bruises¨Cproof of Maelis¡¯s abuse. Locked in a room by Maelis, Betty had suffered for days: no phone, food worse than scraps. Sometimes, Maelis would fly into rages at midnight, dragging Betty from bed to beat her. The endless torture had pushed Betty to the edge of sanity. All traces of Maelis¡¯s tenderness were gone. These days, she beat Donald and Betty daily,shing out at the slightest provocation. No woman could ept that her child was actually her husband¡¯s illegitimate offspring with his mistress- least of all Maclis, who hadpletely unraveled. 44 55 vouchers Betty recalled herst prison stint and trembled. Though she¡¯d only spent days there, the trauma ran deep. She never wanted to see the inside of a jail again. Lately, she had kept a low profile, nning to study abroad to escape. As for Zinnia¡­ she mused. ¡®With my family in ruins, I can¡¯t take her on now. I¡¯ll bide my time! ¡°Betty Shaw, you¡¯re being charged in rtion to Ms. Zinnia Moore,¡± the officer stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°Intentional defamation, theft of Moon Scar Cream, and attempted murder.¡± Betty¡¯s prior imprisonment stemmed from the Anne incident, but Zinnia¡¯s case was still hanging. Trying to frame Zinnia, dragging her into the water at that birthday party, messing with Yosef¡¯s car by taking out screws -each act was a felony, and none had been resolved. Now the reckoning hade. Jackson¡¯s investigation revealed Betty stole two jars of Moon Scar Cream from Zinnia¡¯s room. The entire Shaw family would pay. Yannis filed the report against Yosef, while Timothy¡¯s case stemmed from awsuit. A bullied schoolgirl developed severe depression, and her parents sold their home to seek justice. Timothy worked for thew firm representing the bully¨CBetty¡¯s friend. Pressured by Betty¡¯s pleas, he manipted the case. The girl¡¯s parents lost thewsuit. Unable to fight the powerful, they moved away with their depressed daughter. Now the truth emerged¨Cthere was always a bigger power at y¨Cand the Shaws were doomed. No one would risk helping them. Maelis wailed, her voice breaking, ¡°How? I¡¯m their daughter. How could they do this? Who called the police? The Lynns? Why?¡± This content belongs to Find_Novel(. She had been on edge for days. Even though she thought Jackson had spared her, she was still spooked. But after days of calm, she rxed and turned to tormenting Donald: beating him, dragging him, or forcing him to eat spoiled food. Donald, who had lived a life of luxury, prided himself on his polished demeanor and carefully crafted image. But against Maelis¨Cnow consumed by hatred and unhinged¨Che was defenseless. Yosef had washed his hands of family affairs. With Donald tormented by Maelis, thepany¡¯s burdens fell entirely on Haul and Timothy. Yet they were clueless about running the business. Even Yosef, with years of experience, couldn¡¯t navigate the crisis, let alone Timothy and Haul, who knew nothing. The pressure left them utterly drained. Donald¡¯s face was a swollen mess, crisscrossed with bloody scratches from Maelis. He crawled across the floor, grabbed an officer¡¯s pant leg, and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Officer, there¡¯s a mistake. We couldn¡¯t have done this.¡± His once¨Celegant features were now twisted by pain and humiliation. Maelis had broken his legs, leaving him permanently crippled. ¡°The report came from Mr. Lynn, the officer stated. 44 55 vouchers Two weeks ago, when Maclis struck Henry and saw blood gushing from his neck, her face turned ashen, hands trembling. It wasn¡¯t until Haul helped her flee the hotel that the gravity of her actions hit. I¡¯ve been their daughter for years. One mistake can¡¯t erase that. They wouldn¡¯t turn against me, right? After all, let me leave, and Jackson didn¡¯t even touch me, Maclis thought, clinging to the belief as she got in the car. She raged. ¡°They had iting. Why did they have to tell me? If they hadn¡¯t, I never would¡¯ve done this.¡± Maclis¡® eyes were swollen and bloodshot, tears streaming as she clutched her dress, muttering, ¡°They deserved it. They brought this on themselves.¡± She wed at her hair, screaming hysterically, ¡°Donald, how dare you. I¡¯ll kill you and Betty. And Zinnia, this is all your fault. Why didn¡¯t you die years ago? None of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± Maelis spiraled, alternating between ming the Lynns, cursing Donald and Betty, and raging at Zinnia. Haul watched through the rearview mirror, frowning. They had been at work when Jackson called, clueless about the chaos before their arrival. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go to the hospital first,¡± Haul pleaded. Blood trickled from Maelis¡® facial wound, but she refused treatment. Maelis¡® voice was hoarse, like scraping metal. ¡°No, take me home!¡± AD Dismissed 435 Chapter 435 : ?? 443 All the way home, Howard and Yosef kept ncing at Maclis, but neither of them knew what to say. The car¡¯s air was heavy with dread as they awaited news from the Lynn family, desperate to how Henry was doing. If anything happened to Henry, their family would be finished. Unlike Maelis, they couldn¡¯t muster optimism. Jackson¡¯s leniency didn¡¯t mean absolution¨Can abyss might still await. As soon as the car stopped at the Shaw residence, Maelis stumbled out, nearly tripping over herself as she rushed inside like a woman possessed. A chill ran through Howard and Yosef¨Cthey sensed their family was on the brink of copse. As they walked into the living room, they encountered Betty descending the stairs. At the sight of the mad Maelis, Betty frowned, her voice dripping with disgust, ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± Maelis copsed onto the sofa, disheveled hair spilling over her shoulders, her dress wrinkled, cheeks swollen, and eyes zed with madness. ¡°Betty, I¡¯m hurt. Tend to my wounds,¡± she croaked. Howard and Yosef hesitated, their expressions wavering. For now, they didn¡¯t know how to deal with Betty. Her past actions had created a gap that seemed impossible to bridge. Since her release from the police station, Betty had skipped school. At first, she holed up in her room every day, but recently she¡¯d started going out¨Cleaving early anding backte. Nobody knew what she was up to. Howard and Yosef didn¡¯t expect that they would run into her today, and judging by her outfit, she was clearly about to head out again. ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± Betty said coldly, barely looking up from admiring her fresh manicure. Having burned bridges with the Shaw brothers, she¡¯d dropped all pretenses. ¡®My perfect image is shattered¨Cwhy pretend to be virtuous? They always sided with Zinnia anyway,¡® she thought. Howard frowned, about to say something. But before he could, Maelis suddenly lunged at Betty, who had just reached the bottom of the stairs. Betty was knocked to the ground, her lower back mming against the stairs. The pain drained all color from her face. Before she could even cry out, Maelis pped her hard across the face. The sting hadn¡¯t faded yet when another vicious p came. ¡°You psycho, what the hell are you doing?¡± Betty shrieked. Her head snapped sideways, cheek burning. Trembling with rage, she shoved at Maelis, who pinned her down with rage¨Cfueled strength¨Cescape was impossible. ¡°Mom, stop!¡± Howard and Yosef stood frozen, shock rooted in their bones. Maelis had neverid a hand on Betty, yet now she pinned her down, pping her relentlessly. ¡°You crazy old hag!¡± Betty shouted, her vision blurring from the blows. Her cheeks burned so badly she couldn¡¯t even tell which side hurt more. 15:01 Tue, Oct 7 44 Before her cry faded, another strikended, wrenching a pained wail from her throat. 56 vouchera ¡°Call me mad? Fine, I¡¯ll be mad.¡± Maclis erupted into hystericalughter. ¡°I gave my all to you and your father all these years, and this is how you treat me? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Bitterness bubbled inside Maclis. ¡®Back at the Bacon mansion, if it hadn¡¯t been for Betty crying and pushing me to teach Zinnia a lesson, I never would¡¯ve hit Zinnia. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t done that, none of the irreversible consequences would have followed. Then I would never have uncovered the truth. It¡¯s all their fault¨Cevery single one of them¨Cthat I¡¯m in this mess now! ¡°This is all your fault. You and Zinnia¨Cyou¡¯re both filth,¡± Maelis roared, halting her ps to lunge for Betty¡¯s throat. ¡°Help-¡± Betty choked, panic swelling as she stared at Maelis¡¯s enraged face. She struggled desperately and cried out for Howard and Yosef. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± the brothers shouted, rushing to pull Maelis away. As Maelis was dragged away, Betty¡¯s head lolled, her body racked by violent coughs. Her face¨Cswollen, crimson, pulpy from a dozen savage ps¨Cwas unrecognizable. Maelis thrashed in the brothers¡® grasp, still trying to get at Betty. ¡°You¡¯re still defending her? She¡¯s your father¡¯s bastard. I spent over a decade raising my husband¡¯s illegitimate child.¡± The revtion struck all three of them dumb. ¡®How could she possibly know?¡® Betty, coughing on the floor, felt panic seize her. ¡°You bitch, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Maelis screamed. Seizing their shock, Maelis broke free and pounced again, raining blows on Betty. ¡°I¡¯ve sacrificed everything for you and Donald, yet you two lied to me for years. Go to hell!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Mom? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Betty gasped out in agony, crumpling under the onught. ¡®How the hell did this crazy woman find out?¡® Betty panicked. ¡®No way I can admit to anything right now. I have to wait for Donald to get back so we can figure out how to handle this.¡® ¡°Mom, what do you mean Betty is Dad¡¯s bastard?¡± Howard asked, his voice hoarse with shock. In any family, the word ¡°bastard¡± was enough to make everyone¡¯s skin crawl with disgust. Maelis paused¨Calso exhausted from the beating¨Cher chest heaving as Bettyy sprawled on the ground, already kicked unconscious. Finally, her emotions begin to settle, though her bloodshot eyes never left Betty. ¡°Betty is born to Donald¡¯s mistress over a decade ago. That cheating couple switched Zinnia and have been lying to us all these years,¡± Maelis said before turning to Howard, hissing menacingly, ¡°Call Donald, and tell him Betty is dying.¡± ¡®Donald¡¯s been keeping odd hourstely, and I never suspected him. But now it¡¯s obvious¨Che must be with some whore. Why should I suffer alone? They all deserve to burn,¡® she thought, her eyes zing with hatred. 15:01 Tue, Oct 7 55 voucher Howard stared at Maelis, then at Betty¡¯s motionless form. With a deep sigh, he dialed Donald¡¯s number. Half an hourter, tires screeched in the courtyard. Donald burst through the door, panic draining his face. At the sight of Betty, battered and still, he cried out, ¡°Betty!¡± This text is hosted at Find?Novel Just as he rushed toward Betty, a sharp pain exploded at the back of his head and he crumpled to the ground. Maelis moved the baseball bat aside, her cold gaze fixed on Donald sprawled at her feet¨Chis shirt was rumpled, cor smeared with lipstick, neck dotted with hickeys. It was midnight, and he reeked of sex, stench that gagged her. a Maelis dropped the bat and crouched down, her eyes fixed on his crotch. A knifey behind her, its de catching the light. With a manic grin, she reached back, fingers closing around the hilt. The next moment, a bloodcurdling scream tore through the Shaw residence, shattering the night¡¯s silence. AD Dismissed 436 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N For the next two weeks, Zinnia¡¯s life got better, while Donald and Betty fell deeper into misery. Logically, a grown man like Donald shouldn¡¯t have been subdued by Maclis, yet one blow from her hard left him crippled. Now, just seeing her sent him into a cold sweat. These past two weeks had been a living hell for Donald and Betty. Maelis,pletely unhinged, had even converted a room into a torture chamber. Not even the three Shaw brothers could stop her. Even when the police arrived, Maclis was still brutalizing Donald and Betty. The scene was so horrific that veteran officers stood speechless. Only when handcuffs clicked shut did Maelis emerge from her sadistic trance, face dazed. She struggled against the officers while muttering, ¡°How could the Lynn family do this to me? I¡¯m their daughter. They can¡¯t¡­ You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Bitch, you destroyed our Shaw family.¡± Donald sprawled on the floor, his eyes venomous¨Chis golden days had been shattered by this woman¡¯s idiocy. Not long ago, he had nned for Maelis to attend Sofia¡¯s birthday party to mend things with the Lynns. But Maelis was so dumb as to provoke them instead. Now, the entire Shaw family was in serious trouble. Donald hadn¡¯t even enjoyed his good days yet, and now they were ruined. How could he not feel resentment? He wished he could take his anger out on Maelis in the most brutal ways possible. ¡°How dare you re at me? Everything you have is because of me, and you still act like this after betraying me?¡± Maelis snarled, delivering a vicious kick to Donald. The kicknded squarely on his mouth, making him scream in pain. He never thought Maelis would have the audacity to do this to him. For decades, he had lived in luxury. But in the past two weeks, he found himself cowering like a stray dog, and it shattered his entire worldpletely. ¡°You deranged whore!¡± he spat, his eyes zing with murderous intent. ¡°Say that again!¡± Maelis¡® eyes turned blood red. Just as they lunged for each other, the lead officer barked, ¡°Enough! Take them all in.¡± All six Shaws except Terry were hauled away. Acting on Jackson¡¯s order to show no mercy, officers ignored. their struggles, pped on handcuffs, and shoved them into the van. Inside, the five Shaws found Jenny¨Carrested for attempted murder and child abandonment. She had given up hope after her arrest, but seeing Betty being forced into the van sparked a fire within her. She believed the police were holding Betty ountable for the Shaws¡® wrongdoings. Jenny certainly loved Betty. After all, she was the only child Jenny had. Jenny¡¯s empty eyes suddenly filled with emotion as she screamed, ¡°Let Betty go. I did everything alone. Betty isn¡¯t Donald¡¯s child¨Cshe shouldn¡¯t 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N be dragged into this.¡± ??? 250 Vouchers Her words stunned everyone, especially Donald. ¡°What the hell did you just say? Betty isn¡¯t my daughter?¡± he eximed, disbelief etched across his swollen, bruised face. Jenny turned to the police, her voice trembling. ¡°Officers, Betty isn¡¯t Donald¡¯s child. She¡¯s from some bar guy. The Shaws¡® crimes have nothing to do with her. Please let her go.¡± ¡°Jenny Thorn!¡± Donald seethed, his eyes almost bursting with rage. He never expected to be betrayed by two women. ¡°Officers, I¡¯m begging you, please let Betty go. She¡¯s innocent!¡± Jenny pleaded,pletely ignoring Donald. Maelis burst into manicughter. ¡°Karma has its turn.¡± Donald turned to Maelis and whirled, his voice hoarse with rage, ¡°Dare youugh at me, bitch. Yeah, I¡¯m cheated, but you slept with some random guy and had an illegitimate child. You think you¡¯re any better?¡± Maelis¡®ughter abruptly froze. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Donald grinned. ¡°Know why I hated Zinnia? She¡¯s a bastard, some random guy¡¯s spawn. You haven¡¯t been touched in a decade because you¡¯re a shameless slut. Eighteen years ago, that wasn¡¯t me in bed.¡± Instantly, colors drained from Lin Maelis¡® face, leaving herpletely pale. Enjoying her sore face, Donald cackled, feeling freed from a decade¡¯s secret. The police were taken aback by the dramatic turn of events. ¡°They cheated on each other? Wow, rich families really do thrive on scandal,¡® they thought. ¡®No wonder Donald had never touched me since Zinnia¡¯s birth. So this is the reason, Maelis realized, her anger boiling over until she nearly spat blood. She turned to Donald, who wasughing uncontrobly, and murmured, ¡°You did this.¡± That year, upon returning from a business trip, Donald texted Maelis to meet him at a hotel. The moment she stepped into the room, a strange, heady scent hit her. Her mind swam, an unbearable heat coursing through her body, leaving her restless and disoriented. She lunged at the man on the bed, and by a cruel twist of fate, spent the night there. When she woke at dawn, she found the room empty. It never crossed her mind that the man beside her hadn¡¯t been Donald. From that day forward, Donald never touched her again. His gaze held somethingplex¨Cdisgust thinly veiled. But she was too busy ying the perfect wife to notice. In truth, he deserved credit for his secrecy, hiding this for over a decade. Donald sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t me me. You walked into the wrong room.¡± Back then, Donald had received a message from Jenny, the woman he truly loved. He¡¯d switched hotel rooms without hesitation, texting Maelis to cancel under the pretense of urgent business. Who could have guessed? The moment Donald left, Maelis arrived, phone¨Cless and unaware of his message. 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N For original chapters go to Find1Novel She stepped right into the room he¡¯d just vacated and spent the night with a stranger. The next day, Donald returned home to find hickeys and scratch marks across Maelis body. She blushed andined about how rough he had been the night before. White¨Chot rage had consumed Donald. But with thepany newly founded and dependent on the Lynn family, exposing the truth would ruin everything. Gritting his teeth, he swallowed his fury. ¡°You deserved it, you slut. You can only me yourself for your bad luck,¡± Donald sneered, relishing her defeated expression. After years of pretense, liberation surged through him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Maelis shrieked. Dismissed 437 5:4 4300 Maisie gasped, ¡°So that¡¯s why Donald was always so cruel to Zinnia¨Cshe isn¡¯t even his daughter. I never thought it was because of something like this.¡± She took a bite of her apple, jaw dropping as Ethan finished speaking. ¡°This is insane. Even a novel couldn¡¯t cook up something this dramatic,¡® she thought. ¡°Have some mango,¡± Lydia sat on the edge of the bed, holding a forkful out to Zinnia, whoy curled under the covers. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You guys don¡¯t have to treat me like a babe,¡± Zinnia protested, reaching for the fork. But Lydia deftly maneuvered it to her lips. With a resigned huff, Zinnia leaned in and took the bite. Ever since Lydia arrived, Zinnia had barely had to lift a finger. Lydia was like a beautiful, kind¨Chearted guardian angel, taking care of her with utmost care. For the past two weeks, Zinnia had been living a life ofplete leisure: meals spoon¨Cfed, constantpany, and endless spoiling. ¡°Just focus on resting,¡± Ethan cooed in a gentle tone as if he was talking to a child. ¡°Once you¡¯re fully healed, you can do things on your own.¡± No one had guessed Zinnia¡¯s Thanksgiving Day would turn so eventful. Even on thest day, chaos struck. Her friends noticed she wasn¡¯t at school and began asking around, only to find she¡¯d taken leave¨Candter learned she¡¯d been caught up in trouble. ¡°I can go back to school tomorrow,¡± Zinnia said. Her hand had nearly healed. Pampered with nutritious meals, her healthy glow returned. Her once¨Cplump cheeks had slimmed, her chin tapering to a delicate point. Thest traces of baby fat had faded, revealing an elegant, refined beauty. ***** Ethan and the others didn¡¯t linger. After a while, they prepared to leave, and Zinnia walked them to the door. Yannis was still at the office¨Che¡¯d deliberately stayed away to give them space, not wanting his feel intrusive. presence to Just as Lydia was about to step out, Zinnia called after her, ¡°Lydia, wait. I prepared some health¨Cbuilding food for Bonnie. Please take it home.¡± Lydia paused, her voice gentle. ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°No need. Just wait a second.¡± Zinnia hurried to the balcony, grabbing a packet from the table. Lydia followed behind her and quickly stepped forward, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a week¡¯s supply,¡± Zinnia exined. ¡°Next time I visit, I¡¯ll check on her and adjust the form if needed.¡± 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N Recently, Zinnia had only seen Bonnie via video calls. Bonnie had lost all memory and was as dependent av a child now. So, Lydia had hired a professional nurse to take care of her. ¡°Okay.¡± Lydia nodded with a smile. ¡°My mom mentions you every day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d she likes me. I¡¯ll visit soon,¡± Zinnia replied brightly. They walked out together. At the door, Lydia turned back and gently adjusted Zinnia¡¯s clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you snacks tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Zinnia beamed. Just then, the elevator dinged open. Yannis stepped out, arms full of shopping bags. ¡°Yannis,¡± Lydia greeted softly. ¡°Stay for dinner?¡± Yannis offered, his gaze lingering on her eyes. Somehow, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had seen those eyes somewhere before. ¡°Thank you, but I should go¨CMom is waiting,¡± Lydia declined, shaking her head. ¡°Yannis, you¡¯re back!¡± Zinnia eximed, her eyes lighting up as she ran toward him. She¡¯d missed him all day. ¡°Missed me?¡± Yannis ruffled her hair. ¡°I missed the snacks you bring,¡± Zinnia huffed yfully. ¡°Oops, I didn¡¯t bring anything today,¡± Yannis teased, hiding the bags behind his back with a straight face, feigning innocence. ¡°I can see them.¡± Zinnia rolled her eyes at his childish act. Lydia stood quietly, watching their banter with her gaze slightly lowered. ¡°Fine, here you are. Share with your friends.¡± Yannis handed the white bag in his hand to Zinnia. Zinnia took out a pastry box and pressed it into Lydia¡¯s hands. ¡°These are delicious. Take them to Bonnie.¡± Yannis nced at the darkening sky and said to Lydia, ¡°My assistant is downstairs. Let him drive you.¡± ¡°Thanks, but no need. The subway is convenient,¡± Lydia said softly. ¡°Not a big deal. He¡¯s already in the parking lot,¡± Yannis insisted. *** ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Zinnia asked, noticing Yannis¡® distraction after Lydia left. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen your friend¡¯s eyes somewhere before,¡± Yannis replied. He then held Zinnia¡¯s hand, led her inside, and closed the door behind them. 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N ¡°Have you met Lydia before?¡± 55 voucher BO Yannis shook his head. ¡°Never. There¡¯s just something about her eyes that seems familiar. Anyway,e here. Let me check the wound on your hand.¡± He pulled her down onto the couch. After washing his hands in the kitchen, he knelt before her and unraveled the bandage from her hand with careful precision. ¡°My hand is healed, Yannis. No more bandages needed,¡± Zinnia said. Her hand had nearly healed days ago, thanks to the rapid¨Cacting Moon Scar Cream. But as the scab formed, it itched unbearably, and she couldn¡¯t resist scratching. Fearing she¡¯d damage the scar, Yannis wrapped her hand in fresh bandages after each application. ¡°Hmm.¡± Yannis nodded. He unwound the gauze to reveal her soft palm, a faint scar crossing its otherwise wless skin. After a brief pause, he picked up the cream and began to massage it with gentle, attentive strokes. ¡°Yannis, I heard about the Shaws,¡± Zinnia said, nibbling a pastry as she watched him tend to her hand. Halfway through, she realized it was strawberry¨Cvored. She had been consuming a lot of strawberry treatstely. Without thinking twice, she popped the rest of it into Yannis¡® mouth. Yannis took a bite, looking up at her. ¡°Feeling sorry for them?¡± For original chapters go to f?ndnovel ¡°Nope. They got what they deserved.¡± Zinnia stuffed a lemon pastry into her mouth, cheeks puffing as she chewed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you and the others, I wouldn¡¯t be here. I might¡¯ve been dead years ago.¡± Zinnia didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for the Shaw family, but she did find Maelis somewhat pitiful. It wasn¡¯t that she felt sorry for the woman herself; she just thought that such things happening to any woman would be heartbreaking. But she was absolutely clear about one thing: what Maelis had done to Henry was unforgivable. No matter how pitiful she might be, she had no right to take her pain out on him. Zinnia also knew that if she hadn¡¯t crossed paths with Nathan all those years ago, she might not even be alive today. Donald and Jenny had simply gotten what they deserved. ¡°What about your biological father? Do you want us to help you find him?¡± Yannis suddenly asked. Dismissed 438 Yannis studied her. ¡°What about your biological father? Do you want us to help you find him?¡± No one had seen the twist in Zinnia¡¯s origins. Jackson had always suspected Donald might not be her real father, but he¡¯d never imagined those suspicions would actually prove true. Zinnia hesitated briefly before answering, ¡°No need. I have a father now.¡± She felt no connection to her birth father¨Cwhat if he was another Donald? It had taken her so much effort to break free from the Shaw family¡¯s mess, and thest thing she needed was more drama. After all, Donald had admitted spiking the hotel room with aphrodisiacs¨Canyone entering would lose control. Back then, Maelis, unaware the room had been vacated, saw a figure in the bed, mistook him for Donald, and sumbed. Zinnia could only see two possibilities. First, her biological father might have been an unwilling participant- forced into the act and likely resenting her existence because of it. Second, he could be the type to sleep with any woman thrown his way. If so, his character would be suspect. And if he ever found out about Zinnia, he¡¯d only bring more trouble into her life. Zinnia wanted none of it. Not searching was the best choice. Whether that man was good or bad, they had no connection. Besides, after all these years, that man might already have his own family¨Ca wife, children, and a settled life. Her sudden appearance could just end up disrupting their peace. Zinnia was perfectly content with her life as it was and couldn¡¯t care less about her biological father. ¡°Understood,¡± Yannis said, dropping the topic. The hotel Donald booked back then was exclusive¨Conly the elite could ess the penthouse suite. Anyone present in that room would likely be wealthy or powerful, suggesting Zinnia¡¯s biological father might have an extraordinary background. But since she showed no interest in searching, Yannis didn¡¯t push. Watching Zinnia pop pastries into her mouth, Yannis said, ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. I¡¯ll make dinner.¡± Zinnia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel After Yannis entered the kitchen, his phone rang. ncing down, he saw Toby¡¯s name on the screen. ¡°Hello?¡± he answered. ¡°Boss, I found who Lydia resembles!¡± Toby¡¯s voice crackled with excitement. Yannis peeled vegetable leaves. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Remember who taught you coding?¡± 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N ¡°Benny?¡± Two years ago, while abroad, Yannis found Benny on the street¨Can amnesiac hacker with no memory of his identity or origins. Yannis brought the man home, had him cleaned up, and kept him around to work for him. Benny had taught Yannis programming, and after two months of mentoring, he realized he had nothing left to teach Yannis. Then he simply wandered off to ¡°explore the world.¡± Caregivers mentioned Benny was searching for someone, though he could never remember who. Yannis hadn¡¯t seen Benny in so long that it took him a moment to ce the memory. Toby continued, ¡°Lydia¡¯s eyes are identical to Benny¡¯s, like they were stamped from the same mold. Benny¡¯s in Mealinia right now, still searching. Could he be looking for family? Lydia¡¯s from a single¨Cparent home, no father in the picture.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find time to ask about itter. Make sure someone takes good care of Benny,¡± Yannis said. He caught Toby¡¯s implication¨Cwhether they should arrange a meeting between Benny and Lydia. But with Lydia stateside and Benny overseas battling memory loss, logistics made itplicated. Besides, there might be more to the story. After all, Benny being Lydia¡¯s father was just spection. Yannis thought he needed to find the right time to ask Lidia first. Suddenly, he recalled the recent cyberattack and asked, ¡°Any progress on the hacker who targeted ourpany?¡± Toby replied, ¡°Not yet. They withdrew too fast, and all traces vanished. Our team traced the origin to Jinston. I¡¯ll have them keep digging. ¡°This hacker has been activetely¨Cfirst the Moore family¡¯s data breach abroad, then the Shaws. Our experts confirm the methods match the attack on us. It¡¯s like they¡¯re shadowing our moves, maybe seeking revenge for someone.¡± Yannis¡® crew had just dealt with the Moores, and the hacker leaked the family¡¯s data right after; the crew had given the Shaws a reality check, and the hacker hit the Shaws¡® servers too. Uninformed observers might even suspect Yannis¡¯s men were behind it. Toby mused, ¡°We¡¯re avenging Zinnia, but could this hacker be doing the same?¡® ¡°Stop investigating,¡± Yannis said. ¡°I have an idea who it is.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Toby¡¯s voice trailed off as a suspicion dawned on him. He remembered Yannis once mentioning the hacker¡¯s techniques felt familiar. ***** As Yannis drove Zinnia to school, he teased, ¡°I told you to rest a few more days, but you insisted. Weren¡¯t you the one who used to hate school? Since when are you so eager to go back?¡± 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N : 60 55 vouchers ¡°I¡¯m fully recovered. If I stay home longer, I¡¯ll turn into a couch potato,¡± Zinnia said from the passenger seat, double¨Cchecking her backpack. ¡°Right now, studying is what matters most; I need to catch up.¡± Though absent for days, Lydia and the others had brought Zinnia homework, and her private tutor ensured no lessons were missed¨Cshe¡¯d never been so diligent. Yannis parked the car and squeezed her cheek gently. ¡°I¡¯ll make your favorite dishes tonight. No heavy lifting at school, okay?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Zinnia nodded, slipping out of the car. Yannis watched until she stepped through the school gates. He was just about to start the car when his phone vibrated, the ringtone sharp and insistent. He checked the screen¨CJackson¡¯s name lit up. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± he asked. ¡°Donald has escaped,¡± Jackson¡¯s voice was ice¨Ccold. ¡°Cornered, he might target Zinnia. I¡¯ll arrange undercover protection, but stay alert.¡± The previous day, Maelis had nearly strangled Donald. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she lunged at him again, sinking her teeth into his neck until blood poured. The police could only rush Donald to the hospital first. But early the next morning, when a nurse did the rounds, she found that he had vanished. They checked the surveince and figured out what had happened. Donald had used a medical exam as cover, crawled onto a stretcher cart meant for transporting bodies to the morgue, and slipped out of the hospital. By the time anyone realized he was gone, he¡¯d vanished without a trace. Yannis frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll deploy teams to search. He just escaped¨Che¡¯ll need to treat his wounds before making moves.¡± AD Comment Dismissed 439 Chapter 439 Zinnia stepped into the ssroom, immediately surrounded by ssmates who¡¯d bombarded her with questions¡ªthey¡¯d missed her during her absence. After reassuring them repeatedly that she was unharmed, the crowd finally dispersed, revealing Anne standing quietly at the back. ¡°Feeling better?¡± Anne asked, her worried gaze fixed on Zinnia¡¯s hand. Unlike the others, she knew the real story behind Zinnia¡¯s absence. ¡°Much better, thanks.¡± Zinnia nodded. Get full chapters from F¦Énd£Îovel ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Anne said. Since they weren¡¯t particrly close, she quietly slid back into her seat. Zinnia settled into her chair and smiled to herself, ¡°Two weeks away, looks like everyone¡¯s love for me is stronger than ever.¡± Ethan turned with augh. ¡°Zinnia, your ego is growing.¡± Zinnia pulled apact from her desk, eyeing her reflection. ¡°With looks like these, a little vanity is allowed, right?¡± Ethan stared at her stunningly beautiful face, his ears turning faintly red. ¡°Yep, if I had a face this pretty, I¡¯d be narcissistic too.¡± he babbled. Gone was the baby fat that once gave Zinnia a sweet, innocent air. Illness had sculpted her features into sharp, exquisite lines¨Cshe was now a head¨Cturner. Ethan twirled a pen with one hand, grinning. ¡°You¡¯ve changed so much. Remember when you first joined? You were so quiet and barely spoke. Now you spout confident nonsense without blinking.¡± He watched the radiant Zinnia behind him, lost in memory. When they first met, she was timid and withdrawn, always fearing she¡¯d be a burden¨Cthe model of a meek, well¨Cbehaved girl. But now, just three monthster, she was a whole new person¨Cradiant and confident. It was evident she¡¯d been cherished. The Lynn and Spence families¡® unconditional love, and Jackson¡¯s patient guidance had nurtured her into a self¨Cassured youngdy. She¡¯d retained her gentle core but developed a distinct edge¨Csoftness with spine. ¡°Really?¡± Zinnia studied her reflection: bright eyes, perpetual smile. She looked like apletely different person since she left the Shaws. Back when she first left the Shaw family, she barely smiled even once a day. But now, even she had noticed that her smile was showing up more and more. Zinnia had always struggled with emotions; joy and sorrow barely registered. After Nathan¡¯s departure, she¡¯d lost the ability to feel at all. The Shaws¡® oppressive environment had snuffed out what little happiness she¡¯d known. It wasn¡¯t until Jackson brought her to the Lynn residence that her emotional freeze began to thaw. But true emotional awakening came with Jackson¨Che could always stir her depths. 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N : (60 56 vouchers The first time they met, she thought he was clueless. The second time, she realized romance¨Cnovel CEO tropes were real, and he ticked every box. The third time, he gave her a ¡°small gift.¡± When Maisieter revealed its exorbitant price, Zinnia figured this guy was outrageously generous¨Cwho gave such luxury to a virtual stranger? Then came the fourth, the fifth, and the sixth¨Cuntil daily encounters became the norm. With each interaction, his words and actions drew out new emotions: flutters of joy, waves offort, anchors of security, and asional sparks of frustration. Now, Zinnia¡¯s full spectrum of feelings¨Cjoy, anger, sorrow, delight¨Cshone clearly. People flowed in and out of her life, experiences filling each day. With every emotion, she transformed. ¡°Exactly.¡± Ethan and Brian in the front row nodded in unison. Zinnia¡¯s changes were impossible to miss. Once, she was like plumbago, calm and gentle. Although she was eye¨Ccatching, she didn¡¯tpete for attention; she just wanted to blend into crowds before quietly slipping away. But now, she was a like cappino rose, neither too bold nor too subtle, with a unique color all her own. She looked exquisitely tender yet radiantly vibrant, her light shining through slowly. ¡°No Lynn could turn out ordinary. The Shaws were energy vampires; only we could nurture a darling like Zinnia.¡± Maisie preened, though Jackson deserved the credit. As a family, she soaked in the glory unapologetically. After earning the chance to pick her seat with her improved grades, Maisie had decided to sit behind Zinnia, while Zinnia and the others hadn¡¯t bothered to move, maintaining their seats. As the top student, Lydia had chosen Zinnia as her deskmate, keeping them side by side. As the group chatted happily, Lydia walked into the ssroom. Lately, taking care of Bonnie had made it tough for her to arrive early like she usually did. ¡°Hey, Lydia.¡± Zinnia beamed. ¡°Zinnia.¡± Lydia walked over, holding up a white package. Zinnia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the treat today?¡± Lydia settled into her seat and handed the box over to Zinnia. ¡°See for yourself.¡± Zinnia popped open the box and found pastries neatly stacked inside. ¡°Pumpkin pies!¡± she eximed in delight. She hadn¡¯t been to that diner in ages and had really missed their pumpkin pies. Just the other day, she had said she wanted to go there for lunch, and now she could enjoy their pumpkin pies early. ¡°Try it. See if it matches the original,¡± Lydia said, her eyes crinkling with a smile. Zinnia picked one up and took a bite. The taste was amazing¨Cjust like the ones from that store. ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same. How did you do it?¡± 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N ¡°We¡¯re the guinea pigs,¡± Ethan, Brian, and Maisie chorused wearily. Zinnia turned, confused. 60 65 vouchers Maisie raised a hand dramatically. ¡°For two weeks, we¡¯ve been taste¨Ctesting pumpkin pies daily. If you¡¯d stayed away longer, we¡¯d have developed a phobia.¡± Since they¡¯d all tried that diner¡¯s pumpkin pies, Lydia had spent weeks perfecting the recipe, making them sample each batch. Two weeks of pumpkin overload had them teetering on sensory overload. Zinnia blinked, cheeks puffing mid¨Cbite. Dismissed 440 Laughter and chatter blurred the time, and before they knew it, November arrived with a biting chill. Zinnia bundled into a thick coat, shouldering her backpack as she headed out of the ssroom. Yannis¡¯s text lit up her phone: [ss over? I¡¯m at the school gate.] Zinnia descended the stairs slowly and replied: [On my way]. Turning to Lydia, she smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll visit Bonnie tomorrow.¡± The monthly break started the next day. Lydia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± 60 ** Soon, they arrived at the school gate and spotted Yannis leaning against his car. Yannis wore a ck trench coat over a crisp white shirt, with casual pants that hugged his frame. His chiseled features and confident stance attracted plenty of attention. He propped one leg against the car door, not even bothering with his phone. His eyes were fixed on almost- empty school, like he was waiting for someone. Zinnia had stayedte, wrestling with math problems as Lydia tutored her. The moment she spotted Yannis, her eyes lit up like sparklers. Noticing how Zinnia¡¯s smile stretched wide as she saw Yannis, Lydia pressed her lips into a thin line. She looked down, hershes fluttering. Newest update provided by Find¡ïNovel ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Zinnia hurried over to Yannis, her eyes crinkling with a smile. ¡°How could I miss my princess?¡± Yannis¡¯s gaze softened, affection pooling in his eyes. He took her backpack, slinging it over one shoulder with ease. Zinnia preened at his ttery. ¡®Who doesn¡¯t love being called a princess? I sure do,¡® she thought, a giddy flutter in her chest. Lydia waited until their banter subsided before speaking up. ¡°Yannis.¡± Yannis nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll drop you off first. Thanks for helping Zinnia with her studies.¡± Lately, Zinnia had been stayingte to catch up, returning home long after dinner. Sometimes when Yannis had cooked dinner at home and she was still not back, he woulde to pick her up. Knowing Lydia was tutoring Zinnia eased his mind¨CLydia had always been a top student, consistently ranking in the top three at Evershine High, a school of prodigies. ¡°Happy to help,¡± Lydia replied softly. ***** 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N Yannis took the wheel, while Zinnia and Lydia settled in the back. ?? After dropping Lydia at herplex, Zinnia moved to the front seat and waved. ¡°See you tomorrow, Lydia¡± ncing back, Zinnia saw the nanny and Bonnie waiting at the entrance. Bonnie wore an innocent smile, taking Lydia¡¯s hand and murmuring something before looking Zinnia¡¯s way. Zinnia smiled and waved at her. Yannis nced at Bonnie, then withdrew his gaze as he turned the steering wheel. ¡°Zinnia,¡± he asked casually, ¡°how well do you know about Lydia?¡± Eyes on the road, Yannis noticed Zinnia¡¯s hair tousled by the wind. Without a word, he pressed a button to roll up the window. Warmth seeped into the car, wrapping them in a cozy hush. ¡°Lydia¡¯s from a single¨Cparent family¨Cjust her and her mom since childhood. She¡¯s always been a top student, recruited by schools¡­¡± Zinnia exined. Lydia had never hidden details Zinnia wanted to know. After listening to her praise Lydia¡ªclear that she was exceptional¨CYannis asked, ¡°What about her father?¡± ¡°Lydia never knew him. He vanished before she was born.¡± ¡°Vanished without a trace?¡± Yannis turned the words over. ¡°Yeah.¡± Yannis remembered Bonnie¡¯s straightforward, innocent stare¡ªlike a kid¡¯s, totally untouched by the world¡¯s mess. ¡°Her mother seems¡­ different,¡± he said. Zinnia didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Bonnie had been staying in a psych ward. But when I visited, I realized she¡¯d been poisoned and gave her an antidote. ¡°The poisoning was so severe that after the antidote, she lost all memory. Now she is like a child, learning everything again.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Yannis frowned. Sensing his curiosity, Zinnia added, ¡°Mind¨Ceroding powder. My master said it¡¯s made by a foreign organization.¡± Yannis¡¯s brows knit. If he remembered correctly, this poison originated from the very organization Nathan had destroyed. Every member of that organization was force¨Cfed mind¨Ceroding powder. At the first thought of betrayal, they¡¯d be consumed by excruciating agony. When the organization fell apart, the imprisoned members broke out of prison, and rumor had it that someone provided them with the antidote. Yannis found Benny two years ago, but locals said Benny had wandered the street for two or three years 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N 60 St vouchers before that. His body was a map of scars: fresh cuts over old wounds, a gash across his face, and a missing pinky joint. When people asked where he was from, he didn¡¯t have an answer. He just muddled through each day like a fool. Nathan destroyed the organization five years ago¨Cmatching when Benny first appeared. If Benny had been a member, Nathan¡¯s raid exined his escape. Yannis also recalled a rumor: neen years ago, a defector fled, and the members of the organization were so determined that they issued a kill order, willing to go to the ends of the earth to bring the person back. They¡¯d been searching for over a year, but he was nowhere to be found. The guy was a master at covering his tracks¨Cthe fact that he¡¯d escaped in the first ce was proof enough of his skills. But six monthster, he returned voluntarily. No one knew why, and after that, he was never heard from again. The organization tortured traitors brutally¨Cfew survived. If Benny was that man, the pieces fell into ce. ¡°Zinnia,¡± Yannis asked, ¡°what¡¯s Lydia¡¯s mother¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Bonnie Hollis,¡± Zinnia replied. When Yannis first found Benny, he had mumbled ¡°Bonnie¡± incessantly. Unable to determine his real name, Yannis coined ¡°Benny¡± from the syble. Now, Yannis¡® suspicions were mostly confirmed. Upon hearing Yannis¡® guess, Zinnia was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re saying Lydia¡¯s father is still alive?¡± she asked. ¡®What a small world,¡® she thought. ¡®I helped Lydia¡¯s mom, and if Yannis is right, he helped her dad. Life weaves such unexpected connections.¡® ¡°Not certain yet,¡± Yannis said. ¡°You could ask Lydia. If she¡¯s willing, I can arrange a meeting. Benny¡¯s been looking for someone for two years, and it might be Lydia and Bonnie.¡± AD Comment Send gift No Ads Dismissed 441 After the Lydia thing was done, was settled, Zinnia¡¯s gazended on Yannis¡® casual outfit. He didn¡¯t look like someone who had been at the office. ¡°Where were you today?¡± she asked. ¡°Seeing off Jackson,¡± Yannis replied. ¡°Jackson? Where¡¯s he going?¡± Zinnia was puzzled. ¡°He went to Mealinia for business negotiations,¡± Yannis replied, keeping another reason to himself¨CJackson was also there to confirm if the person they had been tracking was indeed Nathan. Ever since the suspicion arose, Jackson had been eager to go himself. But endless responsibilities kept him anchored. Now that the Shaw family had been sent to prison, he finally had time to investigate if Nathan was truly behind Mealinia¡¯s MZ Group. Zinnia nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Yannis added, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange drivers for your outings these days. For safety, two bodyguards will shadow you discreetly.¡± Donald was still atrge, a hidden threat who could target Zinnia at any moment. Yannis thought covert protection was a must. ¡°Okay.¡± Zinnia wasn¡¯t naive; she knew Donald¡¯s disappearance posed a risk. ** The second they stepped into the living room, Zinnia started whining about the heat and took off her creamy yellow coat. Yannis shook his head, one hand holding Zinnia¡¯s backpack while clutching her coat in the other. Zinnia instinctively turned toward her room to study, but Yannis snagged the back of her cor. ¡°Eat first,¡± he said. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°You finished cooking that quickly? I still have two problems left to do,¡± Zinnia said, thinking about going to work on those problems. STEM subjects had always been challenging for her, so she had asked Lydia to gather extra practice problems. She believed that practice made perfect and drilled herself daily. Yannis took her wrist gently and led her to the dining table. ¡°You can eat first and then get back to your problems. Your teacher wouldn¡¯t want you to wear yourself out just to grow up faster.¡± Zinnia¡¯s recent drive stemmed from realizing Nathan¡¯s hardships. She wanted to grow up quickly, to one day support him. 17:33 Wed, Oct 8 N (60 su vouchert Yannis admired her ambition¨Cskills would be the foundation for her future¨Cbut he didn¡¯t want her to neglect her health. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied, not surprised that Yannis had seen through her. She just felt useless, unable to help Nathan. Now, with Nathan having no family left, she needed to grow up and protect him. Once, Nathan¡¯d protected her, and she wanted to return the favor. But at present, the only thing she could strive for was to study. Only when she improved her academic performance could she think about other things. ¡°Zinnia, you¡¯re doing well,¡± Yannis said. ¡°You¡¯re young¨Cthese burdens aren¡¯t yours alone. Eat, rest, and take care of yourself. When Nathan returns, he¡¯ll be d you¡¯re healthy.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Yannis added, ruffling her hair gently, ¡°even if the sky falls, we¡¯ll hold it up. We¡¯ll face any trouble first¨Cyou don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± Yannis thought children should live like children¨Cno need to burden themselves with adult problems. Nathan had spent over a decade shielding her from the truth, all because he wanted her to live a carefree life. Zinnia nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± But they both knew that once certain truths emerged, innocence could never be regained. Growth was inevitable. Yannis studied herposed expression, sighing inwardly, ¡®Perhaps some revtions should have waited. He settled down next to her, gentlyying a piece of salmon fillet on her te. ¡°Your favorite.¡± Zinnia looked at the salmon, then at him. ¡°Yannis, is your insomnia better?¡± she asked. Her gaze lingered on the faint shadows under his eyes. They were much less pronounced than when they first met, when exhaustion had carved deep lines into his face. Now, he looked far more energized¨Cdefinitely healthier than ever before. Zinnia had been recing Yannis¡® herbal pouches, preparing sleep¨Caid pills, and adding calming herbs to his soups. His sleep had improved remarkably. He used to suffer severely from insomnia. So, even a partial improvement was a huge step forward for his body. As his sleep got better, his health was also being gradually nursed back to normal. Yannis smiled softly, ¡°You¡¯re quite a little healer, Zinnia.¡± His sleep had improved drastically since that pivotal night. Though he still woke hourly, he could now fall back asleep¨Ceven if fitfully. The change was monumental; once, mere hours of rest had felt like a luxury. ¡°Yannis, let me check you up after dinner,¡± Z Zinnia said. She needed to check up on him¨Cshe couldn¡¯t stick around forever, after all. Each morning, Benedict¡¯s messages flooded her phone, apanied by his signature pleading emojis. [Zinnia, returning today? I¡¯ll chauffeur you.] [Coming back today? I¡¯ll go to pick you up.] [It¡¯s been three days, and your loyal butler is withering.] [It¡¯s the fourth day today, and we¡¯ve been expecting your return.] Zinnia shook her head, feeling helpless. Benedict acted as if she might vanish like smoke. Yannis tensed at her words. ¡°Alright,¡± he managed, a strange dread coiling in his gut. (60 After dinner, as Yannis stepped out of the kitchen, Zinnia waved on the sofa. ¡°Yannis,e here. Let me check your pulse.¡± ¡°Zinnia, wait. I just remembered I¡¯ve got something urgent. How about we check next time?¡± Yannis trusted his instincts and made a beeline for the study. This text is hosted at find[?]ovel ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This¡¯ll take just one minute,¡± Zinnia said, stepping over and grabbing his wrist before he could duck away. She needed to feel his pulse for herself; if he was really back to normal, it was time for her to start packing. Back when she first stayed, it was just a straight¨Cup trade: her medical help for a ce to crash. But now, somehow, the thought of not seeing him every day stirred an unexpected ache¨Can empty hollow in her chest she couldn¡¯t exin. Stuck in her hold, Yannis looked down at her slim fingers on his wrist¡ªnails trimmed short, pink and healthy, each one perfect. Her touch was soft, and he felt a warm tenderness stir in his heart. ¡°Your pulse is way stronger now,¡± Zinnia said. ¡± It won¡¯t be like one day you might pass out alone somewhere.¡± Ìï Dismissed 442 Chapter 442 : (60 66 vouchers ¡°Your pulse is way stronger now. It won¡¯t be like one day you might pass out alone somewhere,¡± Zinnia said, withdrawing her hand. After two months of nursing him back, his wrecked health had finally turned a corner. The nightmare of him copsing with no one around was old news now. As long as he kept up with self¨Ccare, a full recovery was in the bag. Before Yannis could answer, Zinnia went on, ¡°Another month or two, and your condition should totally level out.¡± After a decade of running his body into the ground, it was impossible he would bounce back in serval days. ¡°I see.¡± Yannis nodded, throat tight. ¡°Listen, Yannis.¡± Zinnia took a breath. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to move out. You¡¯re stable now, and as long as you stay on top of things, you¡¯ll be golden.¡± ¡°Move where?¡± Yannis¡¯s worst fear just smacked him in the face. His hand shot out, mping around her wrist tightly. Startled by his overacting, Zinnia stammered, ¡°N¨CNathan got me a ce.¡± She was puzzled¨Cthey had agreed that she would treat him, and in return, he would stay with her for a while, and that was all. ¡°So you¡¯re abandoning me because your master got you a house? This isn¡¯t home to you?¡± Yannis asked, finally realizing why she suddenly checked his pulse¨Cshe was plotting her leaving. A cold ache spread through his chest. ¡®Now that she knows her master¡¯s safe and has her back, she doesn¡¯t need me anymore?¡® ¡°I¡¯m moving, not ditching you,¡± Zinnia frowned ¡®How did we end up using the word ¡°abandon¡°? He isn¡¯t my possession at all.¡® Meeting her calm, puzzled gaze, Yannis finally realized his reaction had been a bit over the top. He took a moment to steady his emotions, then looked down at her. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t leave, and I¡¯m still not fully recovered yet,¡± Yannis said. ¡°You little ingrate¨CI just made sure you were well¨Cfed, and now you¡¯re already thinking about getting rid of the cook?¡± Under that intense gaze, Zinnia¡¯s gut twinged with guilt, as if she had done something wrong to him. She thought back to the dinner he had made: delicious salmon, fried vegetable balls, scrambled eggs with peppers, and shrimp soup. She figured he had a point. ¡®Hold on, she thought. ¡®When did I promise not to leave? The only time I said anything was when he was wasted, and I was just humoring him. There¡¯s no way he remembers that, right?¡® She shook her head. ¡®Stop overthinking. The urgent matter now is to rify that I¡¯m just moving out, not ¡°abandoning¡± him. He is putting words in my mouth.¡¯ : 50 55 vouchers ¡°I¡¯m just moving to a new ce. We can still hang out,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not like we can live together forever-* ¡°Why not?¡± Yannis blurted before he could stop himself. The words had just escaped, like his mouth had a mind of its own, spilling secrets he¡¯d kept locked up. Instantly, his throat went dry as he swallowed nervously. He didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eyes, afraid she might sense his hidden affections and feel scared of him. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on fin?novel Normally he was tighter¨Clipped than a vault. But a few casual questions from Zinnia, and he was spilling his guts like a rookie at a poker table. Zinnia looked up at him, dead serious. ¡°You¡¯ll have your own life eventually, and so will I. I can¡¯t crash here forever.¡± She wasn¡¯t oveplicating¨Cjust stating facts. She thought, ¡®Someday he¡¯ll start a family, build his own life. How can we live together long¨Cterm? If I stick around, I¡¯ll just be a burden. He already stresses about taking care of me every day. ¡®Jackson is always swamped, rushing around, and sometimes too busy to eat. Yannis is just as mmed, maybe even more he has to make time for me. That¡¯s so draining. ¡®I can¡¯t even help Nathan, nor can I do much for Yannis either. I¡¯m just holding him back. ¡°You¡¯re not a burden,¡± Yannis said, his voice rough. ¡®He has an answer for everything, huh?¡® Zinnia sighed, half¨Cannoyed. ¡°Remember the deal? I treat your illness, you let me stay temporarily. Your health is way better, and your insomnia¡¯s improving.¡± Yannis felt a throb in his temple. He wanted to shout that letting her treat him was never about the deal¨Che¡¯d never even cared about getting better. Now, it felt like he was digging his own grave and leaving himself with a potential problem. ¡®If she leaves as soon as I recover, maybe I shouldn¡¯t get better at all. At least then she wouldn¡¯t think about leaving,¡® Yannis thought. He lowered his gaze to meet her serious eyes as he spoke nonsense with a straight face. ¡°My insomnia is still messed up. If I can¡¯t sleep, my health tanks, and then you¡¯ll worry about me¨Cit¡¯s a total loop.¡± Zinnia¡¯s brain felt like a knotted mess. But amid all this chaos, one thing was clear¨Cshe needed to fix his insomnia. She let out a sigh. ¡°So I have to cure your insomnia?¡± ¡°Bingo. If you don¡¯t, my health¡¯s toast. Next thing you know, I¡¯m face¨Cdown on the kitchen floor. By the time someone finds me, I¡¯ll be colder than a morgue b. ¡°Then you can finally n my funeral,¡± Yannis deadpanned, staring at her like he¡¯d just ordered takeout instead of spouting dramatic nonsense. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ll keel over the second I leave,¡± Zinnia said, batting her eyes. She felt a mix of frustration and amusement; he made it seem like she was his lifeline. She didn¡¯t realize she was that important to him. ¡°I¡¯m basically alone here.¡± Yannis¡® voice went quiet, edged with loneliness. ¡°I¡¯ve been thrown overseas for two years, unable toe home. Now Jackson¡¯s abroad too. I don¡¯t know anyone in this city except you¡± With his head slightly lowered, his hair fell over his brow and eyes. He emphasized the words ¡°thrown overseas,¡± giving off an impression that no one really liked him. 20 Íë His eyes showed no hint of emotion as he gently held her hand in his. The warmth of his palm enveloped her soft skin, and he gave it a light shake, as if silently seekingfort from her. Dismissed 443 ¡°Yannis, I feel so bad for you,¡± Zinnia sighed, totally missing his hidden agenda. In her eyes, he was way more pitiful than she was. Completely fooled by Yannis¡¯s Oscar¨Cworthy performance, Zinnia forgot all about his overprotective siblings who doted on him, a dad who stuffed cash in his pockets like it was nothing, and a grandpa constantly fretting over his health. Newest update provided by find{n}ovel Yannis felt a headacheing on. ¡®Seriously?¡® he thought. I¡¯ve been pouring it on about how lonely I am. Any normal person would offer to stick around by now. But all Zinnia does is call me ¡°poor guy¡°-not a word about staying!¡® As his guilt¨Ctripping didn¡¯tnd, Yannis cranked up the sad¨Cpuppy eyes. ¡°Zinnia, have some mercy and stay with me tonight, okay? ¡°Look, you¡¯re on your own right now, same as me. Nathan¡¯s still MIA, and with Donald running around, it¡¯s not safe for you to crash alone. Jackson and I would both be stressing 24/7. If Nathan found out, he¡¯d lose his mind.¡± Yannis didn¡¯t miss a beat with the pity y. Could anyone me him? He¡¯d just gotten Zinnia back, and she was already talking about splitting. No freaking way was he letting her walk- not after everything he¡¯d pulled to win her over. Zinnia had just started thinking about moving out, but Yannis totally derailed her ns before she could even start. He acted so well that Zinnia fell for itpletely. Yannis picked up on her hesitation from the silence. He leaned down, locking eyes with hers. ¡°Zinnia, you really gonna bail on me?¡± His sad gaze threw Zinnia off. She frowned, feeling like a pebble flicked against her chest¨Cno real hurt, just a persistent twinge. Before she could shake it off, a dull ache started blooming inside. She didn¡¯t like seeing Yannis like this. He was born to be wild and free, not moping around. When he acted all sad, it felt wrong, and she couldn¡¯t help wanting to cheer him up. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stay till I cure your insomnia,¡± Zinnia said, her voice softening inpromise. Zinnia often avoided meeting Yannis¡® gaze. His eyes were unfairly beautiful, and when he locked onto her, their depth made it way too easy to lose herself if she didn¡¯t look away quickly. Yannis had dialed back the intimidation around Zinnia, ying it warm and approachable. But she wasn¡¯t naive¨Cif he were really that soft, why did everyone in his life call him a walking migraine? She knew he was holding back, probably afraid of freaking her out. Zinnia wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t tell good from bad. She could tell Yannis¡® kindness to her was genuine. If he wanted her to stick around a little longer, she¡¯d do it. ¡®But I need to cure his insomnia quick,¡® she thought, ¡®or what Yannis worried about might actually happen.¡® 1- ¡°Daal¡± ha onid but inside he thought. ¡®As if that¡¯ll happen. If insomnia were : curable, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered for years. So, she isn¡¯t going anywhere. (60 o vouchers ¡®Even if she cures me, I¡¯ll just find another excuse to keep her. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. Besides, a few sweet words, and she turns to mush. Once she softens up, she¡¯ll do it again and again! Yannis knew this too well. Just like when he was with Zinnia, he couldn¡¯t help but cave, backing down till he was practically cornered. Now that Nathan hadn¡¯t returned, Yannis decided to make Zinnia stay first. If Nathan came back and took her away, Yannis would just move next door. No way was he letting her out of his sight. Yannis always thought ahead. He knew clearly he could never top Nathan in Zinnia¡¯s life, and he didn¡¯t kid himself about that. Nathan had raised her, after all. They had over a decade of history and love¨Ca bond no one could match. Zinnia stole a quick nce at Yannis¡¯s grinning eyes and looked away in a hurry. ¡®His smile is way too bright, she thought. ¡®He¡¯s so easy to please. I just said I¡¯d stay, and now he¡¯s beaming like that! ¡°I¡¯m gonna study,¡± Zinnia said, about to leave, only to find he¡¯d been holding her wrist this whole time. His warm skin pressed against hers, almost hot where his fingers wrapped around her wrist. She gave a little wriggle, flustered and awkward under his hold. ¡°Zinnia,e to the office with me tomorrow?¡± Yannis suddenly asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be swamped at work, might not get back till superte.¡± Ever since Zinnia got hurt, Yannis had been worried about her being alone at home. He started taking her to thepany with him often. Even after she healed, he still wanted to drag her to work on weekends. ¡°Nope. Tomorrow I¡¯m visiting Bonnie, and I need to ask about that thing you mentioned,¡± Zinnia said. It was cold out, and she loved sleeping in¨Cno way was she waking up early to y corporateckey with Yannis. ¡°Alright then,¡± Yannis relented, his voice dropping a notch as he let go of her wrist reluctantly. He slid his hand behind his back and curled his fingers, trying to hold on to the warmth and softness still lingering in his palm. ***** The next day after lunch, Zinnia grabbed her stuff and set out to see Lydia. When she pulled open the door, a man and woman stood outside. Both had that cool, professional aura¨Cshrewd eyes and ramrod¨Cstraight. stances. Spotting Zinnia, they greeted her politely, ¡°Morning, Ms. Shaw.¡± ¡°So Yannis sent you as my bodyguards?¡± Zinnia asked. She¡¯d only gotten a text from Yannis that morning saying he was assigning two, and this was her first time seeing real¨Clife bodyguards up close. ¡°Yep, Ms. Shaw. I¡¯m Emily Connor, specializing in close¨Cquartersbat,¡± said Emily, the short¨Chaired woman. She was 5¡¯9¡± with a sharp shoulder¨Clength bob and rugged good looks. In her gray tracksuit, she came off cheerful and direct. ¡®Oh my god. Ms. Shaw is so sweet!¡® she screamed inwardly. After years in the military surrounded by tough- 17:34 Wed, Oct 8 N as¨Cnails dudes and gals, it¡¯d been forever since she¡¯d seen someone so darn adorable. 60 555 VOUGners ¡°Ms. Shaw, I¡¯m Stephen Reed, specializing in ranged and closebat, driving, and counter¨Csurveince,¡± said Stephen. Standing 6¡¯3¡± with a build that stretched his shirt tight, Stephen had one of those forgettable faces that blend into crowds¨Cperfect for staying under the radar. Despite his imposing size, he was a quiet introvert. Hearing theirundry list of skills, Zinnia raised an eyebrow. ¡°You two aren¡¯t exactly your average bodyguards, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Perkins handpicked us from the military,¡± Stephen replied. Yannis had literally plucked them from active training yesterday. Their abilities were top¨Cnotch¨Ceach could take down ten guys easily. Together, their strengthsplemented each other perfectly. Stephen could drive and scan for trouble. Emily was a chameleon¨Cshe could slide into any scene, even y buddy if Zinnia didn¡¯t want a crowd tagging along. AD Dismissed 444 60 55 vouchers ¡°Zinnia, there you are.¡± Lydia opened the door with a warm smile as she saw Zinnia. Now that Bonnie¡¯s health was improving, the gloom over Lydia had lifted, like a pearl wiped clean of dust. ¡°Zinnia.¡± Bonnie¡¯s voice trilled from the living room, followed by the tter of toys. Quickly, her figure peeked out from behind Lydia, her eyes shining like stars at Zinnia. ¡°I missed you so much,¡± Bonnie pouted, tugging at Zinnia¡¯s hand. ¡°You didn¡¯te see me yesterday.¡± Before Zinnia could respond, Lydia gently took Bonnie¡¯s hand, smiling softly. ¡°Mom, remember? I told you Zinnia was busy yesterday.¡± After losing her memories, Bonnie mostly saw Lydia, the nanny, and Zinnia, and she¡¯d taken a total shine to Zinnia. ¡°Want something to make you happy, Bonnie?¡± Zinnia shed a grin, leaning into the corner to yank out a three¨Cfoot¨Ctall monster candy cane. ¡°Wow, a candy cane! It¡¯s so huge and long!¡± Bonnie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she pped her hands in delight. Zinnia handed the candy cane over, and Bonnie grabbed it eagerly. ¡°Thank you, Zinnia. You¡¯re the best!¡± Lydia gave a fond eye¨Croll. ¡°You always bring her something. She asks about you every single day.¡± Original content can be found at ?ovelFind ¡°Then I¡¯lle visit more often,¡± Zinnia said as she changed her shoes and stepped into the living room. Bonnie was already nted on the couch, carefully unwrapping the candy cane. ¡°Smells amazing, Lydia. What¡¯s cooking?¡± Zinnia called out, the sweet aroma hitting her as she walked in. ¡°Egg tarts, sweet potatoes, and cookies,¡± Lydia replied, trailing behind. She always had a spread of treats ready when Zinnia came over. ¡°Score!¡± Zinnia beamed. ¡°I made some orange juice. Let me pour you a ss,¡± Lydia offered. Zinnia settled onto the couch, where Lydia¡¯s notebooky open¨Cfilled with neat study notes written just for Zinnia. Since Zinnia struggled with STEM basics, Lydia had beenpiling detailed annotations to break down tough concepts. Quickly, Lydia came back, carrying a tray with three sses, bear¨Cshaped cookies, and egg tarts. ¡°Try this, iced orange juice,¡± Lydia said, As Zinnia took it, the bright tang of freshly squeezed oranges hit her nose. Ice cubes clinked against the rim, their edges already softening in the vibrant, sun¨Ccolored juice. A slice of orange perched on the edge¨Cpith carefully trimmed, just how she liked it. ¡°Your homemade orange juice is always amazing,¡± Zinnia said, taking the cup with both hands and sipping. 17:34 Wed, Oct 8 N Instantly, her eyes sparkled with delight. : ¡°d you like it,¡± Lydia murmured, dropping her gaze at her with a soft smile. 60 55 vouchers Zinnia took another sip of her drink, then pulled out a workbook from her bag. It was stuffed with problems that Lydia had given her. Whenever she had time, she¡¯d work on them. If she got stuck, Lydia would help her out. ¡°Lydia,¡± Zinnia said sheepishly, ¡°I only cracked two of yesterday¡¯s problems. There are a few I¡¯m stuck on. Can you walk me through them?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lydia said, sitting beside Zinnia and leaning in to check the workbook. Zinnia held her cup, waiting as Lydia reviewed the pages. The light, citrusy scent of orangeing from Lydia¨Chung in the air around them. Zinnia dropped her gaze as Lydia leaned in, then did a double¨Ctake¨CLydia had taken off her ck¨Cframed sses, revealing a delicate and beautiful face. Lydia¡¯s skin was tender, untouched by the sun. A dainty nose, softly arched brows, and rose¨Ctinted lips¨Cshe stood there like a piece of ss figurine, exuding quiet elegance and that cozy, bookish vibe. She wasn¡¯t drop¨Cdead gorgeous, but there was something so warm and trustworthy about her. Being near her was like sinking into a cozy armchair, making Zinnia feel like Lydia would always have her back. Zinnia thought about the recent trend of categorizing girls into different ¡°elements.¡± She figured Lydia must be water¨Cher appearance was so clear and pure, giving off a soft and gentle vibe. ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re not wearing sses,¡± Zinnia blurted out. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lydia tilted her head up, eyes crinkling into gentle half¨Cmoons. The tenderness in her gaze made Zinnia¡¯s breath catch. Leaning in to see the workbook, Lydia angled herself lower than Zinnia. When she looked up, a few strands of hair fell across her face. From this upward view, her features seemed even more fragile¡ªlike a doll. Zinnia was momentarily stunned by her beauty and blurted out, ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± She¡¯d never seen Lydia like this¨Cso gentle, so beautiful. At that moment, she just wanted to im Lydia as her daughter and y dress¨Cup. ¡®Oh, I didn¡¯t expect Lydia to be this gorgeous. Those clunky ck frames were hiding her glow this whole time. I need to get her a cute pair¨Ccan¡¯t let those outdated specs mask her beauty anymore, Zinnia thought. ¡°Thanks for the sweet words, cutie.¡± Lydia¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile, her light brown eyes crinkling with amusement. Her voice was as gentle as a luby. ¡°I wish I could have a daughter just like you someday,¡± Zinnia said, propping her chin in her hand as she stared at Lydia with hearty eyes. Too bad her health wouldn¡¯t let her have kids¨Cshe could only satisfy her longing by admiring Lydia¡¯s face. 17:34 Wed, Oct 8 N 60 Lydia¡¯s smile flickered for a second. She picked up a pen and said, ¡°Zinnia, let¡¯s focus on these problems¨Cno more chit¨Cchat.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Zinnia plunked down her cup at the mention of homework, trying to look serious. ¡®Problems, problems¡­ I¡¯ll solve everyst one! This time, they¡¯ll be the ones losing sleep over me, she vowed silently. But reality hit hard. Fifteen minutester, Zinnia flopped back with a groan, taking a vicious bite of an egg tart. ¡°This is impossible, Lydia. Am I just dense? You¡¯ve exined this a million times.¡± Zinnia¡¯s STEM basics were nonexistent. She¡¯d never really studied before, so she was years behind. Catching up wasn¡¯t gonna happen overnight. She wasn¡¯t a prodigy. She couldn¡¯t learn things at a nce¨Cevery concept needed repetition: drilling, reciting, brainstorming, and rewriting. There was no way to make up for a decade of missed studying in a month or two. Seeing Zinnia¡¯s defeated look, Lydia ruffled her hair gently. ¡°You¡¯re not dense at all. We¡¯ll take it slow¨Cyou¡¯re a quick learner. We just need to build your foundation. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, alright?¡± After wolfing down two egg tarts and guzzling her orange juice, Zinnia perked right up. ¡°Lydia, I¡¯m back in the game. Let¡¯s keep going,¡± she said, pumping her fist. Dismissed 445 Zinnia and Lydia spent the afternoon plowing through problems until Zinnia finally wrapped up her work. As Lydia stacked books on the desk, she noticed Zinnia stealing nces. With a soft smile, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Got something on your mind?¡± Zinnia took a deep breath, fidgeting before blurting, ¡°I need to tell you something important.¡± Sensing the gravity in Zinnia¡¯s hesitation, Eydia sat beside her and said, ¡°You can share anything, no filters. If you need help or want something, just say the word. With me, there¡¯s no need to hold back.¡± Zinnia turned, steeling herself. ¡°I think I found a lead on your dad.¡± After filling Lydia in on everything¨Cincluding her and Yannis¡® theories¨CZinnia asked gently, ¡°Would you want to meet him? I can ask Yannis to set it up.¡± She watched Lydia closely, who¡¯d stayed silent since the first word. Lydia¡¯s face didn¡¯t show much emotion. Her hands were clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white. ¡°Let me think about it,¡± she whispered. She hadn¡¯t seen her father since she was born. As far back as she could remember, her mother had been in a poor mental state. The neighbors all said it was because of her father. After all, no one could bear to have their husband disappear just before they were about to give birth. Many said that he¡¯d ditched them, that he¡¯d just toyed with her mom¡¯s feelings. Years went by, and the guy never showed. Lydia didn¡¯t have time to spare on him. She was swamped with school, taking care of her mom, and working to cover those sky¨Chigh medical bills. She had always assumed he was dead. She¡¯d never considered he might be in trouble too. But now, listening to Zinnia¡¯s story, she was floored. ¡®If he was really tangled up in that syndicate, if he was truly trapped there and couldn¡¯te back, not because he didn¡¯t want to¡­¡® Lydia thought, having no clue what to do. For years, she¡¯d hated him, wished he were dead, and wished he¡¯d suffer¨Chow could he destroy Bonnie and vanish, leaving them to bear the pain? But the reality was far from her darkest imaginings. She heard he¡¯d lost a finger, that his body was scarred, that he¡¯d lost his memory¨Cremembering nothing except Bonnie¡¯s name. When Bonnie was still lucid and Lydia was a kid, Bonnie would hold her at night and talk about her dad. Lydia had heard that her eyes were very simr to her father¡¯s. When Bonnie lost control, she would often stare at Lydia¡¯s eyes, touch them, and then burst into tears. ¡°Why do you and your father have such simr eyes? Why?¡± 17:34 Wed, Oct 8 N Feeling Bonnie¡¯s disgust and breakdown over her eyes, Lydia got bangs and put on big, clunky ck sses. The sses covered most of her eyes, making her look less like that man. Lydia had also heard that he was a very skilled hacker. She remembered the hidden books in the study¨Cher first teachers. All these thoughts swirled, and Lydia couldn¡¯t name what she felt. Knowing that man had suffered, she felt a tiny bit of satisfaction, but no happiness, not even the slightest bit of joy. ¡°Take your time, Lydia. Let me know when you¡¯re ready to meet,¡± Zinnia said softly. Newest update provided by Find1Novel ¡°Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± Zinnia asked, noticing the car wasn¡¯t heading toward Cloud Harbor. Emily in the passenger seat replied, ¡°Mr. Perkins has a business dinner and can¡¯t cook for you tonight. He wants us to take you there¨Csays their crispy fried chicken is killer.¡± The dinner was quite important, and Yannis wouldn¡¯t be able toe home for a while. Worried that Zinnia wouldn¡¯t eat properly if she was home alone, he had the two bodyguards take her over. ¡°Okay,¡± Zinnia replied. She almost said she¡¯d eat at home, but ¡°business dinner¡± perked her up¨Cthose always have the best food. The car drove smoothly all the way. When the three of them got out of the car, Toby was already waiting at the entrance. He walked over and said, ¡°Ms. Shaw, Mr. Perkins asked me to escort you up.¡± Zinnia nodded, followed him, and took the elevator upstairs. In the elevator, Toby said, ¡°Mr. Perkins says once you¡¯re in the private room, just dig in. No need to stress.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Zinnia nodded. ***** The private room was steps from the elevator. The server knocked, waited, then pushed open the door. Inside the private room were only three people: Yannis, a fit middle¨Caged man in a tailored suit¨Chis sharp features and deep¨Cset eyes hinted at faded handsomeness¨Cand what looked like an assistant. The chatter died down as Zinnia appeared in the doorway, all eyes turning to her. Seeing Zinnia¡¯s face, Quincy Hanover, the middle¨Caged man, looked surprised. ¡°Zinnia.¡± Yannis motioned her over. Zinnia walked to his side. ¡°Zinnia, this is Mr. Quincy Hanover,¡± Yannis said, then to Quincy, ¡°Mr. Hanover, this is my sister, Zinnia Shaw.¡± 17:34 Wed, Oct 8 N #2 65 vouchere Yannis¡® voice snapped Quincy back to reality. He suppressed his shock and said, ¡°Well, well, what a charming youngdy. No wonder you didn¡¯t want to leave her home, Mr. Perkins. If I had a sister this cute, I¡¯d never rx either.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Hanover,¡± Zinnia greeted, her voice sweet. Quincy nodded and smiled, his gaze warm and kind as his eyes subtly settled on Zinnia¡¯s. He thought, ¡°Those eyes¨Cjust like my old friend¡¯s. When did he have a daughter this old? Our families have a betrothal set¨Che wouldn¡¯t ditch his kid to get out of it, would he?¡® Zinnia felt his stare but sensed no harm, so she nodded politely. Noticing Quincy¡¯s gaze on Zinnia, Yannis cut in, ¡°Mr. Hanover, why don¡¯t we sit?¡± ¡°Alright. Have a seat too, Zinnia,¡± Quincy said. The more he studied her eyes, the more they mirrored his friend¡¯s. His stern expression softened unconsciously as he took his chair. Zinnia sat beside Yannis and eyed the table. There were many delicious¨Clooking foods, and they indeed looked very tasty. ¡°Order whatever you want,¡± Yannis said gently. Toby, who had standing behind Yannis, handed Zinnia a menu right away. Throughout the dinner, Zinnia wolfed down her food, while Yannis and Quincy chatted business. Yannis had been searching for a rare semiconductor material, and Hanover Group in Yinecrest specialized in it. When he heard Quincy was back in the country, he told Toby to set up this dinner. AD Comment Send gift The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!